《Right Here Waiting》


 Chapter 1 Alive But Dead Inside

    "Cassandra, I''ve never liked you. Let''s break up��"


    "You are my fate. I will have you as my wife for the rest of my life."


    "Bastard! She is your sister! How dare you?! Get out of here! I don''t have a daughter like you!"


    "She is just a rubbish person."


    ''My head hurts...''


    Her memory was so painful, tearing her into a million pieces. As she thought about it again, her headache became more severe. With that, she groaned while curling up into a ball..


    There was no one inside the room except her. She stared at the handcuff around her wrist connected to the bedpost. She tried to wriggle it but only caused it to leave a red mark. There was even blood overflowing from it.


    The cold sweat formed on her forehead and the cold air filled the whole room.


    After a long time, she opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was two glaring red characters with the meaning of "happiness" posted on the wall, and a big poster hanging on the wall.


    Her eyes widened and her body stiffened at a certain point. The familiar scene overwhelmed her.


    How could this be? Wasn''t it the night before her wedding?!


    She didn''t want to be the substitute, nor did she want to marry the evil man. The only thing she wanted was to stay with the man she loved. As a result, the Yan Clan locked her in the house.


    ''Am I not dead yet?''


    It was then she realized that it was all a part of a plan when she tried to run away and meet her beloved. She thought she''d succeed, but she was wrong.


    Her sister, whom she trusted the most, should stand by the side of that devil. The man she loved so much even pushed her into the abyss step by step. As for her parents, she was just a pawn in their hands!


    After knowing that, she had no expectation in life. When the man came to take her home, she could predict how she would spend the rest of her life as a prisoner, leaving no hope anymore.


    The last thing she could remember was that she fell into the sea and was struggling for a while.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that she had returned to the night five years ago when she had married Martin Lu, taking the place of her sister Susan Yan.


    Everything in front of her looked so real, and she was sure that it was not a dream.


    ''Am I reborn? But why? Why am I in the same place five years ago? From the very start of those nightmares?''


    It all came to her from the thought of her parents abandoning her, the love of her life being tak


    en away by her sister, and the man she had loved betraying her. Since then, they had forced her to marry Martin Lu. She had become a prey ever since that happened.


    ''Do I have to go through everything again? Why would they treat me that way?''


    It was winter now, and the wind was blowing with snowflakes.


    She covered her chest and saw the joints between her white and slender fingers, which seemed to be fragile.


    She lied on the white bedsheet and heaved a sigh with sweat all over her. After a long time, a sudden "click" came from the door.


    With a stiffed body, she raised her eyes and stared at the black gate. She knew well that Roger Gu was the one who opened it.


    He was the son of the CEO of the GR Group, the only man she loved before and for whom she would do anything.


    Roger stepped inside while wearing a well-tailored black suit.


    Her body tensed with clenched fists while she glued her eyes to the man. In the empty and quiet room, the deep voice of the man echoed.


    "I''m sorry, but the woman I love is Susan. Marry Martin for the sake of her. Please, I''m begging you."


    It was then in her previous life that she gave up struggling after hearing their words about marrying Martin.


    She believed that if she liked a person, she should do anything for him even if it caused her pain. As long as that person was happy, she wouldn''t have regrets.


    So, she gave up her dream, for she thought it was love.


    Until one day, when she saw the dirty and ugly side of Roger Gu, she realized that he had always been using her. The so-called true love was just for fun.


    She was wrong that time, and the result was a lifetime mistake.


    When freedom was taken away from her, she had been just like an alive but dead person; already dead inside while still breathing. She had provoked Martin for countless times, hoping that he would divorce her, but it didn''t end well. Because of her so-called love, she didn''t mind being tortured by him.


    She sighed.


    Now, everything was just a joke for her.


    If God had given her a chance to be reborn, she would never go to the same path again. They had taken away all she had.


    She kept questioning herself about what if she fell out of love?


    What if she didn''t like him anymore? What else did he have to make her compromise?


    How could they enjoy a free and happy life while doing all kinds of bad things?


    ''I will fight back this time, '' she thought to herself.

 Chapter 2 Thoughtless Before

    "Okay, I promise that I''ll marry Martin to be the substitute for my sister.'''' She looked at Roger with glossy eyes, experiencing a hard time to have a normal breathing.


    "Really?" A bright smile made its way on his lips. He didn''t expect that this stupid woman would agree. He thought she would be stubborn to refuse him. The stupid woman said she loved him, so he came to persuade her to give up. Never had he expected that it would be so easy.


    On the massive bed, cold sweat covered her body. The thin layer of cloth wrapped around her, outlining a perfect line. Her skin was so fragile that even a single blow could break it.


    He sighed while narrowing his eyes to have a better look at her. To be honest, if it weren''t for her integrity, any man would have been attracted by her beautiful face.


    "I know you like my sister, but I just can''t give up. Since I can''t win your heart, then let me do this for you. Roger, have you ever been in love with me?" Looking upon him, she filled her eyes with affection.


    Upon hearing this, it astonished Roger with a warmhearted look in his eyes.


    The woman in front of him was the one who he had sworn to marry as his wife. When he was abandoned by his family, she never gave up on him. It was her who had always been guarding him. She was there on his lowest point of life.


    After a long while, Roger bent over, stroked her long hair with his slender fingers and smiled. "Cassandra, I liked you. I''m sorry if I have let you down."


    While she pinned her eyes at him, every scene of her earlier life flashed in her mind like a phantom, but it vanished quickly.


    If she hadn''t experienced the life and death, she would never see through the ruthlessness behind this man''s deep love.


    "That''s enough. Darling, please let my parents come in to see me. I won''t make trouble anymore. I''m willing to marry Martin." She chuckled.


    Because of that, he froze. He stared at her in disbelief. "Cassandra, do you really want to do it?"


    "I''m willing to do anything for you, no matter how hard it is." She smiled.


    It stunned him again. "You have suffered a lot. Although it was said that Martin looked ugly and didn''t get too much favor from his family, he is still a member of the Lu family. Even if he doesn''t have the qualities to inherit the family''s fortune, he can help you live a comfortable life."


    Upon hearing this, she gave a bitter laugh. It was because of this rumor that Susan refused to marry Martin. But no one knew that he was good-looking and would become the head of the Lu family.


    Susan, her elder sister, tried her best to seduce Martin after s


    he met him at their wedding. She even wanted to sleep with him.


    "It depends. Go and tell my parents to come in," Cassandra shook her head and said.


    Roger said no more and called Cassandra''s parents.


    As soon as they heard that she had agreed to marry Martin for her sister, Evan and Lynn cheered up and rushed to her room.


    A sense of guilt swept over Evan''s heart when he saw that she was handcuffed on the bedpost. He coughed and demanded, "Take off the handcuffs!"


    The butler behind him took them off from her wrist immediately.


    After rubbing her skin, she got out of bed and bent her knees in front of them.


    Both of them were taken aback by her action. As a softhearted woman, sympathy rushed in Lynn''s heart. Tears immediately streamed down her cheeks as she grabbed her hand. "Cassandra, what are you doing? It''s our fault. I''m so sorry."


    She just knelt there without any emotions in her eyes.


    Thanks for bringing her to this world and raising her.


    Thanks for the love and care.


    Thanks for this new life.


    "Father, mother, I''d like to say goodbye to you tonight. From now on, I''m going to be a member of the other family. I can''t stay with you anymore. I just hope that you''ll be safe and happy," Cassandra said calmly, looking up at them.


    Holding the wrist of Cassandra in a tight manner, Lynn looked at her with sympathy written in her eyes. She was clear that she couldn''t change the overall situation.


    Evan Yan heaved a long sigh. "Cassandra, you know that we have been engaged to the Lu Family. We are not strong enough to offend them. Also, Roger loves your sister. I''m sorry. But the Yan family will be your support, understand?"


    "I understand. It was my fault that I didn''t behave well and brought trouble to our family. I''m the person who should be blamed for everything." Cassandra nodded.


    A look of astonishment crossed Evan Yan''s face. At first, he thought that she would not agree to marry Martin.


    ''What did Roger say to make her agree?'' he thought.


    But at this time, there was no time for Evan to think about it. He was surprised about the great change of her attitude.


    For Yan Clan, the Lu Clan was as powerful as a giant. Even if their daughter married the son who wasn''t favored, as long as he had any connection with the family, they would gain benefit.


    With a big smile on his face, Evan held Cassandra up from the ground. "Cassandra, it''s great that you can think in this way even though I have blamed you in the past."


    It was my fault back then." Cassandra beamed.


    Evan kept complimenting her and then left with a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 3 Its All My Fault

    Cassandra gave up all her strength to sit on the couch. "Everything is real. I am reborn!"


    Since God had given her one more chance, she would never repeat it.


    Just like what she had gone through before, she knew well about the weakness of the Yan Clan and the Gu Clan. They had tried every means to keep their power and position. This time, she would destroy everything they wanted with her own hands.


    But where was the man she would marry?


    In her previous life, Martin had a special obsession with her while she was in love with Roger. She had often made trouble for Martin. What was more, misled by Susan, she fell into a trap and tried to ran away with Roger.


    She also knew that even if she was reborn, she still didn''t have the strength to compete with Martin. What should she do to change her fate?


    While she was lost in thought, she came up with a plan. She had experienced a lot during that five years. Martin had never kept a secret from her. Therefore, she knew a lot about the Lu family when it came to business. She knew many secrets the outside world could never know. These were her chips for her plans.


    She must become strong enough to compete with that evil man to get her freedom.


    Cassandra stayed out that night. She had a general idea of what had happened in the past, especially for some important parts. She spent a whole night recording what she had experienced in her last life in a notebook. To her surprise, she had known Martin so well.


    Time seemed to fly so fast, and the sun was replaced by the moon.


    The notebook was the only thing valuable to Cassandra now, so she couldn''t lose it. Right after she put the notebook in the drawer, Lynn and Susan came in the room, followed by several servants.


    Everything was the same just like before.


    She sat on the sofa, showing no sign of sorrow on her face. When Susan noticed her pale and weak condition, a cold smile made its way on her lips. This woman was sensible and she knew the situation well. However, the more obedient Cassandra was, the less disgust the two men, Evan and Roger, felt for her. It was the last thing Susan wanted to see. But since Cassandra would get married soon, Susan wouldn''t mind so much.


    ''Humph! Such a bitch!'' Susan scoffed.


    "Cassandra, your sister and I are here to visit you. The servants will help you with the makeup and dressing. If you need something, don''t hesitate to tell me." Tears in her eyes, Lynn was sad to see Cassandra in such a state.


    Pretending to be sad, Susan walked


    up to Cassandra and held her hand. "Sister, I feel sorry for you. Don''t worry. I will take good care of our parents. If you have any problem in the Lu family, please let us know. We don''t want to see you suffer wrong."


    Cassandra looked at Susan and thought to herself, ''Before, this hypocritical woman took away Roger and tried to frame me. I was so stupid to believe that she was the only life-saving straw for me.''


    If Susan hadn''t stood by the side of Martin and accused her for the crime she didn''t commit, she wouldn''t had suffered.


    They were siblings. But why did Susan set her up again and again?


    Trying to suppress the surging emotions in her heart, Cassandra wore a sad look on her face and looked up. "Can I talk to you alone for a while?"


    Lynn and Susan were shocked, especially Susan. They didn''t know what crazy things she would do. But on this wedding day, going against her wish may not be the best choice.


    "Mother, you go out first." Susan smiled.


    After hesitating for a while, Lynn left with servants. There were only Cassandra and Susan in the room. The surrounding air was cold.


    "Sis, what else do you want to say to me? I will do everything for you," Susan said with a smirk on her face.


    With a pitiful look on her face, Cassandra turned to look at her sister, and her tears fell at once. "Sister, I know that you are the one that Roger loves all these years. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t pester him with this. I''m getting married, so I only hope that you can take good care of him. I wish you happiness."


    The past between Cassandra and Roger had always been a thorn in Susan''s heart. The more love Cassandra showed to Roger, the deeper the thorn was in Susan''s heart.


    Before, she had been as stupid as a donkey. She only cared about Roger, and Susan took advantage of this to sow discord between them. At last, Roger''s disgust for Cassandra almost came to a climax.


    In this life, she wouldn''t be so stupid again.


    Face turning pale, Susan stared at Cassandra with jealousy. Her slender fingernails were dug into her skin. Susan calmed down soon and reached out to wipe away the tears on Cassandra''s face. "Don''t say that."


    "Aren''t you going to blame me?" Cassandra pretended to be grateful.


    "How could I blame you? You are my sister. No matter what you do, we''re still blood-related," Susan said.


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra gave her a big hug. "You are so kind."


    ''This stupid woman! She deserves it.'' Susan thought to herself, a cold light flashing in her eyes.

 Chapter 4 you look great even if you dont wear them!

    In the Yan garden, capital.


    The Yan garden was the private residence of the Lu clan, and it was also the place where the Seven young masters of the Lu clan, Martin, lived. It covered a vast area and there were three independent villas, with all kinds of leisure and entertainment facilities. It was one of the most famous private houses in the capital.


    At this time, in the study of the main house of the Yan''s garden.


    There was quite silence in the study.


    A man in a black suit was sitting on the sofa. He looked very handsome. His face was carefully chiseled and had deep and dark eyes. And his black hair was meticulously combed. Even if he was just sitting there, he gave off a creepy vibe.


    If Cassandra was here, she could recognize that this man was Martin!


    He took a quick glance at the document in front of him, and then saw a man standing beside him, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    This man''s name was Carlos, one of Martin''s confidants.


    "master Mr. Song seems to beat them without mercy this time. The whole western regions should also be involved in this matter What should we do? " After a while, Carlos gathered his courage and asked carefully.


    Martin squinted his eyes and looked at the document. After a long time, he said in a low and husky voice, "today is my wedding day, I won''t kill anyone."


    "Uh..." What did the master mean?Carlos was so worried!


    "Doesn''t he like running around?" Martin sneered and said in a cold voice, "cut his leg and teach him a lesson."


    "Yes, master!"


    The man turned his head and looked at the time. Then he slowly stood up and said, "get the car ready."


    Hearing that, Carlos was stunned, In a daze, he asked, "master, are we going to church now?"


    "Yes."


    Afraid to say anything more, Carlos immediately arranged a car and drove himself to the church.


    Although it was the wedding of his master today, they didn''t arrange any grand wedding ceremony. They just held it casually in the famous church of the capital.


    What''s more, no one from the family informed of their presence. There were no other guests except the Yan family.


    Carlos couldn''t figure out what his master was thinking, but he didn''t dare to ask. After all, this marriage was just a promise from the Lu family. He was already very surprised that his master would hold her wedding in a church.


    "Carlos..." Sitting on the back seat, the man suddenly said.


    "What?"


    Lowering his eyes, Martin asked, "am I looking good today?"


    "What?"


    Excuse me ''master, are you flirting with me?He thought Was it true?


    But then again,


    his master''s face was so charming. A man like him would be very handsome even if he didn''t wear clothes!


    Wait Is there anything wrong?


    Why did he want his mistress to be naked?!


    "Master, you look gorgeous in any dress. We have spent a lot of time choosing your robe for today. Don''t worry, You will be the most handsome lady in the world!" Said Carlos fawningly.


    A subordinate who didn''t flatter others was not a good one.


    The man in the back seat didn''t say anything. Carlos couldn''t understand what the young master meant, nor did he dare to ask. He drove carefully.


    In the heavenly Hall of the capital.


    The main hall didn''t welcome any other guests today. A red carpet was laid on the road from the gate of the main hall to the main church. Apart from that, there was nothing unusual.


    In the main church, Martin, who was in a black suit, stood on the stage. Next to him, Carlos looked nervously at the entrance of the main hall.


    At this time, at the entrance of the main church, several people came in slowly, led by a girl, Cassandra, dressed in a white wedding dress. She was holding the arms of Evan and walking in slowly.


    Martin''s eyes suddenly fell on Cassandra who was walking towards him. Even though Cassandra was wearing a layer of the wedding dress, she couldn''t help but freeze.


    Although she had been mentally prepared before she came, at this moment, countless memories of the bloodthirsty and fierce nature flashed through her mind like the silent movies.


    As for Martin He was a complete devil!


    But now, she had no other choice!


    It was a few short steps and it seemed that they had walked for a long time. Cassandra tried to keep calm. Anyway, she couldn''t let Martin and Evan notice anything unusual.


    Finally, she walked to the stage, arm in arm with Evan. The two, Cassandra and Martin, stood side by side.


    "Mr. Lu, would you like to marry Miss Yan?Whether in prosperity, adversity, poverty or wealth, health or illness, you only love her and will never leave her for the rest of your life?"


    There was dead silence in the main church. Everyone fixed their eyes on Martin.


    Susan was totally stunned as she heard what churchman said. She stared at Martin and thought, ''how could it be possible! It was said that Martin looked ugly? How come He was so handsome! !


    He looked so pure and noble, just like a streak of sunshine on a cold moon. He wasn''t like an abandoned man?!


    What went wrong?!


    She should be the one who got married to Martin!


    How could this be!


    On the stage, Martin said in a low voice, "I do."

 Chapter 5 its my pleasure

    "Miss Yan, would you like to marry Mr. Lu as his wife? Whether in prosperity, adversity, poverty or wealth, health or illness, you only love him with all your heart and will never leave him for the rest of your life?'''' The voice of the overlord rang again.


    Susan''s eyes were fixed on the Cassandra on the stage. She had been brooding how to ask Cassandra to marry off Martin, but the moment she saw Martin, she changed her mind!


    Why was that bitch so lucky!


    Why not turn him down


    Don''t you like Roger the most!


    Shouted Susan in her heart, but she couldn''t keep her smile on her face. She had to admit that among all the sons of GU family, Roger was the most excellent one who had begun to take over the company at a very young age. However, all these were worthless in comparison with that of Martin!


    "I will." Cassandra said word by word.


    The patriarch nodded with a smile and said, "well, now that you don''t mind it, I would like to suggest that you exchange rings with each other. I wish you a long and happy life together and have your kids as soon as possible."


    Carlos immediately put the prepared ring in the middle of the ring. Martin picked up the ring with one hand, and put the ring on the ring finger of Cassandra''s left hand with the other hand.


    Then, Cassandra did as what Martin did. She put the ring on one of Martin''s left ring fingers. From now on, the fate of the two was determined.


    hold your hand and grow old together with you.


    After the ceremony, Cassandra was sent back to the Yan''s garden. When the black May Bach drove into the garden, she looked at everything that she was familiar with and had a feeling that it had been separated from her life.


    In her previous life, she felt very resistant to the life in Randy garden. On the night of her wedding, she angered Martin, so he directly threw her into a dark room and locked her up for three days.


    At that time, all she thought about was only Roger.


    Huh


    She was so lucky that she was not killed by the idiot then.


    The car stopped in front of the main house after it entered the Yan garden. Carlos got off the car and opened the door of the back seat. Cassandra got off the car and stood in front of the main house building, absent-minded.


    Fortunately, Martin and Carlos didn''t doubt it either. After all, in their world, it was the first time for Cassandra to come to the Lu family''s house, so it was not strange for her to show such an expression.


    "Sister in law, this is the main house. You can live here from now on. By the way, my name is C


    arlos, and I''m master''s personal assistant, If you have anything, you can call me." Said Carlos.


    Cassandra remembered that in her previous life, Carlos had helped her a lot secretly, but she was too stubborn to get any background at that time.


    Smiling, Cassandra said, "thank you, Brother Carlos''''


    Hearing that, Carlos was stunned for a while. He didn''t understand why Cassandra called him Brother Carlos?!


    Shit! He shuddered all of a sudden


    Carlos turned around and gave a glance at Martin. He was not surprised at all. The master''s face changed dramatically.


    "Ha-ha, It''s very kind of you to call me by my name," replied Carlos with a wry smile


    I really don''t deserve to be called brother! I''m afraid of death!


    Then Cassandra turned to look at Martin. In her previous life, she was only afraid of this man. She never really knew about him. She only knew that he was a bloodthirsty and violent man. In the end, a few brothers of the Lu clan were defeated by him. And finally, he was at the top position of the Lu clan, becoming the youngest master of the clan throughout its history.


    It was undeniable that this man, whether in appearance or ability, was impeccable. For the Cassandra, even if she didn''t like Martin, she wouldn''t have such a bad relationship with him.


    But it was a pity that in her previous life, she was totally blinded by jealousy. Since she was devoted to Roger, she ended up with a tragic ending.


    "Honey I''m a little tired. Can I change my clothes first? " Instantly, Cassandra looked at Martin with a pitiful face.


    Honey


    And this title It was true. She even had goose bumps all over her body.


    The expression on his face softened a little, and Martin answered, "yes.''''


    Then Cassandra lifted her hemline and walked into the main house. Martin stood there and didn''t look at Carlos until the girl disappeared in his sight.


    With a devastated look on his face, Carlos said, "my master, I really don''t know why sister-in-law call me in that way.'''' Maybe you think I look like Um, the big brother next door? "


    Martin didn''t reply. Instead, Carlos was confused by what the master wanted to do. Sweat dripped from his forehead and he dared not take a deep breath.


    After a while, Martin opened his mouth, "withdraw all the people from the Yan family."


    Carlos was stunned. "You mean they won''t need to go there anymore? Then What about the Roger? !"


    He was his master''s number one rival in love


    Martin''s eyes narrowed, with a hint of anger flashing in them?


    "Go on." After a while, Martin said.

 Chapter 6 I cant afford you

    With the memories of her previous life, Cassandra knew that the Yan''s garden had prepared her a massive amount of clothes, and all of them were luxury brands, including pajamas. She could be said to be a nouveau riche.


    Martin was sitting on the couch in the living room. He gazed at Cassandra while he was speaking.


    Her beauty and well-proportioned figure, coupled with today''s elaborate makeup, Cassandra looked more gorgeous and attractive, enough to make any man moved.


    Martin waved to Cassandra and said," come here."


    As soon as Cassandra heard that, the alarm went off in her head. She didn''t know why Martin called her over, but her intuition told her that something bad would happen. She couldn''t resist at all, so she had to walk over.


    When Cassandra walked up to Martin, the man gave her a cold glance and said, "sit down."


    Carefully sitting down beside Martin, Cassandra had no idea what on earth he wanted to do. She could only wait and see. At this moment, Carlos was not nearby, only she and Martin were left in the empty hall.


    "From now on, you are my woman. As long as you don''t touch my bottom line, I won''t do anything to you. Do you understand?"


    Cassandra nodded immediately, "well I have something to discuss with you... "


    "What is it?" he asked, narrowing his eyes


    In order to become strong, she had to make some changes. She couldn''t live like her previous life, degraded herself step by step and finally become a man''s woman.


    Cassandra took a deep breath and said tentatively, "well, although we are married, I can''t stay idle for the rest of my life. I still want to work. I majored in acting at the University So she wanted to go to an entertainment company to have a try What do you think? "


    The air froze. The temperature of the whole hall dropped a few degrees.


    In her previous life, she could hardly know what kind of person Martin was. She only knew that he had a violent temper, but at that time, she didn''t know how to restrain it at all. However, she was clear that when Martin really got angry.


    "Do you think..." "You think I can''t support you?" he asked in a hoarse voice


    Cassandra, "..."


    She couldn''t go on talking!


    Martin was the richest man in H country. If he couldn''t afford to support his wife, he couldn''t let others get one.


    But,


    didn''t he take it in a wrong direction?!


    "I didn''t mean that, but you will go to work too, right? Then I have to do something when you go to work. I can''t wait for you to come back every day. That''s what a loser I am."


    Martin raised his head and replied," that would be nice."


    His woman did not need to show up in public, nor did she need to earn money. He had enough financial ability to support her. Even if she wanted the moon in the sky, he would find a way to get it for her.


    Then Cassandra sighed again and thought that Martin really had a different mind from normal people. He was so peculiar.


    "But, you will get tired of me one day. I stay at home every day, doing nothing. I You don''t want to see a fool who knows nothing, do you? "


    Martin looked at Cassandra, seeming to think about her words. Cassandra nervously stared at Martin. In her previous life, she had never thought about going out to work. She thought about everyday how to irritate Martin, or how to plan to escape from the Yan''s garden. She really didn''t think about work.


    After a while, Martin asked," do you really want to work in an entertainment company?"


    Cassandra nodded and said word by word," Martin, I will become stronger someday, strong enough to be on your side!"


    Astonishment and admiration appeared on Martin''s face. He gazed intensely at Cassandra, which made her heart beat faster. To be honest, she was not sure whether or not Martin would agree to go to the entertainment company or not. Anyway, she had to make a choice.


    She didn''t want to risk her life fighting alone?


    "I can arrange it for you, but on one condition," said Martin


    "What condition? !"


    She was willing to do anything as long as Martin agreed to let her work in the entertainment company!


    Martin remained calm and looked at her with mixed feelings in his eyes, After a long while, he replied, "sleep with me."


    Cassandra was so furious that she almost spat out the blood! !


    Anyway, Cassandra had already had a wedding with Martin. They were legally married. Moreover In her previous life, she had been slept with Martin quite often


    Then Cassandra raised her head and called, "Martin..."


    ''What? ''Said Martin


    "Be reserved..." "We''ve just gotten married, You''d better be more reserved." Cassandra gave a little cough

 Chapter 7 I was blind in the past

    The man''s eyes darkened in an instant, and something flashed in his eyes. After a while, he said slowly, "remember, you are always mine."


    This couldn''t be answered, so this man''s mind was so strange. Or, Cassandra just came back from rebirth and hadn''t got along well with Martin?


    However, she still remembered that in her previous life, Martin was a cold-blooded killer and had closely fought with a few Lu family members secretly for a long time. In fact, his body had been exhausted. Moreover, she had always been against Martin in the last year of her previous life. So, in the last year of her previous life, Martin''s body almost died


    After she thought carefully about what happened in the past five years, she found that even though Martin had never been benevolent to his enemies, even his own brothers, he would not show mercy to them. In the next three years, Martin would eliminate his enemies and consolidate his position in the Lu clan. Thus, he became the youngest and the strongest master of the Lu clan since its history.


    But in the past five years, he seemed to have never done anything to hurt her, even if she was caught by this man to elope with that bad man, Roger.


    What happened in the past was unbearable to look back. She didn''t want to be led by that shameless couple like she was in her previous life anymore.


    As for those things that had hurt her She would make them pay!


    "Martin..." Then Cassandra turned to look at Martin with confusion in her eyes.


    In her previous life and this life, she had a doubt that why Martin chose her as his girlfriend


    Cassandra remembered that at this time, Martin was not in control of the Lu family. If the reason why he married her was to complete the engagement between the two clans, he could ignore her and treat her as a vase.


    Moreover, with the strength of Martin, it was impossible for him to not find out that she had married him in the place of Susan


    No one could ever guess what the man was thinking. He seemed to be alone all the time. Even Carlos always stayed with him alone.


    ''''Yes? Said Martin, looking up at him with his darkened eyes


    Taking a deep breath, Cassandra gathered her courage and walked up to him, She held up Martin''s big but cold palm, gently stroked it, and then said word by word, "thank you."


    She thanked him for tolerating her protection again and again in her previous life and for not killing her at last. But at that time, she was deceived by the bastard and only wanted to fight against Martin. It was not until she reached the last moment of her life that she finally realized that in this world, only the person who had been good to her from beginning to end, was the


    man who was regarded as a devil in the eyes of others.


    In her previous life, if it weren''t for Susan''s repeated instigation, or if it weren''t for Roger had deceived her for several times, or if it wasn''t for the acting of the Yan family and the GU family, she and Martin wouldn''t have ended like this.


    No matter what, she had died once in her previous life as if she had paid off her debts.


    But this life, she had to start again, and live well!


    Although she came back a little late and couldn''t change the fact that she had married Martin, at least she wouldn''t commit suicide like she did in her previous life and often went against him. She knew very well that Martin was her life rescuer. In order to live a better life and improve herself to a stronger opponent and change everything in the previous life, she had to please Martin now.


    Martin stretched out his cold and piercing finger and pinched her chin. He said in a hoarse voice, "Cassandra Since you''re my wife now, you should know what an insurmountable barrier it is. I can spare what happened in the past, but it doesn''t mean that you can do whatever you want to do. Do you understand? "


    After a short pause, Cassandra understood what Martin meant. It was a warning. He told her to stop being obdurate and to chase after Roger.


    With a satisfied smile on her face, Cassandra fixed her gaze at Martin, seeming to have a strong desire to beat him. "I know that. I have realized that I was stupid in the past, But now that I have married you, I want to live a good life with you," she said


    Martin''s dark eyes stared at Cassandra unblinkingly, After a long while, he released his cold fingers and said, "well, I still have something to deal with. You go upstairs to have a rest, If you need anything, just tell Carlos."


    Cassandra remembered that on the night when Martin married her in the previous life, Martin killed his brother, which led to a catastrophe in his family. On the surface, the Lu family called him back to confront him, but arranged death soldiers to kill him on the way. Although Martin was alive, he was also suffering from a lot of damage and his condition got a lot worse.


    "I''m afraid of being alone..."


    Martin''s eyes sparkled with menace with a severe frown, though he would be badly hurt by her words?


    "I''ll have someone keep you company, honey." Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and spoke helplessly.


    All of a sudden, Cassandra''s face crumpled. She snorted and turned her face aside, as if she was wronged, "do you think you don''t like me so you said that you had something to do on purpose? Martin, you are a heartbreaker. You''ve gone too far, I''m going to run away from home now!"

 Chapter 8 you are my life

    Martin kept silent for a few seconds. He had thought that Cassandra would complain after she got married, but he didn''t expect that she was so smart that she didn''t do anything wrong. Even if she was just pretending, he found himself willing to play with her.


    That big demon whose hands were full of blood and bloodthirsty in the eyes of outsiders was always protecting her regardless of anything in her world.


    In her previous life, all the people believed that Cassandra was good for nothing but cause trouble to Martin. They didn''t understand why Martin fell in love with such a useless vase.


    Cassandra also didn''t understand why Martin was so stubborn and loved her so much. If he was tired of her and threw her away like rubbish, then she would not have such a bad ending.


    "How could that be? Cassandra You are my life... " He was just sitting there casually, wearing a frosty expression which had not melted for thousands of years. But Cassandra felt that he had experienced countless vicissitudes of life just by one glance at him.


    It was known that the man in front of them was arrogant and cold-blooded, but no one knew how he achieved his success step by step.


    Hearing the same answer as she did in her previous life, Cassandra''s back was frozen and her eyes seemed to flash for a moment, Then she raised her head with grievance and asked, "since you are going to abandon me on your wedding night, what can be more important than me?"


    A touch of coldness flitted across Martin''s eyes. He must leave tonight, otherwise those old antiques in the family would have misunderstandings. Now he was not able to control the whole Lu clan, so he must be careful and take no wrong step.


    Otherwise, he would have lost everything if he had taken a wrong step.


    "Master, the car is ready." Carlos coughed and reported.


    Martin waved his hand, and Carlos sensibly retreated.


    The air in the hall was eerie silent.


    Martin rubbed her hair and said, "I''ll be back soon. If you''re afraid..."


    "Can I go with you?" For Martin, this was the only thing Cassandra could think of.


    She remembered that in her previous life, Martin had been seriously


    injured. At that time, she felt so lucky and planned to escape secretly.


    At that time, Susan, her sister, whom she had great trust in, led her to walk away from the Yan garden with one hand, and secretly reported to Martin about her whereabouts. This time, Martin''s trust in her totally disappeared. However, in the previous life, she completely didn''t realize that it was just Susan''s plot.


    With his mouth taunted, Martin put on a long and pale face, After a while, he chuckled and replied, "okay."


    Looking at the light but soul stirring smile on the man''s face, Cassandra was dumbfounded. He wasn''t as ruthless and cold as she was in her previous life, nor was he gloomy and bleak


    It turned out that he could also smile warmly.


    All of a sudden, Cassandra''s heart stopped beating and then snarled.


    At that moment, she suddenly felt that she was so blind in her previous life that she abandoned such a handsome man and instead fell in love with a scumbag like Roger. The mere thought of this broke her heart.


    "Wait a minute. I''m going to change my clothes Well, keep a low profile. This dress is too eye-catching. " Cassandra immediately jumped off the sofa and ran upstairs to change her clothes.


    Martin didn''t withdraw his sight until the girl disappeared from his sight. With his long and slender fingers gently tapping the arm of the sofa, his face was expressionless. It was hard to guess what on earth he was thinking about.


    A few minutes later.


    Dressed in a black casual suit, Cassandra walked up to Martin and said," Martin, how do you think of me?"


    It seemed that Martin didn''t care about anything, but in fact, he was very possessive. In her previous life, she even couldn''t get in and out of the Yan''s garden freely. However, in the Yan''s garden, if she took one more look at anyone, she would make him unhappy.


    Martin seemed to be satisfied with her outfit and nodded," OK."


    On hearing this, Cassandra instantly reached out and took Martin''s arm, With an innocent look, she asked, "by the way, where are you going at this late hour?"


    With a gleam shining in his eyes, Martin said in a cold voice, "to visit my parents."

 Chapter 9 do you need to bring some gifts

    All of a sudden, the air around became deathly silent, which looked weird.


    The look on Cassandra''s face froze, and she stopped as if her vital points were locked. She stood still, while the cool and brutal look on Martin''s chiseled face turned into icy cruelty. His eyes were as dark as the night, like the frost that had never changed.


    Couldn''t she just stop acting


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? To meet your parents What if grandpa doesn''t like me? Shall I change a better dress? What kind of girl does grandpa like? " Cassandra asked in a whisper.


    After keeping silent for a few seconds, with unpredictable and cold expression on his face, Martin said in a low voice, "Grandpa will like you."


    Cassandra immediately raised her head and asked nervously, "really? Well, it''s your first time to meet Grandpa. Do you want to bring some gifts? "


    In her previous life, she seldom came back to the Lu family''s old house because she always disagreed with Martin, At that time, the real ruler of the Lu family, that was, Martin''s grandfather, had fallen into deep sleep. Every time she came back to the old house, she made a mess in the house. So she didn''t like this man.


    Of course, she did not care about it in her previous life. She hoped that everyone in the Lu family would hate her, so that Martin would let her go. However, in this life, whether it was Martin or anyone around him, she had to try her best to please them.


    Martin rolled his eyes," no, thanks."


    "You really don''t have to do that?", Cassandra scratched her head, struggling? What does grandfather like to eat? I have prepared for him next time. He usually likes soft food? I''ll think about it... "


    Hearing this, a touch of strange emotion appeared in Martin''s eyes. He was worried about the Cassandra would be uneasy after marriage, so he didn''t intend to take her back to the old house so soon. However, it was out of his expectation that the girl would be restless one after another.


    "Don''t you think about how to feed your man first?" Martin raised his eyebrows and gave an unreadable expression in his eyes.


    A alarm rang in Cassandra''s head and she stared at Martin, thinking, ''damn it, am I hit by the big demon Martin?''! Cassandra thought anxiously!


    "Yes, you''re right, Mr. Lu. I won''t make the same mistake again," Cassandra cleared her throat


    Who am I? Where am I? Why are all flowers in front of me


    After a while, they


    finally got on the car smoothly. In the front row, Carlos drove himself, and the black May Bach steadily drove out of the Yan''s garden.


    Martin always paid attention to his personal safety. After all, a few brothers of the Lu family fought with him everyday, and with great pain, he had nine bodyguards with him today, which were from one of his private forces Martin''s bodyguards.


    It seemed that Martin had already known that it wasn''t safe for him to go out tonight. But there were more daredevils arranged by the Lu clan than that. What''s more, Cassandra remembered that some of them were professional killers employed by the Lu clan, in order to eliminate Martin at all costs.


    In her previous life, Martin was suffering from internal strife and external strife. He was betrayed by the inner ghost and suffered heavy losses in the company. Besides, he was abducted and went abroad. At that time, however, on the contrary, Cassandra was misled by Susan and escaped from the Yan''s garden


    The moment she closed her eyes, she could still feel an indescribable smell of blood.


    "Martin..." Trying her best to recall the unpleasant memory of her previous life, Cassandra curled up her head in the man''s arms and said in a low voice.


    She had been extremely resistant to approach this man before, but in this life, she suddenly found that it seemed that only by the side of this man could she have a rare sense of security, because she knew that even if this man killed the world, he would not hurt her at all.


    Martin put down his laptop and looked at Cassandra," what?"


    "I''m a little hungry. Turn left there is a nice sushi shop. How about Please stop the car there. I''m going to buy some sushi, okay? " Said Cassandra, pouting.


    She clearly remembered that the next intersection would be the place where the Lu''s daredevils and killers had intended to killed Martin, If they changed their route, would they escape from this disaster?


    Martin was her life saver. Before she became stronger, he had been You must be safe!


    Hearing this, Carlos was anxious. They had set out late, and his young master was facing a lot of difficult things. Was this woman coming to make trouble on purpose?


    "Master, the third elder has urged us several times." Said Carlos cautiously.


    Martin stretched out his long finger and rubbed his brow, saying, "turn left."


    "What?"


    Damn it! I knew his master was a fatuous king! !

 Chapter 10 everything of mine is yours

    Outside a sushi shop in the capital city.


    Several black luxury cars stopped outside the inconspicuous sushi shop and immediately drew a lot of attention. Some people even took out their mobile phones to take photos, guessing who was the owner of the car.


    The next second, the back door of a black Maybach was opened by a tall man. Then, a girl in black casual clothes jumped out of the car.


    "What kind of flavor do you like?" The girl raised her head and smiled gently.


    Carlos''s fingers that were still holding the car door froze slightly, In his dark eyes, the girl''s charming smile, which was as enchanting as a devil, took his mind off for a moment.


    Recently, he had been in charge of monitoring the Yan clan. He knew well how Cassandra resisted marrying Martin and even went on a hunger strike.


    Martin and he didn''t believe that Cassandra had moved on, let alone giving up Roger. However, what he saw now made him doubt that what she said was true.


    What the hell did she want to do?


    Has she really thought it through or For something else?


    Carlos quickly collected himself and slightly lowered his eyes. "Sister in law, that''s very kind of you, I''m not hungry."


    With her mouth twitched, Cassandra walked a few steps and returned in a hurry. She got into the car at once and reached out her hand, "Martin, I am in a hurry to go out with no money. Could you lend me your wallet?, I will return it to you later!"


    In the car, the man raised his dark eyes to look at the girl, and then took out a black wallet and handed it to her. "Everything of mine is yours."


    What the hell? Was she hit on by Martin again! !


    To be honest, she didn''t expect that Martin could be such a playboy!


    Then she grabbed the wallet from the cashier and turned around. Suddenly, she stood up so fast that her head hit against the door.


    Shit! ! Why do I feel that my brain is even more damaged after rebirth!


    Cassandra wanted to scold Yun Qi, but in order to maintain her virtuous image, she endured the pain. Next second, a cold hand covered her head and gently rubbed the place she hit.


    When his palm touched her head, the pain was killing her, but it didn''t seem to hurt at all.


    "Do you still feel pain?" Asked Martin with a frown, seeing the girl standing there in a daze.


    Cassandra shook her head immediately and then nodded. She sniffed and felt wronged. "It hurts, Martin. I think I''m going to the hospital, This place is b


    ound to be crippled."


    "Okay, we''ll go to the hospital now," said Martin, biting his lips


    "Master, but what if elder Logan asks about it?", Carlos said worriedly


    Martin''s face suddenly darkened, He shot a cold stare at Carlos and said, "so what?"


    This had always been the case. For the sake of Cassandra, he didn''t care whether he went against the world or not?


    Carlos tried to say something, but in the end he just lowered his head and said nothing.


    In the Ning Garden, capital.


    Ning Garden was a long, ancient building, built along the mountains and rivers, surrounded by pavilions, terraces, towers and curtains. It appeared to be modest and luxurious.


    The heads of the Lu clan and the seven elders of the Lu clan who rarely showed up but had unusual status lived in the Ning Garden. Unless the family was experiencing great events, the elders usually did not interfere in the family affairs.


    At this moment, in a courtyard of the Ning Garden.


    Orchids were planted around the courtyard, which could be seen all year round. At this time, an old man in a light purple robe was sitting under a osmanthus tree, face gloomy.


    With a ferocious look, the old man said coldly, "what did you say? As for Martin He took the woman from the Yan family to the hospital? !"


    There was a man kneeling on the ground in front of the old man. He was dressed in black all over, with his nose and mouth covered.


    The marked man got panic when he heard the words. "Yes, we have made the plan. As long as they enter the position of our robbers, we are sure that they will lose the chance to live..."


    Before the man in black could finish his words, the old man grabbed a purple sand teapot from the table and smashed it in the man''s head. "A bunch of losers!" he sneered! I''ve planned for so long. You bastard! "


    There was a long and thin wound on the man''s head, and the blood immediately dripped down. However, he was covered with a black hood, so it was not a big deal. At this moment, the old man was so angry that he did not dare to snort.


    "I''m sorry. Please punish me!" The man in black gritted his teeth and said in a low voice.


    A cold light flashed in the old man''s eyes. His old finger gently rubbed the jade ring on the thumb of his left hand, and said coldly, "he crippled one of my grandson''s legs. I must let him pay with his life! Since he was lucky today, I would let him go. But He''ll be responsible for his disobedience! "

 Chapter 11 is it worth it

    In a private hospital belonging to the Lu Group in the capital.


    Inpatient Ward.


    "Mr. Lu, we have given Mrs. Lu an overall check-up. There is nothing wrong with her body She just hit her head slightly and there will be no concussion and sequels. " The doctor in the white coat said gingerly.


    To be honest, he didn''t understand why his boss was so nervous. It was just a simple bump, not even the bruise. He not only required a full body check, but also seemed as if he was facing a formidable enemy


    On the bed, Cassandra was forced to do a thorough check-up. Upon hearing this, she immediately stared at Martin and said, "look, Martin. I told you I''m fine, I don''t have to do so many checks."


    She had tried so hard to block Martin from going to the old house


    Martin nodded," I will give you extra salary this month."


    The doctor''s eyes widened in shock. He couldn''t believe what he had heard. He had worked hard for Martin for so many years. This was the first time that he had gotten a raise It was because of a minor wound!


    He felt that his dignity had been insulted! !


    Then Cassandra stood up and asked," can we go home now?"


    Go home


    Home?


    His parents died when he was young. Because of his humble mother, he was given cold shoulder in the Lu clan. Whether it was the Ning Garden in the old house of the Lu clan or the Yan garden where he lived alone now, it was only a place for him to live in.


    A gleam flashed across Martin''s eyes, He looked at Cassandra and answered, "Okay, let''s go home now."


    After returning to the Yan''s garden, Martin settled down Cassandra on the bed. He didn''t leave the bedroom until he was sure that the girl had fallen asleep.


    Study.


    Martin sat on the sofa with his pale lips clenched into a straight line. "Tell me," he said in a cold voice


    Carlos wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. "I just heard that on the way to the old house There are also a group of members of the kidnappers and professional killers. If it weren''t for sister-in-law going to sushi shop, I''m afraid... "


    We might not survive tonight!


    Carlos was shocked when he got the news. He had been worried that the elders of the clan would blame Martin for this. But now, he felt lucky enough. If it weren''t for the fact that Cassandra had suddenly changed her mind to eat sushi and then she was hit by the head to the hospital, their people with them would have been dead by now.


    That is to say, Cassandra has saved them by accident!


    With a murderous look on his face, Martin asked, "who is


    it?"


    The air froze. Carlos swallowed his saliva cautiously and said," they work for elder Lucia, master broke one of Mr. Song''s legs, I''m afraid that elder Lucia won''t let it go


    Elder Lucia


    Huh


    Martin''s eyes suddenly became as dark as black hole. He squinted dangerously and said, "in that case, then I will destroy his school completely. "


    Tonight, he also took Cassandra in his car. He could bear the murder from his clan, but he could not accept that Cassandra was involved and almost died.


    "Yes, master.", replied Carlos, lowering his eyes. He looked at Martin with mixed feelings


    He was very clear about the current situation of Martin. If it was earlier tonight, he would probably have had the guts to persuade Martin not to be distracted at this time. However, once he thought of that frightening scene tonight, he couldn''t help but swallow back the words he was going to say.


    With deep eyes, Martin ordered," inform Josef of returning to the country."


    Hearing that, Carlos''s pupils contracted all of a sudden, He said, "Josef is carrying out a top-level mission in M country. Come back at this time I don''t think it''s a good idea. "


    Josef was the leader of the private arms of Martin. Carlos and Josef were both his most trusted confidants. They were different inside and outside. Now, since Martin wanted to call him back, the mission abroad may not be completed smoothly.


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    Carlos got stunned. Why did he say that?


    Josef was responsible for following up the tasks from Y country, It was a critical moment that the sudden call back of Josef caused a military instability. If anything happened to the mission, their hard work would be in vain.


    Gritting his teeth, Carlos mustered his courage and said, "I know you''re doing this for my sister-in-law, but what happened tonight has passed. From now on, I''ll arrange more people to protect my sister-in-law. Now the last step of M country has come to an end. We''ve been working hard for so long, and it''s about to retrieve the power in M country. Now you are withdrawing Josef Is it worth it? "


    Was it worth it?


    Was it worth giving up a force that was about to be acquired for a woman?


    Martin squinted his eyes and tapped the desk with his slender fingers. The air seemed to freeze and chill in this large room.


    When Carlos was on the verge of breaking down, Martin finally opened his mouth and said, "in this world, nobody can compare with her Even my life. "


    "What?"


    I''m going to kick the bowl of affection off! bye! !

 Chapter 12 she must be drunk

    At Canlas Villa in the capital.


    The villa of the Yan clan was located in No.3 mansion of the first grade in Canlas Villa. Although the Yan clan wasn''t very famous in the capital, it was a rich and powerful family. Besides, the Yan clan''s wealth had increased several times since the Evan took over the Yan clan.


    In addition, Susan and Roger were about to get engaged. So the Yan family could be regarded as one of the most popular rich people in the business circle now.


    At this moment, lights were lit all around the house and the atmosphere was jubilant.


    In the corner, the servants were chatting.


    "Well, Lady Cassandra finally got married in place of Lady Susan. Then the engagement party of Mr. Roger and Lady Susan will be held. I am so looking forward to this century''s engagement ceremony..."


    "Anyway, both of them are Mr. Evan''s daughters, Why are they so different?"


    "You don''t understand. Lady Susan once told me that Mr. Lu looked very ugly. Lady Susan was the apple of Master Evan''s eyes and now she had a very good reputation in the entertainment circle, Of course Master Evan was reluctant to marry her to that ugly man."


    "I see I feel sorry for Lady Cassandra. "


    When the servants were gossiping about the eloquence, a tall man, like a ghost, quietly stood under a tree not far away.


    For some reason, the servant''s words irritated the man.


    Roger should be happy that Cassandra agreed to marry replace Susan. After all, if she did, he could be with his lover legally. But her last words were like a curse echoing in his mind.


    What they said was right. Cassandra was just an unwelcome daughter in the Yan family, far less than Susan. As far as Susan was concerned, not only was she born with a silver spoon in her mouth, but also had made a splash in the entertainment circle. It was very likely that she would be elected as the best actress someday


    Standing next to Susan, all the salesladies thought they were perfect match.


    In addition, he believed that he was born to have such


    a beautiful woman as his wife.


    However


    ''Why does he always think of a face similar to Susan''s but always submissive and nervous?''


    "Director Roger, why are you here? Are you feeling uncomfortable? " An elegant voice came from behind, and then a pair of white and tender hands reached out and wrapped around the man''s waist intimately.


    A faint fragrance lingered between his nose, and a flustered look swept over Roger''s eyes, but it quickly returned to calm. Then he immediately grabbed the girl''s slender arm, "no, I''m not drunk, I''m just a little drunk, coming out to breathe."


    The woman took the opportunity, leaned on the man, and kissed his lips with a strong smell of alcohol. Just in an instant, the man''s body was like a burning flame, which instantly swept through his body.


    A desire suddenly rose in the bottom of Roger''s eyes. He grabbed the woman''s head with one hand, pressed her against the tree behind her and kissed her crazily.


    A dash of lust flashed through her eyes Only her!


    Humph!


    Just let that bitch live happily for a while, and she will find a way to get rid of her forever, no matter this man in front of her, the Yan family, or even Martin All these belonged to her!


    "Director Roger You hurt me... " Susan said shyly, pouting her lips.


    "You''re such a stubborn woman. I''ll cut you some slack today. Let''s get inside," said Roger with a smile


    Susan suddenly leaned in the man''s arms like a little bird and asked, "yes, my dear brother, will you love me all your life?"


    "Of course, you are my princess. I only love you all my life." "Yes, Mr. Gu.".


    He must have drunk too much tonight, so he had such a ridiculous idea just now. The only person he loved in his life was Susan and they were going to be engaged. He only owed Yan and did nothing else.


    "Me too. I will only love you all my life." Susan responded with a faint smile, but her eyes betrayed her.


    Roger rubbed the woman''s hair, contentedly holding the woman in his arms, and walked toward the villa hall.

 Chapter 13 who are you talking about

    The next morning.


    As soon as Cassandra opened her eyes, she saw everything she was familiar with in the room. There was no one beside her, and only Martin had left.


    Outside the window, the melodious bird singing sounded. All this was almost the same as the previous life. She was in a daze in bed for quite a while before she remembered that it was not in her previous life.


    She tried her best to get peace. In this life, she didn''t provoke Martin purposely. Instead, she tried her best to please him and hoped for a glimmer of life under his watch.


    But then again, she did deserve it in her previous life. It was true love for Martin not to strangle her out of anger.


    Cassandra got up from the bed, washed her face and rushed downstairs.


    In the downstairs, as he had done in her previous life, Martin sat still and was reading newspapers in front of the dining table. He didn''t put down the newspapers until he saw Cassandra go downstairs, He waved at Cassandra and said, "come here."


    Cassandra jogged to him and sat down obediently beside him, Martin put a glass of milk in front of her and said, "the breakfast is made according to your favorite taste, Have a try to see if you like it."


    Cassandra glanced at the food on the table and burst into tears, ''what a rich man!


    What''s more, do you think I''m a pig? There are so many food that she won''t be able to eat them all! !


    However, she would like to remember that Martin was very picky at food and he could taste the slightest difference in taste. Thus, the chef of the Yan''s garden was often kicked out because of this.


    After she drank a mouthful of milk, she said, "in fact, you don''t have to prepare so many things And I can cook. How about I cook for you in the future? "


    In her previous life, she had concentrated on cooking for Roger. However, instead of getting grateful to her kindness, Roger jeered at her over and over again. When she went back to the Lu family, she deliberately prepared many dishes to irritate Martin. Even so, she was still good at cooking.


    The back of Martin was slightly stiff, and his deep eyes slowly looked at Cassandra, After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "Okay, don''t be too tired."


    Cassandra immediately shook her head and denied," no, no, No, If I can''t do such a little thing well, I''m not a goo


    d for nothing!"


    Giving her a brief glance, Martin said, "it''s not a big deal to be a good for nothing."


    Cassandra was choked by his words and thought, ''he only wants me to be a good for nothing.''!


    Then she would never be able to escape from his control.


    As Cassandra curled her lips, she didn''t feel sad at all and grumbled, "Martin, how could you say that about your wife?"


    When he heard the word "wife" from the girl, Martin felt pleased and said, "sorry, it''s my fault."


    Instantly, Cassandra smiled, "that''s good. I won''t haggle over with you. But I have to cook for you, Can I borrow your yard?"


    "Borrow the yard?", asked Martin, with a thoughtful look on his face


    Carlos was also confused. Well, what did Cassandra want to do this time?!


    Why did he have an ominous premonition


    Cassandra nodded and seemed to expect something very much, She said, "yes, I want to grow some vegetables in the courtyard. It would be better to dig a fish pool. We can keep some fish, watch flowers, fish, taste wine and even raise a pet in the future, That''s what life is!"


    Life


    Everything was going in an orderly manner in the Yan garden. Even the servants came and went on at a given time, and no one dared to neglect the precious flowers and plants raised in the yard


    The Yan garden was like a cage that was surrounded and cast without a single thread of smoke.


    No one dared to put forward a new idea, nor did they dare to provoke the defiance of Martin. It was all ruled by this indifferent and cold-blooded man.


    Martin''s eyes were as cold as ice. Finally, he gave a smile as if thousands of stars were shining in the darkness and looked so beautiful.


    "Okay," said Martin with a slight smile


    Cassandra jumped out of the chair excitedly and kissed the man on the cheek quickly, then pushed him away and turned to Carlos: "let''s go, Carlos, Let''s pull down the yard!"


    "What?"


    Well, as long as you are happy


    At that time, the only feeling in Carlos''s mind was that his sister-in-law was totally a wild horse without rein


    "The first day she married master, she is going to demolish the yard, Tomorrow, will she even demolish the entire Yan''s garden?"


    However, from the appearance of his master, his master wouldn''t even blink an eye even if she really wanted to tear down the entire Yan garden!

 Chapter 14 its all my fault

    "Plant a carrot here Cabbages in here Get more yams Dug a fish pool in here "Hmm, someone put a frame up in the corner of the wall for me and planted some grapes, I can make wine next year after they finish making fruit."


    As Cassandra spoke, she ordered the workers to keep an eye on the courtyard which used to be planted with expensive green plants around Martin. However, it was broken into pieces by her.


    Carlos''s heart was bleeding. What a waste of God''s good gifts!


    The garden was in good condition, but it turned into a vegetable garden just because of this. All of them were very accept cabbage. You know, this place is at least millions of dollars a square meter!


    "What''s wrong, Carlos? Are you feeling sick? You don''t look good. " It was until then that Cassandra noticed that there was something wrong with Carlos''s face.


    ''Why do you treat the garden like this?'' Carlos cried sadly!


    He had been in and out of this place for fear that he might trample down an expensive plant on the ground. Now all the plants had been removed, and home cooking made him more relaxed.


    "No, I didn''t. i I have something else to do. If you have any requirements, just tell them to do it. " Said Carlos.


    "It seems that it''s time for Martin to leave too," said Cassandra, curling her lips


    Carlos said," Yes, madam. There are too many things to deal with in the company, Master is always busy."


    Cassandra clearly knew that Martin was very busy and it was unusual for him to have a few days off. In her previous life, she eagerly hoped that he could stay up until the oil was dry. But at this moment, she suddenly felt a little sorry for him.


    Actually, it was not Martin''s nature to be so cruel and cold-blooded. He was born in a big family like the Lu clan, and there was no one behind it. If he wanted to survive, to be the master of the Lu clan and become the master of the clan, he had to pay a lot of effort and hardships which were different from ordinary people.


    "Well, you can go to work now." Replied Cassandra in a calm tone, hiding her feelings.


    Carlos didn''t feel anything unusual. He bid farewell to her for a while and left in a hurry.


    Although they were completely unharmed after what happened last night, the elders of the Lu clan would not let it go so easily. It was a big crime to disobey the order of the elders of the clan. What''s more, elder Lucia tried to sow dissension among them


    Soon after Martin left, a servant came in and reported that Susan had come to see her.


    As Cassandra was giving orders to demolish the courtyard, a flash of mockery flitted across her eyes. This Susan was exactly the same as her previous life, because she had seen Martin a


    t the wedding, and she couldn''t wait to come here today. She deliberately guided her to escape from the Yan garden, deliberately alienating her relationship with Martin.


    Huh


    Does she still think I am as stupid as before? ''?


    But if she had not experienced those conspiracies in her previous life, how could she see through the true colors of Susan and Roger? What a perfect couple!


    "Please let her wait in the hall, I''ll be there soon." Cassandra lowered her head and pretended to be calm.


    "Yes, madam."


    Cassandra stood still for a moment before walking into the hall.


    In the hall of the Yan garden.


    Susan, in a white dress, elegantly sat on the sofa. She originally came here today and thought that she could run into Martin, but to her surprise, she was late, because he had already gone out.


    But it just happened!


    Only when Martin was not there did she have enough confidence to persuade the stupid Cassandra to leave the Yan''s garden.


    A sharp light flashed in Susan''s eyes, but she still kept an elegant and noble look. Even the servant couldn''t help but take a few more looks at her. No wonder that she was the most famous star in the entertainment circle, with such an outstanding temperament.


    At this moment, Cassandra just came in from the outside. When she saw Susan, she immediately walked over with a smile. "Why didn''t you tell me in advance? I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. "


    Susan smiled gracefully and said, "I''m flattered. You just got married, and I''m worried that you may not get used to the life here, so I come here to see you and say something nice to you."


    Cassandra pretended to be moved, She gazed at Susan with tears in her eyes and said, "sister, you are so kind to me. You are so I''m so moved. "


    Susan thought to herself and sneered, ''this idiot is so easy to fool. Just a few words of mine have made Cassandra trust me, It seems that I have overestimated her intelligence.''.


    Susan smiled and said, "if they really care about me, how about letting them go downstairs?"


    Then Cassandra nodded, "okay, You may leave now."


    The servants didn''t dare to disobey the new lady and immediately exited. In the hall, only Susan and Cassandra were left.


    After the servants went out, Susan sighed and Cassandra asked, "what''s wrong with you sister? Why did you sigh? "


    Susan looked at her and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Her face was full of regret. "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault..."


    Cassandra asked worriedly," what happened?"


    Susan hesitated for a few seconds and then said in a low voice, "in fact, I always know that you like Roger, But this time, you agreed to marry Martin for him, right?"

 Chapter 15 Im not blind

    Inside the May Bach.


    Air froze. The man''s dark eyes fell on the tablet in front of him. The screen on it was the scene of the hall of Yan garden.


    There were surveillance cameras everywhere in the Yan garden. He could naturally see whatever he wanted to see.


    But at this moment, the Cassandra in the video was staring at Susan in great astonishment. His face darkened at once.


    After all Do you like him?


    The air in the car seemed to have frozen at this moment, freezing to the bone.


    In front of the car, Carlos felt deeply disappointed. He prayed in his heart, ''God bless my sister-in-law! Don''t ask for trouble!''! !


    The next second, the astonishment on the girl''s face faded away like the tide and then she shook her head firmly. "Sister, don''t misunderstand. I was so stubborn before and had no inordinate desires. Now I have figured it out and I have put it down..."


    Susan''s face was contorted with agony. It seemed that she had made up her mind. She asked, "what if you are the one that Mr. Roger likes? In fact, it is all my fault. I am the stumbling block between you and Roger. Roger admitted it to me last night He likes you. "


    Hearing this, Cassandra didn''t show any astonishment on her face. She just looked at Susan calmly and smiled, "sister, don''t bother to test me again. Since I''m married, my past has been severed, If you don''t trust me, I swear here that I will never have any private contact with Mr.GU from now on."


    How come


    Susan''s face turned sullen. How could this idiot really leave Roger behind?!


    What went wrong?


    Susan gave a wry smile and said, "I''m not worried about him, but Forget it. I made a slip of the tongue just now. We are a family. Don''t take it to heart. "


    Cassandra shook her head and said in a relieved tone, "of course not, Please don''t blame me."


    Susan pretended to be considerate and said in a soft voice, "how could it be? By the way, it will be my engagement ceremony with Roger in a few days, You and my brother-in-law must come."


    ''engagement ceremony...''


    In her previous life, she was deceived by Susan and thought that Roger would really give up the engagement ceremony and elope with her, so she tried to escape regardless of all consequences. However, the result wa


    s that Roger didn''t pick her up at all. The one who waited for her was a bodyguard brought by Martin. After she was caught and taken back by the bodyguard, Martin was completely out of control at that night And rape her


    Moreover, she was locked in a dark room for a long time afterwards. She was not allowed to step out of the room.


    The whole plan was planned by Susan herself, but at that time, she had no doubt of her scheming bitch, Susan. Even if she was caught on the spot, she blamed it on Martin.


    Cassandra nodded," Of course I will attend your engagement ceremony, but I don''t know whether Martin will be available or not, After all, he is very busy."


    Susan''s eyes darkened and she said with a smile on her face," on such an important day for Roger and I, of course, wish to receive the blessing of you and my brother-in-law."


    "Okay, I''ll talk to Martin, Don''t worry, sister," replied Cassandra


    Susan said a few words out of courtesy and then went away. She failed this time and almost got herself in trouble. She didn''t expect that she didn''t get what she wanted this time.


    But even so, she have a way to deal with her. ''.


    Inside the May Bach.


    Seeing the girl went back to demolish the yard, the man''s nerves were finally relaxed a little. He turned off the screen of the tablet, and his eyes were filled with inexplicable emotions.


    "Master, it seems that sister-in-law has really let go of the past After all, you are much more handsome than that jerk, Roger, " Besides, who has never liked a few scums at a young age? " Carlos immediately flattered him.


    The man slightly closed his eyes, and his enchanting face was expressionless at the moment. No one could guess what he was thinking at the moment.


    After a long time, the man''s deep and hoarse voice rang out in the car, "I will give you double salary for this month, including everyone in the Yan garden."


    "What?"


    Damn it! How could he do that?!


    And handed him tea!


    Somehow, he felt a little bit sad.


    He had risked his life to complete a mission for Martin without getting any salary. But now, what he could do was to flatter Mrs. Lu. His salary doubled


    He felt heartbroken


    As they talked, the car had arrived at the old house, Ning Garden.

 Chapter 16 I wont let you go!

    The black May Bach slowly drove into the gate of Serene Garden. After passing through an empty courtyard, it stopped in front of a very ancient building.


    A dozen expressionless men in black suits were standing in front of the building, and a suffocating pressure swept over.


    When the May Bach stopped, Carlos got off the car and opened the door. Then, Martin, wearing a black formal suit, calmly got off the car.


    "Mr. Seven, according to the rule, you can only go in alone." At this time, a middle-aged man in a Chinese tunic suit stepped forward and said in a low voice.


    This middle-aged man was exactly the butler of the old house, and it was Danny, the most trusted confidant of Johnson.


    Martin nodded without hesitation and strode into that ancient building. Behind him stood Carlos, who looked worried.


    "This is the Serene Garden. No one dares to act recklessly here. Carlos, don''t forget your position."


    It sounded like Danny was warning Carlos, but he was also reminding him that no matter what kind of struggle was going on in the Lu family, no one dared to cross the line here.


    Carlos nodded gratefully," thanks for Danny''s suggestion."


    Danny snorted and walked inside following Martin.


    In the hall of the old house.


    At this moment, there were a few old men with white eyebrows sitting in the hall, and several young men with solemn expressions sitting under the hall. The atmosphere in the entire hall seemed to be somewhat strange and silent.


    "Click Click... "


    Footsteps suddenly came from outside the lobby. Everyone looked at the entrance of the lobby subconsciously and saw Martin in a black suit entering the lobby, poker faced.


    In the hall, an old man was holding a cup of top-grade Iron Buddha in his hand. His expression did not change at all, as if he did not see Martin. He took a sip of the tea in his cup and then put it down gently.


    This old man was the new master of the Lu clan, Johnson.


    At this time, a young girl next to Johnson respectfully handed a hot towel to him. After clearing his hands, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Cary, what''s going on?, Why are we here?"


    The old man was named Cary, he ranked fourth among the seven elders of the Lu clan and had a lot of power.


    Cary''s face turned grim as he snorted, "there has been a rule in our Lu clan that one should not hurt his brothers. Now someone not only broke the rule of our clan, but also hurt my grandson. That''s why his right leg got crippled for life, and he didn''t even pay attention to the elders. He didn''t come for many times, How can such a


    rebellious person continue to stay in our clan?"


    Hearing what Cary said, everyone in the hall was shocked. Many of his comrades chose to side with him. Of course, some of them were not Alfred''s comrades. But why didn''t they take the opportunity to trample on Martin.


    In the past few years, Martin had been abandoned by the Lu clan, who was unwelcome in the family, and finally he became the successor of the Lu clan step by step. Nobody dared to be more outstanding than him.


    Therefore, for a while, most people in the hall stood on the side of Cary, shouting to punish Martin severely.


    But on top of the hall, it seemed that Johnson didn''t hear their accusation. He looked around and saw a man lying upright in the middle of the hall without any explanation from beginning to end.


    "Martin What did you say? " Johnson said suddenly, narrowing his eyes.


    The whole hall fell into a eerie silence, and all eyes were on Martin. When they saw his face which was as cold as ice, those who had just kicked him when he was down felt strangely guilty and scared.


    Martin raised his head and glanced around the crowd with his icy cold eyes, speaking word by word," I don''t know, why did you say that?, Please grant instruction."


    Hearing that, Cary''s face suddenly darkened, He stared at Martin with a malicious look on his face and sneered, "you don''t know why did I say that? How dare you say that it wasn''t you who asked people to hit my grandson''s leg! Do you dare to say that I and elder Alfred called you back to the old house last night and you didn''t show up from the beginning to the end? Martin, Or do you think I dare to set you up in front of the master and the elders? "


    The group led by the second elder of the Johnson, Alfred.


    At this moment, Alfred said in a deep voice, "Cary is right, I did summon Martin back with him last night, but he didn''t come."


    Alfred snorted, "did you hear that? Now, it seemed that Martin wasn''t the original master of the Lu clan anymore. He became so arrogant and didn''t respect the elders like us very much, if he would become the master of the clan That''s not good? What''s more, he has broken the rules of our clan before. Such an unfilial person doesn''t deserve to stay in the Lu clan at all! "


    Alfred cast a scornful glance at Martin and said coldly, "I think Cary is right. In the past few years, Martin has gone too far. The Lu family hasn''t been slaughtered, and only a few children are left. Such a person is too difficult to be a leader. Please have the chief check that it''s time to expel Martin from the Lu family!"

 Chapter 17 just a warning to him

    In the hall, there was a frightening silence.


    Martin still stood straight in the middle of the hall, with a straight face.


    "Done?" Martin raised his head slowly with darkness in his eyes.


    He was just standing there casually, but his face seemed to be covered with a layer of invisible frost, and his pure black hair looked very soft. However, even though he looked calm, there was a strong sense of murderous will in an instant, which swept over.


    Cary''s face suddenly froze. For some reason, when he saw Martin''s emotionless but attractive face, he suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    Cary forced himself to calm down and sneered," huh! Let me see what waves you can make today! "


    Martin stared at Cary for a few seconds, with increasing coldness in his body. After a long time, his icy voice slowly sounded in the hall, "Rufus has embezzled a large amount of public funds, running an underground casino in private, involved in poison and smuggling. In the company, he is also involved in the problem of the company, for example, to protect his mistress According to the family rules, he should be expelled from the Lu clan and shall never step into the capital. I broke his right leg as a warning. What''s wrong with it? "


    The Hall fell into dead silence as soon as Martin finished his words.


    Sweat dripped from Cary''s forehead and his face turned pale. He clenched his fists and thumped the table, shouting, "nonsense! As an employee of this company, Rufus had been working very hard and had never embezzled even a penny of this company. How could he have the opportunity to embezzle the huge public funds? Let alone those underground casinos You got him framed! "


    Martin replied expressionlessly, "before you came in, I have handed over all the evidence to the police. Whether he is framed or not, the police will find out, Don''t worry, uncle."


    Cary suddenly paused, a chill of bone came over his back. He stared at Martin, unwilling to accept the truth. Why, why could this bastard turn over at this time!


    damn!


    Gritting his teeth, Cary''s eyes turned red with anger. "Martin, anyway, Rufus is your brother. Why did you frame him up again and again! You What intention do you have? "


    Martin''s eyes dimmed and gave a cold smile," now that you trust him, why are you afraid of the result of the investigation?"


    Cary was so angry that his face turned completely red. "You! ! You''re being unreasonable! "


    Shooting


    him a stare, Martin''s face was livid with rage. He responded word by word, "really? Uncle Cary, the captain of public security team and the killer were halfway killed. If I hadn''t escaped from the calamity, I would have died on the way to the old house last night. Am I right? Uncle Cary. "


    Hearing that, Cary''s face suddenly turned pale and shock was reflected in his eyes. He had thought that it was impossible for Martin to know that the murder failed, but he hadn''t expected that he had already guessed it all!


    No impossible!


    The hanging men and killers he sent were especially cautious, so it was impossible for Martin to find any clues!


    Moreover, the robbers didn''t happen at all last night


    Sweat trickled down Cary''s forehead. He forced himself to calm down and cast a cold glance at Martin. "How dare you! You framed an elder at will, which is a serious crime! Master, elders, please uphold justice for me. This bastard ''this bastard is just a murderer who moves on the fence, '', he thought! Please come back to me! "


    "Aha Frame you? " Martin sneered. His laughter was like a catastrophe to everyone present. They held their breath.


    Hearing that, Cary tensed up and stared at him as if he had seen a ghost. Until now, he finally understood one thing that in the eyes of Martin Lu, all the tricks he had thought were perfect It''s a complete misunderstanding!


    The next second, there came a loud scream like a pig being butchered in the empty hall. It was not until then that people saw that Martin was holding a black mobile phone, on which the screen showed a picture of extremely bloody and cruel.


    In the center of the video, a man who was tied up a chair and covered all over with blood was in the corner of a dark room. The man was covered in blood, and even from the screen, one could feel the despair and struggle from his body.


    "What do you want What do you want It was Elder �� Lucia who asked us to kill Mr. Martin, I am so It was Elder �� Lucia. He wanted to kill Mr. Martin He wanted to avenge Mr. Song Please, just kill me, ah... "


    The man in the video was almost crazy, and the torture of living was already on the edge of collapse.


    The air around him froze, as if it had been frozen into ice.


    Cary went deathly pale. He stared at the mobile phone in Martin''s hand with an unbelievable look. His brain exploded with a "buzz".


    He was doomed


    This time, the one who was doomed to die It was him! !

 Chapter 18 he must take a tough path

    "Flop -"


    Cary almost rolled down from his chair and then crawled on his knees, his voice trembling," it''s not me. It''s not me. He''s definitely set me up Please uphold justice for me! "


    In the hall, there was a weird dead silence. At this time, nobody dared to speak for Cary. Even Alfred bowed his head and dared not look at Johnson.


    "If you and the elders don''t believe my testimony, I can make them admit it in person. I won''t let you suffer any grievance." Martin said word by word.


    When hearing this, the dull eyes of Cary suddenly burst out the overwhelming killing intent, "you..."


    But after uttering only one word, he couldn''t make a syllable.


    Johnson, the head of the hall, looked at Martin with puzzled eyes for a long time before he said in a deep voice, "Rufus has broken the rule of our clan. Now that he is already punished and he has nothing to do with the Lu clan, From now on, you should drive him out of the Lu clan and he will never have the chance to come back to the capital."


    Hearing what she said, Cary felt weak all over. He moved his lips but said nothing.


    "As for elder Lucia I will let you dispose of him. What do you think? " He glanced at Martin unhurriedly with a slight smile on his face.


    Cary was so frightened that he almost passed out. If Johnson were to punish him, he might have a chance of survival. Even if he lost everything of the Lu family, he still had a son. But if it was in the hands of Martin He had no chance to survive!


    With his eyes looking down, Martin said calmly, "yes, Grandpa."


    "No Master, I know I was wrong. I will never dare to do it again. I beg you to spare my life. Please don''t give me to that bastard... " Cary looked like a maniac. He jumped to Johnson''s feet and begged him, holding his feet tightly.


    "It was you who had chosen this road, No one should be to blame for this," sighed Johnson


    Hearing that, Cary was stiff and sat on the ground. He looked at Johnson with a pale face. Until the people in the hall disappeared one after another, he was still sitting on the ground with a pale face.


    A moment later, Carlos came in, He stood behind Martin and asked, "master, what are you going to do with Elder �� Lucia?"


    On the ground, Cary''s back got cold and he stared at Martin in horror.


    Martin didn''t even look at him," it''s winter now, Don''t get mad at food."


    Cash was a ghost faced Tibetan mastiff raised by Martin. It was quite ferocious, especially a Tibetan mastiff, which was known as the king of a Tibetan mastiff and was highly aggressive.


    "You bastard How dare you! I''m an elder of the Lu clan. You can''t do this to me You devil! !" The blood drained from his face.


    Martin ignored Cary and strode out of th


    e hall.


    Today he had made a lot of enemies in public. He was already worried about both internal strife and external strife, and it would be hard for him to go on in the future. But he had never chosen an easy path, because his path was always difficult.


    All day, Cassandra waited for someone to move the valuable flowers and plants in the yard, and then she went to dig the soil and spread them with seeds. After she watered them one by one, she appeared as a landlord of the old society, and squatted at the stage with satisfaction.


    After squatting down for a moment, she took out her cell phone and touched the screen with her slender fingers. A few seconds later, she dialed the number as if she had made up her mind.


    At the other end of the phone, Martin was holding a meeting in the conference room. Suddenly, the phone rang and the Lu Group''s senior managers were frightened to sweat.


    Shit!


    His boss hated being interrupted in meetings the most!


    ''oh my God! What an asshole!


    It was not until the top managers turned dreadfully pale that someone sensed something wrong.


    Uh It seemed that the black phone belonged to their boss ����


    In the next second, in the stare of the leadership, Martin picked up the phone on the table and connected it.


    What was going on?!


    Their boss answered the phone during a meeting! !


    "Martin, when are you off duty?" A sweet female voice came from the other end of the line.


    "What''s up?"


    Cassandra stretched out her finger, drew circles on the ground, and whispered: "it''s getting dark. I''ve turned the yard over, and waited for you to come back, But you haven''t come back for so long."


    When he heard her say in a disappointed tone, Martin rolled his eyes and responded, "Okay, I''ll be right back."


    A tinge of joy appeared on Cassandra''s sad face. "Really? I''m going to cook. Oh, you can invite Carlos to join us. After all, we can''t eat all of them. "


    Martin glanced coldly at Carlos next to him, who was crying in his heart, ''why am I always the one who gets hurt! !


    I didn''t bring it up. Why are you staring at me like that?


    Why don''t you star at your wife!


    No one loves me. I''m just a cabbage in my hands


    "He is busy," replied Martin


    The corner of Carlos''s mouth twitched. "Well, as long as you are happy..."


    "Well, I see. You can invite Carlos to dinner next time, I''m going to cook now," said Cassandra, scratching her head


    After Martin ended the call, he put down his black phone and said expressionlessly, "ended the meeting in three minutes."


    The others were all confused


    ''who said today''s meeting would last at least three hours! ! !


    Three minutes


    A man with no temper was not qualified to be a boss

 Chapter 19 not to complement

    In the Yan garden, capital.


    There were some home cooking dishes placed on the table, which looked good, smelled and delicious. Although Cassandra and Martin didn''t play side with each other in their previous life, they stayed with each other every day for five years. During this period, Carlos had told Cassandra some of Martin''s favorite dishes, so she was very clear about what kind of food Martin liked.


    "Well Um, Martin, do you like the food? " With expectation on her face, Cassandra looked at Martin.


    Martin picked up his chopsticks and put some food into his mouth. It was a very small dish, but for some reason, at that moment, he felt that it was the unique gourmet in the world.


    "How is it going?", Cassandra stared at Martin and asked nervously


    Martin nodded and said," well done."


    Then Cassandra ladled a bowl of soup for Martin and said, "I thought you couldn''t take it, You should drink more."


    With a glance at the soup in front of him, Martin said slowly, "do you think that I''m in poor health?"


    Cassandra was dazed for a second, but soon she understood what Martin meant. Her ears turned red with embarrassment. "No, I''m sorry. I know you are very tired these days because of your busy work Tonic soup Not to make up for that... "


    Uh


    She just couldn''t believe it?!


    Martin picked up a bowl of soup from the table and ate it slowly. Cassandra was amazed at the soup scene and thought, ''how unfair it is, Even having a bowl of soup, one can mesmerize all living creatures.''.


    "The Lu Group has an entertainment company. Which one do you want to go?" Martin suggested abruptly.


    After hearing his word, Cassandra looked up at Martin and asked, "do you think I can really choose?"


    Martin, at that moment, succumbed to his desire and lowered his head, "it depends on my mood."


    What a bad answer!


    However, Cassandra had already come up with a plan in her mind. With Martin''s possessive desire, he would never let her go to the famous and popular company join hands. In Martin''s view, she''d better just go to show her face for fun, but when she found that the game was too boring, she would return to the Yan garden and stay quietly.


    So, at this time, Cassandra said in a tentative tone, "in fact, I just graduated. I''m not very familiar with the circle of people. I''ve tried to make up for the past few days, but I still feel that I''m not good at studying and dare not go to the company which is good for me What do you think of the world media? "


    It was a subsidiary of the Lu Group, and at the same time, the Lu Group owned the most miserable Entertainment Group in the world. After several years, it even became a subsidiary of the Lu group to get rid of it completely. Because at that time, a young director of the worl


    d media was involved in the event of prostitution. In order to prevent the negative impact from happening, the world media also took part in the event of the women''s prostitution, Because of that, the movie director was completely banned and the media of the whole world was cancelled.


    Later, by chance, the young lady who framed the young director unintentionally revealed the truth. However, at that time, the young director was destroyed and had no chance to turn himself over, so he jumped off the building to commit suicide on the day of his own movie, which later became the best singer.


    That young director became famous overnight, but he was gone forever.


    Martin had thought that Cassandra would choose to work for the FX International Group, or at least, one of the most popular subsidiary companies under the world. It turned out that she would choose the worst company, the world media.


    It seemed that this girl really knew nothing about the entertainment industry


    Martin nodded his head slightly and said, "Okay, I will ask Carlos to make arrangement for you."


    Cassandra immediately shook her head like a rattle drum and said, "no, no way, if Carlos makes the arrangement, they will all know the relationship between you and me. I don''t want to be in a nepotism, Besides, it will affect my work, won''t it?"


    Martin''s face darkened with displeasure, Does she just want to have no relationship with him?


    There were a lot of women throughout the country who wanted to have relationship with him, Martin


    Seeing the gloom on Martin''s face, Cassandra was confused. She thought carefully and realized that she had said something wrong.


    What a unpredictable man! It was more difficult to coax a woman!


    "Are you so afraid of being known about our relationship?" Martin said word by word.


    Then, Cassandra said seriously, "of course not! I just don''t want to cause you too much trouble. If they know that I am your wife, they will rush up to curry favor with me, won''t they? I have to conquer Dylan on my own. If not, I will have no sense of achievement with your light, Can you promise me, Martin? "


    Was it because of that


    Martin softened his face and conceded," okay."


    Cassandra smiled," You are so kind, Martin. I knew you would agree! I love you. "


    Looking at the girl in high spirits, Martin immediately regretted. He had a hunch that once the girl went to the world media, it would be hard for her to capture it back.


    "I have conditions." Martin suggested abruptly.


    But Cassandra was too happy to give it a second thought. "What do you want? I promise I will do as you say! "


    "First, don''t get close scene. Neither sex scene nor kiss scene. If you really can''t avoid it, you can only ask someone else not to touch you..."

 Chapter 20 Im not that weak

    A few minutes later


    With her head banging on the table, Cassandra thought that Martin would treat her more respectively. However, he didn''t expect that he would treat her so badly.


    "Well Martin, don''t you think you are too strict to be satisfied? " Cassandra pointed at Martin, looking heart broken.


    The next second, the man reached out his slender fingers and gently rubbed the place she hit. He frowned. "Does it hurt?"


    Cassandra immediately nodded miserably," it hurts, it hurts badly. I think I''m bleeding..."


    The man frowned and seemed to be on high alert. Then he picked up the phone on the table with one hand and dialed a number.


    Cassandra took a stealthy glance at the man''s mobile phone and saw the caller ID on the screen ''Kevin


    Kevin, Martin''s private doctor, was the doctor in the hospital the day before.


    Cassandra was furious. She pounced on the man, grabbed his phone and hung up.


    And it all happened so fast. A few seconds later, she was totally stunned.


    Damn it! What did I do just now! !


    I can''t believe that I''ve snatched the phone from the fiend Martin! !


    I must have been belittled! Will he beat me to death?! ''what should I do now? Should I pretend to be insane or should I just go to the temple to solve the problem? I''m so worried!''!


    Martin''s dark eyes fell on her cheeks. He had seen a lot of her expressions, cold, lonely, scared and hysterical Only to his surprise, there was a look of anger in her eyes


    The man''s gaze made Cassandra uneasy. Didn''t she just snatch his phone? Why did he look so furious!


    You can''t disobey anyone. You can''t offend a big boss.


    "I''m going to take the first-aid. Don''t move." Before Cassandra was about to break down, Martin suddenly said.


    Surprised, Cassandra looked up at Martin Why didn''t he get angry?! And he was going to fetch the medicine chest for her Was he the devil she knew?!


    It must have been opened in a wrong way


    A moment later, Martin came back with a small medicine box in his hand, and Cassandra quietly sat on the chair. He wiped the ointment for her that could promote blood circulation and bruise. At that moment, a sense of coolness and comfort came over her forehead.


    "Do you still feel pain?" Martin drew back his hand and asked with concern.


    Shaking her head, Cassandra replied, "no, it doesn''t hurt It''s just a little nudge. I''m not that weak. "


    She just touched her forehead a little and asked the doctor to come over. If the doctor knew that, she would be laughed to death. Moreover, she was no longer that fragile girl.


    She swore to be an invincible and tough woman this life!


    "Don''t do such a dangerous thing again. You can check my phone if you like, I don''t mind." said Martin


    Uh Did he flirt with me again?!


    Why didn''t she find that Martin was such a bad guy before! !


    "Are you sure? What if there is something that I shouldn''t see in your phone? For example, which woman sent you an ambiguous message or something? Won''t you feel annoyed if I check on you? "


    "Well, no," replied Martin, raising his eyebrows


    The short answer was three questions.


    However, it was true that Martin had kept his chastity and seldom got close to women. After all, women we


    re not that stupid to approach him.


    "Well, let''s drop it and get down to business. In addition to the conditions, what else do you have to say?" Cassandra immediately changed the topic.


    Martin calmly glanced at her and replied, "not yet."


    There was no answer for the time being!


    Cassandra rubbed her eyebrows and pried, "well, I just checked a play, and the World Media is recently selecting a play, I''ll audition tomorrow, okay?"


    The World Media was the worst company of the FX International Group, but they still had some resources and advantages for a long time. Otherwise, the FX International Group wouldn''t let it suffer a loss.


    In her previous life, the young director, Johnny got involved in whoring and prostitution, which was the last straw to break the camel''s back. And the last movie he prepared before he died was this giant god of war, the most popular actress!


    At first, the movie was put aside for a few times. Later, it was not until Johnny was required to act opposite to the movie that the original film he prepared before he died that it was shown in the public again.


    Although this movie was not directed by Johnny himself, he was the founder of the script. In addition, the preparatory work of the movie was almost done. After it was displayed, he won the first prize of the first day winner in that movie, and finally became the box office of the movie with amazing achievements.


    However, Johnny had been dead. No matter how popular the play was, it was impossible to save the young life.


    "Okay, I''ll drive you there tomorrow morning." Martin suggested.


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She swallowed the word "no". The more flattering she smiled, the more flattering she was. "Well, I''ll go upstairs and prepare for it. This is the first time I''ve tried in this concert, I am very nervous."


    Watching the excited expression on the girl''s face, Martin didn''t say anything else. He had thought that as long as she opened her mouth, he could place his hand over her, no matter how much it would cost, let alone the World Media, or even the FX International Group.


    But now she just got a chance to have a try. She could be so happy. At that moment, he suddenly realized that he didn''t seem to know her at all. Even if he had all the information about her for so many years, even if she was in front of him now, he found that he could not see her through.


    Cassandra I won''t give you too much chance


    So Cherish it


    If you still can''t let go of that man Then don''t blame me for not trusting you


    Not until the girl''s back disappeared in his sight did he take up the bowl of soup at hand. The soup was a little cold, but he still drank the rest of it.


    The next day.


    Cassandra got up early in the morning. After washing her face and rinsing her mouth, she chose a plain dress to put on before going downstairs.


    Martin was reading newspaper in front of the dining table, When the girl came down, he put down the newspaper in his hands and said, "come here."


    Cassandra walked to Martin, he fixed his eyes on her forehead, but didn''t find any scars on it. He placed a glass of milk in front of her and said, "I''ll drive you there after you finish the milk."

 Chapter 21 did you go wrong

    At the World Media headquarters in the capital.


    The headquarters of the World Media was located in the famous Central CBD business circle in the capital. In order to protect the privacy of the company''s celebrities, the company''s entry and exit should be strictly checked through the real identity check to prevent privacy from leaking.


    At this moment, a black May Bach stopped in a lane beside the World Media.


    At first, Cassandra thought that Martin would send her directly to the gate of the World Media. In this way, her identity would be exposed. She didn''t expect that Martin was also well considered.


    "Okay, I''ll call you when I finish the corner test." Cassandra said with a smile, feeling relieved.


    Martin nodded his head in approval," okay."


    After Cassandra opened the door and got out of the car, she waved goodbye to Martin and then walked towards the headquarters of the World Media.


    Inside the May Bach.


    "Don''t worry, master. The audition has been decided. But the man Cassandra chooses is the most infamous director in the World Media, Are you sure you want to invite her to join in his group?" replied Carlos


    Because of his poor reputation and the worst company, he allowed Cassandra to have a try. Otherwise, how could he get her out of his sight and control.


    But somehow, Martin felt unsettled, but he couldn''t figure out where his uneasiness came from.


    "Well, have you found out the background information of that director?", asked Martin


    Carlos said," Yes, I''ve inquired about it with him a long time ago, and I''ve sent him your private e-mail to tell you the details. I''m reporting the general situation to you. Johnny, a 24-year-old single unmarried man, has a clear background and broad-minded. Generally speaking, he is a very promising director, but there is hard to get a piece of work from him since he started his career. Currently, he''s shooting a literary movie which is being reviewed. The script that Cassandra participated in the initial exam is his creative work. I''ve heard that the script is very powerful, so I have sent it to your mailbox. Please check it yourself. "


    Martin grabbed a laptop and clicked on the email. The first thing he saw was a plain picture.


    In the photo, a tall man in a pair of golden rimmed glasses stood in the sunset with a light but gentle smile on his face.


    His smile seemed to be able to dispel all the haze of the world.


    At the sight of that picture, Martin''s face darkened, and the air in the car seemed to have been frozen.


    At the front row, Carlos suddenly felt a chill on his back. He saw from the corner of his eye that his young master was staring at the computer screen with a gloomy face, and his heart collapsed.


    He had a thorough investigation of Johnny, making sure that there was no problem with him, and then sent the information to his master. However, why did his master look so upset


    Men''s hearts are unfathomable


    At the same time, at the World Media headquarters.


    After entering the building smoothly, someone guided Cassandra directly to the scene for sea selection. She saw a dense crowd of people as soon as she came out of the elevator.


    Cassandra was suddenly at a loss for words. Johnny hadn''t become a celebrity yet,


    and besides, he didn''t do much publicity for this play. So the play should be known to only a few people. She thought that no one would come to the auditorium this time, but to her surprise, there were already a lot of people in the hallway. His popularity was way too high.


    "Miss Cassandra, they are here for the interview of young director Adele, Johnny''s role is over there." The girl who led the way seemed to see the puzzlement of Cassandra and taunted her.


    Adele was a well-known director for the World Media. He not only had a profound background, but also had directed several good movies. He just won a director award of a valuable figure. Therefore, he was currently the most popular director in the industry and a well-known new director for the World Media.


    Compared with Adele, Johnny didn''t have much family background or resources. The two were in a much worse situation.


    The entertainment circle was a place with high social status. So Cassandra had already well prepared for this, but she didn''t make any comments. Following the gossip girl, she passed through the crowd and headed for a room at the end of the corridor.


    At this time, the girl threw a confused look at Cassandra and said," but why don''t you try director Adele''s new play?, Why do you choose the most unknown Johnny in our company?"


    Cassandra smiled," Everyone has his own ambitions."


    The girl shrugged and pointed to a closed door. "This is the trial studio. You can go in."


    Looking at the tightly closed black door, Cassandra took a deep breath and knocked at the door. After a while, a fat man in a vest and a pair of black glasses came to open the door.


    "Hello, I''m here to audition." Said Cassandra.


    The little fat man looked Cassandra up and down and asked," lady, are you going the wrong way? Adele''s play is over there. We... "


    "I''m here to try on director Johnny''s new play," replied Cassandra with a smile


    The little fat boy was stunned. To be honest, he was shocked by her appearance and temperament the first time he saw Cassandra. There were never a lack of beauties in the entertainment circle. Although he worked for the World Media, belonging to the FX International Group, he had seen many pretty women, no matter they were fat or thin.


    But the woman in front of him, she was not only handsome, but also had an unreadable temperament.


    "Well, come on in. I''m the assistant of director Johnny, Jack, May I have your name?" The little fat boy asked with a smile.


    When she saw the fat boy who always had a big smile on his face, Cassandra had a mixed feeling, because she knew that in her previous life, after Johnny committed suicide, there was no news of Jack in the entertainment circle since then. It was not until Johnny was rebel that someone finally found him. At that time, Jack was so thin that he could not even walk steadily. At the time, Johnny was rehabilitated, Not long after that, on the day when the release of "the God of war", Jack died of incurable disease.


    This young man seemed to be free and unrestrained first, and he was willing to live up to what he had chosen. For him, Johnny was his belief, and his belief to go on.


    "I''m Cassandra." Cassandra regained her composure with a gentle smile on her face.

 Chapter 22 Im not here to mess up

    "Cassandra Oh, right, I''ve received your resume before. You''re a top student in the Department of performance of the Emperor University. Oh, really?, Come with me, the place of director Johnny''s audition is there. " Jack nodded and led Cassandra to walk forward.


    This was not a big room. The first floor was a waiting area, but because Johnny was not famous at this time, there were only a few young people who came to audition. The first floor was the formal audition room.


    It was also the first time that Cassandra came to such a place, so she followed closely behind Jack. This audition was of great importance to her, and she couldn''t make a mistake.


    Once Cassandra walked past the waiting area and was about to step into the filming site, she saw Johnny wincing in a chair.


    The short flaxen hair was slightly disheveled. A pair of gold rimmed glasses was set on the bridge of his nose. Wearing a black linen jacket, he looked like a learned scholar rather than a director.


    In this society where a lot of people were lewd and had an affair, it was rare for a man to be so loyal, especially in such a complicated entertainment circle.


    This man, from beginning to end, did not want to fight for anything, nor did he want to offend anyone. However, the more pure he was, the more people wanted to insult him.


    "Johnny, Miss Cassandra is here for an audition as well, I''ve asked her and she said that she didn''t go to the wrong set and she is your type." Said Jack in a teasing tone.


    The moment Cassandra walked into the gate, she attracted the attention of Johnny, not only because of her gorgeous face, but also her clean and unfathomable eyes, as if there was a world hidden in the hole.


    Hearing this, Johnny''s pale face flushed. He coughed and raised his hand," Miss Cassandra, please sit down."


    Then she sat down in the chair opposite to Johnny.


    "Miss Cassandra, are you here to interview the heroine? Here is the main scene of the play chosen by director Johnny. You can draw a lot and if you have any questions, you can ask director Johnny directly. After that, you can go to change the play clothes to prepare. " Jack took out a small black box, in which there were some folded paper with the content of the trial performance written.


    Shaking her head, Cassandra apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m not here to audition the heroine."


    Stunned, Jack blurted out, "are you not here to test on the heroine?"


    The audition is more than enough just by the appearance and education of Cassandra, she doesn''t come to the audition, Does she sent by Adele go to here to make a mess?


    Nodding her head, Cassandra seemed to see through Jack''s mind, and she said, "Mr. Jack, don''t worry. I''m not here to mess up the show, but I''m just a new comer without any acting experience, so it''s better for me to play it step by step steadily and steadily. I''ve seen the role set of this play by director Johnny before, so I''m here to audition the female supporting role. "


    As a matter of fact, what Cassandra said surprised not only Jack, but also Johnny. Most of the supporting role in the play were women of different styles, because only in this way could they set off the heroine''s justice and role.


    This movie was written by Johnny himself. Although it was only set public part of the role, the female supporting role was a ruthless and evil person in th


    e play. Such a role was not pleasant to watch. Once it was shown, it was highly likely to be slandered. After all, most of the spectators present were young people who were subject to much gossip. Moreover, Cassandra was a newcomer, If she was to be blackened, it was very likely to end her acting career


    Moreover, from the beginning of this play to audition, no one has chosen the female supporting role.


    Cassandra was the first one.


    "Miss Cassandra, are you sure you want to play the supporting role?" Johnny pressed his lips and asked.


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra said indifferently," well, director Johnny, are you afraid that I will screw up your efforts if I don''t perform well?"


    Caught off guard, Johnny coughed to cover his embarrassment, He explained, "you got me wrong, Miss Cassandra. I was just surprised, But since it''s Miss Cassandra''s choice, I''d like to see how you would act, And I''d like to see the scripts about the supporting role which was chosen by Miss Cassandra."


    There was only one scene for a supporting actress. For Johnny, as long as she could act this scene well, she was qualified for all the following scenes. Of course, this scene was not easy to play either. As a professional director, he would select some parts which were very important for the supporting actress.


    Jack had thought that Johnny would persuade Cassandra to give up the female supporting role. Unexpectedly, Johnny was also persuaded by the girl.


    What a pity for such a talented young woman! "~


    With a sigh in his heart, Jack put the little box back and picked up a piece of paper beside and handed it to her. "Miss Cassandra, this is the content of the secondary audition, You can look through it first and ask director Johnny if there is anything that you don''t understand."


    Cassandra took the thin paper. She held it tightly.


    This piece of paper would determine whether she could change her life or not. If she failed, she would have no chance to lose control of Martin.


    After taking the paper, Cassandra rested her eyes on the paper, The book "the God of war" in her previous life was so popular that she had also watched it. Especially at the end of the play, the female supporting role in a red dress stood on the top of beacon and wolves'' City, in which other people were screaming. There was a touch of indelible sadness in her indifferent and arrogant eyes.


    At that moment, she felt unprecedentedly moved when she saw the woman who was teased by fate, becoming cruel and merciless step by step.


    That woman was also ambitious. However, the reality was cruel. Her clansmen were destroyed, and her sweetheart betrayed her. She was kind and benevolent. She completely turned into a demonic concubine who made trouble for the country and ended up with killing Empire.


    All she did was to fulfill the obsession of the man she once admired.


    ''if the world let her down, why should she fear?, she will destroy this world, '' she swore to herself!


    On the paper, Johnny chose to see the scene that the female second family was killed, and she escaped death on her own. She originally wanted to find her sweetheart, and seize the last life-saving straw. At that moment, she heard that everything was done by her sweetheart.


    If everything happened in the past was the mistake of grievance, then she Destroyed everything with a sword!

 Chapter 23 really want to know

    "How is it going? Miss Cassandra, is there anything you need to ask director Johnny? " Seeing that Cassandra looked at the painting silently for quite a while, Jack coughed and asked.


    To be honest, even he felt that it was difficult for him to play the supporting role. Especially for this new graduate student who had just graduated and had no experience, once she didn''t play well, she would play a role in a movie with a totally different style. Moreover, even if she failed in the interview, she might be impressed mentally.


    Cassandra put down the paper, shook her head, and then nodded, Jack was confused, wondering what''s wrong with the paper?


    "Mr. Johnny, I have only one question." Then Cassandra turned to look at Johnny.


    Johnny nodded, "sure, Miss Cassandra."


    A sad picture flitted across Cassandra''s mind, She took a deep breath and said, "as I''ve told you, the female second heroine, Sophia, is a principal thug. She used to be a carefree, innocent war general. She went all the way here because her family was destroyed and her beloved man betrayed her How could you think of such an evil person? "


    A trace of astonishment flashed across Johnny''s face. He looked at Cassandra as if he had seen a ghost. If it wasn''t for the script that had never been disclosed to the public, he even doubted if Cassandra had read all of the scripts to make him confused.


    In fact, when he was composing this play, he didn''t know what to do. No one was born a bad person. During the fight against Sophia, who was one of the faction leaders, she was forced into a corner step by step. She still had a place in her heart even in the end. However, the winner took all and the loser took all, Besides, it was true that she was bloody and righteous, but at the beginning, she also wanted to defend herself She was just a woman''s heart.


    In fact, compared with the role of the leading actress, Sophia was more clever and Johnny didn''t know what to do. That was why he was surprised when he heard that Cassandra wanted to audition the supporting actress.


    Looking at Cassandra, Johnny said frankly, "you''re right. Sophia isn''t an evil person. She has no right to choose in that kind of environment. The nine clans were destroyed, and her lover betrayed her, which led to her crimes. Later, she was cruel, kind, and innocent, because no one stood out to stand up for her when she had nowhere to go and bullied, No one has asked how she was reborn from the blood. She is not on the right path, but she is not evil. Everyone has a scale in their hearts. However, I really want to know, Miss Cassandra, what do you think of her? "


    On hearing this, Cassandra smiled and asked, ," director Johnny, do you really want to know?"


    Johnny nodded, Cassandra''s eyes turned cold. She said word by word, "if I were her, I would be more ruthless and cruel than her. I don''t care what kind of person he is, nor what the world he is under his control, But if anyone hurts me, I will eliminate him with slaughter, and destroy the whole world!"


    At that moment, the whole room was suddenly dead silent.


    All the people looked at Cassandra. She just uttered a few words, but they could feel an invisible murderous aura from her. At this moment, Cassandra was just


    like Sophia. She even waved her hands to summon fire and wolves to stop them from killing.


    "Okay! You have a sharp eyes! Jack, take her to get changed right away! " A moment later, Johnny was the first one to react. With an excited and joyful face, he stared at Cassandra.


    The moment Cassandra spoke, Johnny seemed to see his role come to life. His eyes looked calm, but there was endless murderous intent in them.


    That was exactly what he wanted. He wanted the second female lead, Sophia! !


    Hearing this, Jack came back to his senses from the shock and immediately said, "Okay, okay. Miss Cassandra, please come with me."


    Cassandra acted as usual, as if the murderous woman wasn''t her. If it wasn''t for what Cassandra said, it was hard for Johnny to believe that she was a fresh graduate from the University.


    Somehow, he started to expect what would happen Maybe the movie would really shine with brilliance!


    There was a simple fitting room in the auditorium, where several sets of acting clothes were placed, After taking Cassandra to the studio, Jack pointed to the clothes, and said, "choose one of these suit to change. After you change into it, you can go out, I will wait for you outside."


    After expressing her thanks, Jack left the room. Cassandra glanced at the clothes hanging on the hanger and her eyes fell on the clothes at the end.


    A few minutes later.


    The door was pushed open, and people in the room looked over. A young man in a red and white robe with a high ponytail on his head, dressed as a vagabode, appeared in front of them.


    With his sharp eyebrows and bright eyes, he looked like a mighty warrior.


    She walked up to them step by step until she was in the center of the stage. She bowed to them slightly and said in a clear voice, "director, I''m ready."


    It was not until now that Johnny and the others came back to their senses from the stunned look on her face.


    Why did Cassandra just change a set of filming clothes and even haven''t put on makeup? But her appearance, as well as her temperament from inside, had completely changed. At the moment, she was like the incarnation of a role in the play!


    Suppressing the shock and excitement in his heart, Johnny immediately replied, "Okay, you can start now."


    The moment Johnny finished speaking, the look in Cassandra''s eyes changed. It seemed that she had been angered and sad, but there was nothing in her eyes. She stood there motionlessly as if she was abandoned by the whole world.


    "Haha..." After a long while, she slowly opened her eyes. Those eyes, which were always smiling, were filled with endless murderous look. She stared at him coldly and said word by word, "Leo, I''m so blind to believe that you can save our family..."


    She took a deep breath and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. When the tears dry, her eyes also turned deserted and cold.


    "From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. Don''t you want the world to be under your control I am going to take it from you. I will destroy what you want to protect I will not regret it even at the cost of my life! "


    As soon as she finished speaking, she slowly showed a smile, but it was extremely cold and apathetic, which made people feel flustered.

 Chapter 24 you are my wife

    "Clap!" A loud sound suddenly rang in the room.


    With great excitement, Johnny banged the table and stood up from the chair. His eyes turned red. "That''s what I feel! That''s exactly what I want! With the enmity which had been buried deep in Sophia''s heart for so many years, she had sworn to destroy the world. Now, she didn''t care about people''s lives as well as their lives, so she didn''t love and hate anyone else. Such hatred was the taboo hidden in her heart Well, I''m sorry that I was too excited. Miss Cassandra, you are awesome! This is the one I want most! congratulations! You passed the audition. This role The role is yours now! "


    While on the stage, the last few words uttered by Johnny kept resounding in Cassandra''s ears. At last, her dangling heart was finally put down, She bowed deeply to him and said, "thank you, director Johnny."


    She wouldn''t have acted like this if she hadn''t experienced what happened in her previous life. She hadn''t experienced the betrayal of her loved ones, the scheme of her loved ones, or her life-threatening in her own life, but she hadn''t experienced the state of mind in her previous life. It was impossible for her to understand what Sophia felt at that moment.


    In other words, at this moment, she was just the same as the woman, Sophia, in the script, but she was a little luckier than the woman, who returned to the past after she died, so she had the chance to avenge herself in the previous life.


    "You''re welcome, Miss Cassandra. I should thank you for letting me see the most brilliant role in this play, Miss Cassandra, I''m sure that I''ll win a prize, and you''ll be an outstanding actress in the entertainment circle," said Johnny


    Staring at the talking and laughing young director in front of her, who was so ambitious and didn''t want to be trampled on by the entertainment circle, it was hard to imagine that not long after, this young man would forever leave the world.


    But this time, she was still counting on this young man to turn the tables. So he couldn''t die!


    She had chosen thousands of men for her. How could he be destroyed by those despicable people!


    Then Cassandra smiled and said, "thank you, director Johnny, Thank you for giving me this opportunity."


    Perhaps for Johnny, it was just a show. Even if it failed this time, he would have another play. But for Cassandra, it was the only chance for her to rise up.


    If she failed, she would be beaten back to her original shape and become a plaything of Martin from now on. Even if she didn''t have the same end as she did in her previous life, she would only be a hidden bird raised by Martin.


    She wanted to break free from the shackles of fate, and she wanted to avenge herself in her previous life This was the best beginning of the show!


    Only if she was strong enough to compete with Martin could she dominate her own fate!


    After signing the contract, Cassandra held tightly the contract. When it came out from all the World Media, she was still shocked.


    After a long time, she took out her phone and took a picture. She was about to send the picture to Martin with the following words: I hope you can be as good as your baby? I have passed the examination. MUA~


    After that, there was a kiss expression.


    After a few seconds, she received a reply from Martin with only one simple word, "congratulations.".


    Cassandra held her


    phone in her hand, staring at the screen. For a moment, there was an inexplicable emotion in her heart, but she hesitated for a moment before replying, "in order to celebrate my success of the interview, I will cook myself tonight, Mr. Martin, do you want to come back for dinner?"?


    In her memory, Martin had been very busy with his long-term overtime work, which led to a excessive consumption of his health. Since they had been married for several years, Martin''s health deteriorated rapidly. In her previous life, she had hoped that he had died early, but now, he was her last hope.


    Sometimes life was just like a soap opera. She was very afraid of Martin, but she had to please him.


    When Cassandra was lost in thought, her cell phone buzzed, She glanced at the screen, and it was a reply from Martin, which was in the brief style, "okay.".


    Cassandra closed her eyes lonely. All of a sudden, endless grievances welled up in her heart, but soon she forcefully suppressed them.


    Her path was always difficult. Even if she had to fight alone, she would never retreat half a step!


    At this moment, the mobile phone of Cassandra vibrated again and a new entertainment message popped up on the microblog. Cassandra opened the message with her fingers.


    "It is reported that Miss Susan, the number one sister of starry international, has confirmed to perform in the new IP of starry star Empire and her role as the leading actress, together with Golden Palm Award, movie emperor and King Dynasty Entertainment''s eldest brother, Julius, please pay attention to the details..."


    Cassandra''s eyes narrowed into a straight line If it weren''t for the arranged by Roger to give her the best resources under the international group, how could it be possible for her to be as famous as that with Susan''s acting skill!


    But so what?


    Even if she had nothing now, she would get to the peak with her own strength one day!


    In the Yan garden, capital.


    After returning home, Cassandra put away the contract and then went downstairs to cook. Today''s audition went smoothly, and she was in a good mood, so she prepared several dishes that Martin liked.


    When Martin came back, the last dish was just out of the pot. After it was served, Cassandra didn''t even have the chance to take the apron. With a look of praise, she approached the man and said, "Martin, look, These are your favorite dishes, aren''t they?"


    Martin, sensing the girl''s intention to please him, was somewhat pleased and nodded, "well done!"


    Cassandra pouted," such a perfunctory answer, Could you be more attentive?"


    Martin stretched out his hand and gently rubbed the girl''s head, "well, you are awesome, my wife."


    Cassandra felt nauseating, ''damn it! I only asked for being not distracted. I didn''t ask to speak affective words! ! His words really hurt Carlos''s feeling


    Seeing the scene, Carlos felt embarrassed and shameful! he was just married, could he be more reserved!


    Cassandra coughed, "come on, sit down and eat. Carlos, you haven''t eaten yet, right? You can eat here. "


    Carlos looked at his master with eager eyes. To be honest, he also wanted to try the cooking skills of his sister-in-law, but he did not dare to casually promise it because of Martin''s envy.


    Shooting him a cold glance, Martin said, "sit down."


    With excitement on his face, Carlos almost knelt down to thank him.

 Chapter 25 is it because of him

    "Holy shit! This sweet and sour spareribs are so delicious. It''s the most delicious spareribs I''ve ever had And the garlic flavored chicken wings ''oh my God! Is this cabbages so delicious?'' You are just a fairy! ! The chef of the five-star hotel must have suffered a lot! No wonder master doesn''t even attend the meeting and comes back for dinner. If I were him, I would be willing to feed to death! " As Carlos flirted with Cassandra, he praised her profusely. He almost bit off his own tongue.


    Upon hearing the first half of Carlos''s words, Cassandra thought that his acting skills were too exaggerated. His mouth was bleeding when she heard the last sentence. Out of instinct, she looked at Martin.


    Uh If she remembered correctly, she had asked Martin if he would come back for dinner tonight


    Martin gave Carlos a creepy look. The sight of his young master intimidated him. Did he say something wrong? Why did his master want to torture him?


    After they finally finished the meal, Carlos touched his round belly and left immediately.


    After cleaning up the dining table, Cassandra went out of the kitchen. At this time, Martin was sitting on the sofa and having a video meeting with others. He muttered some complex and unskilled words from time to time.


    Cassandra was stunned by what she saw. In fact, Martin was much more handsome than Roger. Moreover, this man was not only handsome and rich, but also the prince in the hearts of countless girls. Even if he didn''t say anything there, it was the most attractive scenery for them.


    Why couldn''t she see the love and care in her previous life?


    "Is it beautiful?" A eunuch''s voice suddenly sounded in her ears.


    Cassandra came to her sense and found the man''s eyes staring at her. Her ears were burning. She lowered her head with guilt and coughed, "no, I''m sorry to bother you as you are busy Then... If there is nothing else, I will go to read the script first. "


    Martin closed the laptop before him and said," the meeting has been over, I''ll read the script with you."


    Cassandra, "..."


    I can''t


    How should I refuse to make myself look pure and honest?!


    Cassandra smiled awkwardly, "well It''s so boring to read the script. Don''t you think it''s boring? "


    "No," replied Martin, whose eyes darkened instantly


    Not knowing which of her words irritated Martin, Cassandra tried to ignore the man''s emotion and smiled as if she didn''t care at all," Then I''ll go to prepare some fruit and you can accompany me to remember the lines later."


    "Yes," replied Martin in a softened voice


    Cassandra went to the kitchen to prepare some fruit, and went upstairs with the fruit in her hands. When she pushed the door of the study, she saw Martin standing on the balcony haughtily. Because of his back, she couldn''t see his expression.


    For some reason, Cassandra suddenly felt that this man in front of her was no longer as cold and terrible as her previous life. He was alone and helpless, and no matter what happened, he had always shoulder the responsibility alone. The intrigue in the family, brothers hurt each other


    Nobody had ever asked him how he managed to go through those long and cold nights.


    Originally, she had only had fear and awe for this man, but at that moment, she seemed to have wavere


    d a little.


    "Martin..." Cassandra called out unconsciously.


    The man on the balcony turned around, his eyes looking down, his emotion unable to be seen clearly. There was a imperceptible confusion on his always expressionless face, but it disappeared in an instant.


    "Come here." Martin went straight to the sofa and sat down, with his legs crossed casually.


    Then Cassandra put the fruit on the table and sat down next to Martin.


    A hint of astonishment flashed through the man''s eyes. He thought that Cassandra would quarrel with him after she married him and he had better be well prepared, but she seemed to have forgotten everything in the past and wanted to start all over with him.


    Was he thinking too much?


    "I''ll play the scene when I met the main character. Martin, please put forward my speech for me." Cassandra asked.


    Martin glanced at the script on the table and replied," okay."


    He really wanted to ask her why she had to choose from so many industries Was it because of Roger?


    ''Cassandra, I hope you won''t disappoint me...''


    Otherwise, I really don''t know what I will do


    In the brumous Villa District of the capital.


    In the study of Gu''s villa.


    In the study room, it was bright. Sitting on the chair, Roger untied several buttons on his collar and loosened his tie, revealing a row of beautiful collarbones. There was a half burned cigarette between his fingers, with a trace of impatience in his eyebrows.


    "Ding..."


    A sudden ringtone broke the silence.


    "Hello," answered the man in a hoarse voice after playing with the phone


    "Mr. Roger, we have arranged everything about Miss Susan, As long as this movie is shown on time, this year''s golden brown award movie will definitely be her."


    He had invested hundreds of millions. It would be a shame if Susan couldn''t even get a movie queen.


    "Well, I see. Is there anything else you want to tell me?"


    "Yes, yes. Mr. GU, do you want me to keep an eye on your sister-in-law, Cassandra? She also went to the World Media for audition today, but I don''t know what your sister-in-law is thinking. She not only went to the world media, but also chose a young director who is not well-known. His name is Oh, I remember her name is Johnny. Yes, he is called Johnny. She played a supporting role in a movie, and she was a secondary lead. At last, she succeeded in the audition. "


    the World Media, Upon hearing this, Roger''s face darkened immediately, the World Media was the property of Lu group. Even though it was just the worst managed company, the last name of this company was Lu.


    "Aren''t you always in charge of your own resources? It''s a waste of resources to keep that kind of garbage company, I''ll give you a week. Don''t let me see the words'' of the World Media ''. Otherwise, you can make decisions by yourself. "


    Without waiting for his response, Roger hung up the phone. The moment he heard that Cassandra went to the World Media, a gust of anger rose from the bottom of his heart.


    A few seconds later, something seemed to have occurred to Roger GU. He picked up the phone on the table and dialed the number he called just now. When the phone was connected, he said coldly, "I''ll give you one hour to check the video of Cassandra''s audition, Send it to my email."

 Chapter 26 its so boring to stay at home

    An hour later.


    Roger received an email on time. He stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and clicked it. The email was a condensed file, so he downloaded it.


    The content of the video was the whole process that Cassandra attended the interview today. Both she and Susan were students in the media department of the emperor''s University. Susan, with her outstanding appearance, became a beauty of the Department of the media. Besides, with the resources of the GU''s group, Susan had been a popular new employee in the entertainment circle at university.


    Until today, she had become the most beautiful woman in starry international, a subsidiary of GU''s group.


    At that time, Cassandra ran around the filming site like a cat on hot bricks, and even didn''t show up on the stage with lines. In fact, she looked no worse than Susan and even had a better look than Susan. However, Cassandra was too introverted and always wore an obedient and low eyebrow, which made him very displeased.


    Back then, Roger was a hot blooded teenager, After having an love affair with Susan, he was fascinated by her. At first, he was a little guilty to Cassandra, but after a long time, he was annoyed by her. He even couldn''t behave politely.


    He thought that as long as Cassandra agreed to marry replace Susan, he would be completely relieved. But somehow, he always thought of Cassandra''s eyes, which were very captivating, Her face was clearly the same as before, but he felt that she had changed.


    What went wrong?


    In the video, the girl dressed in red and white clothes, as if she were the only one standing in the center of the stage.


    "Aha Leo, I, Sophia, must have been blind to believe that you can save my family... "


    She took a deep breath and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. When the tears dry, her eyes also turned deserted and cold.


    "From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. Don''t you want the world to be under your control I''ll take it from you. I''ll destroy anything you want to protect, even at the cost of losing my life! "


    Looking at the girl in the video, Roger was lost in thought for a long time. It was the first time he watched the performance of Cassandra, even it was just an audition. But the moment he saw her on the stage, she seemed to have integrated with her role. Such a performance could only be performed by the skilled actors of the whole entertainment circle.


    How could this be!


    In fact, Cassandra was only a little-known actor who just graduated from the emperor University, only responsible for doing non-essential trivia, but her acting skill was so amazing!


    Roger''s breath gradually became heavy, and he stared at the girl on the screen. This girl should have belonged to him originally!


    damn!


    Upon hearing this, Roger''s face darkened. A glimmer of coldness flashed across his eyes, If he couldn''t have it, He would rather ruin it


    The next morning, Cassandra received a call from Johnny, who told her that the crew had almost finished preparing and that she could start up the filming three days later.


    Cassandra looked at the clock and found that it was the early morning of the night when Johnny was framed.


    When Johnny was framed, the show had not yet officially started, After the scandal of garret''s prostitution was exposed, the heroine of the movie, Molly, whom Johnny had signe


    d at that time, directly framed Johnny, She told it to people that Johnny had hooked up with her during the auditorium, leaving her in the position of a underdog, and gaining enough sympathy for her.


    The group of people on the Internet felt agitated and cursed at Johnny. Some of them even went to his houses and company, making him the target of criticism. After a while, Molly''s agent made her the biggest victims of prostitution. With a few hot topics, she quickly became popular and became a righteous female star, and directly promoted from an eighteenth-line actress to a second-line star. After that, she was signed by the star empire, Later, she became a A-line actress in the entertainment industry because of a series of movies, and even the stain which finally made her successful was completely wiped out.


    Later, that lady, who wronged Johnny, stood out to fight for Johnny, but she did not say who bought her off with money. So Cassandra did not know who was behind all this. Even if she knew that Johnny would be slandered, she still could not stop it.


    If she couldn''t find out the backstage manipulator, she wouldn''t be able to prove Johnny''s innocence.


    Cassandra stayed in the Yan garden the whole day and was on microblog. She couldn''t stop this for the moment, but at least she knew the truth of the matter. Next, what she wanted to do was to find out the person behind it. She not only wanted to fight against Johnny, but also wanted the world to see the ugly face of Molly.


    Molly was only a little-known actor, and it was Johnny who had exceedingly demanded her to be the heroine of the play. Unexpectedly, instead of thanking him, Molly had created rumors when Johnny had been in a tough time, and pushed him against the headlines of the public. And she had become a popular star. What a crazy woman she was.


    When Martin came back, he saw that Cassandra was curling up on the sofa with a tablet in her hand, looking listless. He wondered what she was reading.


    Martin quietly walked up to the sofa, but Cassandra was still staring at the tablet PC, not noticing that.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Martin asked abruptly.


    It was not until she heard Martin''s voice that Cassandra came to herself. She looked up and saw a man in a black suit walking out of an ancient scroll.


    Shaking her head, Cassandra answered, "No, It''s just too boring to stay at home."


    She hadn''t stepped out of the door of the hall for a whole day, and she was imagining what she would do next. However, she couldn''t explain it to Martin, so she just said a few words.


    Martin thought she was complaining with a frown and asked after a short silence, "are you hungry?"


    After hearing him, Cassandra realized that she hadn''t eaten anything yet and had been holding the iPad all the time. She checked the time. It was almost 11 o''clock in the evening, and Martin finally came back home.


    What she didn''t know was that if Martin hadn''t come back to see her, Martin should be still in his office, because he had punished Elder �� Lucia before. Although the rest of the clan members were well behaved on the surface, they had caused a lot of trouble to Martin in secret.


    If it had been in the past, he would have stayed up and dealt with his business. But now he just wanted to come back to her after getting rid of those bad memories.


    She was his only weakness.

 Chapter 27 Cassandra has been flirted again

    "I''m hungry. Have you had dinner yet?" Cassandra put down her iPad and asked.


    When Martin was busy, he could hardly eat for a day, not to mention dinner. Even if Carlos sent the food to his hand, he would not touch it.


    Except that the breakfast he had with Cassandra this morning, he didn''t even drink a drop of water when he arrived at the company in order to finish his business as soon as possible and come back.


    Martin shook his head and replied," No."


    Hearing this, Cassandra frowned and muttered," it''s so late. Why haven''t you had dinner? How did Carlos do that? Didn''t he prepare dinner for you? Is your personal assistant OK? "


    Martin fixed his eyes on her and said," no, I''ll deduct his salary."


    Cassandra nodded her head and dragged Martin back to the couch. She said, "I''ll talk to him some other day, Have a rest and I''ll go get some food."


    At that moment, Martin had an illusion that they were not newly married, but like old married couples who had spent a long time together.


    He didn''t withdraw his sight until the girl disappeared at the door. His eyes fell on the tablet computer that the girl put down. It was a list of microblog posts, and there was nothing unusual.


    Martin didn''t think too much about it. After all, it was an important way for Cassandra to get the news out of the entertainment circle, after all, she had taken her first step into it.


    At the thought of this, the light in Martin''s eyes dimmed. No matter how well Cassandra had spoken, he knew very well that she just wanted to escape from his control. She had even chosen to enter the entertainment circle because of another man


    Clenching his fists, Martin managed to put a restraint on those restless and irritated negative emotions in his heart. At the moment, he was just like walking on a very thin steel wire, and it was determined whether he would fall down from the wire or not and if he would completely fall into the abyss of suffering and turn into a devil in the end, it all depended on one person.


    Ten minutes later.


    Then Cassandra came out with two bowls of steaming noodles.


    "Well, it''s so late now. I was afraid that you would wait for a long time, so I made some noodles. Make yourself up." Cassandra put the bowl on the table in front of Martin, and the bowl in the other side. Then she sat down next to him, picked up her chopsticks and began to eat.


    Martin looked at the girl and after Cassandra ate little, she raised her head and said, "why don''t you eat? Doesn''t it taste good? "


    Then she picked up the chopsticks to pick up some noodles into her bowl, and tried to figure out whether the noodles taste the same as her. She said with puzzlement, "the taste is the same as mine. If you don''t eat more noodles, they will be cold, Cold noodles are not good for your stomach."


    "I love to see you."


    Cassandra, "..."


    fuck! Was she hit by Martin again? She was in a hurry!


    At the same time, Martin took up the chopsticks and started to eat the noodles with great elegance. By contrast, she was like a starving woman who just ate the noodles. She was not reserved at all.


    Cassandra was speechless. It was so unfair! How could someone enjoy the noodles so much! ! Why did Martin have such a good-looking face!


    As a tomboy, she admitted that she was tempted by him at that moment.


    After they finished the noodles, Cassandra cleaned up the table. When she walked out of the kitchen, she found that Martin was talking on th


    e phone. Cassandra didn''t want to disturb him and she didn''t want to know too much about the business of Martin''s company. For her, the less she knew about the Lu family, the better.


    A few minutes later, when the phone was answered, Martin said in a serious tone, "you can go to have a rest first, I still have something to deal with."


    Hearing this, Cassandra scratched her head, "are you going to the company?"


    Martin nodded," yes."


    Cassandra''s brows slightly furrowed. In her previous life, Martin had been busy with both the company development and the covert struggles against the Lu family. Indeed, this was a critical moment for him. Too many things required him to make decisions all by himself, which made him like a top that would never stop for rest. No wonder his body had been taken up little by little.


    At the thought of this, Cassandra lowered her head and asked," will you come back tonight?"


    Martin hesitated for a while and shook his head, "No."


    Cassandra sniffed, "well, I''ll go upstairs."


    "Yes," replied Martin


    After taking the tablet PC to her bedroom, Cassandra went to the balcony and watched the black May Bach disappearing gradually in the darkness.


    She stood on the balcony for a while before lying down on the bed. It was getting late and her heart was getting heavier.


    Time passed and soon it was 12 o''clock.


    Cassandra stared at the screen nervously. The screen lit up and a message popped up.


    [the World Media young director, Johnny, was imprisoned for prostitution


    Under this post, it was a photo of Johnny where he was taken away by the police. Although the photo was blurred and the name of the murderer was excluded, it was quickly exposed.


    As soon as this post was released, it was quickly on the hot list, setting off a huge wave in the entertainment industry. In just a few minutes, the comments under this post exploded.


    "How could he be so vicious to do that! Let me eat a melon first to calm myself down! "


    "Scumbag! Rubbish! ! Get out of the entertainment circle! "


    "Fuck! Prostitution?! Are you hungry for sex? "


    "Are you sure this is not a rapist? He was absolutely insane! !"


    With this microblog became the hottest topic, the criticism in the comment area became more and more intense, and the public opinions were getting more and more intense. Not only Johnny was pushed onto the headline, but the World Media was also attacked.


    Less than an hour after the announcement was posted on microblog, a female artist, signed by the World Media, named Molly, also had a new post, claiming that she had been raped by Johnny in a relationship. At the end of the post, she was sobbing, claiming that she had mental breakdown because of having a hidden rule and depression. She worked hard this time, attempting to expose the true face of Johnny''s beasts.


    The moment Molly''s post was released, it caused a huge uproar again. The commentary area of the comments soon covered the words of several people who had stood up to speak for Johnny or questioned the news.


    With the popularity of these two microblog accounts continued to rise, under the pressure of the public opinion, the FX International Group said that they would seriously deal with this matter, and give the public a satisfactory explanation.


    Even so, the enthusiasm of the public opinion did not decrease in the slightest. All kinds of news about Johnny were quickly leaked, and even the Johnny''s families were not spared.

 Chapter 28 what a future

    At the World Media''s headquarters in the capital.


    In the president''s meeting room.


    All of them lowered their heads and said nothing. The meeting room was eerily silent.


    "Now that things have come to this, Johnny, what do you want? My boss has ordered me to settle this as soon as possible. Otherwise, you''ll be screwed by the whole company. Tell me what''s going on? Why did you go to that hotel and was caught by the police? " The president of the World Media, Gillian, pulled a long face.


    Adele had just been well respected, and he was going to get some new resources from the FX International Group to fight his way out. But he didn''t expect that they would make a mess, not to mention kill him.


    Even if the World Media was worthless, it couldn''t deny that he had been working hard for so many years. Now it was not only news in the business circle, but also involved the police, which was a criminal case. Although Johnny was bailed out now, there was no room for him to turn the tables, no matter whether it was the World Media or Johnny, except for the miracle.


    The most tragic thing is that Johnny has never said a word about it since he was released on bail. It seems that God really wants him to die. ''.


    "Mr. He, Mr. Johnny is absolutely not such a person. There must be something wrong with Mr. Johnny. Don''t worry. Let''s think about it slowly, There must be a solution!" Jack wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said hastily.


    At this time, a thin man, sitting opposite to Jack, sneered at him indifferently, "Hana, Mr. Jack, it''s easy for you to say that. Do you have any ideas?! Now, Johnny made such a mess. He was so shameless that he didn''t want to tell a lie? Why did he ask us to die for him! !"


    Hearing what he said, Jack''s face darkened. He pounded on the table and yelled, "what the fuck are you doing?! It''s not settled yet. How can you sling mud at him so casually! Obviously, it was a trap. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental that he was caught? "


    Jacob sneered, "a trap? Are you insane? Who would harm an unknown director? If we had known he is such a bad guy, we wouldn''t have brought him in. He is really a troublemaker. "


    Many people began to echo with Jacob''s words. At this moment, everyone was thinking about how to protect themselves from trouble and wanted to ask Johnny to give up making trouble for them. No one would care whether he was alive or dead?


    The two sides of them were about to have a quarrel, and Gillian pounded the table with a long face. "Enough! I''m calling you here today not to hear you arguing. So far, what advice do you have? "


    Sparing Johnny a cold glance, Jacob snorted and said, "what other suggestions can we have at this time? We should stop the loss in time. My boss has given me an instruction. We should be businesslike. Otherwise, I can''t get others involved in the trouble for such a shameless director. "


    "You''re right. I don''t think other employees should work together with you."


    "You''re right. Someone is usually very lofty, isn''t he? I didn''t expect this would be so risky. "


    Hearing the noise around, Johnny sat there with his head down, pale as a weathered sculpt


    ure.


    When people are out of luck, everyone will bully him. Moreover, he is just a nobody in this company.


    It was not that he didn''t want to explain, but that at this time, no one would truly trust him, and no one would care about what the truth was. Every word he said would become shameless sophistry.


    "Johnny, I''ll give you one last chance. What happened last night? Why were you in the hotel?, How did that woman get on your bed Johnny, if you can''t explain it clearly, you will not only face pressure from the public opinion, but also receive a criminal punishment. " Asked Gillian, gritting his teeth.


    Gillian founded Johnny by himself. He appreciated the talent and personality of this young man, but at this point, as the head of the company, he was not a saint. He couldn''t sacrifice the whole company for his own son.


    At this time, a quiet middle-aged man sitting next to Gillian opened his mouth, "what are you doing, Mr. Gillian?, he is in such an awkward situation. What''s the big deal? This kind of thing is the same as the plot of poison king. It is a taboo in the circle. Once it is involved, it doesn''t matter whether it is true or not. Even if it is found out in the future that he is framed, what will be the future of a director who has lost everyone''s trust? "


    A director with no future could only become abandoned.


    It was the most common way to deal with it in the entertainment circle. Since it could not retrieve the public opinion, they had to give up because there was no need to sacrifice the company''s interest for a worthless son.


    There was a flash of great despair and deathly stillness on his pale face when Johnny heard the words "it doesn''t matter anymore.''


    It doesn''t matter anymore


    It was the choice of every one to make the lesser of two evils.


    Sure enough, no one would believe that he was innocent in the end.


    He closed his eyes and tightened his grip on his fists. A fierce quarrel broke out in the meeting room again. However, at that moment, he felt those noises fade away.


    After a while, Johnny stood up slowly with a straight face. Seeing this, Jack was anxious. He reached out one of his hands and pulled Johnny hastily. With a red face, Jack howled hysterically, "what are you doing, Johnny? Sit down, you son of a bitch! I will make a thorough investigation of this matter. I won''t let you be wronged to death! !"


    Johnny waved his hand. At that moment, his clear eyes were full of sadness. Then he said calmly, "no, i..."


    Before he finished his sentence, a ringtone broke the silence. All eyes followed it. It was from Johnny''s suit pocket.


    He hesitated for a few seconds and slowly took out his phone. It was an unfamiliar number, and he hung it up without hesitation.


    However, the next second, the phone rang again, and it was still a strange number.


    Staring at the string of numbers in silence for a long time, Johnny pressed the answering key and then put the phone near his ear. At that moment, an anxious voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello, is this director Johnny? I''m Cassandra. Where are you now? Don''t move and don''t do anything stupid. I''m coming for you right now! "

 Chapter 29 I trust you

    "Cassandra..."


    Johnny remembered that he had interviewed the girl he had never seen in his life, and that she would make a name in the future


    All these didn''t matter anymore.


    Johnny closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "no, you don''t have to get involved, I''ll deal with it myself."


    Now he was just like a rat crossing the street. Having a relationship with him, Cassandra would probably become the public enemy of the whole entertainment circle and even everyone, She had a very good background and acting skill, and if it was given some time, she would surely become outstanding.


    Unfortunately, he could not wait for that time.


    "I believe in you, director Johnny. I believe that you are innocent, I have a way to prove your innocence."


    Johnny''s back suddenly got stiff, and his pupils contracted sharply, with an unbelievable look on his face. He tightly held the phone, and the words the girl had just said echoed in his mind.


    I trust you.


    This word was like a thunder bolt hitting his head.


    Since the incident, she was the first one that stood out to say that she trusted him. When everyone abandoned him, the girl who he had only seen once stood out and said that she wanted to prove his innocence.


    Johnny pressed his lips tightly and the back of his hand was like a bowstring that had been drawn to its full range. The finger joints of his mobile phone were so white that it made him look very nervous. Everyone in the meeting room was looking at him, wondering who had called him just now.


    He raised his head, despairing. "Why?" he asked in a hoarse voice after a long pause


    Why would she believe him when everyone abandoned him? Even though what she had said was only a comfort, it was the greatest support for him now.


    On the other side of the phone, the girl chuckled, "because you are Johnny, a director who never fought for anything but only wanted to put on good play. You are just an outsider in the entertainment circle, and you shouldn''t end up like this. Director Johnny, if you trust me, please give me a chance. I will prove your innocence in seven days. "


    "I trust you. But I''m afraid not now I have to work out a plan in the company. "


    "You are with Mr. Gillian now, aren''t you?" Cassandra suddenly asked.


    "Yes, I''m here," Johnny replied


    Cassandra said," Give the phone to Mr. Gillian, please, I''ll talk to him."


    Wearing a complicated expression on his face, Johnny asked," Mr. Gillian, can you hear me?"


    As a matter of fact, Gillian was also confused by Johnny, But judging from the current situation of Johnny, this call seemed to have changed something.


    Gillian was nervous, If he couldn''t figure out a way to both sides, he would not only lose a hard-working Johnny, but also screw up his company. He was eager to see a God to torture him.


    Gillian rubbed his swollen temples and held out his hand. Johnny handed the phone to him, "Hello," he said


    "Hello, Mr. Gillian. I don''t want to talk nonsense to you. I can help you solve the current problems. Not only your company, but also Johnny Mr. Gillian, are you interested in continuing our conversation? " Said Cassandra.


    Gillian was troubled and


    didn''t know how to deal with the trouble. Was there really a God in his life?


    However, this idea only flashed through his mind in an instant. It was not easy to solve this problem, not to mention that the other party was a woman he had never met. How could she solve it?


    "Who the hell are you? If you want to take advantage of the situation to rob others, I think you ask the wrong person. "


    But Cassandra didn''t feel surprised at Gillian''s thought. The scheme was perfect. If she hadn''t known that Johnny was innocent, she wouldn''t have the confidence to challenge him.


    "Mr. Gillian, are you really willing to give up what you have now? Others might not know what Johnny is capable of, but you should know that he is your last hope Are you really going to give up? " Cassandra asked slowly with a smile.


    Holding the phone tightly in his hand, Gillian''s expression suddenly froze. He glanced at Johnny, seeming to think about something, After a long time, he said in a deep voice, "why should I believe in you?"


    He had immersed himself in the entertainment industry for many years, but still couldn''t find a way out. How could she do that?


    "Mr. Gillian, do you have any other ideas? Even if you choose to sacrifice Johnny, do you really think that you can still protect the World Media? In the media world, you will be beaten down easily by them. Besides, the World Media is the worst company belonging to the FX International Group. You can give up Johnny just for the company. Can''t the FX International Group also sacrifice both you and the World Media? " Cassandra smiled.


    Gillian''s face suddenly darkened and his pretended calmness was shattered into pieces, With a cold flash in his eyes, he gritted his teeth and said, "what can you do?"


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra was much relieved. "Mr. Gillian, you don''t need to know it. It''s my secret, I promise that I will clear Johnny''s name and keep your company safe within seven days."


    With knitted eyebrows, Gillian rubbed his chin and asked in a low voice, "what about your condition? You''re not going to tell me that you''re doing it on purpose, are you? "


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra replied," as expected, Mr. Gillian, I want a contract, a long-term cooperation with the World Media."


    Gillian was stunned, he thought that Cassandra would ask for a large sum of money, but he didn''t expect that she only asked for a contract. If she could keep the World Media and Johnny safe, he wouldn''t frown, not to mention the contract.


    "That''s easy. I can promise you But what if you can''t? " Asked Gillian in a low voice, squinting slightly.


    Then Cassandra continued, "if I failed to protect your company, your boss is the only one in this world who is able to do that."


    Hearing this, Gillian''s face became serious, "Who the hell are you?"


    Cassandra smiled," Mr. Gillian, you don''t have to be so stubborn to know who I am. Everyone has a secret do not want to be known, you and I both have secrets, The only thing you need to know is that I can protect your company, right?"


    After a moment''s silence, Gillian gritted his teeth and said," Okay, I promise you."


    He had no choice but to risk everything.

 Chapter 30 she can make it

    After hanging up the phone, Gillian found that his back was covered with cold sweat. He looked at Johnny and tapped the table with his slender fingers, wondering what he was thinking at the moment.


    The sound of fingers knocking on the table echoed in the meeting room.


    "Mr. Gillian, since things have come to this, it''s the least choice to give up on Johnny. You can''t sacrifice all the interests of the company for him, can you? It''s the order from the superior. Mr. He can even obey it now? " The middle-aged man said slowly.


    Although he didn''t know what phone call Gillian picked up, he had just changed his mind. Moreover, even Johnny stood out to take responsibility


    Others didn''t know, but he knew very well that it wasn''t easy for Gillian to find such a young director. He had made great efforts to develop the World Media, but it was not easy for him to accomplish it!


    Humph! If Gillian hadn''t persuaded Johnny to stand up against him, all the World Media would have been his! !


    Gillian glanced coldly at the middle-aged man suddenly, and snorted coldly. "Ho, Ho, Simon, I am the president of the World Media, Why, are you so anxious to replace me and order the public?"


    Simon was the vice president of the World Media. Back then, he came over from the FX International Group, intending to replace Gillian, but never had the chance to turn over. This time, it was not easy to protect Johnny, so he had to suppress Gillian.


    With a smug expression on his face, Simon spoke in a somewhat sarcastic tone, "of course, Mr. Gillian, you are the president of the World Media, so we all hope that you can deal with this matter fairly, but do not leave any evidence to the outside. After all, our company is not a small filthy company, and not anyone can easily break the dirty water with no means


    These words were nice to hear, and it seemed that they were completely for the company, but in fact, Simon was using the company''s interests to suppress Gillian, forcing him to surrender.


    Once Gillian handed over the Johnny, it would not only quiet down the matter, but also break the hearts of everyone in the company. Even the person he had taught personally could not be protected. From now on, it would not be easy for him to build prestige again.


    Of course, if Gillian doesn''t hand over the Johnny, the fact was not bad for him. He had the more chance to fight against Gillian.


    Ha, just want to fight against him with a little accomplishment?


    What a fancy dream!


    "Mr. Simon, you''re right. I''ll handle it perfectly, I''ll get even with Johnny just for the sake of the interests of all the World Media." Staring at Simon, Gillian''s fists were clenched tightly.


    Just then, the whole conference room suddenly fell into silence.


    Hearing this, Johnny''s face suddenly froze. He was thin, pale and morbid. But now he looked very startled, as if something was blooming in his original gloomy eyes.


    At that moment, Jack felt completely relieved as if all his body had been taken off. He slumped down on the chair, and his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    ''Johnny He was saved at la


    st.


    "Bang -"? Don''t you think you''ve gone too far just for a director?! "Save your people at the cost of the interests of the company A person like you doesn''t deserve to be the leader of the company at all! "


    "I agree with you, Mr. Simon. You''re right..."


    "You are right, Mr. Gillian, is too arrogant to sacrifice the interests of the whole company for a man like him."


    "I think so, too. I''ve heard that the upper leaders are very angry this time..."


    Hearing the discussions of the people around, Gillian''s face was more and more gloomy. However, he clearly knew that no matter what choice he made today, his company would suffer a heavy blow. The only thing he could do now was to believe in the woman whose name was even unknown.


    It was a gamble. If he won, he could keep both his position and the company. If he lost, he would lose everything he had been working hard for many years.


    Gillian tightened his pale lips into a line. ''I have no other options, '' he thought.


    "I will find out the truth in seven days. I will explain to Johnny. This is my promise." Gillian took several deep breaths before he said with a cold face.


    Simon stared coldly at Gillian with gloomy eyes. "Mr. Gillian, it''s too early for you to say such big words. What if you can''t do it? Do you really want to have everyone of the company buried with you? "


    Of course, Gillian knew that Simon was intentional. He suddenly laughed in a low voice. "Seven days later, if I can''t do it, I will actively resign from the title of president, and And I will never step into the entertainment industry again. Are you satisfied with this position? "


    A hint of admiration appeared in Simon''s eyes. Ho, Ho, Ho, Gillian was really a fool. He even risked his own future in order to save an innocent person, Johnny,. He would like to see what tricks he could play!


    Simon sneered," since Mr. Gillian has such information, let''s wait and see, Of course, I also hope that you really has the ability, otherwise, don''t blame us for forgetting the old love."


    Gillian glanced at Simon, and quickly retracted his gaze. "Well, I''ll deal with this matter, and if there''s nothing else, you can leave, Johnny, you stay."


    Simon frowned subconsciously, glanced at Johnny with a chilly look, and then sneered and left the conference room with his people.


    After a while, there were only two people in the meeting room, Johnny and Gillian.


    Raising his eyes, Gillian stared at Johnny intently. After a long while, he asked in a low voice, "Johnny, could you please tell me Who the hell is she? "


    With his back tightened, Johnny lowered his head and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry, Mr. Gillian. I can''t tell you the truth. But I trust her, I believe she can do it."


    He didn''t know why he chose to believe a girl he had only met once.


    Perhaps it was because of her trust that he was like a drowning man clutched at the last straw. Even if she failed seven days later, he still had no regret.


    He had the courage to move on in this world, even if there was only one person who trusted him.


    Even if There was only one person!

 Chapter 31 who the hell are you

    In front of an old apartment building in the suburb of capital city.


    A black Benz car stopped downstairs. A few minutes later, a slender man got out of the car.


    The man wore a black suit and a black cap on the top of his head. In the dim yellow light, he was unable to be seen clearly.


    The man got off the car, walked through the long and narrow path and walked into the shabby apartment building. Then he took the elevator directly to the 14th floor. After coming out of the elevator, he walked left to the third door and stopped.


    The man stood in front of the door and gently knocked on it. A few seconds later, the door was opened from inside. A sexy woman in a black sun top and a pair of ultra short hot pants, with her snow-white long legs bared, was standing behind the door.


    There was a cigarette between the woman''s fingers. At the moment when she saw the man, a charming smile suddenly appeared on her originally gloomy face, but it disappeared in an instant. Quickly, she stared at the man with vigilance.


    "My name is Samuel, the little lamb in the field of Adolf on microblog, Do you remember?" The man looked up at the woman behind the door, smiling.


    The woman was stunned, and a hint of ecstasy appeared on her face. "You really came?! Come in, please! "


    The man nodded and followed the woman inside. When they entered the room, they smelled a strong smell of smoke and alcohol and the whole room was covered with thick curtains.


    Embarrassed, the woman coughed and said, "I''m sorry. It''s a bit messy at home. Please wait a moment. I''ll clean it up."


    The man shook his head and said, "no, I''m fine."


    The woman kept silent for a few seconds, but gradually she looked tired. She smiled bitterly and said, "Mr. Lu, I''m sorry. I have said so much to you on the Internet. Now I allow you to personally go to here Thank you so much. "


    She had been very depressed these days, so sh


    Don''t you think you are too selfish? "


    Ella''s pupils narrowed sharply and stared at Samuel in disbelief. How could it be possible! How could this man know so much! !


    No way. Only she knew about that. She had thought that it was a trick. If it was not for the lack of money, she would not have tried it. But she did not expect that not only did she succeed, but there was also a million more in her card


    For the one million, she framed a young man she had never met, watching the overwhelming public opinion on the Internet, and her conscience was also uneasy, but at this point, there was no way out. If she gave up the one million, it was equivalent to giving up the life of her brother.


    "What Who the hell are you? Get out of here right now, or I will call the police! " Ella shouted in despair and panic as she came to herself after a long time.


    The man sat there motionless, his eyes suddenly cold. "If you don''t want people to know, unless you do not do it. Even if you can hide it from the world, can you hide it from your conscience? If your brother knows it, do you think he can accept it at ease? "


    Boom


    Like a thunder hitting the woman''s head, her dull eyes were filled with complete disbelief. The man who appeared in front of her Who the hell was he?!

 Chapter 32 whats wrong

    He seemed to know everything about her


    brother, No! No way!


    Even if she could be cursed and trampled by everyone, her brother could never be in danger! !


    Ella said in a low voice. She was trying her best to hide her sadness. It seemed that she was trying her best to hide her real feelings. After a long time, she said in a hoarse voice, "he is innocent. I can bear all the consequences But please let go of my brother? He is innocent... "


    Huh Innocent?


    Wasn''t Johnny innocent?


    If she hadn''t known this, an innocent life would have ended in this way.


    The man laughed in anger, "he''s innocent? Then, it serves Johnny right to be framed by you. You not only have ruined his bright future, but also made him die in the name of a traitor Don''t you think you are too selfish? "


    Ella''s face turned pale and her heart sank. She didn''t mean to hurt anyone. After Johnny''s accident, she had been concerned about it, and even tried her best to prove his innocence. However, Everyone took the opportunity to blame him when frustrated, no one believed that Johnny was innocent.


    A young talented director with unlimited prospects was destroyed by her in this way


    Despair gradually emerged in her eyes. Ella stared at the man numbly for a long time before she opened her mouth bitterly, "what do you want? I have paid that money to the hospital. I I can''t afford that much money to compensate I can testify to you that I framed him up... "


    The man''s tense nerves relaxed a little.


    To be honest, before she came here, she was not sure that she could persuade Ella, but she knew that Ella in her previous life could not stand the torture of conscience and finally stood out to tell the truth. However, at that time, the truth was no longer righteous for Johnny who had already died.


    However, no matter in her previous life or this life, Ella did not know who was behind this. Now that it wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her previous life!


    A few minutes later


    An IP address appeared on the screen. The man was holding his chin in one hand, as if thinking about something. A few seconds later, he quickly tapped the keyboard again, and after a crisp sound in the air, it fell into silence again.


    He stared at the screen. In a flash, she seemed to figure it out.


    "Can you log in to your bank account for me?" The man looked up at Ella and said.


    Ella nodded and immediately logged in to her bank account. The man continued to operate the computer. After a crackling sound, an overseas account appeared on the screen of the computer, and the name of the account was a name she was very familiar with.


    "Walker How is that possible? How could it be Mr. Lin! Is there anything wrong? How could it be you, Mr. Lin? " Ella said in disbelief, staring at the computer screen in astonishment.


    Walker, the person in charge and CEO of starry international in GR group, was only a small agent in the company under GU''s group in the past. He was also the most capable confidant under Roger, and after Roger taking over the company, he was even more popular, becoming the most popular figure in entertainment industry and being recognized as an entertainment group limited creator of music.

 Chapter 33 Martins coma

    Not only that, but also the FX International Group had suffered losses many times due to Walker, and even the group was on the verge of bankruptcy. After all, no matter how rich the Lu group was, it would not cost a huge price to support a scrap company.


    Moreover, back then, Martin wasn''t interested in running a meaningless entertainment company.


    She never expected that it was Walker who took control of this matter.


    But now, she could figure out many things that she hadn''t figured out before.


    Ella was a newcomer who was not famous at all under the name of starry international, Walker should have investigated her personal resume in advance. He knew that she had a seriously ill brother and that it would cost a lot of money. Therefore, he had designed this perfect trap for her.


    Now, what he needed to do was to give a last resort to help the helpless Ella. As long as both she and Johnny appeared in the hotel, the police would deal with this matter. With the help of the police, Johnny could not give a convincing explanation.


    And, if she guessed it right, Johnny should have received a call, saying that he was coming to take part in an audition or something related to a movie. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone out to the hotel alone before the filming crew could start the film.


    No wonder he is the most famous star in the entertainment circle


    Walker''s arrangement was flawless. If she hadn''t known in advance that Johnny was innocent and found out the ID and bank account of the other party, she couldn''t have found the truth in such a short time.


    But he couldn''t tell if it was a coincidence that Walker chose to take over Johnny. Was it his plan against the World Media or For the sake of Roger?


    Samuel''s eyes narrowed dangerously, A moment later, she sent the ID and the remittance screenshot of bank account of Walker to her private e-mail. After that, she closed the computer.


    "Ella, this matter has been a trap from beginning to end, You should be glad that you are not involved too much." T


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    poor health and he has many business to deal with recently After the meeting in the evening, he went back to his office to deal with his brief case and then fainted. "


    Cassandra''s face darkened. It was already midnight when Martin came back from the Yan garden from work after a busy day. He had to attend to the meeting so late at night. Even a man of iron destroyer couldn''t afford such a waste of time.


    Noticing that there was something wrong with Cassandra, Carlos didn''t dare to say anything more. He stood aside and held his breath.


    About half an hour later, the door of the operating room opened. As soon as Kevin walked out of the operating room, Cassandra rushed forward and asked, "how is Martin?"


    Kevin''s face darkened as he explained, "he is overwrought because of overwork and unhealthy diet. I told him many times to take good care of himself no matter how busy he is. Moreover, he needs proper diet, If he continues to exhaust himself like this, even the immortals can''t save him."


    Shooting a glance at Carlos, Cassandra asked," tell me honestly, Did Martin eat on time today?"


    Kevin said," Sister in law, please don''t blame Carlos. Even if he given the food to his master, his master still wouldn''t eat it. It was not the first time that he had a stomachache, but he would..."


    "Shut up." A deep and hoarse voice came from behind.

 Chapter 34 you are mine

    There was dead silence in the corridor.


    Martin, in a black formal suit, plucked the top button of his neckline to the last one, wore a dark colored tie vertically down. After that, the man walked out of the operation room step by step. His face was pale and he looked normal.


    Kevin shut his mouth and took a step back. Carlos looked at Martin with resignation. His young master would never be affected by anyone. He would deal with business in the first place even if he just came out of the operating room.


    "Inform the planning department that I need the finished proposal before 6:00. Otherwise, let them go to the financial office to settle their salary tomorrow." Martin said word by word, passing by Cassandra.


    Hearing that, Carlos was stunned for a while. With a devastated face, he looked at Martin and said, "master, your body now..."


    "You can also go to the financial office tomorrow," added Martin in a cold voice


    "Yes, I will contact the planning department right away.'''', Carlos replied, lowering his head


    Martin nodded and said," let Jalen go back to the gym if the stock somehow plummeted 3% in the morning."


    The corner of Carlos''s mouth twitched. In this case, let alone 3%, it was normal for him to fall 10%, OK!


    However, he could do nothing about it since his master had said so. Wall Street''s financial genius might be so excited after receiving his phone call and he would jump off the building again.


    "Yes, master.'''', Carlos swallowed


    Martin said," Inform the board of directors that they should attend the meeting at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning and be kicked out if they are late for one second."


    Carlos," Yes, master."


    The next second, a skinny figure appeared in front of Martin. Clenching her fists, Cassandra glared at him indignantly and said word by word, "Martin, if you dare to say a word about business, I will go out and have a date with other men! Anyway, you are going to die sooner or later. At that tim


    to wear more? How could you not know how to take care of yourself? You are not a kid anymore. "


    "Yes, it''s my fault," said Martin


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him. It was not until she reached the ward with the man that she realized why did she have such strong reaction when he saw Martin so unloved his body after he fell into a coma?!


    Did she do that just because he was the only life-saving straw for her?


    Confusion streaked across Cassandra''s eyes. She turned to look at Martin. In her previous life, she had only disliked and rejected this man, but no matter how she irritated him, he had never hurt her. She had thought that he was the worst man in the world, but he had always protected her in his own way.


    As a girl in this new life, she has understood a lot of things, but this time, because a lot of things have changed, the darkest side hidden in a man''s body was not completely activated. He was still cold and heartless, even to his family members


    Resting her chin on her hands, Cassandra sighed and thought, ''why does this devil have such a good-looking face?''?


    "Martin..." Cassandra suddenly asked.


    On the bed, Martin slowly raised his eyes and replied, "yes."


    After a few seconds of silence, Cassandra asked, "can you Live your life well, for me, live your life, okay? "

 Chapter 35 arent you afraid of me

    The ward was eerily quiet.


    Martin fixed his eyes on the girl in front of him. He was thirty years old, and since he was born, no one had ever told him to live on.


    Since his parents died at a young age, he had been regarded as an ominous existence in the Lu clan. Even if he was outrageous now, Johnson put him in a cemetery when he was only five years old. Because he had said something wrong.


    From that cold night to the endless cold night, he swore that he would get the Lu clan one day, and he would trample on those who had bullied him, step by step.


    His path was always difficult.


    The envious position of everyone was supposed to be stepped on blood and bones.


    After a long pause, Martin lowered his eyes to conceal his tiredness and asked, "aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Cassandra''s back got stiff for a while. In her previous life, she was really afraid of Martin, who was like a devil. He was cold, ruthless and bloodthirsty, with a lot of blood and people''s lives in his hands.


    But he had no choice born in such a family.


    Normally, a winner would be a loser or a loser all his life, so he would either be humiliated and rolled his eyes for the rest of his life, or go all out to fight for it, even if he bet on his life.


    Over the years, he had been treading on thin ice. He never dared to make a mistake in scheming. He couldn''t even sleep peacefully. He had encountered numerous assassinations and almost died, and he survived them all.


    "Why should I be afraid of you? You are just a normal man and you don''t have a bunch of heads or arms better than me. Although you are a little fierce and don''t smile much, you are still my husband. I used to be blind and like that kind of jerk, but, Martin, since the moment I married you, I haven''t thought of anyone else. I have fallen in love with you. So, don''t die Don''t leave me alone, and live alone in this world. " Cassandra smiled indifferently.


    S


    over time, hypnosis did not have any effect on him, but it would cause a great loss to his body. In the future, he could not sleep well at all.


    He was exhausted but could not fall asleep.


    "No!", Cassandra stopped him at once! If you take too much sleeping pills, you''ll suffer a lot Let me give you a massage to see if you can fall asleep. "


    Martin glanced at her and put down his phone after a while. "Okay," , he replied


    Letting out a sigh of relief, Cassandra took off her shoes and climbed onto the broad bed, while rubbing Martin''s temple with her white, slender finger.


    A few seconds later


    Cassandra was surprised to find that Martin had already fallen asleep. what the hell?Why was he asleep?'' she thought


    What the hell was going on?


    Why didn''t she realize it before?


    Just by relying on this skill, was she still worried that she couldn''t become famous?!


    However, a few minutes later, Cassandra stared at Martin''s hand with a puzzled look. Martin''s hand grasped her sleeve very tightly and she didn''t know when. If she forced to get rid of Martin, she was afraid that if she woke him up, her efforts would be in vain.


    After all, she didn''t know whether he was asleep or because of her massage


    Who am I? Where am I? Why are all flowers in front of me

 Chapter 36 can I meet you

    The next morning.


    When Cassandra woke up, she found that the room was empty and the man''s scent remained. She was dumbfounded, got out of bed and ran out of the room.


    Why did Martin lie to her again! He is so sick but still doesn''t want to live! Was work so important? Was it more important than his life! !


    Holding back her anger, Cassandra walked out of the ward. Her face darkened at the sight of Martin whispering something to Carlos. Martin also noticed her and fixed his eyes on the ground, frowning.


    The next second, Martin walked towards Cassandra, bent down and lifted her to his chest before she could shout at him, "it''s cold on the ground, Why did you run out of it without shoes?"


    "It''s none of your business! Put me down! I can walk myself! Jerk! "


    With a tinge of helplessness, Martin opened his mouth, "about the company..."


    Then Cassandra covered her ears with her hands, "I won''t listen to you! You douchebag! Let me down! "


    "What''s wrong with you? Do you feel uncomfortable? I''ll call Kevin in. "


    Martin shook his head and said with a slightly pale face, "it doesn''t matter. Please listen to me. I have handed most of the company''s affairs to Carlos, but I have to handle some of them myself. When I handle it today, I will listen to you, Have a good rest, okay?"


    She couldn''t find a word to retort?


    Although she didn''t know much about the Lu Group, she knew it was of great importance to Martin because after this fight, no one could threaten him no matter inside the Lu family or in the company.


    But the Lu Group, which was so likely to be traded for her own lifetime Was it worth it?


    Then Cassandra looked down and answered in a somewhat angry tone, "whatever, I have something else to do later."


    With a frown, Martin carefully put the girl on the bed and then put on her shoes and socks in person. After that, he said, "where are you going


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    g, but he finally said nothing. He leaned back on the sofa wearily, pinched his eyebrows, and said in a deep voice, "Johnny, no matter what the result is, I will always be in front of you and help you to avoid those troubles, You just need to remember that you are always the proud Johnny, and the worst result is that we can start all over again."


    But he knew very well that if he couldn''t fight for Johnny, he would probably lose his job in the entertainment circle. No one would want a stained director or even an actress to cooperate with him. Even if all these problems were solved, the public wouldn''t sell him out


    "Jack, don''t worry. I''ll be fine. To be honest, I once thought of giving up, even thinking of risking my life to prove my innocence, but..." After a moment''s silence, Johnny continued, "she said she believed me, Even if she can''t prove my innocence, I won''t give up as long as there is a person who trusts me."


    Looking at him, Jack suddenly laughed in a low voice, in which there was a sense of ridicule. "Johnny, don''t tell me Do you fall in love with her? "


    In a daze, Johnny''s face popped up in his mind. After a long pause, he shook his head with a smile. "You''re talking nonsense. I just thought of a lot of things, Don''t overthink it."

 Chapter 37 I have to come for an inspection

    In the Scenic Garden of the capital.


    In front of a building of the community.


    A black Benz s-grade car was parked in front of the building. Compared with the location sent by Johnny, Cassandra made sure that she didn''t go the wrong way, and then got out of the car.


    The Scenic Garden was a high-class apartment in the capital city. It had much privacy and privacy. Many celebrities in this circle lived here, so it was not surprising that Johnny lived here.


    As soon as she finished her work, Cassandra rushed over. Although she didn''t know why Johnny wanted to see her, she had a rough idea.


    After she entered the building, she took the elevator directly to the floor where Johnny was. It was Jack who opened the door, who was wearing an anxious face.


    He had been worrying about Johnny, as if he had grown ten years older overnight.


    "Miss Cassandra, you are here. Come on in. Johnny has made a sweet soup for you, It''s just out of the pot." Jack forced a smile on his pale face.


    To be honest, he still didn''t believe that this little girl could help Johnny. But till now, he had no choice but to act with Johnny. Otherwise, he really couldn''t think of other ways to make him live like a normal person.


    Then Cassandra nodded and said, "thank you, Jack."


    Although Jack was often called brother by many people in the company, at this time it was in peace. The people in the company now looked at them as if they had seen a rat in the street. It was already rare for them not to say something bad.


    With slightly red eyes, Jack turned his head and shouted in the kitchen, "come on in, Johnny. Your goddess has come, Come out with the sweet soup."


    No matter how well he acted, Cassandra could still hear a bit of loneliness in his voice, but she didn''t debunk it. Everyone had to experience a low point in their lives, and everyone had a strong will that they didn''t want to be exposed.


    At this moment, Johnny, wearing a cartoon style apron, came out with two bowls of soup in his hands


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o disguise herself in a previous life. Now she wanted to disguise herself and avoid meeting her acquaintances


    About half an hour later.


    At the headquarter of the Lu Group, capital.


    A black Benz s-grade car stopped at the gate of the headquarters building, and several security guards stood in front of the car at the same time, not daring to breathe.


    It was the car of their boss. Those who could take the old scooter must be someone close to him


    The next second, a slender and beautiful man got out of the car.


    The security guards standing at the door instantly widened their eyes and stared at the man without blinking. Having worked in the Lu Group for so long, they had seen many good-looking men, but when they saw this man at this time, they couldn''t help but roll their eyes at his incredibly beautiful face.


    "Carlos, this way..." Then Cassandra walked past the security guards and waved her hands in the hall.


    Although Carlos had already prepared mentally, the moment he saw Cassandra in front of him, he was too shocked to say anything.


    Damn it! ! ''is she really my sister-in-law?!


    It was clearly a man! !


    Why did his sister-in-law completely turn into a man just after changing a suit of clothes!


    Carlos''s eyes widened like two bells. Shit! His eyes were almost blind! !


    How could he do that?!

 Chapter 38 does he have a girlfriend

    Cassandra waved her hand in front of Carlos and asked," what''s wrong, Carlos?"


    Hearing that, Carlos came back to his senses from the shock, He swallowed with a plop and said, "well Are you sure you want to go up like this? The master is having a meeting with the company''s top managers... "


    Are you sure that you won''t scare those old men to death by going up like this?!


    Then Cassandra looked down at her dress and asked," is there anything wrong? I think it''s good! Is there anyone better in the world? "


    Carlos almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Are you sure that it''s okay He felt like his sister-in-law was here to make a mess!


    "No problem. Let''s go upstairs first, I''ll take the bags for you," said Carlos with a wry smile


    Shaking the insulation barrel in her hand, Cassandra said, "no, this is the sweet soup I brought for Martin. It''s OK for me to take it, Let''s go."


    With a desperate expression, Carlos led Cassandra directly to the top floor by the private elevator of Martin. As soon as he came out of the elevator, he ran into the crowd of shareholders who were staring at Cassandra in amazement.


    "Who is this handsome?! Why do I feel that I''ve never seen her before... "


    "Holy shit! It was Carlos who picked him up in person, he is taking the private elevator of Mr. Lu, Is he a relative of Mr. Mart��n?"


    "Wow, he is so handsome! Oh my God! I am like a real handsome man! "


    "I wonder if he has a girlfriend..."


    Hearing the crowd''s discussion, Martin frowned slightly. At this time, a middle-aged man near him looked at Cassandra with a smile and then said, "Mr. Mart��n, is this your relative? My daughter is still single. Would you like to introduce her to me? "


    Martin''s face darkened as he heard the news, He gave the middle-aged man a quick glance and replied, "he is married."


    That middle-aged man was stunned and a chill came to his back inexplicably. The middle-aged man coughed slightly, "well, he got married at such a young age. What a pity Well, Mr. Mart��n, we are leav


    ft.


    In the Yan garden, capital.


    It was not until nearly midnight that Martin rushed back, though he was worn out by a long journey.


    Cassandra curled up on the sofa and fell asleep. The blanket on her body fell to the ground somehow. Martin tiptoed to get it, picked it up and put it on her body.


    His movement was so gentle that he woke Cassandra up. Cassandra suddenly opened her sleepy eyes, She rubbed her eyes and asked, "you''re back, Martin?"


    "Yes. Why don''t you go to bed?"


    After a yawn, Cassandra said, "I''m waiting for you. By the way, I cooked some juice for you. Wait here, I''ll get it for you."


    With his eyes darkened, Martin replied, "okay."


    Then, Cassandra went to the kitchen to fetch a bowl of pear juice. After she saw Martin drink it, she asked if he was hungry or not, Martin shook his head and said, "you waited for me for a long time, didn''t you?"


    Cassandra nodded," Yeah, it''s so boring to stay at home. When can we keep a pet? When you were away, I had a pet to kill time with. "


    Martin said," Okay, I''ll ask Carlos to do it."


    Why do you ask him to go with you? Shouldn''t we go to the wedding by ourselves? Martin, to be honest, you have never hit on any girl, have you? "


    Why did you allow others to buy a pet?, What a pity!''!


    No wonder she always wanted to climb the wall in her previous life!

 Chapter 39 you are mine now

    "No, I didn''t." Martin suggested.


    Cassandra didn''t expect that Martin would answer her question with such a serious manner, and moreover, he was a very serious man No,!


    This was more terrifying than he had imagined!


    In fact, Martin was a suspicious and cold man. The girl didn''t dare to get close to him, because flirting with others was a matter of money and killing her.


    Suddenly, Cassandra thought of something and her eyes darkened. She turned around and snorted, "I don''t believe you! Who That woman called Fiona! Doesn''t she like you very much? "


    She suddenly realized there was an undertone in the words until she spoke it out The smell of jealousy?!


    Fiona


    Suddenly, a graceful face flitted across Cassandra''s mind. It could be said that Fiona, the daughter of Shen family, grew up with Martin. At the same time, she was the most capable assistant and the most trustworthy person of him.


    When Martin had nothing left in the family, Fiona chose him. She had been staying by his side for so many years and everybody believed that she would be his wife and the future hostess of the Lu family. However, this time, Martin suddenly announced that he would marry her.


    She remembered that in her previous life, after she took away Martin from her, Fiona hated her to the core. However, the most hateful part of her was not that she ran counter to you, nor was she torturing her physically. Instead, she destroyed her spirit and her will bit by bit, making her feel like a useless good for nothing.


    Perhaps Fiona hated her, too. She took away the position that was supposed to belong to Fiona from her. Although she could do nothing to redeem herself in her previous life, in this life, she would never allow Fiona to trample on her dignity and soul!


    "What Are you jealous? " Martin suggested abruptly.


    The corners of her mouth twitched violently. Cassandra replied angrily, "no! I''m not jealous! You are mine!


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n''t expect Gillian would be so stupid to believe in a young man he had never met. He deserved it.


    "Mr. Gillian, it''s the seventh day today. Many reporters have come. You see..." Played with the cup in his hand, with a smile of an old fox, Simon spoke.


    Gillian''s face turned pale. He bit his lips tightly and glanced at the people present. Then he said stiffly, "Mr. Simon, don''t be in such a hurry. There are still several hours left? I will take my words seriously. I will never break my promise. "


    A sharp light flashed in the eyes of Simon, laughing," Mr. Gillian misunderstood, I was just for the interests of the company and everyone."


    Gillian sneered, how could he not know what was in Simon''s mind?


    However, the current situation was not good for him. Even if he knew Simon''s thoughts, he could not do anything to him. After all, after today, perhaps the World Media would no longer have anything to do with him.


    "Since Mr. Gillian has arranged reporters, please take them to the meeting room Three hours later, we will hold a press conference. "


    Three hours passed and it was 8 o''clock in the evening. If that person still hadn''t found evidence to prove Johnny''s innocence, then he wouldn''t only lose the World Media, and Johnny wouldn''t have a chance to regain his powe

 Chapter 40 the only person I trust is her

    At Johnny''s private office, the World Media.


    The office door was closed, and a strong smell of cigarette pervaded the room.


    It was rare for Jack to wear a black formal suit today. He was pacing around the house with a worn and distressed face. The ground was littered with cigarette butts. It was not until he finished the last cigarette that he turned his head to look at Johnny, who had been sitting quietly on the sofa with his head down.


    "Johnny, it''s so late now, She shouldn''t have come here." Jack gritted his teeth and said dejectedly, with an unwilling but helpless expression on his face.


    On the sofa, Johnny took a look at Jack quietly and said, "I trust her."


    With his brows wrinkled and his fists clenched tightly, Jack asked, "Johnny, if she really has a solution, why hasn''t she shown up yet? I even doubt that she is the person that they look for on purpose. "


    Johnny looked at him coldly and said word by word, "Jack, she is the only one I trust in in this world besides you."


    Jack still wanted to say something, but he just smiled bitterly. He sighed deeply, and then patted Johnny on the shoulder, "it''s up to you. It''s no use talking about it now. The press conference will soon begin, and we should get ready But could you please get rid of your bad habit of trusting others? "


    Without saying a word, Johnny glanced at him, and stood up from the sofa slowly. His eyes passed Jack and fell on the huge French window behind him.


    The city was still so dazzling, but how many people could stop and look up at the warmth far away in the sky.


    "Let''s go." Johnny then lowered his head, without moving an inch.


    Jack nodded and took several deep breaths before he walked to the door and held the door handle.


    Tonight was probably the end of his career, and the last time he came here. But as long as he could be with Johnny, he would not hesitate.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    of liquid on his body, which looked very embarrassing.


    However, the thin young man was just sitting quietly in the chair. His pale and morbid skin seemed to be broken as soon as he touched him. His clear eyes were still calm, like a deep pool after a heavy rain, without any waves.


    Everyone turned to look at the quiet young man. They couldn''t imagine how a gentleman like him who looked so weak could be trapped in such a scandal.


    All kinds of barrages flooded the platform at a crazy speed.


    "Damn it! is this Johnny?! It''s not like prostitution! "


    "Damn it! Only I think that Johnny is good-looking! I really want to fuck you! "


    "Fuck! It''s him! He is the one who is whored!"


    "It''s an age which depends on the appearance. You can cheat on me! ! ! I promise I won''t call the police! "


    "Do you still have any sense of shame? Such a scumbag should be castrated! !"


    "You bitches!"


    On the stage, the young man slowly stood up and bowed to the reporters below.


    When everybody was confused, the young man straightened up slowly, looked straight ahead, and said word by word, "I''m Johnny. I''m telling everyone here that I''m not involved in prostitution, nor cheat on anyone, I''ll bear full legal responsibility for every word said above."

 Chapter 41 you are good at acting

    "What are you doing? The evidence is irrefutable, and you don''t admit it?! If I were here, I would have slapped him! !"


    "What a fool! He must have a screw in his head!"


    "Haha, you didn''t cheat on me? Can''t he get decent? He''s an animal! Bah! "


    "You fucking have done this?! We have the evidence. How dare you deny it? Why don''t you go to heaven? "


    "It''s disgusting? He had never admitted it till now. How blind I was to like such a scum! "


    On the stage of the president, Simon''s eyes swept across a neat light. He had thought that this matter was not serious enough, after all, Gillian had a strong background. If Gillian had the chance to turn the table, he could only bite the bullet.


    He didn''t expect that Johnny would give him another big help.


    Simon immediately had a grieved expression on his face, and he angrily rebuked, "Johnny, since things have come to this point, you are still defending in front of the national audience! How could you fail Mr. Gillian''s excellent cultivation! Now Mr. Gillian is going to resign for you You are such a disappointment! "


    The words of Simon were on the surface of reprimand, but in fact, not only did he admit that Johnny was involved in the sex trade with the employees of the company. He even jumped into the water with Gillian. In the current situation, unless there was a miracle, otherwise, Gillian had to resign in public


    However, it was just the beginning.


    Just as Simon finished speaking, Molly, who was seen as having hidden rules in the backstage, rushed directly to the stage from the back. Her hands squeezed the collar of Johnny, and her face was haggard and painful, almost collapsed, she cried out, "you forced me! It was you who forced me to do so. Now I only want you to be fair to me. Please give me back a fair chance! ! I''ve had enough. Please... "


    Molly''s crying completely angered the reporters and netizens on the scene. T


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r the hype is over. Don''t worry."


    "Evelyn, you are awesome! You are my rebirth! I will listen to you from now on! "


    "As long as you listen to me, I promise to make you famous. The best actress and lyndsy, all these will be yours in the future."


    After that, the recording stopped again.


    "What the fuck! ''the drama queen is so good at acting!''! !"


    "You are so popular that you want to be famous? Are you crazy?"


    "The situation has reversed too fast! ! ! Are you fucking blind? "


    "You town people are really good at playing!"


    "Scumbag! She then became a notorious fan of the entertainment circle! !"


    The screen changed dramatically. Even the reporters were shocked.


    What the hell was going on?!


    At the moment, on the stage, Simon looked awful. He sent someone to check out who was messing around, but no one knew what was going on. When the trend of public opinion changed, Simon didn''t even know who was messing around.


    "Phew!"


    When they were at a loss, a microphone rang out, and the voice drew everyone''s attention.


    The next second, a young man with short flaxen hair, dressed in a black suit, with a calm smile on his face, slowly stood up from the chair.


    "Who is this man?"


    "Are you from entertainment circle? What a surprise! "

 Chapter 42 bastard

    On the stage, all the attendees were shocked. They didn''t know what to do.


    Who the hell was this man?!


    But judging from this momentum, it was obvious that they were here to mess up the restaurant


    "Who are you? This is the press conference of the World Media. How did you get in here! What are you doing here? Get him out of here! " Simon struck the table and suddenly stood up from the chair.


    It was not easy for him to grab the World Media from Gillian. How dare this bastard ruin his good plan!


    damn!


    "Aha Mr. Simon, why are you so anxious to take my position before I resign? " Gillian chuckled. His voice wasn''t too loud, but it suppressed the huge pressure in an instant.


    Simon was so angry that his face turned scarlet red. He glared at Gillian, gnashing his teeth in anger, "Mr. Gillian, you know that I didn''t mean that, but today is such an important conference of our company, and I don''t allow anyone to disturb!"


    "Make trouble? Are you sure he''s here to make trouble? " Asked Gillian coldly.


    Simon choked, and his face was sinister. "Mr. Gillian had just seen that kind of fake recording of unknown origin, it must be him who did it, What we need to do now is to inform the police immediately to arrest him!"


    "Mr. Simon, please don''t worry. I have backed up all these recordings and have been sent to the police in advance. If you think that my recording is fake, you can go to the police station to accuse me, I will cooperate with the investigation." The young man put the microphone to his lips, and finally opened his mouth.


    Blue veins on the forehead of Simon were bouncing, and his hands were tightly clenched into fists. However, in the presence of everyone, he could only swallow his anger.


    Hum, even if this bastard can prove that Molly''s crime of being raped is not true, so what?


    Johnny went for prostitution. He didn''t believe that this man would expose t


    ame as mine. Thank you. "


    The video ended here. An email came in. Beneath the e-mail was the IP address that had been cracked, as well as the information about the registered user. Behind the e-mail were the remittance record of the bank account and the name of the visitor.


    When the proof came out, everyone in the hall was shocked.


    It was known to all that the GU''s group was the number one giant in the domestic entertainment circle, and the star empire was the strongest company under the GU''s group. This time, it was exposed as the director of the set up the World Media. In the roundabout way, people would immediately think about the competition behind the two companies.


    "Is that true? Since the star Empire has always been in conflict with the FX International Group, it is not impossible for them to play this kind of game... "


    "Well, it seems that nobody could escape death. But I can say that it was Walker who did it. Isn''t it too farfetched''''


    "That''s right. Why did he take aim at a director? What if the FX International Group couldn''t buy it? "


    "I also think so. But the evidence is presented in front of us. It can''t be done? As far as I am concerned, these evidence doesn''t seem to be fake. Otherwise, it''s illegal and he''s not a fool...... "

 Chapter 43 finally you are here

    "Sir, you play this video in public to slander Mr. Walker. Your behavior is suspected of serious slander. Please give us a reasonable explanation. Otherwise, I don''t mind calling the police right now to pursue your legal responsibility."


    In the noise, a man in a black suit stood up, staring at the young man sharply and speaking sharply.


    As soon as his words dropped, the noisy meeting room fell into dead silence, and all eyes were drawn back and forth between these two people.


    The young man raised his eyebrows, smiled and said, "I''ve waited for a long time, and finally you''re here, Mr. Charlie, you''re the personal assistant of the owner of starry International Group, Walker, am I right?"


    A trace of surprise flashed across the man''s face, but it quickly disappeared. He looked at the young man with confusion on his face, "I''m really Charlie, The Johnny''s affair is so popular, I''m here to watch the news conference, Is everything okay with it?"


    The young man''s smile widened. Somehow, the more he saw the smile, the more restless he became.


    "No problem, but before answering Mr. Charlie''s question, I want to ask you a few questions first." The young man laughed.


    Stunned, Charlie didn''t know what to say. But since his identity had been revealed, it was more like a cover up rather than a question directly refused to answer in such an occasion.


    Thinking of this, Charlie nodded and replied, "yes, I am."


    "First of all, the lady in the video is one of the celebrities under the starry international, Mr. Charlie is Mr. Walker''s private secretary, Please don''t tell me you don''t even know that Charlie said directly.


    "Yes, but she is not famous in the company. She just plays some dev."


    The young man nodded and continued, "whether the IP address with an anonymous ID is sent by Mr. Walker?."


    "Sorry, I don''t know."


    The young man was not surprised to hear Charlie''s answer. He moved his finger and soon the IP a


    now. A woman who was overwhelmed with sadness is in the mood to go shopping? Well, you should try to be smarter, young man. "


    "Yes, Mr. Walker, I will definitely study hard from now on!"


    The recording was finished here, but the whole meeting room was deathly silent, as if the sound of a pin dropping could be heard clearly.


    The news struck a sharp knife, and Charlie froze in place as if his vital acupuncture points were locked. People around looked over with contempt. No one would have thought that it was a trap from beginning to end, a trap targeting Johnny and the FX International Group!


    "Mr. Charlie, don''t tell me that you can''t recognize your own voice. Besides, your boss probably never dreamed that you would install an invisible camera and bug in his office. Well, there is also the original video in this play, Do you want to see it with your own eyes?" The man said calmly with a sneer.


    Beady sweats could be observed over his forehead. The look of calmness and calmness he had on his face just now had turned into dullness. Charlie had never dreamed that he had come here to see a good show today, but he had made a fool of himself.


    But it was impossible! ! !


    Every trace of his eavesdropping was leaked. This man How could he know! !


    Who the hell was this man! !

 Chapter 44 the man is Cassandra

    "Shit! It''s a sensation of the year! ! My three values are completely shattered! "


    "Sure enough, everyone in the entertainment circle is not easy to deal with. They are all good at acting!"


    "I feel sorry for Johnny. Damn it! I was shot in the distance!"


    "Scriptwriter dare not write like this! The big boss behind it is really powerful! "


    "I knew it! My husband won''t go for prostitution! I''m on your side! !"


    "Oh my God! It was unbelievable. It was true! You are really something! Awesome!"


    The situation was being reversed bit by bit. The truth of Johnny''s prostitution was exposed bit by bit in the full view of the public.


    The media and the Internet were full of curses towards Walker and Charlie. At this moment, Johnny, who had been pushed to the front, slowly leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes with tiredness, without saying a word for a long time.


    Silence prevailed.


    After he was exposed for prostitution, he finally felt completely relieved.


    That man And she did it!


    Although she did not show up from beginning to end, he believed that she had done all these.


    When everyone abandoned and distrusted him, that girl stood out and said she believed him, and she said she would prove his innocence, and she did it.


    At this moment, Jack was so excited that he burst into tears. He had been depressed for a long time and finally he could cry out loudly.


    At this time, the door of the conference room was pushed open from the outside. Two policemen came in and directly took Charlie away. Because of the police''s interference, the public opinion had thoroughly reversed. The accusations against Johnny and the World Media were all shifted to star Empire group, Walker and Charlie.


    And then, it was Gillian''s responsibility to deal with the aftermath.


    As the boss of the World Media, he was naturally good at dealing with the media reporter, Gillian called Johnny and Jack to his office the first time after


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e was a touch of amazement in his eyes.


    There was never a lack of beauties in the entertainment circle, and Gillian had seen many beauties. However, when those beauties in front of the girl, they were all dejected in an instant!


    "What It''s really Cassandra Damn it! I haven''t seen you for ages! I thought you were a man just now! Shit! Are you blind? " Jack came to his sense from the shock, his eyes glowing.


    Cassandra, "..."


    Uh Could you be more reserved


    The hilarious dialogue had been ruined in an instant!


    By their side, Gillian couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Then he said in a hurry, "Miss Cassandra, you are really great at public relation, I''ll sign the contract with us very soon!"


    Then Cassandra continued, "Mr. Gillian, you keep your promise Wish us a pleasant cooperation! "


    "I hope so! From now on, if you have any problems in the company, you can come to me. By the way, do you have an agent? "


    Shaking her head, Cassandra answered, "no, he didn''t. I just graduated from university. And I''m a newcomer who has just entered the entertainment circle. I''m too young to understand the circle, Mr. Gillian, please grant instruction."


    Uh


    She is still a newcomer


    She was too young and impulsive to know much about business


    What the hell?'' Gillian cursed inwardly! ! !

 Chapter 45 youd better change to another one

    "Well Miss Cassandra, please don''t stand on ceremony. From now on, I''ll try my best to meet your requirements within the company. As for your agent, I''ll arrange it for you later. " Rubbing his hands, Gillian wore a sincere expression, which almost drove him mad.


    ''nothing. I just feel like I''m an idiot...''


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra took a deep breath, smiled at Gillian and said, "well Can I choose my agent? "


    Just as Gillian was worried that he couldn''t keep Cassandra by his side, he nodded quickly and said, "of course, as long as she is a member of my company, you can ask her at any time."


    the World Media was the busiest company run by the FX International Group, As the saying goes, a lean camel is bigger than a horse. There were many good artists and agents in the company.


    "The agent I want is Kelvin."


    After she said that, the expression on Gillian''s face suddenly changed. Kelvin was a manager hidden by the World Media and one of the people he didn''t want to see most. After all, it was all because of Kelvin that the World Media had fallen into such a terrible situation.


    Kevin was a well-known manager of the World Media. All the artists she had worked with were able to become the most popular people in the circle within the shortest time. Originally, Kevin had been an outstanding talent in the World Media and even in the FX International Group. As long as everything went well, her position in the company would gradually rise.


    Three years ago, Kelvin took over a newcomer who just started his career. In just half a year, she made this newcomer into a famous young man who was famous in the country. This young man and she used to be very promising before, but they two broke the company''s rules by exposing their romantic relationship.


    It was forbidden for any of the company''s stars and broker to have a relationship. The news that the young man had a love affair was exposed would immediately attract the attention of many young fans. And the young


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ?!


    Haha, as long as you are happy. Let''s serve tea!


    "Well," replied Carlos, scratching his head. "Mr. Song, just now even told us that he wanted to go to the World Media What do you think? "


    To be honest, he didn''t know much about Mr. Song either. If he hadn''t been the CEO of the famous the FX International Group, he would have been willing to work for such a small company as the World Media


    Was there something wrong with his IQ?


    Martin narrowed his eyes and replied in a cold voice, "with a profit of 30% year-end, we can consider it."


    If he insisted on it, there would be a huge profit of 30%? Last year, prosperity entertainment only made a profit of more than 10%. You couldn''t make it unless some miracle happened.


    "Yes, master.'''', replied Carlos


    Martin sat on the couch, paralyzed with solemnity. After a long time, he took a sip of tea.


    A few minutes later.


    A colorful young man rushed in with anger. As soon as he came in, he sat down on the sofa opposite to Martin and said with clenched teeth, "uncle, why can''t I go to the World Media! ! It was so boring to stay at the FX International Group. I just suffered a lot! It''s so rare that I want to work in an inferior company to experience life. Why don''t you allow me to work there! Uncle, are you jealous that I''m more beautiful than you? "

 Chapter 46 dont go too far

    Damn it! How dare you to say such malicious words!


    His master is more handsome than you!


    Carlos looked at the well-dressed young man speechlessly.


    Brian was from a rich and powerful family, and the reason why his father appointed him to the FX International Group was that he couldn''t get any other position in the company. After all, the entertainment industry had already taken shape, and there was also an official manager in charge of it. Edward wouldn''t lose the company no matter how hard he tried.


    ''so, where does this guy get the confidence to be so shameless?''?


    "If you are not so busy, you can go to the branch office in Africa to experience life there." Martin said in a low voice.


    "I don''t want to go to Africa! I''m going to the World Media! I don''t care. I just want to go! "


    Carlos was speechless. Brother, do you really think that your seventh uncle will be threatened by this kind of childish trick?


    You are still too young! Their master is so cruel to them!''!


    "30% increase in the profit, I can take it into consideration." replied Martin


    The young man stood up from the sofa in a flash and gnashed his teeth. "Are you sure? As long as I can do it, you will give the World Media to me! "


    "Vice president," said Martin


    The young man jumped with anger. "I worked so hard to raise 30 percent of the profits. And now I only give me a vice president! You''re going too far! "


    "Don''t force you," said Martin


    The young man got furious at once and said, "Okay, okay! I can even go to the World Media for the sake of that! I''ll go back to the meeting room right now. I don''t believe that with my unparalleled wisdom and handsome appearance, I can''t make 30 percent of the profit. I''m such a loser! "


    Hana, aren''t you a waste? Don''t you have any idea in your heart?


    Martin nodded. Without saying anything, the young man rushed out like a wild horse.


    Looking at the young man running far away, Carlos wondered if he


    World Media, With the support of the public opinion, many media and microblog big shots took action spontaneously to attack the bright international group and the GU''s group. The major website and post bars were also taking this matter seriously.


    He used to be a skilled fighter, but now he was defeated by Walker!


    damn!


    Who was that man! ! Why didn''t he know anything about it?!


    Now he not only lost Walker, but also star empire


    What went wrong?


    Walker''s trap was flawless. Even if someone suspected it, it was impossible to find it out so quickly. And Roger couldn''t have imagined what the problem was.


    "Mr. GU, Walker and Charlie have been under the police''s control. I''ve arranged everything. Walker will keep his mouth shut..." "Mr. Lin, the private secretary of Roger, said in a low voice, standing in front of the desk.


    Turning his eyes a little bit, Roger gritted his teeth and scolded in a cold voice, "loser! Even if he clenched his teeth, it was not easy to change the situation since the public opinion could not be suppressed now? Even if our media couldn''t stop it, how could I stop them from spreading the news! Rubbish! "


    He lowered his head and didn''t dare to speak. No matter what he said was wrong at this moment, this matter had a great negative impact on the company.

 Chapter 47 you cheated on me

    "Arrange the press conference to be held at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning and ask Justin to host it in person. He apologizes to the outside world and is willing to cooperate with the investigation. The company will also conduct the corresponding investigation, and must give a satisfactory explanation to the public." After he vented his anger, Roger said coldly.


    "Yes, Mr. GU, I''ll arrange it right away," answered Vincent


    Roger pinched his eyebrows, "In addition, tomorrow, release director Jiang''s new play in advance to distract the media''s attention. Arrange several main actors of the play, especially the male lead, Maurice, even if kidnapping him to the scene!"


    Maurice was the most famous male artist under GU consortium, However, he was not easy to deal with. With his rise as a star, he had been involved in a lot of scandals and his girlfriend moved even faster than turning the pages of a book. For this, he had offended many female celebrities in the entertainment circle.


    However, owing to his outstanding appearance and extraordinary family background, he could easily get a large number of resources at the same time, even if he was an idiot. Plus, he had a group of fans who were extremely loyal to him. Therefore, even though there were all kinds of negative news about him, he was still an irreplaceable trump card under the GU''s group.


    Hearing that, Vincent suddenly looked very troubled. Maurice was famous in the company for being difficult to deal with. He went missing three days or two, being late for shooting was quite common, and there were hundreds of big news reported by the film crew as well as the press conference of his new play. He was asked to take part in the press conference of the new play temporally


    "Yes, Mr. Roger, I''ll contact Maurice''s agent and he''ll be there tomorrow," answered Vincent, worried


    "If you can''t do this, you won''t have to come to work tomorrow," Roger said impatiently, waving his hand


    Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He replied immediately, "yes, Mr. Gu. I''ll do it right away."


    "Besi


    nts standing trembling beside. They all didn''t dare to breathe heavily.


    For a moment, Cassandra thought she was going back to her previous life. This man was like a bloodthirsty and cruel monster who had lost control of himself. He would decide her life and death as long as his palm turned over


    Cassandra''s face turned pale, and her fear of men born in her previous life surged like a tsunami.


    At this moment, the man''s face was also filled with ruthlessness and tyranny, and his whole body was so cold that it had no trace of human temperature.


    In this big room, the air seemed to freeze in an instant, freezing to the bone.


    Finally Did he finally expose his true self?


    Seeing this, Carlos was scared to death. Damn it! He knew that this day would come sooner or later. Today, all of them would have to wait with his sister-in-law!


    The next second, however, she threw herself into the man''s arms and sobbed, with an expression of grievance on her face, "Martin, I dreamed that you''re cheating, so I was scared and woke up. Do you have a lover outside''''


    Martin was rendered speechless


    Carlos, "What


    Kevin was speechless, "..."


    Uh How could it be possible?!


    I just had a dream. But you made such a big noise, as if the sky was going to fall down! !


    After a moment''s silence, Martin looked down at the girl with an aggrieved face and said, "No."

 Chapter 48 save me or her first

    "Really? But the dream seems so real. You not only have an affair, but also have a daughter! It really ticks me off! Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... " The girl''s face was full of anger and accusation. As she said so, she choked and coughed, and her little face was flushed.


    When Martin heard her cough, Martin eased his countenance a little. Instead, he put on a cold face at once, as if the north wind was roaring, He said, "stop it, You are having a fever."


    The girl was stunned. No wonder she felt so bad, it turned out to be a disease When did she become so weak?


    Martin put her back into the quilt with great care and picked up a bowl of black herb juice and ordered, "take the medicine."


    The girl took a glance at the bowl of black medicine juice. Her expression became depressed all of a sudden. She refused, "no! It must be bitter at first glance. I don''t want it! Martin forced me to take the bitter medicine. You don''t love me anymore, do you! You said you had a lover outside. "


    "I love you. I''m not cheating on you or a lover. Be good. Take the medicine, '''' said Martin in a calm tone


    "What?"


    ''son of a bitch! How dare he lie to me like that!''!


    It was the first time that he had seen his master coaxing a woman


    Besides, his sister-in-law had deflowered a man''s anger with just a few words. She was really something! Deep inside, Carlos swore that he would never change his mind and be loyal to his sister-in-law for 100 years!


    At this moment, the woman, who got goose bumps all over her body, was frightened by the Martin''s way of coaxing women, took the black medicine juice from the man''s hand and drank it up in one breath.


    ''who said the medicine was bitter? She didn''t drink it!''! !


    The next second, the man pinched the girl''s chin with his long fingers, and his thin lips were suddenly attached to hers. At that moment, the woman''s lips that were a little cold suddenly became soft


    Damn it! ! My chastity!


    Cassandra was so dramatic that she gazed at Martin angrily. Am I hit by him again?


    Even if no one loved her in the world, she would still love herself, even if she was always the only one in her world. So what?


    "What''s wrong with you? I will call Kevin over. " Sensing the emotional change of the girl, Martin wore a worried expression.


    Then, Cassandra suddenly came back to her senses and looked at Martin with a complex expression on her face. After a long while, she couldn''t help reaching out her hand to touch his angular face and slowly stated, "Martin, will you be tired of me?, Will you abandon me?"


    Whether it was her biological parents, or her sister Susan who always took her as a confidant, or even the man whom she had made every effort to protect for a lifetime, was now using her again and again. In her previous life, she was totally stunned and it was not until at the end that she could see everyone''s true colors.


    However, she really wanted to know how Martin would treat her if she didn''t die in her previous life.


    Whether he wanted to imprison her in the house as before, or in other cruel means


    "I won''t let you go unless I die," said Martin


    For a moment, it was as if something was rooted from her body, waiting to break through the earth and bloom in the next day.


    Cassandra stared at Martin without blinking. After a while, she waved her hand and said, "I''m really sleepy, You can go to work first."

 Chapter 49 having a moment alone

    Martin suddenly stood up and started to take off his suit. Cassandra stared at him with her eyes wide open. She grabbed the quilt with both hands and pulled it to her lips. She stared at Martin warily and shouted, "Martin, what do you want to do! I''m still sick You bastard! "


    Martin took off his suit jacket, unbuttoned his collar with his slender fingers, and then took off his shoes. He crawled onto the bed promptly, lay beside Cassandra, with his back leaning against the head of the bed. Apparently, he had no further move.


    "Sleep with you." Martin suggested.


    Cassandra''s eyes widened and she wasn''t relieved until she made sure that Martin had no other choice.


    "Well Actually you don''t have to accompany me. You are not in good health. What if you get sick again? " Said Cassandra quietly, rolling her eyes at the man.


    Cassandra had to admit that Martin was a very handsome man with a 360 degree face!


    "I don''t mind if I can prove to you that there''s something wrong with my body."


    What the hell? How dare he offend me? ''!


    She felt that she had lost all her dignity!


    Raising her eyes, she said in a low voice, "shameless. You''re so shameless."


    "Why do I have to be abstinent in front of my wife?'''', said Martin


    Cassandra thought that Martin had gone a bit too far by provoking her so often!


    However, it was inadvisable to argue with a good-looking man She endured.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the bedroom''s door. At the sight of this, Cassandra''s face darkened. She just started to cultivate a relationship with the moody demon, Who the hell did this evil thing at this time.


    This was intolerable!


    Don''t you know that the bad guys are all rubbish! !


    "Come in!'''' Martin said icily


    Apparently, the troublemaker was also in a bad mood.


    Outside the door, Carlos wiped the cold sweat and carefully pushed open the door of the room. At the moment when the doo


    forehead were pulsing. "Well, I''m going to prescribe some medicine for my sister-in-law, See you later," said Kevin immediately


    After Kevin left, Martin still felt worried about Cassandra and took her temperature to make sure she was not cold.


    Indeed, Cassandra was ill. Being tossed around did exhausted her and she soon fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, it was already the next morning.


    Martin had changed into a black formal suit, sitting quietly on the bed. Seeing that Cassandra woke up, he reached out his hand to feel her forehead. As expected, Cassandra''s temperature was normal, and her fever was gone.


    "Take the medicine and have a rest. I have something to deal with in the company, and I''ll come back to accompany you when I''m done, okay?" Martin picked up the bowl of herb juice and said.


    Cassandra sprang to her feet and said angrily, "no! I don''t want to be alone at home! It''s like she''s in prison! "


    With a resigned expression, Martin reached out his hand and softly stroked her hair. "Don''t be naughty. I''ll be back as soon as I finish my work, What do you want to eat?, I''ll bring them to you."


    With a disappointed look on her face, Cassandra said: "I don''t want you to leave, You lied to me yesterday that I was more important than work!"

 Chapter 50 are you in such a hurry to get promoted

    As a result, Martin was unable to persuade Cassandra and had to take her to the company.


    Cassandra put on a handsome little suit, and had her hair done specially. After making sure of her own dressing, she went out with satisfaction.


    The car soon arrived at the headquarter of the Lu group, When the security guard opened the door, he saw the Cassandra''s uniform on the car and his eyes were wide open. After a few seconds, he came to himself.


    It was The handsome guy who came to see Mr. Lu?!


    I heard that he is married But why did he always stay with Mr. Lu?


    The leader was filled with gossip at the moment, but he didn''t have the courage to ask. After all, Martin was famous for his ferocity in the company. He was a mere security guard who would only be stupid to ask for the gossip news.


    Cassandra got out of the car, walked across the hall after obediently following Martin and entered the private elevator of Martin.


    "Hello, did you see her?! That handsome friend of boss Lu! "


    "He came here naively? How do you think I should get close to him to make him believe that I''m a pure and honest girl? !"


    "You''d better give up. I''ve heard that he have been married. You don''t have a chance..."


    "What the fuck! A handsome man like him was not curved! ! I''m so disappointed with him! "


    For the whole morning, everyone in the Lu group was gossiping about the handsome man brought here by Martin. Of course, someone had no idea of all this.


    In the CEO office.


    When the door was pushed open, a familiar voice came from inside the office.


    "Martin, here you are. I went to see you last night, but I heard you were busy, so I have to come here to wait for you. Haven''t seen you for a long time This is your wedding gift. Carlos, I also bring you some special presents from the harbor. I will take it for you later. "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    wife, but she was eager to get her position?


    Nice try!


    I will not waste my time on you, not on my position!


    Carlos almost spat out a mouthful of blood. What an awesome skill! Why did he have this strong feeling of awe inspiring? Was it bloated! !


    But was it his illusion? He felt that Cassandra was possibly hostile to Fiona?


    After hearing what she said, Fiona sneered in her mind. How could she compete with a jealous vase like her?


    In her career, what could she do to help Martin?


    Although she hadn''t been in capital city these days, she never slacked off when it came to the matter of Martin. Except making trouble for her father, what else could she do?


    "I''m sorry, this is the first time we meet. Miss moo, I forgot that you don''t know me because you are not one of your friends, I''m Fiona, a good friend of Martin."


    It seemed that there was no hostility in her words, but Fiona directly underrated Cassandra''s family background, making it clear that she was not at the same level with them.


    The capital was a place to hide all sorts of people. Although the Yan clan did develop well these years, it was really not worth mentioning compared with the real giants like the Lu clan and the Shen clan.

 Chapter 51 she was new

    "Honey, don''t be naughty. Wait for me here." With the slightest hint of fear on his face, Martin took the girl by the hand and pressed her against the sofa.


    Cassandra''s face darkened. She took out her phone and played with the game.


    In her previous life, everything was the same. No matter what happened, Martin only discussed with Fiona. Although Martin never avoided her deliberately, when she heard the unskilled words they said, she felt that they had trampled on her dignity and dignity again.


    As she was not strong enough, she could only be treated as a vase.


    Only Fiona deserved to stand by the side of Martin, no matter she in her previous life or as a confidant of him.


    The existence of Fiona had completely crushed her.


    This woman used her own way to declare her ownership over Martin and the Lu family. She was just a worthless puppet in Mrs. Lu''s position.


    In her previous life, she didn''t care much about it. She knew clearly what Fiona wanted, but she never resisted. Instead, she cooperated with her unexpectedly, because at that time, she was eagerly eager for the hatred from Martin to quickly make him hate her and then let her go. At that time, she thought she would be free completely as long as Martin gave her up. However, she didn''t know that waiting for her was the most cruel and merciless betrayal in the world.


    On the other side, Martin and Fiona were discussing on the balcony. The man in black sat seriously and occasionally opened and closed his thin lips, like a landscape painting. The girl sitting opposite him was talking about something with calm and elegant.


    The sun shone down, and they looked like a perfect couple. People couldn''t help but want to look at them.


    "Ding..."


    A sudden ring of her phone broke the silence. Sitting on the sofa, the girl casually glanced at her phone, with her head resting on one of her hands. Then she slid the screen, put the phone near her ear and lightly said, "Hello, director Johnny, what''s up?"


    On the other side of the phone, Johnny''s hair was messy. His eyes l


    se big shots. "


    Cassandra was a little guilty by Johnny''s comment. In fact, it was because of the effort of her previous life that she could act so well by pretending to be a man. Some time ago, she had a quarrel with Martin. In order to provoke him, she dressed up as a man and went out of the bar all over the capital. If she couldn''t do anything about it, then she was really a good for nothing.


    "Ha ha, I really didn''t act in any play before. But when I was in college, sometimes I changed my clothes for the convenience of going out. After a long time, I might get used to it. I didn''t expect that I could make use of it here." Cassandra made up an excuse.


    "I see. No wonder. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed it. Well, we''re going too far. Do you want to continue the act? You don''t have to answer me in a hurry. You can think about it later and give me your reply. "


    To tell the truth, it was a great challenge to the act in which the act would have a great contrast to the act acted in front of the audience. Otherwise, the one who acted in such a way would blacken himself out.


    However, what Cassandra worried about was not her acting skills, but once she appeared as a man, the press conference she held in the World Media would be a hot topic


    At that time, Roger would know that it was she who saved the World Media and Johnny.

 Chapter 52 boss he is so considerate

    "How about this? It''s too sudden. I''ll think about it when I go back. Okay?" After a few seconds of silence, Cassandra spoke.


    Hearing this, Johnny breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Cassandra did not refuse him in person, there would be a chance!


    "Well, then take your time to consider it. Take your time." Johnny responded at once.


    Then Cassandra nodded and said, "thank you, director Johnny."


    Wearing a silly smile on his face, Johnny said, "you''re welcome, Miss Cassandra. I should be the one who should say thank you, By the way, I heard that Mr. Gillian has arranged an apartment for you, and it''s in the Scenic Garden, right?"


    When she signed the contract with Gillian, he directly gave her the key to the Scenic Garden as the residence that the company arranged for her.


    According to the company rules, a newcomer without any fame like Cassandra should not be given a place to live at all. However, her performance in the press conference was so excellent that Gillian didn''t want to miss a good chance. He wanted to retain her without paying any money.


    However, the Scenic Garden was a well-known high-end apartment in the capital city. There were many famous stars living in it. Gillian gave it to Cassandra directly, which showed that he attached great importance to her.


    However, these might be very important for others, but for Cassandra, it was a headache.


    In order to conceal her identity, she had written on her resume that she was single, and now the company had arranged a place for her to stay. She couldn''t just stay in the Yan''s garden all the time, which would arouse the suspicion of others.


    Cassandra pinched her eyebrows helplessly," Mr. Gillian is so considerate, It seems that this is also the same building he arranged for me, I haven''t moved here yet, so I don''t know what''s going on here."


    "Don''t you know that your room is next to mine? From now on, we are neighbors," said Johnny with excitement in his eyes


    This isn''t over!'' Cassandra thought, veins throbbing in her f


    h, girls always hold poems about how to have sex. But I''m not the one to blame


    As far as she knew, she wanted to go after a tomboy like Johnny?


    It must have been opened in a wrong way


    They chatted while eating. Almost all the dishes on the table were eaten up. At this time, the phone rang. Cassandra picked up the phone and saw it was from Martin.


    fuck! She suddenly had a feeling that some wild flowers were caught on the scene!


    But now it was obvious that it was Martin who had an affair with another woman. She felt so guilty for that! !


    Thinking of this, Cassandra answered the phone confidently, "hello."


    At the other end of the line, Martin was sitting on the couch, holding a piece of white paper with his long and slim fingers, He said in a low voice, "haven''t you finished the talk yet?"


    "No, I have something to talk with them in the afternoon. You don''t have to wait for me. That''s it. I have to go now. Bye." Then Cassandra hung up.


    To be honest, she was not that angry when he saw Fiona in the morning. The relationship between Fiona and Martin was unusual, and that woman was wary of her. However, it didn''t occur to Martin that he had thrown her away and had a nice chat with that woman. If it were you, wouldn''t you feel angry?


    Wait


    Why did she feel something was wrong there


    Why did her response sound so ����

 Chapter 53 I didnt give them to my girlfriend

    "Well Is there anything wrong? " Asked Johnny.


    "I''m fine. It''s just a crank call. Oh, right, I just thought of a hindrance, Are you interested in listening?" Cassandra rubbed her temples, feeling speechless


    Seeing that she looked normal, Johnny didn''t think too much. He nodded and said, "Okay, go ahead."


    Cassandra scratched her head," I just read your script, and suddenly thought of the purpose of rebirth. Otherwise, you would change the heroine''s arrangement to a new life. This way, it would be more reasonable to explain why she could survive in destruction of the clan and know a general direction for vengeance. In later contact, it would be more prominent to the conflict between the two of them What do you think? "


    His eyes brightened and Johnny banged the table, exclaiming," that''s awesome! That''s awesome! I just thought that the script lack something so that it can perfectly interpret the heroine''s arrangement I''ll fix it right away! Wait for me for a moment! "


    After finishing his words, Johnny immediately went over to the computer and began to modify the script. After cleaning up the bowls and chopsticks, Cassandra sat quietly beside and waited.


    A design master should avoid being interrupted. Otherwise, he would get his inspiration easily.


    After Johnny had revised the script, they discussed the revised content together. It was already in the evening when the script was completely decided.


    Cassandra took a look at the time and was shocked, ''shit! Why it''s so late!


    Actually, she didn''t mean it that way If she returned now, would she be directly chopped to death by Martin! !


    "It''s getting late. How about having dinner here?" Johnny looked at the sky and said.


    Cassandra shook her head and said worriedly, "I need to feed the cat. I have stayed outside all day and he must be hungry now, I have to feed the cat at home."


    A hint of unnoticea


    and lowered her head, "hehe, sorry Please forgive my rudeness... "


    "I''m fine.'''', Cassandra smiled as if she didn''t care it at all


    The girl was rendered speechless


    Oh my God! She wondered why a gay had such a handsome face! !


    The girl stared at his back unblinkingly until Cassandra left the flower shop with the flowers in his arms. To be honest, she really wanted to know what kind of husband this handsome man looked like


    After the car drove away, the girl still stood at the door with a dull face.


    Well, why did handsome men have boyfriends But she was still a damn dog! !


    At the headquarter of the Lu Group, capital.


    Holding a bouquet of red roses, Cassandra ignored the starlight of the security guards and the receptionists and directly walked into the private elevator of Martin.


    "My God! Did I have some hallucination just now? That was a bunch of rose? !"


    "Holy shit! Don''t tell me this is for Mr. Lu... "


    "I''ve heard that Mr. Lu is a straightforward man. What a shame! !"


    "Bullshit! I broke up with my boyfriend again!"


    Upstairs.


    The moment the elevator door opened, Cassandra walked out of it with roses in her hands and saw a group of people walking out of the meeting room, led by Martin who looked as cold as ice.

 Chapter 54 dont play cool

    Seeing that Cassandra stood in front of the elevator with a bouquet of roses in her arms, Martin''s eyes narrowed slightly. The indifferent look on his face earlier was alleviated a lot in an instant.


    The men behind Martin, in particular, were all staring at Cassandra, dumbfounded. The high-level who had asked if Cassandra had a girlfriend almost passed out in shock.


    Then, with the roses held in her hands, Cassandra walked step by step towards Martin. The next second, under the watchful eyes of the public, she directly put the flowers into the man''s arms, She grinned and said, "on our way here, I saw this bouquet of roses and thought it suits you very much, so I bought it for you, Do you like it?"


    All the other executives were rendered speechless


    "What?"


    Ah, ah, ah, I''m going crazy! !


    Was Belinda crazy!


    You''re an ass kisser, but you should watch your mouth! You are in male now! ! In other eyes, you are a man with a younger brother! !


    How am I gonna explain this to him Beryl thought anxiously and sadly! ! !


    The leader, who hadn''t been knocked unconscious just now, fell into a coma as soon as Cassandra stuffed the words into Martin''s hands. He was so shocked that he even wanted to introduce a girlfriend to the man


    He should be sentenced to death!


    No wonder he thought that Martin reacted weirdly before


    Martin glanced at the bunch of flowers in his hand and replied," yes."


    The senior executives in the company looked at each other. What the hell did we see! ! ! He couldn''t believe that Martin had received a man''s flowers He said he liked it


    What the fuck! Would their boss take it out on them


    A hint of unexplainable emotion came into Cassandra''s eyes when she saw that Martin took the flowers. After taking a beating with Fiona in the morning, she actually had the intention to declare her ownership over the flowers.


    Fiona had her own spies. And this scene was heard by her. She wanted that woman t


    evator step by step with a tough body. He really wanted to be strong, but now he really wanted to cry


    His master alone was already hard to please, and now there was a drama queen who might make trouble at any time


    Life was so difficult for him


    No one loves me. I''m just a cabbage in my hands


    After Cassandra came out of the Lu Group, she wanted to take Martin to have a barbecue. It seemed that there was no cigarette or fire in Martin''s body. The barbecue place was the closest and probably brought him to these places. It might make him more smoking.


    For too long, Cassandra felt that Martin was like the leading role in a second time comic book, incompatible with the real world


    They gulped down the wine and ate the meat. They also kept arguing with each other, almost drowning the world into the boiling oil in the pan. This was the real life.


    After that, Martin asked the driver to drive back to the villa.


    "Aren''t we going out for some delicious food?'''', asked Cassandra, dumbfounded


    Why did she think that Martin wanted to settle accounts with her afterwards?


    "You''re still sick. Light food is good for your health, '''', said Martin


    Cassandra, "..."


    Dad, as long as you are happy


    She''d better stay away from Martin. Otherwise, he would never let her get away with it.

 Chapter 55 I want to run away from home

    In the brumous Villa District of the capital.


    In the villa of GU family.


    There was a strange dead silence in the study.


    Roger stared at Vincent coldly, The next second, he flipped his hand and threw all the papers on the desk onto the ground. Papers flew in all directions.


    Cold sweat dripped from Vincent''s forehead. He looked panic stricken. "I''m sorry, Mr. Roger, I''ve searched all the journalists'' ID information that day, but I didn''t find the man Besides, no one knows the man who suddenly appeared here... "


    Roger sneered, fixing his eyes on Vincent, "huh You can''t find him? He''s alive in front of everyone. I don''t believe that I can''t find any information about him! No matter who he is and how powerful he is, I don''t believe that someone dares to act wildly on me in Jingshi city! "


    Walker had made it perfectly clear that it was not his fault. After all, he had been in the entertainment circle for so many years. As long as Johnny was detained for the title of prostitutes, prostitution and other hidden rules artists, he would be screwed. He knew clearly what the taboo was.


    However, the man who showed up suddenly destroyed his plan and broke one of his arms. How could he let it go!


    "I''ve been looking into it It won''t be long. "


    With a malicious and insidious expression on his face, Roger squinted his eyes in a straight line. The cruelty in his eyes made people shiver. A moment later, he opened his eyes suddenly and said in a cold voice, "I''ll give you five days. If you can''t find it out Go to the financial office and settle the salary yourself! "


    Hearing that, Vincent was struck dumb and his pupils shrank sharply. In the past few days, he had tried every means to find out the whereabouts of that man, but nothing was found. Five days It''s impossible for him to find out the truth!


    But he didn''t dare to refute his accusation. He gritted his teeth and answered, "yes, Mr. Gu


    This is just like when I saw you give me a lot of apples just because I liked eating pears, then you asked me if I was moved. You damn moved!


    Speechless, Cassandra massaged her brow and murmured, "Martin, I said I was hungry, but you have fed me so much I''m going to be fat. "


    "No matter how fat you are, I like it," replied Martin


    The look on Cassandra''s face darkened, '''', do you think I''m fat?"


    Her figure and age were a taboo for women!


    "No," replied Martin


    "You''re being mean to me. I don''t want to eat anything. I''m leaving home'''', Cassandra snorted


    Martin felt a little helpless and took the bowl in front of her. "Let me feed you''''


    Cassandra, "..."


    Did I hit on by Martin again?! Cassandra thought anxiously


    But wait! When did Martin realize that he was online! !


    It was simply a fatal attack for a lyndsy!


    Thus, the young man, without any sense of shame, gobbled up the dishes piled up on the table while she was feeding food by Martin.


    This man is too powerful!


    As her tummy was about to explode, Cassandra lay on the couch and grumbled, "Martin, can you feed me less next time? I feel like I''m several months pregnant now. "


    "Don''t be silly, someone has been pregnant for months, but her belly isn''t as big as yours," said Martin

 Chapter 56 dont betray me

    Cassandra, "..."


    Am I disliked by Martin?!


    I don''t want to talk anymore. I just want to run away from home! !


    When Cassandra was about to get mad, her phone suddenly rang. It was late at night. Who dared to call her at this time?


    She could feel her breath!


    Cassandra took out the phone and answered without checking the caller ID, "hello.''''


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. In confusion, Cassandra took up the phone and took a glance at it. She thought it was a crank call, but she saw the name on the screen -- ''Roger''.


    In an instant, cold sweat sprang up on Cassandra''s forehead. Damn it, she was digging her own grave!


    In her previous life, she was bewitched by a bastard, who kept loving Roger. Such a bastard had not only irritated Martin, but also been used again and again by Roger, resulting a great loss to the Lu group. Nevertheless, that was another story. Now, the most important thing was how she could explain the dubious relationship between her and amber to him! !


    Since she was reborn, it was the first time that Roger had taken the initiative to look for her. Although in the memory of her previous life, Roger had never taken the initiative to look for her and had been pestering her all the time, in this life, the situation seemed to have changed.


    Then, Cassandra looked askance at someone, and as expected, Martin, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly pulled a long face and looked at her coldly.


    Sweat dripped from her forehead. When she was about to hang up, a low and hoarse voice came from the other end, "Cassandra, are you still there?"


    Son of a bitch! !


    We are not that close! ! !


    Cassandra gave him a wry smile, "Mr. Roger, it''s too late What can I do for you? "


    Mr. Roger


    Hearing the innocent word from the girl''s mouth, a deep frown suddenly appeared on the face of Roger, who tightly clenched his fist fall


    means Martin had used on her, those days when he had led her to the abyss of despair


    Somehow, when she thought back to those scenes, she wasn''t as scared as she was in her previous life. Compared with the heartless people of the Yan Family and Roger, what Martin had done was to keep her, and She was completely trapped and cheated by them!


    The next second, she put her arms around the man''s waist and pressed her head against his chest, where the man''s heartbeat was unusually fast


    "I''m sorry, Martin, but I didn''t mean to betray you. If you don''t like him, I won''t answer his phone calls anymore I have really given up. I want to Let''s begin again... " The girl closed her eyes and murmured in her sleep.


    At that moment, she suddenly remembered a saying, "have you ever seen me? It took me a long way to come here. I have crossed the mountains and rivers, went through hundreds of difficulties, and in each of my life ''find you.''.


    Martin slowly lowered his eyes and the coldness on his face faded away in an instant. His dark and deep eyes stared at her, which stirred up waves.


    "Okay."


    She vaguely heard the low voice of Martin. She wanted to open her eyes and confirm whether it was Martin or not, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not open them

 Chapter 57 a dream where you abandoned me

    It seemed that she had had a very long dream in which there was no light at all. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t reach the end of the dream.


    The whole world seemed to be swallowed up by endless darkness


    She ran like hell, exhausted, and finally she saw a faint light


    She ran towards the faint light, hearing the wind howling. Her body was like being tied up, and she desperately broke through the layers of shackles


    Bang


    Her eyes were broken, and she finally escaped from the endless darkness


    The moment she opened her eyes, a familiar figure came into her sight. It was Martin who was sleeping, no longer aggressive and cold, but more gentle and human.


    The girl looked at the man blankly, her warm fingers moving slightly. When her fingers touched the man''s face, she suddenly froze in the air.


    After a while, she took her hands back and moved slightly towards the man. Then she put her arms around the man''s waist and buried her head in his chest, listening to the strong heartbeat of the man.


    "What''s wrong?" A husky voice came from above her head.


    The girl froze for an instant. She almost forgot that Martin always slept lightly and sometimes even couldn''t fall asleep. Her movements just now must have awakened him.


    "I just had a nightmare I dreamed that you abandoned me and refused to stay no matter how I begged you If you really want to leave one day, don''t let me know, okay? " The girl answered in confusion.


    After a few seconds of silence, Martin said," all dreams are reversed."


    With her mouth twitched slightly, the girl raised her head and stared at Martin with a pitiful look. ''is this guy good at coaxing girls?''! !


    No wonder he was still single for so many years!


    It was late stage male chauvinist, and it was odd to get any girls obsessed! !


    The girl, with a darkened face, sulked alone. She thought to herself, ''Martin, a dull and insidious man, is too unromantic. No wonder I had an affair in my previous life!


    Martin lowered his eyes and looked at the girl


    had been so obedient these days, so Or did she still want to run away from him?


    Actually, Cassandra intended to probe into the territory of the Martin first, so she just asked Martin to stay with her once in a while, she didn''t expect that the moment he heard what she had said, Martin would be so angry


    She couldn''t make it


    Just like her previous life, Martin didn''t want her to get out of his control, even out of his sight


    The light in Cassandra''s eyes dimmed and she said in a disappointed voice, "forget it. I''ll make the arrangements as I said. I''m full and a little tired, I''ll go upstairs to have a rest."


    Martin''s thin lips tightened in a line. He had thought that the girl would continue to quarrel with him, but she did not. She just walked away in disappointment.


    He blamed himself for being over sensitive. Didn''t she want to leave him


    However, he couldn''t even see her face Could he really do that?


    What did she want?


    It was the first time that Martin had realized that he couldn''t read her mind, even if she was right next to him.


    At the same time, upstairs.


    Curling up on the bed, with her hands holding a pillow tightly, a feeling of grievance rose from the bottom of her heart. Cassandra had thought that they could start all over again, but it turned out that no matter what she did, Martin wouldn''t believe he

 Chapter 58 the only chance

    At the headquarter of the Lu Group, capital.


    In the CEO office.


    There was dead silence in the office.


    Martin sat on the chair with a straight face. His arrogant and cold face was even more frightening than usual, which sent shivers down his spine.


    Carlos stood at his desk, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    He didn''t know what happened to his boss today, he went berserk as soon as he arrived at the company in the early morning, and made everyone in the company fall to the ground. Now he looked even more sullen.


    After thinking for a long time, Carlos suddenly realized that if his young master had a row with his sister-in-law?!


    The next morning when he went to pick up Martin, he didn''t see Cassandra


    Carlos looked sideways and caught a glimpse of the screen on which there was the surveillance video of the Yan''s garden.


    In the photo, the girl was sitting on the stone step with a dull look. The wind was blowing, and the hair on her shoulder was blown by the wind. She didn''t feel anything, even more desolate.


    At the sight of this, Carlos almost gushed out a mouthful of blood, damn dog eyes!


    He was wondering what happened to his young master today


    Their public display of affection came so fast like a gust of dog wind


    "Master Dinner with Mr. Qin from the Jingshi Shi Group What do you think? " Carlos wiped the cold sweat and asked in a low voice.


    "Cancel it," said Martin


    "What But the contract over there... "


    Martin raised his head slowly and cast a cold glance at Carlos. With a chill on his back, Carlos shut his mouth.


    After a while, Carlos said, "well Did you have a fight with Cassandra? "


    Martin''s face turned cold in an instant and stared at Carlos ghastly. Under his gaze, Carlos''s scalp tingled, but from the reaction of his young master, he should have guessed right.


    He had thought that Cassandra would have a fight with his master after she married him, but he didn''t expect that she would be so obedie


    de of the phone, Cassandra went blank for a while, and the fingers holding her phone suddenly froze. All the grievances that were suppressing in the bottom of her heart surged up at once. She tried her best to suppress her emotions that was about to lose control, and sobbed, "I have no appetite, I''m sleepy, go upstairs to sleep, and I have to hang up now."


    "No way." Said Martin in a domineering voice.


    This man is going too far. He didn''t allow me to move out. But now he even stopped me from eating?!


    Flames of fury rose in Cassandra''s eyes. She tried her best to hold back her anger and broke out, "Martin, you''ve gone too far. It''s none of your business whether I eat or not. Anyway, you don''t believe every word I say, Since you don''t like me, don''t provoke me again!"


    Dislike her


    If he didn''t like her, how could he do this for her?


    Huh


    Martin''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and his face was so ferocious that it seemed that he had been rubbed into pieces in his chest, which made him bleed.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the car was oppressed


    With his eyes narrowed into a line, Martin responded word by word like an ice sculpture, "I promise you."


    Cassandra, who had been like a wild beast out of control just now, was completely stunned and froze there as if someone pressed a button.

 Chapter 59 why dont you trust me

    What did she hear


    According to Martin I promise you


    Was it her illusion?


    "Martin, you What did you say? " Holding the cellphone tightly in her hand, Cassandra breathed rapidly and her chest heaved violently with excitement.


    In the car, Martin closed his eyes with tiredness and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll give you whatever you want."


    The other end of the line hung up before Cassandra was about to say more. She held the phone and frowned. A touch of loss emerged in her heart somehow.


    As for Martin Are you mad at me


    She didn''t just want to escape from reality. She wanted to be strong so that she wouldn''t depend on anyone. In her previous life, she couldn''t choose anyone, and she wasn''t willing to be an accessory anymore.


    However, when she heard what Martin said, she hesitated


    no


    She shouldn''t have hesitated. What she wanted must be obtained by herself!


    That night, Martin came back very late with the smell of alcohol. However, this man was very self-discipline even when he was drunk. So when he came back, he went directly to the study without going back to the bedroom.


    On hearing the noise upstairs, Cassandra struggled for a while before she went downstairs to make a bowl of hangover soup and sent it there.


    Upstairs, in the study.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong..."


    Cassandra knocked at the door gently, but no one answered. Frowning, she reached for the door handle, hesitated for two seconds, and then turned the doorknob.


    With a click


    Opening the door of the study, Cassandra was surprised to see that it was dark inside, ''isn''t Martin in the study? She heard some noise in the study just now


    The next second, a pale and morbid palm quickly stretched out in the darkness and grabbed her wrist, and then pulled her into the room. A body full of the smell of alcohol immediately pressed her against the wall.


    At that moment, the scene in front of her overlap


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ily out of control.


    Martin held her gently with one hand stroking her hair and spoke in a hoarse voice: "Cassandra It''s all my fault Sorry It''s all my fault I shouldn''t have treated you like this Don''t be afraid, okay Don''t be afraid... "


    At that moment, she seemed to walk in the desert for a long time and finally found the water when she was on the verge of death


    She looked at the man''s face and shook her head violently and anxiously. There was no trace of blood on her pale face. She muttered in a trance, "I didn''t lie to you I didn''t lie to you Why don''t you trust me Why don''t you trust me? "


    Why didn''t he trust her


    Martin''s heart ached as if it had fallen from the sky. Holding her tight, he said in a hoarse voice, "I believe in you, Cassandra I trust you... "


    Cassandra looked up in fear, tears still on her cheeks.


    Since she was reborn, she had never cried no matter what happened.


    The scene just now was so vivid that it reminded her of all that happened in the previous life. The unforgettable fear that went deep into her bones, eroded her sanity bit by bit, so that she easily lost control. Even her bone was like a bone that was deeply cold.


    The coldness that had been buried in her memory made her life worse than death


    "I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 60 Dont you want to go back

    It seemed that she had been repressed for a long time in the darkness. Since she was reborn, she had always told herself to be strong. At this moment, all the hidden negative emotions, including grievance and unwillingness, had been thoroughly exposed


    Martin stood there with stiff back. The man who had always been confident in business all the time was at a loss what to do at the moment. He just stood there without saying a word.


    Until the girl in his arms was finally tired of crying and fell asleep on his shoulder, he dared to move his body and carefully took her back to the bedroom.


    On the bed, there were still palpitations and anxiousness remaining on the girl''s slightly pale face. Her eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, and her little hands were tightly pinched. She was sleeping uneasily.


    Martin stood in front of the bed, naked. After a long while, he slowly lifted his hand and was about to touch the girl''s pale face, but his fingers stopped in the air.


    After a long while, the man slowly took back his hand, turned around and left the bedroom.


    The next day.


    Perhaps Cassandra had cried for a long time last night. As soon as she opened her eyes, she had a splitting headache. She rubbed her head and found there was no one in the room.


    Where is Martin?


    In a flash, all the memories of last night came back to her mind. She sat on the bed for a long time. Then she got up and rushed downstairs without even wearing shoes.


    But there was still no one downstairs. She stood in front of the dining table, completely mad.


    She was completely out of control last night, What on earth did she say to Martin


    damn!


    Was she exposed?!


    Cassandra stood there stiffly, biting her cold lips. Is it too late for her to confess now? It felt like the dog was going to die


    "Mrs. Lu, Mr. Lu has gone to the company. Mr. Lu said that someone will send your luggage there after you pack up." A servant came forward and said.


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra was stu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    don''t know when it will end. But Kevin will come here soon, Could you wait for a moment?"


    Cassandra frowned and wondered, ''is Martin in a meeting?''?


    Now that Carlos had called back, it meant that Martin had known about her illness and was still having a meeting. It seemed that she really had irritated him this time


    But Cassandra seemed to be on the verge of breaking down. "Hum Carlos, could you please help me tell Martin to call me back when he is free I called him, but he didn''t answer. "


    Carlos was confused. What happened?!


    ''our master didn''t answer Cassandra''s call...''


    "Sister in law, can you tell me first what happened last night?"


    Even his sister in law couldn''t handle him?!


    Sooner or later, this was over!


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra was furious. If she had known what happened last night, she would have pretended to be ill and lived a miserable life?


    But then again, although she did not remember what happened last night, she remembered everything before.


    At the thought of this, Cassandra''s eyes darkened. After a long time, she sighed, "nothing She cleared her throat and continued, "Oh, I''m so glad that you still remember to ask Martin to call me back Please. "


    Holding his mobile phone, Carlos was sweating in an instant," Sister in law, are you trying to fuck me to death?"!

 Chapter 61 a mans complicated emotion

    About half an hour later.


    After the meeting, Martin returned to his office.


    In a trembling voice, Carlos reported the latest situation of Cassandra, who had a few symptoms of headache, a fever and a slight cough. However, Kevin didn''t take it lightly.


    With his eyebrows furrowed, Martin ordered in a cold voice," tell her to take the medicine on time."


    Carlos," Master, you should know my sister-in-law''s temper. She would only listen to your words, and she wouldn''t listen to anyone else at all She called you just now and asked you to call her back when you have time... "


    Martin''s face darkened as he heard this. Carlos had no idea what his master was thinking about. To be honest, he didn''t know why he was so arrogant before! !


    With an icy cold face, Martin answered coldly, "I have no time."


    "What?"


    What should I do now?


    Carlos thought anxiously and sadly! !


    During the whole day, Cassandra simply packed up a few clothes, and then asked the driver to send them to the Scenic Garden. At noon, she received a we chat message from Carlos, saying that Martin had been busy and had no time to call her back


    Somehow, there was a deep loss in Cassandra''s heart.


    But she also knew clearly that it was the utmost that Martin could do as he didn''t keep her freedom tightly as he did in her previous life


    The more Cassandra thought about it, the more upset she became. In the afternoon, she drove to the supermarket to buy a lot of food and some living goods, which filled the shopping cart.


    On the other hand, when he heard that she was still in the mood to go shopping, his face was as cold as the north wind.


    How much did she want to leave him


    In the CEO''s office, the headquarter building of the Lu Group.


    "Book a ticket to M country for tonight," said Martin, his face dreary


    The corner of Carlos''s mouth twitched. ''Are you serious, master?! On business trip to M country


    "It was you Well, there''s a meeting ten minutes later What do you think? "


    "Yes," replied Martin


    At the same time, someone who just came out of the supermarket was driv


    coming out of the meeting room.


    In an instant, the whole corridor was dead silent.


    The gossips left the office after being stunned for a few seconds. They also wanted to stay for the gossip, but they were afraid that they would not live for the time of the gossip!


    At the sight of the girl, Martin found that her face turned red and her angular face was covered with ice in an instant.


    "Carlos, have you booked the ticket?" Martin said in a low and hoarse voice.


    "Yes, I ordered, my master.'''' cold sweat broke out on Carlos''s forehead


    At this time, the girl walked towards Martin with a pitiful look on her face. She put the bouquet into the man''s hand, and held the hem of Martin''s suit with the other hand. "Martin, I''m wrong. Please don''t be angry with me, okay? As long as you are not angry, I will promise you anything Don''t leave, okay I don''t want you to leave... "


    As soon as the girl finished her words, the one whose hair was extended to a straight line stared at Cassandra with his gloomy eyes.


    What happened last night was like a tsunami, sweeping over him. The man''s face, which had just eased a little, instantly became cold.


    The next second, the girl stood on her tiptoe, and her cold lips clung to the man''s thin lips


    There was dead silence in the corridor.


    With his pupils contracted sharply, Martin put on a straight face and got stunned in an instant

 Chapter 62 Rainers trick

    With a straight face, Carlos burst into tears in his heart. It seemed that he was going through a tsunami


    It''s beyond my imagination.!


    Looking at the stunned expression of his master, he knew that there was nothing in the world that could not be solved by a kiss of his sister-in-law. If it was not going to work, then two would do.


    Sure enough, being single was not good enough to make him angry No one cares if you die because of anger! !


    "Then Martin, Can you stay here for a while? " Cassandra lowered her eyes and said in a low voice.


    Martin''s back was as tense as a bowstring. The unique scent of the girl lingered on his lips. It was just a kiss, but he had already been addicted to it.


    After a long while, Martin finally opened his mouth and said, "I don''t want to leave."


    "Aren''t you leaving?'''', asked Cassandra in confusion


    Did she get auditory hallucination?!


    Martin replied calmly, "it''s Carlos was about to have a business."


    Carlos, who was beaten to death, silently mourned for himself for ten thousand times


    "Master, where is your dignity?"?! He didn''t expect that his master was so easy to be coaxed!


    I can''t do this! !


    I don''t care about my self-esteem!


    Cassandra was speechless. She didn''t expect that Martin could be so shameless to care about Carlos for three seconds.


    "Well, I bought some ingredients and living goods, all of which are home used brands. If you don''t like them, I will buy them again for you later, And tonight, come with me to the Scenic Garden, OK?" Cassandra asked nervously.


    Are your regular brands


    It turned out that the reason why she said she would live outside from time to time was not because of herself, but because With him?


    She didn''t want to run away from him


    He had misunderstood her from the very beginning


    The malicious and insidious expression on the man''s face instantly faded away like the tide. He said in a low and hoarse voice, "okay."


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra was relieved. Fortunately, she had the memory of her previous life and knew how to coax Martin. Otherwise, a fierce battle would inevit


    ispleasure. The person he cherished most wanted to move out, just to suffer in such a shabby place?!


    "Ho, Martin, come in quickly Although a sparrow is small! You know what? The price is so high in capital, and there are so many couples out there that they can''t even afford a new apartment. I mean, look at what you''ve done! I mean, I''ve gotten an apartment for my wife and she''s right here! That''s impressive! " With a flattering smile, Cassandra walked over to the door, holding the hand of Martin and entering it.


    Martin''s facial expression softened slightly, but was still ugly, "you are more capable."


    After a long time of inviting Martin in, Cassandra prepared slippers, paper towels and all kinds of other things for him, and then went to prepare dinner.


    "Ding Dong..."


    A sudden ringing of the doorbell broke the silence, Cassandra, who wore an apron and was busy preparing the ingredients, didn''t even look up. "Martin, open the door."


    Martin stood up and walked to open the door.


    He saw Johnny standing at the gate, with messy hair. He was stunned the moment the door was opened, Scratching his head, he asked, "did you knock the wrong door? Didn''t you say that she lives next door to me? ���� Sorry to bother you. I thought it was my friend who lived here... "


    Did he make a mistake?


    Or there was something wrong?


    Why didn''t he know that there was a strange man living next doo

 Chapter 63 time for sex is precious

    In a daze, Johnny took a half step backward, raised his head and glanced at the house number. It was No. 8. He didn''t guess wrong. He lived in No. 6. He had checked with his company that No. 8 was the dorm where Cassandra lived.


    What''s the problem?


    "Director Johnny? !" Discerning that something was wrong, Cassandra came over with a pancake turner. The moment she saw Johnny standing at the door, she was so shocked that she almost spat out blood.


    What the hell is she afraid of! ! !


    Why did she suddenly have a feeling that some wild flowers were caught


    Martin stood at the door with a poker face, giving off a cold and bloodthirsty air, with flames of fury boiling in his deep eyes.


    At that time, Cassandra came up with only one thought, "Dad, listen to me!"! !


    "Miss Cassandra, it''s really you! I thought I knocked the wrong door This is... " Feeling embarrassed, Johnny scratched his head and smiled.


    It was a man who opened the door just now. He thought he really went wrong.


    Cassandra smiled awkwardly," Ho, director Johnny, this is my boyfriend whose surname is Lu. He is not a part of our entertainment circle. I invited him to have dinner here as I moved here today. Have you had dinner yet? Would you like to have some with me? "


    This is my boyfriend


    Martin''s face turned cold in an instant, and his expensive face suddenly froze like the north wind Was it so embarrassing?!


    Outside the door, Johnny was stunned by this scene. He gazed at Martin in disbelief, Does Cassandra already have a boyfriend??


    But it makes sense. Cassandra is so beautiful and excellent. It''s natural for her to have a boyfriend


    Was he an outsider? No wonder he didn''t look familiar, but he was much more handsome than the young stars in the entertainment circle, and the man had an invisible elegant and noble identity, so he must be not simple.


    Coming back to his senses, Johnny cleared his throat and sa


    the posture was extremely ambiguous.


    "Martin, a moment of sex is really precious Are you sure you want to teach me here? " The girl stared at him with a lazy look on her face, and a faint cool smile played on her lips.


    Martin froze and his eyes were filled with coldness. She really couldn''t understand why he had been repressing himself these days, just because he didn''t want to hurt her?


    But she


    Martin glared at Cassandra like a black hole, with his thin lips tightened into a straight line. What happened last night suddenly appeared in his mind. The girl''s uneasy eyes suddenly stung him.


    Darkness appeared in the man''s eyes. The storm that had been brewing for a long time seemed to subside in an instant. After a long time, when his thin lips touched the girl''s forehead, he retreated instantly, He said in a low voice, "Cassandra, what I want is always your willingness."


    In an instant, Cassandra''s heart trembled with fear. She slightly lowered her eyes and muttered in a trance, "Martin Why do you treat me so well... "


    Why are you so kind to me


    She began to feel that her heart was going out of control


    On the sofa, the man was silent for a few seconds, and the coldness in his dark and deep eyes immediately faded away.


    "Because You are my fate... "

 Chapter 64 I didnt do anything to you, did I

    There was dead silence in the living room.


    The girl''s body was restlessly placed on the man''s laps. Her clear eyes were full of drunkenness and confusion. After hearing the man''s answer, she felt like her heart was hit hard


    The memories of her previous life gradually overlapped those of this life. Many pictures suddenly appeared in her mind, as if her chest was suddenly smashed into pieces by someone.


    You are my fate


    These words were just like they could dispel all the haze of the world


    Martin stared at the girl unblinkingly, seeming to be waiting for her answer. However, the next second, the girl suddenly fell down without a sign and leaned against his chest like a kitten. Hearing the girl''s even breathing, he felt a little bit amused.


    ''this girl...'' How could she fall asleep?!


    damn!


    He would never let her drink so much next time!


    There was a deep sense of helplessness on Martin''s face. After a long while, he took her back to the bedroom carefully.


    The bedroom was not very big. Except for a double bed and a wardrobe, there was little furnishing. On the windowsill nearby was a half read script.


    After settling down the girl, Martin unfastened the collar button and loosened the tie irritably. He couldn''t do anything even though his wife got drunk and was lying in front of him.


    "Ding..."


    Suddenly, Martin''s phone rang. He frowned and took out the phone. When he glanced at the screen, he saw the caller was Carlos.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Martin was about to turn around to answer the phone when his hand in the air was suddenly gripped by Cassandra. The girl seemed to be not sleeping well. The moment she caught his hand, she opened her eyes as if she got redemption.


    A few seconds later, Martin hung up the phone and sat down on the bedside.


    At the same time, a henchman went berserk downstairs. What was his master doing? Why didn''t he answer the phone! !


    However, the phone was hung up, and he dared not


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t later! ''!


    ''damn it! If I drink so much in the future, I am just a dog!''! ! !


    Later on, somebody found that all the signs she had registered had become disfigures


    With a helpless and pitiful look, Cassandra walked towards Martin and stammered, "Martin Well, well, last night, I got drunk Did I do anything to you? "


    "If you do something to me, do you still have the strength to get out of bed?"


    Cassandra, "..."


    She suddenly lost her dignity


    What should I do now?! Cassandra thought anxiously!


    The next second, Martin reached out and took the bowl of hangover soup on the tea table. "Drink it.''''


    Then Cassandra suddenly realized that Martin only wanted her to drink some hangover soup


    I was almost scared to death by what you did! !


    Cassandra felt awkward and then took the sober up soup from the man, drank it up in one gulp and shook the bowl in her hand with a knowing face, indicating that she had not left at all.


    As a result, the praised one was scolded immediately


    "Do you know you are wrong?"


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra pursed her lips. She knew that Martin, the mean guy, would not let her off so easily!


    As long as You are happy!


    Then, with a pitiful look on her face, Cassandra looked at Martin and said, "Martin, I''m sorry. I won''t drink so much anymore.''''

 Chapter 65 who allowed you to see me

    Martin''s anger partly dissipated at the sight of her pitiful look, but he still kept a straight face and warned, "from now on, you must not drink so much, especially in front of outsiders."


    Cassandra was dumbfounded and wondered why he said this


    Cassandra drooped her head and answered absently, "well, I see."


    "I have a meeting to attend in the company. I''m leaving now."


    Cassandra''s eyes lit up at once, but she still didn''t want to be discovered by Martin, so she fawned over him and said, "well, the film crew is going to turn on the film tomorrow, so I have to go to the company and tell them something today I might be a little busy recently... "


    Martin''s face darkened and nodded, "OK.''''


    Cassandra''s heart raced uncontrollably as she replied, "never mind, I''ll have some friends in the casting group. If I can''t go back in time, you can come here Wait, I''ll get you a spare key. "


    After Cassandra finished speaking, she immediately fetched a spare key and gave it to Martin. Although she knew it would be as easy as rolling off a log for Martin to come in, the key she offered to him must be very effective.


    Sure enough, the anger on one''s face was alleviated a little. He took the key and left in a hurry.


    After sending him away, Cassandra supported the door frame with one of her hands, and the smile on her face was about to freeze. Then she let out a long and turbid breath, she indeed had something important to do today, and he was also an unattainable legend.


    However, she even make sure that she was able to capture Martin''s heart. There was nothing else in the world that she couldn''t make sure?


    Then Cassandra went out after getting washed.


    In a manor in the suburb of Jingshi city.


    The manor was located in the remote suburbs. However, it was not open to the public, so few people knew it here.


    A black Benz G-G off-road vehicle quickly drove over. After the car stopped in the parking lot outside the manor, a girl in light colored casual clothes jumped out of the c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Media. I''m here to ask you to return and be my agent. "


    The room was deadly silent.


    Kelvin looked at Cassandra expressionlessly. "I have quit the showbiz and won''t serve as anyone''s agent. You may leave now.''''


    While Cassandra was sitting still on the sofa, staring at Kelvin without blinking. "I know that you suffered a lot from what happened that year, and that you have seen through the ugliness and dirty of that circle But are you really willing to spend the rest of your life in silence, to make people misunderstand and and look down upon you? Even if you are willing to do this But have you ever kept your promise? You''re really a woman of integrity? All you want is not only fame, wealth or fame, but also fame and fortune. You are never respected by the whole family Kelvin, once you fell down, you really You can''t stand up forever? "


    The past event was a taboo to Kelvin. She was not willing to mention it, nor was she willing to face it. She yielded so abruptly, just to fulfill that man''s wish


    But later she knew that they were just a play. She was just a stepping stone from the beginning to the end!


    When she was famous, she knew the world; when she was in a difficult position, no one stood out to speak for her


    It was a dirty business


    Why should she go back?


    But she Was she really willing to give up on him

 Chapter 66 Im willing to

    "Then do you know, when you are trampled underfoot, cursed by thousands of people, and even when your closest people show you an ugly face Will you keep going? Do you still have the strength to go down? " Said Kelvin, who lowered her eyes forlornly. There was a deep dead silence on her face.


    Kelvin''s words were like a sharp knife, stabbing into the heart of Cassandra.


    She was imprisoned, she lost her freedom, and she was trampled on the dignity. The family could only use deception to her, and the loved one could only laugh at her and hate her


    Huh


    In her previous life, she had been kept in the dark. But this time, she would let them pay for everything she had suffered, even if she had to die!


    Cassandra''s eyes darkened and there was a murderous look in her deep and cold eyes. She was like a devil coming out of hell, showing no humanity at all.


    She was a woman who had been through the gate of hell once There was nothing for her to fear?


    "Of course, because I will trample on them one by one I will make them pay for what they have done to me! Why can they enjoy everything while doing bad things But they are going to be trampled underfoot by them! " Cassandra said slowly, gnashing her teeth.


    As she spoke, Kelvin''s pupils contracted in a hurry. In an instant, something broke through the shackles and came out of her heart!


    She had endured for a long time, and even herself thought that she no longer had interest in that circle, and that she had been deceived by herself, so she had no desire to fight


    However, what the girl said lit up her fighting spirit.


    She was right. That person owed her, and those people bullied her Why should she bear them all?


    She was supposed to be at the most dazzling position


    The dull and pale face of Kelvin finally shone brightly again. She should take back everything she had lost many years ago


    After taking over my territory for so many years It was time to giv


    taken a turn in the past due to Johnny, and Simon had been quite obedient recently. Ho, this old fox was so impatient that he couldn''t sit still?


    Gillian looked coldly at Simon with a cold expression. "Mr. Simon, this is my office. You just broke in so easily. In your eyes I''m your boss! "


    With a malicious and insidious expression on his face, Simon ground his teeth and said angrily, "Mr. Gillian, don''t you know exactly how much trouble Kelvin had caused to the company back then? If it weren''t for her, the company wouldn''t have suffered such a crushing defeat! What do you mean by asking her to come back? Did you want to put the company''s interests at risk for a small agent! What will the public think of our company then? !"


    Hearing this, Gillian''s face was even colder. He had just reported the news that Kelvin was coming back to the FX International Group, but Simon knew it so quickly.


    Huh


    It seemed that he had underestimated the power of Simon in the company


    Staring coldly at Simon, Gillian sneered, with a hint of irony in his tone, saying word by word, "why on earth was Kelvin framed and ruined in the army I think Mr. Simon knows it very well? If Kelvin didn''t leave the company, do you think you could take this position so easily? You are still challenging me now. "

 Chapter 67 welcome back

    "You! Gillian, What do you mean? " The expression on Simon changed drastically, staring coldly at Gillian.


    "You know exactly what I mean? Do you need me to tell you how you get your current position? "


    The expression on the face of Simon changed several times, and finally he stared at Gillian angrily, gritting his teeth, trembling. "It was clearly that Kelvin broke the company rules by himself and was finally abandoned and betrayed. What does it have to do with me? Mr. Gillian, don''t sling mud at me! "


    Randy glanced at Simon, and Gillian said coldly, "since that''s the case, why are you afraid of her coming back?"


    Hearing that, Simon chocked and held his fists tightly. A hint of coldness and cruelty gradually appeared in his eyes. He slightly narrowed his eyes. "She was not a match for me when she was in power, but now she has returned just like a stray dog. Will I be afraid of her? What a joke! "


    A hint of cruelty and coldness appeared in Gillian''s eyes, He snorted and said, "you''d better go out, If you don''t have anything else to say, Mr. Simon. I have something to deal with.''''


    Giving him a cold glance, Simon left Gillian''s office in anger.


    Staring at the back of Simon, Gillian gradually narrowed his eyes into a straight line. It was time to clear the black sheep of the company.


    In the past, if it were not Simon who had obstructed him, how could Kelvin be defeated to such an extent? the World Media, Since it had taken over H City, it had gradually developed into the worst company of FX international group.


    Kelvin Finally you''re back! ''


    That girl, she really did it! !


    He thought that Cassandra was just talking nonsense, but he didn''t expect that she would actually do it.


    During the past two and a half years, he had talked to Kelvin about this a million times. However, the same reply given by Kelvin was totally the same. She had already been tired of being involved in any upper class circle and didn''t want to have anything to do with it.


    How did Cassandra make it?


    That girl, who seemed to be weak and ignorant of the entertainment i


    er wanted to give up, because this was what he wanted to protect. When he failed to protect Kelvin back then, he had to protect the World Media.


    Gillian smiled bitterly, looking aged. He used to be in his early thirties, but now he had some grey hair. During the past two years, he had a hard time, but his persistence was worthwhile.


    "Just so so. We have experienced the most difficult time. There is nothing to be afraid of? As for you, I have never dared to ask you. Have you ever regretted leaving with all those things? " Gillian asked in a low voice, staring at Kelvin.


    He had endured this problem for more than two years. He was afraid that she would not be able to face it, and that she would still be immersed in the pain of the past and unable to extricate herself from the shadow of the past. But now, she had come back like the most dazzling king.


    Kelvin slightly closed her eyes and thought for a long time before she finally opened her mouth and said, "No. If I have a second choice again, I will still make that choice. However, I have forgotten everything in the past, People can''t live in the past all their lives, right?"


    Looking at her quietly, Gillian said, "well, it''s all over now. It''s good that you''re back.''''


    In this world, some love will never be forgotten because of the long-term past.


    Some people''s feelings were just like wine, which was boiled with wine.

 Chapter 68 Cassandra couldnt keep calm

    In the Yan garden, capital.


    After settling down the problem of Kelvin, Cassandra unwillingly drove back to the Yan garden, intending to give a surprise to Martin in secret. As soon as the car entered the Yan garden, Carlos rushed to greet it as if he was facing a formidable enemy.


    "Cassandra, why do you come back?! Didn''t you say that you could live at Scenic Garden and turn on your role tomorrow? " With a guilty conscience inexplicably, Carlos said with a hollow smile.


    Cassandra jumped off the car and said: "I can only turn on the role tomorrow. I have nothing to do tonight, so I come back to make an appointment with your master. Is that okay?''''


    Taking two steps forward, Cassandra perceived that there must be something wrong with Carlos''s reaction, so she quietly retreated and put her hand on his shoulder. Carlos was almost scared to death, cold sweat falling instantly from his forehead.


    Sister in law, please spare my life!


    My master is such a nut to crack, he even steals my wife away from me!''''!


    All of a sudden, Carlos''s back froze and he stared at Cassandra in horror. "I want to hear some good words from you, sister-in-law. Could you please keep your hands off me?''''


    It took Cassandra two seconds to realize that her behavior was indeed too excessive. If Martin saw it, he might really think that she had planted vegetables on his head.


    However, since she was reborn, she had a closer relationship with Carlos.


    Then Cassandra let go of Carlos and asked, "where is your young master?''''


    Carlos swallowed hard. To be honest, he didn''t know that Cassandra would be taken back tonight and, more importantly, he was indeed in an awkward situation now


    "Well Master is in the backyard Discuss something with Miss Sophia Please, sister-in-law, listen to me, The relationship between master and miss Fiona is nothing but a business! Calm down! !" Said Carlos in a stiff tone.


    Fiona again.


    It was not until she was reborn that she met Fiona for the second time.


    Why did Martin han


    ra, what on earth do you want?''


    Martin said with a heavy face, "no more foul language.''''


    Cassandra puckered her lips," You did the wrong thing and now you are scolding me. Martin, don''t you love me anymore? Do you have a lover outside? "


    Martin felt a little helpless. He knew that Cassandra was deliberately acting, but his emotion was uncontrollably affected.


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault." Martin suggested.


    "Well, I forgive you for your sincere apology. I''m hungry. Let''s eat."


    "Why don''t you eat well?'''', Martin continued, frowning


    Dad, I''ve been busy all day long. Can you stop talking like that? Don''t make me sound like I''m committing incest!


    All her life was in vain


    "I came back as soon as I finished my work so that I can see you earlier," Cassandra immediately flattered him.


    Martin, however, was very happy to hear that, He massaged between his eyebrows and asked, "what do you want to eat? I''ll ask the cook to make it for you.''''


    "Martin, I want the noodles you cook, can I?" Cassandra asked with a flattering smile


    Josef was speechless, "..."


    This witch!


    How about my knife! ! I must kill her today! !


    Carlos was too stunned to move his eyes away. His sister-in-law seemed to slaughter the city just now, but she turned into a little white flower in a twinkling of an eye


    It was an excellent move!

 Chapter 69 can you be more reserved

    "Okay." Replied Martin.


    Cassandra''s eyes were wide open and stared at Martin with disbelief. She just intended to make Fiona and Josef jealous, but she did not expect that Martin really agreed.


    And she was afraid that Martin had never been in the kitchen before


    Would she be poisoned to death tonight?


    Why did she suddenly feel that she had dug a deep hole for herself


    As soon as Martin finished speaking, he was about to take Cassandra who was staring at him to the kitchen. But Cassandra didn''t dare to get rid of him and followed him silently.


    There was no change in Fiona''s expression from beginning to end. She seemed to remain magnanimous and elegant no matter what happened That was the perfect choice for the wife of the emperor!


    "Miss Fiona, don''t stop me! That woman had gone too far! Why did she ask the master to cook for her! It''s outrageous! " Josef instantly exploded with anger.


    How could my master do such a thing with a pair of mysterious hands?'' they thought, Damn it!


    A hint of imperceptible coldness flashed through Fiona''s eyes, but she smiled and comforted, "well, it''s a rare opportunity for Martin to have such interest. Just let him go.''''


    Josef said coldly, "humph! "Such a stupid woman doesn''t deserve his master at all!"


    "Josef, I don''t want to hear it a second time, or I can''t save you," Fiona continued, her face turning grim


    Josef realized that he had made a slip of the tongue, he lowered his head with a snort and said, "I see, Miss Fiona.''''


    Then Fiona looked up at her watch and said, "it''s getting late, Let''s call it a day, I''ll fight you later.''''


    Josef answered, "okay.''''


    Fiona returned to the sofa and sat down. She still had some business to discuss with Martin but at this moment, she didn''t want to disturb him.


    She always treated Cassandra with an official attitude. In her eyes, Cassandra was just a plaything of Martin on the spur


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and browsing news on microblog. As an official employee, she needed to pay attention to what happened on microblog.


    Although she was more clear about the events, she still needed to know some emergency situations.


    When Martin was about to bring the bowl of noodles to her, Cassandra immediately put down her phone and reached out for the bowl, However, Martin gave her a cold glance and commanded, "sit down."


    Cassandra," ok, father."


    Martin was rendered speechless


    The next second, the man''s face fell instantly. Was he that old?!


    Cassandra just graduated from university this year and was 22 years old. However, Martin was in his early thirties. The age gap between them was 8 years, and it was almost 3 generation gaps


    Cassandra also sensed that there must be something wrong, so she immediately explained, "it''s just a nickname. I don''t think you''re old Anyway, it''s a compliment. "


    She just couldn''t believe it?!


    ''never mind. I''d better focus on my noodles, '' she thought.


    Then Cassandra picked up the chopsticks and tasted it cautiously. Her face changed all of a sudden.


    Damn you!


    ''Wow, Martin is such a good cook! !


    Who said that God opened a door for you and would close a window for you


    Apparently, Martin was in a good mode! ! !

 Chapter 70 first day to work

    While she was full, Cassandra still didn''t stop, She grasped the hem of Martin''s clothes with one hand and said pathetically," well, Martin, the film crew is on tomorrow It''s my first time to work in a film, and I can''t remember the lines Can you help me tell my lines? "


    A cold sweat ran down Carlos''s forehead," Master, do you still remember that you have business to deal with?..."


    Carlos didn''t dare to say anything, either. After all, if his young master was involved in matters related to Cassandra, he would not play according to the routine.


    Lowering his head and looking at the girl''s pitiful face in his dark eyes, Martin sighed, "well, of course I can."


    How could this be played?!


    Who is so bold to forbid Cassandra to go to the World Media?


    Now, he not only eloped with her new boyfriend, but also echoed the lines


    You''re awesome, Cassandra!


    Then Cassandra opened the screenplay with a bitter face immediately, "here Here Here Oh, and here All of them... "


    Why don''t you just say it all?!


    Are you blind? Can''t you see the papers?


    To be honest, I''m impressed!


    No wonder Josef always said that Cassandra was a fairy. He didn''t believe that his master would be seduced by sweet words. After all, his master was so wise and powerful. Was her body swollen from a general?


    At this moment, he watched his master accompany Cassandra to read the script


    In the end, all the illusions became embarrased!


    In the backyard.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Fiona. The young master is busy now He let you go back first and come to the company tomorrow to discuss business. " Carlos summoned up his courage and said.


    The young master was busy. He had to set the lines for his wife.


    Josef''s face turned cold in an instant. He took out the software that he carried around his waist, and said angrily, "I''ll help you get rid of this villain right now!''''


    Carlos was scared out of his wits. He immediately stepped forward and hugged Josef tightly. With his powerful strength, if he stabbed Cassandra, she would


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r first day to work, so as her husband, he wanted to drive her to work


    Holy shit! ''son of a bitch! How dare you!''?! Why was it so hard to say sweet words! !


    However Why did she suddenly feel that Martin was so manly?


    Shit! That''s it!


    She had never thought that the captain of security guards, Martin, could be so smart! !


    Then, Cassandra followed Martin into the car. After driving for a few minutes, she suddenly found that the size of Martin''s car was so small


    What she feared most was the sudden silence of the air


    She didn''t want to make the atmosphere awkward ����


    "Well, Martin, I have only one scene in the afternoon after the opening ceremony. When I''m finished, I''ll come to pick you up, okay?" Then Cassandra scratched her head and opened her mouth.


    Seeing that, Cassandra thought it was just a chance to make Martin happy! !


    "Yes," replied Martin, who lifted his cold eyes from the pile of papers


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched slightly. She had been so active, but Martin reacted so calmly No surprise, no excitement?


    Resting her head on one of her hands, Cassandra continued casually, "by the way, I heard that the CEO of the FX International Group will come to our company I remember that he is your nephew? How could they be put in the World Media? "


    "No, It''s him who asked for it," replied Martin

 Chapter 71 dont you know me

    Make an offer?


    Are you insane?!


    She couldn''t believe that the FX International Group would attract the attention of the World Media!


    How ridiculous they were


    Oh, no, wasn''t she an idiot to actively seize the World Media back then ''how romantic it is! Are you an idiot?''


    "Well, I heard that the news about your nephew is very popular. Is he interested in the woman in our company? I guess he should work harder to hit on a girl. " Murmured Cassandra.


    In her previous life, she was busy messing around with Martin, so she didn''t know much about other members of the Lu family. She only learned from some entertainment news that the nephew, Andrew, had an unusual death style and that he got into trouble with anyone who was in the circle. But because of his important position in the circle and his powerful backer, no one dared to smear him.


    As for Andrew himself, she didn''t have much impression.


    Martin cast a glimpse at her and said, "don''t follow him.''''


    Cassandra was stunned. "What? What did you say? "


    I am not a very decent person!


    How could she learn to be bad! !


    "Flirt with other women," said Martin grimly


    Cassandra almost spat out blood: "father, am I not gay?'''' Besides, I''m married. I just want to flirt with your sister!


    With a slight cough, Cassandra seriously asked, "Mr. Lu, why are you so unconfident?''''


    With a darkened expression in his eyes, Martin pursed his thin lips and then looked down with a depressed expression. "Don''t be naughty, '''', he said after a long while


    Then, Cassandra shook the scripts in her hand and said to Martin, , "alright, you should go back to your own work. I''ll leave you alone and stay here for a while. Oh, the script is so difficult! I feel that my career has encountered an insurmountable barrier! "


    The girl was holding the script with a bitter face, and her face was reflected on the black window. For a moment, as if a faint light went through the darkness layers and fell down.


    With Marti


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    The cold voice of the man came again from behind.


    Cassandra, "..."


    What''s wrong with all the men of Lu family?!


    Was there not a single normal person?


    She was not angry at all. This was her nephew I have to tolerate everything!


    Speechless, Cassandra stopped and turned around with a wry smile, "handsome man, I don''t think we know each other.''''


    The man''s face suddenly froze, as if covered with a layer of invisible frost. He stared at Cassandra, "don''t you know me?''''


    Cassandra sneered, ''it''s normal that I don''t know you.''? Who is so naughty like you! How he wished he could sleep with her!


    I do need to thank you!


    Shaking her head, Cassandra said, "sorry, I don''t know you. I have something urgent to do. I''m going to be late..."


    "Cassandra How dare you forget me? " The man coldly interrupted Cassandra. He firmly gazed at the girl in front of him, with his fists encircled by his fingers. All of a sudden, the look in his eyes was filled with coldness and fierceness.


    If her memory served her right, this was the first time they met. It was normal that Cassandra didn''t know Andrew. However, this man''s reaction was too strong?


    Then Cassandra scratched her head and asked, "man, do you mistake me for someone else? I really have something urgent to do. If I don''t leave now, I''ll be late. "

 Chapter 72 I want to please you

    "Miss Cassandra, the power on ceremony is about to start. Why are you still here? Uh Mr. Andrew?! You two Know each other? " Jack ran over breathlessly. He was completely stunned when he saw the furious Andrew.


    Did Cassandra know his boss?!


    Shaking her head, Cassandra answered, "I don''t know him. I lost my way just now and this guy offered to give me a ride, but I refused. I''m sorry to trouble you, Mr. Jack.''''


    It was at this moment that Cassandra remembered that she had just dialed Jack''s number, but the phone had not been hung up


    Jack laughed. he thought Cassandra knew Andrew, Now he was the God of wealth of their company. Since he was here, the company could get whatever it wanted and a great amount of resources. Compared with the previous problems, the company had been running out of money.


    Jack gave a little cough and said, "well, let''s go. I''ll take you there Mr. Andrew, do you need me to show you the way? "


    With a frosty face, Andrew gave a cold glance at Jack. "Do you think I''m stupid?''''


    Jack, "..."


    Cassandra was speechless


    Are you saying that I''m stupid?


    She really wanted to tell on him to Martin! Believe it or not, I can beat the crap down on him with my seniority!


    As soon as Andrew finished speaking, he stepped on the gas with a grim face. The car disappeared from the sight of Cassandra.


    Then Cassandra heaved a sigh of relief. Beside her, Jack was confused. He frowned and asked, "Miss Cassandra, did you really not know Mr. Andrew before?''''


    why did he feel that the way that Andrew treated Cassandra, Different


    Cassandra said with a dry smile," I wouldn''t have lived such a hard life if I knew Mr. Andrew, You can just go to the FX International Group to flatter yourself. "


    Jack smiled and said, "that''s right. Let''s go. It''s getting late."


    Having passed the test, Cassandra obediently followed Jack towards the film crew.


    In the movie city.


    The shooting and opening ceremony of the film crew would be held at a shooting site. The opening ceremony was ready, and everything such as the table for confession and so on had been prepare


    you get red, I should hug your leg, okay?''''


    Cassandra rubbed her head on the shoulder of Kelvin and said, "Okay, okay. You can not only hold our thighs, but also our whole body.''''


    Kelvin was stunned. Being in this industry for so many years, she suddenly felt that her heart beat faster at that moment


    "By the way, do you have a boyfriend now?" Suddenly, Kelvin became serious and asked in a low voice.


    For the female artists who had just made debut, falling in love was almost a taboo, especially for those who had already been famous in the circle. It was easy to be slandered by the fans of the other party. It was easy to make a clear break. The fans who had just gathered together were instantly destroyed.


    Cassandra had already thought of this question, and answered calmly, "no, I just graduated from the University. I don''t have a boyfriend.''''


    Kelvin nodded at Cassandra, "you should be clear that there is a rule in the company that stars are not allowed to date with each other without permission. This is my only requirement to you. Even if you want to see your lover in the future, you must tell me first and I will arrange it for you.''''


    Then Cassandra stuck out her tongue and said, "I know. Don''t worry. Now I only focus on my career. I don''t want to fall in love with someone so I won''t cause you any trouble.''''


    Cassandra was telling the truth After all, she is a married woman

 Chapter 73 she didnt choose the wrong person

    Next was the shooting ceremony. Everything went on as usual and there was no mistake.


    The press interview came soon after the ceremony.


    On the stage, Gillian and Andrew were sitting at a table. Although Cassandra was the second heroine in the show, she didn''t have a good name and sat on the last seat. Almost no one noticed her, but she felt rather comfortable.


    "Mr. Andrew, what are you going to do with your sudden appearance in the World Media?"


    "Director Johnny, do you have anything to talk with us about this movie?"


    "Ella, It''s said that the man who plays with you this time is a b-listed. Do you have anything to say to this star?''''


    "I heard that director Johnny recruited a few new actors, will their acting skills collapse?"


    "Director Johnny, I heard that Molly had made a mistake to play a level three film. What do you think about it?''''


    In the face of the crazy questions from the journalists, Andrew and Gillian responded quickly. Even Johnny, who didn''t like to deal with before, gave a perfect answer.


    The atmosphere of the whole party was very lively. In the later period, even Cassandra was asked a few not too heavy topics, which also provided her with a topic for advertising.


    It was not until the end of the interview that a reporter dressed in a black casual wear and a black cap on his head suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice under the gaze of everyone, "I have a question to ask, Mr. Gillian."


    Gillian waved his hand, with an official smile on his face. "Excuse me.''''


    The reporter''s eyes suddenly became fierce. He sneered, "I heard that the ''golden star'' agent of your company, Kelvin, has returned. What? Have you forgotten about that woman so quickly?''''


    All of a sudden, there was dead silence in this vast space.


    Then there was a burst of whispers among the guests.


    "Holy shit! What was going on? !"


    "Really? Haha, we came here in vain today! "


    "Kelvin? Is that woman who was found


    e World Media think.''''


    "She is supposed to get out of the entertainment circle. How dare she come back?"


    "Anyway, I can''t accept this. If the World Media dare to employ Kelvin, I will be unable to work anymore.''''


    Seeing that most of the people supported him, the reporter was smug and looked at Cassandra with more disdain.


    At this time, on the stage, Cassandra''s face was as cold as ice, and a chill spread from her deep eyes.


    How had she spent every day and every cold night in the past two years Under the criticism of millions of people, and under the betrayal of his love How did she make it?


    Who really cared about that in fact, the person who was slandered and betrayed had always been her?


    She held the man up with her own hands to block all the arrows in the wind and rain behind him, but in the end, he was defeated in a desperate way


    Cassandra raised her eyes slowly, forcing down the fury that was about to lose control in her eyes. She stared at the journalist with a dark and cold look and said word by word, "how do you know that it was Kelvin who destroyed Carla with a surgery?"


    The reporter was startled at first, but then replied angrily, "why didn''t I know? Everyone in the upper class knew about it? Humph! You know nothing. Why do you yell at me? Are you insane? "

 Chapter 74 What if I have evidence

    "I''ve been talking with her for such a long time. Who the hell is she?"


    "Do you want to hype and become famous? How can you speak out such words... "


    "You really did a good job! You are really good at acting!"


    "Well, she is a little bit beautiful. But she is so popular among those women..."


    The discussion under the stage became more and more harsh. Kelvin sat under the stage, and his nails bit by bit into his flesh, leaving long and thin bloodstains.


    She couldn''t prove that she is innocent anymore, so why should she let Cassandra endure all these things?


    Kelvin closed his eyes for a while. When she opened her eyes again, there was no expression on her face. She was still the indestructible woman. Her existence was to solve these troubles.


    Then Kelvin heard Cassandra''s cold voice����


    "Three years ago, it was Kelvin who made a refined Carla famous star. Three years ago, Kelvin did like Carla She planned and even was willing to quit the showbiz for him. But what Carla gave her in return was to make use of her lies from the beginning to the end. After building up with a better relationship, he created the news that destroyed Kelvin in order to get rid of her Do you think it''s an unbearable shame for him to step out of the circle? Do you think he is proud and ambitious? It''s all Kelvin''s idea to draw the attention of the circle for him, but she is willing to take the blame for him! "


    In an instant, the whole scene suddenly became deathly quiet. Everyone was stunned and unbelievable.


    How could it be possible


    The breaking news about Carla soon became the hottest topic. Later, the person involved in the news admitted that it was unbearable to bear pressure and insult and that they would quit the showbiz forever


    Back then, Kelvin also chose to acquiesce in their relationship and took the initiative to leave the World Media


    Was it a well planned scene?


    But why didn''t Kelvin stand out to prove her innocence?


    But when he thought carefully, he found that the headline on the mic


    office. She sat on the couch with a melancholy look. "Now that this kind of news came out, my acting career is completely over. I''m a man It''s my responsibility to take care of this. Kelvin, you have to remember that you are the only one I love. I''m willing to do this for you... "


    Kelvin sat quietly in the opposite of Carla. After a long time, she raised her head to look at Carla with a smile. "You were brought up by me. I won''t watch you go back to your original state. Since someone has to bear the responsibility Let me do it. "


    Carla was stunned. "What do you mean, Kelvin?''''


    The smile on Kelvin''s face widened. "I''ve been in this industry for so many years, and I''m really tired You don''t need to worry about that. Just leave it to me. I won''t let it affect your future. "


    Suddenly, Carla knelt down in front of Kelvin and took Kelvin''s hand. "What do you want to do? "I said, I''ll pay the price. You are not allowed to do anything to hurt yourself!"! If a man can''t even protect his woman, how can I still be a man? "


    Kelvin raised her head and looked at the man in front of him, she chuckled and said, "Carla, it''s enough for me to have your words, Don''t worry, I will handle everything well."


    Looking at Kelvin blankly for quite a while, Carla lowered his head and said in a stiff voice, "sorry It''s all my fault. I''m just a loser... "

 Chapter 75 owe her an apology

    The video ended here.


    The whole place was as silent as the tomb.


    Everyone was staring at the screen, dumbfounded.


    "Ding..."


    All of a sudden, the ring tone of the mobile phone rang one after another, and the mobile phone vibrated. Until then, the reporters under the stage came back to their senses. One after another, they took out their mobile phone, and saw the screen of their mobile phone, on which there was a microblog topic that was just pushed open.


    As a professional, they had set special warnings for those who were in high society and influential figures, so once anyone posted a post on microblog, they would receive messages.


    Then, they heard a man''s painful voice


    "���� I''m sorry. It was all my fault. I shouldn''t have abandoned you. I''m a jerk It''s all my fault Miss Kelvin took the blame for me in order to defend me. Now, I will make public what happened that year I''m sorry... "


    The video lasted for more than ten minutes. It was a personal version of the story. In the end, Carla made a deep bow to the camera and said, "I''m sorry."


    The video ended here, and everyone held their cell phones, their faces filled with shock.


    It was known to all that Carla was the victim. At that time, his loyal fans were very agitated. They even threatened the World Media to give them a fair result with suicide


    They had never thought that the whole thing was just a conspiracy!


    When the wall fell, everyone pushed


    At that time, Kelvin was alone and helpless, but for the obsession in his heart, he chose to bear everything


    She was carrying thousands of curses, abused, betrayed and tramped, and climbed up bit by bit Did anyone ask if she was tired?


    But someone once asked how she got through those cold and long nights alone


    "You call yourselves justice. How much you want to step hard on her when she is down and why you judge and curse her indiscriminately All of you owe her an apology! "


    On the stage, Cassandra said it word by word with an expressio


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    oing to meet Mr. Gillian. You can have a rest now.''''


    Cassandra''s face darkened, ''damn it, I was just pretending to be struck by lightning. Now it''s for sure. We must make such a big move on the first day to work...''


    "Okay. Call me when you finish." Cassandra asked in confusion.


    Without any doubt, Kelvin talked a few words with Cassandra and then went to look for Gillian.


    Cassandra dared not to come any closer. She took out her mobile phone and searched for Carlos''s we chat ID. after thinking for a while, she weakly sent him a we chat message.


    Cassandra: How is your master today? ]


    When Carlos received the message, the first thing came to his mind was that his sister-in-law had gotten into trouble again! !


    Only after Cassandra had made a mistake would she care about the master''s mood. What a shameless couple she was


    With his fingers trembling, Carlos replied: "it''s hard to say. It depends on how big the trouble you have made ]


    Cassandra: who said I made a mistake? No way! I just care about my man! They must have not made trouble! ]


    At the other end of the phone, Carlos screamed: shit! I''m fucking blind!


    Carlos: my sister-in-law, could you please be careful next time?! ! ! My dog eyes! ]


    Cassandra: did I hurt a dog? ]


    Ho ho, handing teacup to the leader! As long as You are happy! !

 Chapter 76 why dont you thank me

    With a sad face, Carlos replied to her shivering, "the host has already seen the shooting ceremony. Pray for yourself. Goodbye! ]


    Holding the phone in hand, Cassandra twitched the corners of her mouth. Her face was as pale as ashes as the thunder.


    Martin was busy with his business?!


    How could he still have time to watch the Livestream! !


    What should I do now to make myself look more pure and pure, just to maintain the relationship of colleagues


    Cassandra thought anxiously! !


    After hesitating for a long time, Cassandra weakly found out Martin''s we chat message, She managed to organize her words and sent the we chat message with an expression of helplessness.


    At the headquarter building of the Lu Group.


    Conference Room.


    Someone wanted to force him to have a meeting with Fiona in his office.


    The phone rang suddenly. The room was empty.


    While Fiona was talking with Martin, Fiona''s eyes fell on the black phone in front of him by accident. It was Martin''s private number, and as far as she knew, only Carlos knew it so far.


    At the same time, Carlos just came in from the conference room.


    It was obvious that the we chat message sent to him was not from Carlos, Was that woman


    A hint of unnoticeable coldness streaked across Fiona''s graceful and dignified cheek, and her eyes were filled with jealousy. She was not even qualified to know that because of Martin''s phone call. How dare that woman?


    Martin picked up the phone from the desk and clicked on the we chat, There was a picture of a girl sending him a we chat message����


    Cassandra: did you watch the power on ceremony? How could your wife be so domineering?! To be honest, I am the most handsome guy in the world! Ha. Thank you for Carlos''s help. I know that the jerk Carla won''t confess to me so easily! Fortunately, Carlos is powerful! ''


    Looking at the we chat message on the screen, Martin knew clearly that the girl was afraid of hi


    w seconds later


    The man''s face soured at her question, He frowned and asked, "you don''t know me?''''


    Cassandra, "..."


    Do these men have problems with their IQ?


    The same thing happened to her when she met Andrew just now


    Was it great that he was handsome?


    Although Cassandra felt that the man in front of her looked a little familiar, she couldn''t recall where she had met him for a moment. Then she shook her head, "I don''t know him.''''


    The man''s face darkened, He bit his lower lip and said, "is that the way girls talk to each other nowadays?''''


    Cassandra was so pissed off that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She really wanted to flirt with him just now, after all, this young man was just dozens of less handsome than Martin.


    But will your conscience hurt when you say it out so shamelessly?


    Cassandra rubbed her nose innocently and shook her phone: "I''m really asking the way. The signal is bad here. I can''t dial out, and I can''t connect my friend Never mind. I''ll go and find it myself. "


    She felt that this man had a mental problem


    Before the man came to his senses, Cassandra rolled away. She believed that the world had its own course.


    Ten minutes later


    Hesitant, Cassandra stood in front of a complicated fork in the road and almost knelt down.

 Chapter 77 tie on my waistband

    On that day, the most handsome young man in the FX International Group had posted a piece of shocking news on cloud hall.


    "Dear relatives, please help me find the little fairy for me. This morning, it was 11:38 minutes and 29 seconds. At the filming location of the cold palace in the first film and Television City, I met the little fairy. At that time, she was only 5 cm from me. After 3 seconds, I completely fell in love with her. Yes, I am in love!"


    The photos below were horrible. In the darkness, a thin figure, with drooping cyan hair, was exposed.


    As soon as this was released, the comments area below exploded in an instant.


    "Damn it! Who the hell is this little bitch! I''m gonna kill her! "


    "Heartbroken! ! ! The dream guy fell in love with !my god! ! Why the little fairy is not me? "


    "No! No! No! How can you fall in love with a woman! !"


    "What a fake admiration! ! ! ! !"


    "Public display of affection at noon Wished her well with tears The blessing for you is fake, and the wishes for you are real! !"


    "God, we have a heart problem! ! Are you hacked? "


    "Hold me tight, honey..."


    "Where''s my knife! I''m going to kill this bitch now! Shit! !"


    Within just one minute, this microblog post was directly listed on the top search list. Then, the entire microblog server was completely paralyzed, and countless loyal fans of the Daniel went crazy when they heard the news.


    The news of microblog paralyzed, and the phone rang one after another. And the Daniel, lazily lying on the sofa, let the phone ring madly.


    At the same time, the public relations department of the FX International Group was in a mess.


    At the FX International Group headquarters.


    In the deputy CEO office.


    "Damn it! Do you remember how many times I have told you to see him dead? Why did you bring such a big trouble?! ! I told you to take away his microblog! How could these damn microblog be sent out! ! Do you t


    m serious this time! I feel that I am here waiting for her appearance. From now on, I will keep my integrity for her! ]


    Garret: keep blowing. We''re listening. ]


    Daniel: ���� Fuck off! ! ! ]


    While Daniel was chatting with her friends excitedly, Bobby came in all of a sudden. After the door was locked, he walked up to Daniel step by step with a straight face.


    On the sofa, the man inadvertently raised his head. The next second, he narrowed his eyes and said, "fuck me! "Bobby, what the hell are you doing? I''m telling you I''m not an idiot! ! Fuck off! ! !"


    In front of the sofa, with a straight face, Bobby began to unbutton his black belt, and then he quickly unbuttoned his black belt on his waist.


    A cold sweat began to break out on Daniel''s forehead as he stared at his agent in fear. "Bobby! What the hell do you want to do! ! !"


    I''m not a gay!


    What''s more, I have a sweetheart! ! !


    A few minutes later


    The man tied on the sofa widened his eyes and gritted his teeth. "Bobby, you bastard! Let go of me! If you have the ability to tie me up for a lifetime! !"


    Bobby''s face was as dark as a black pan. "Do you know why you could get to this position? Do you know how many people admire you for standing so high? You How can I live up to the fans who like you? "

 Chapter 78 the man was too difficult to coax

    At the headquarter of the Lu Group, capital.


    In a quiet lane outside the building.


    A black May Bach was quietly parked on the side of the road. Cassandra sat on the back seat idly. She had just asked Carlos that the meeting of Martin was still going on and it would end after at least half an hour.


    It was her first day of shooting, so she didn''t have much important work to do. When the shooting was over and she was afraid to be bothered by Andrew, she changed her clothes and sneaked out to pick up Martin.


    Since she was wearing woman''s clothes today, it was not good for her to go to see Martin directly. Otherwise, everything she had done before would be in vain.


    She felt bored, so she randomly opened microblog. A few seconds later, she stared at the screen of her phone, shocked. It was the latest microblog post posted by Daniel.


    Although the photo on the desk was very blurry, she recognized her at the first sight!


    Besides, the time and place were consistent. She lost her way and met a handsome man


    Damn it! ! She ran into him this morning It was Daniel, the leader of the FX International Group! !


    No wonder she felt that Daniel looked so familiar!


    In her previous life, a big news came out because of Daniel. It was said that he played a big role in the casting group and almost killed a member of the crew by accident. He could not bear this blow, and then Go home and inherit your family''s billions of property


    Therefore, Cassandra didn''t have much impression of this handsome young man, who was widely acknowledged as the promising young man in the business circle in the past.


    She only saw Daniel several times in some private occasions later and didn''t pay much attention to him at that time. So when she ran into him in the film and television city today, she didn''t recognize him at all.


    If she had unintentionally become the love of the No.1 young actor of the FX International Group, she would be very happy for others, but for Cassandra, she was desperate to rush over and strangle the scum, Daniel.


    ''damn it! One was worse than the other one!''! !


    Spee


    this period, why he had paid attention to her news, and why If he wanted to get her


    Slowly, Roger twisted his neck, he pulled a few paper towels slowly to wipe the blood off his hands, It was not until there was a lot of paper on the ground that he stood up and walked out of the office step by step.


    In the Yan garden, capital.


    After returning to the Yan''s garden, Cassandra immediately went to prepare dinner for Martin.


    In order to please Martin, she specially asked people to clean up the backyard. The backyard was full of colorful lights, and white candles were prepared. A white heart shape was placed on the table.


    With one hand propping his head, Martin sat in the chair quietly, watching the girl bustling around. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    After preparing the dinner, she approached the man with a tender look, "Martin, are you satisfied with the dinner I made?''''


    "Yes," said Martin, raising his eyebrows slightly


    "Hum, that''s all? !"


    She had prepared for it for so long, but he did not get a little moved at all! !


    "Howl!"! It was so hard to coax a man! !


    Martin stared at Cassandra''s face and smiled slowly. At that moment, thousands of stars seemed to be lit up by him, like thousands of flowers blooming at the same time in the dark night.


    "My whole body belongs to you What else do you want? " Martin suggested.


    Damn it! Did I hit on by Martin again! !

 Chapter 79 you dont know how to have fun

    "Hey, Martin, can you be more reserved?" Cassandra asked in a weak voice.


    Martin cast a contemptuous glance at her and asked, "did your shooting go well today?''''


    As soon as Cassandra heard this, she became vigilant and uttered something, even without thinking of anything at that moment. "Your wife is such a talented actress. How couldn''t she go through this?''''


    "So, should you get a chance to flirt with the actress?", asked Martin


    With her lips trembling, Cassandra turned to look at Martin. She knew that Martin wouldn''t let her go so easily


    With a guilty conscience, Cassandra explained, "I''m not flirting with her. You know, I have put a lot of effort in hiring Kelvin to work in my company, she is an agent, I haven''t unsheathed her sword Does that mean I''m bad at taste? "


    She didn''t doubt Kelvin''s ability, or else Carla wouldn''t have been promoted as a first-line actor in such a short time. No matter how powerful Kelvin was, he couldn''t make a fool of himself. If it weren''t for Carla''s greed for vanity, perhaps now he was a big shot in the industry.


    The entertainment circle was a place where new generation could quickly replace old ones. In this circle, only by the appearance, the appearance alone could not last for a long time. In addition, his connections, resources, and marketing were indispensable. Carla was not short of acting skills. After all, he was a regular crew, and had stayed in the industry for a long time. His acting skills were great.


    It was a pity that his career had been ruined by himself.


    Carla''s reputation was ruined. It was his own fault.


    "Well, your taste in women was not good before." Martin squinted his eyes and said calmly.


    "You''re right, Mr. Martin," , said Cassandra at once. "But I wouldn''t have waited for you if my taste wasn''t so bad before."


    She''s such an ass kisser~


    In her previous life, she always managed to irritate Martin by all means, including chatting up with him peacefully. Therefore, in her previous life, she knew


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to hide from her in her previous life, she didn''t want to know many things about the Lu clan. After all, that clan was too far and dangerous for her. The more it involved, the more difficult for her to be alone.


    However, it was weird that, in her previous life and this life, Martin never seemed to avoid her. Sometimes, when her intentional stir up trouble made his subordinates dissatisfied, he did not rebuke.


    As long as she didn''t cross his bottom line, he was not that bad.


    Cassandra came to the backyard and had a careful examination of the seeds planted there. Most of them had taken root and sprouted. With the careful management of these seeds, they looked beautiful and quick enough to be eaten a few days later.


    Sitting on the stone step beside the soil, Cassandra felt bored and poked the soil with her finger, wondering what was going on in her mind.


    After a long time, the man came and saw her fall asleep leaning against a stone step, looking harmless, and her fingertips were stained with some soil.


    The man stood quietly at the side, and the imperceptible cold light in his eyes gradually dissipated.


    After a while, the man came to the girl''s side. He took off his suit coat and put it on her. The girl seemed to be awakened from sleep. She raised her head and smiled softly.


    "Martin, are you free now?"

 Chapter 80 Sleep apart for now

    "Why do you fall asleep here?" Asked Martin.


    Cassandra rubbed her sleepy eyes and yawned, "I''m waiting for you. I don''t know when you will finish your work and fall asleep here.''''


    Martin''s pupils contracted slightly, he stretched out his hand and gently rubbed Cassandra''s head, "don''t sleep here next time, the wind is too strong.''''


    The moment he finished speaking, someone sneezed. With a guilty conscience, Cassandra stared at Martin and said, "I just woke up and felt a little unaccustomed Achoo... "


    Damn you! What a shabby body!


    I can''t stand a blow. It''s so weak! !


    As Cassandra was about to speak, a shadow fell over her head. Martin touched her forehead and frowned, "you have a fever. It''s very hard for you to take the fever down. I''ll call Kevin over.''''


    Since she was a little kid, Cassandra had an abnormal constitution. Once she had a fever, it was extremely difficult to bring it down, and it was usually too difficult for her to recover even after staying in the hospital for a few days.


    As a layman, she didn''t know her illness, but how did Martin know it?


    Then Cassandra raised her head and saw the man''s cold and noble face. At that moment, he looked as if he was facing a formidable enemy. She suddenly felt very happy There were several pictures missed!


    She wondered why she was so blind in her previous life. Why did she give up such a handsome man? Why did she have to humiliate herself and love such a bad man like Roger!


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling uncomfortable? " Martin asked nervously.


    Shaking her head, Cassandra replied, "no, I just feel that, Martin Do you treat me as your daughter? I''m not that weak, okay? "


    Hehe, are you weak or not? Don''t you have any clue in your heart? ?


    With complicated emotions glimmering in his eyes, Martin tightened his thin lips. A moment later, he opened his mouth, "I''m your man. It''s no problem to dote on you.''''


    Cassandra, "..."


    I can''t


    Before Cassandra could say anything, Martin bent over and lifted her up, head


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    upied her brain, and slowly spread throughout her body!


    However, Cassandra was well aware that if she overreacted at this moment, it might infuriate Martin


    damn! ! !


    Cassandra held her finger tightly and tried to endure it. Just as she forced herself to accept what she had suffered, the man said in a low and hoarse voice, "is it still bitter?"


    All of a sudden, Cassandra froze and didn''t know what he meant. She looked up, "what?''''


    Actually, Martin didn''t want to That, what But, in this way Er, to share the bitterness of the pills for her?


    Before Cassandra could say anything, the man bent over again and gently kissed her lips. He was careful, but with a manly sense, kissing her passionately


    "Okay! It was Martin! Don''t drive at night! I''m not bitter any more! ! Dr. Kevin said that I couldn''t sleep in a same room with you! !" "I''m so sorry. I can''t do this.".


    Damn it! !


    I was almost turned over by the bastard! ! !


    Beauty is always attractive! !


    Now she finally understood why there were so many influential men in ancient times. Why did you have the mood to do anything else when facing such a beauty every day? I respect you as a man!


    After a short silence, Martin said, "I don''t mind making an exception.''''


    Cassandra, "..."


    Damn it! I''ve told you not to drive!


    Why do you turn your back on me! ! !

 Chapter 81 she must have a mental problem

    "Shame on you! You bastard! Shame on you! " Cassandra asked seriously.


    After taking a slight glance at her, the storm that had been brewing in Martin''s eyes seemed to disappear in an instant. He didn''t want to hurt her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been patient to take care of her feelings.


    It seemed not bad that they got along with each other like this now


    "Well, that''s it. You can go to sleep now, '''', said Martin


    For a moment, Cassandra sensed a little sadness from Martin''s calm and indifferent tone.


    When Martin saw that she didn''t respond, he slowly stood up and was ready to take a shower.


    Although he had been the one who had taken the initiative to seduce her, now he was also suffering


    When he was about to turn around, Martin was stopped by the girl. With a stiff back, he looked at the girl who was in bed, and the girl curled her lips and said, "where are you going? Will you leave me alone? "


    Perhaps, humans were unusually fragile in their emotions when they were sick, and she instinctively Keep him by her side


    Of course, she had taken the initiative to play up to Martin in this way, but at that moment, there were a lot of unspeakable emotions in her mind


    She must be sick to think so absurd! !


    Martin''s thin lips tightened in a straight line, and when his eyes reflected the girl''s pitiful face, the defensive line in his heart collapsed.


    Lowering his eyes, Martin said word by word, "Cassandra I will never abandon you. "


    Even if everyone in the world abandoned you, I wouldn''t You are my fate


    Cassandra was shocked and her heart was beating wildly out of control. She had never thought that he had never left her behind no matter what she had gone through and what she had done to him, even though she had personally cut his body with a knife


    In a flash, it was as if something grew slowly in her body, wai


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rms on her On her chest


    The alarm went off in her mind. ''what about this? Do we have to drive in the morning?''! !


    I don''t care about my self-esteem! !


    I have a fever! I''m a patient. Please consider my feelings?!


    Martin''s head was nestled on her neck, and her wet breath spread around her neck. Then, Cassandra was astonished and dared not to move a little.


    However, Martin didn''t make any further move. He seemed to be still in deep sleep, with her in his arms.


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''I must have gotten married with a fake one...''


    After a few seconds, she began to recall whether she had washed her hair yesterday? ''is there a strange smell in my hair?'' she thought


    Well, it seemed that people in love might have some problems in their IQ


    After a moment, Cassandra wanted to bite off her tongue. What was she thinking about just now? ? Why did she think of the word love, love! ! Or do you want to!


    Uh Why did she feel a chill on her back


    What''s the problem? ?


    She struggled in the bed for a long time and didn''t fall asleep until Martin woke up. She felt embarrassed to see her naked body. At least, she could make it through by pretending to be asleep


    A few seconds later, Cassandra thought she was so naive

 Chapter 82 did I just give you a word !

    On the wide bed, the man lowered his head and left a gentle kiss on the girl''s forehead. He looked at the girl silently for a long time before he got up gently.


    The person who was pretending to be asleep in the bed was frozen like a sculpture. It was not until the sound beside her ears faded away that she carefully opened her eyes. In her sight, it was the scene that made her blood boil


    Standing in front of the window, Martin just took off his white shirt and showed his strong upper body. The white skin, firm muscles texture and no extra fat on his abdomen


    ''to be honest, he looks more handsome when he is naked


    Seeming to notice the girl''s eyes, the man slightly tilted his head and gave a deep smile from his chest. "Have you seen enough?"


    A weak woman on the bed suddenly blushed and reached out to cover herself


    I didn''t see anything just now! !


    With a gentle smile appearing on his face, Martin immediately reached for his bathrobe, wrapped it on his body and went to the bathroom.


    Until hearing the sound of running water from the bathroom, the woman stuck out half of her head from the quilt. She was relieved to make sure that the man was taking a shower in the bathroom. She seemed to have a guilty conscience and breathed heavily. Her whole face was as red as the fire.


    What should I do now? I don''t want to see his naked body. I really don''t know how to solve the problem! ! !


    Perhaps it was because her fever was not completely gone that Cassandra struggled in bed for quite a while and then fell asleep in a daze. Somehow, she felt like that a hand with a familiar smell touched her forehead. She tried to open her eyes but failed.


    It was almost noon when she woke up again. Martin looked tired and pale, sitting in front of the bed and meditating.


    As soon as Cassandra opened her eyes, Martin fixed his eyes on her and asked nervously, "are you feeling better? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    Having slept for half a day and had a


    "Master, the fever won''t be completely gone if she don''t have an intravenous drip." Kevin couldn''t believe his ears.


    "You have to figure it out yourself," said Martin


    Kevin''s face convulsed when he heard what he said. ''I won''t let you get your wife a drip or have an injection. Why are you so anxious to have your fever down?'' Kevin thought to himself


    After thinking about it for a while, Kevin said guiltily, "how about Acupuncture? It won''t hurt, not at all! "


    Martin didn''t reply at once, but cast a look at Cassandra, who pondered over it for a few seconds and nodded in agreement.


    If it was a normal thing, she would definitely want it to go on like this. After all, the display of sympathy and strength could cultivate the feelings between her and Martin


    But today was the engagement day of Roger and Susan. She felt that she had to witness the couple''s engagement with her own eyes and send her most sincere wishes.


    When Kevin was doing the acupuncture on Cassandra, Martin kept silent. Somehow, a touch of cruelty which could explode at any time was hiding in Martin''s body.


    To be honest, after she was reborn, she found that she didn''t know anything about Martin, especially when she saw something he had neglected in his previous life, her heart seemed to begin to break out of her control

 Chapter 83 its my obligation

    After the acupuncture, Cassandra broke out in a cold sweat. Her clothes and quilt were wet. However, she looked much better now. Her body temperature was back to normal.


    Kevin took off the silver needle, "Sister in law has just finished the acupuncture. She sweats a lot, she has to take a hot bath and change her clothes. Otherwise, she will have a fever again I''ll go and decoct some medicine for her. It''ll be alright by some time. "


    "Yes," replied Martin


    After Kevin left, there were only Martin and Cassandra left in the room. Cassandra struggled for a while on the bed and tried to stand up, but she was too weak to do that. Then she said, "Martin, could you help me? I can go to the bathroom to take a shower by myself.''''


    In her previous life, she was not in good health all the time. Later on, Martin found someone to teach her martial arts. Although she deliberately made difficulties for him, the person Martin hired for help was indeed reliable. She did improve her physique a lot, and she became more agile in fighting. After she grew interested in martial arts, she had learned a lot of skills.


    Unfortunately, her body was too weak, and she couldn''t expose too much things that were different from her own personal belongings, in case of arousing suspicion. It seemed that she should find a chance to let Martin arrange people to train her.


    Martin stretched out his hands and gently lifted her up from the bed. When Cassandra was about to get off the ground, she was suddenly lifted up by him.


    Cassandra''s heart missed a beat and then said hurriedly, "Martin, I can do it myself. You don''t have to hold me.''''


    "It''s my duty." Replied Martin.


    Cassandra, "..."


    Do you really have a conscience to tell such a lie?!


    Wait


    She didn''t want to wait for a while, because Martin would help her to take a shower! ! !


    When she got into the bathroom, Cassandra stared at Martin nervously. Martin carefully


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o be hated Therefore, he had to stop.


    Huh


    The man who could turn things upside down easily in the business world when he was capable of doing anything. In front of the girl, even if she frowned, he would be at a loss.


    "No," replied Martin


    Cassandra glanced at him and thought, ''brother, do you think I am blind? You are a calm man before a storm!


    According to her understanding of Martin, it was estimated that Carlos and others would be maltreated one by one


    Alas, all the sins were caused by herself


    Anyway, she had to be kind at that day. Later, she had to ask Martin to promise her to attend the Roger and Susan''s engagement ceremony!


    With a guilty conscience, Cassandra looked away, "I... I didn''t realize it just now People were more sensitive when they were sick Well, I didn''t mean to refuse... "


    With his thin lips stretched out in a straight line, Martin fixed his eyes on the girl. After standing in front of the water for a long while, he slightly lowered his eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, "are you really okay with that?"


    yes, I have!


    Of course there was!


    But she was trying to adjust her state of mind! !


    Anyway, she had done so much in her previous life. Why not take a shower?!


    Something important!


    How could she be a coward!

 Chapter 84 I dont mind

    "No I''m just a little afraid of itch. Please be gentle. " Cassandra answered innocently.


    In the middle of the hot steam, Martin kept silent for a while before he said in a hoarse voice, "okay."


    He raised his hand and swept his fingers across her fair and tender skin. It was a blind date, but it seemed that he didn''t care about it at all. He concentrated on cleaning her body.


    At first, Cassandra seemed to be a little nervous, but then she seemed to be used to the light force of Martin, so her body and nerves were loosened up and he could do whatever he wanted to do.


    After the bath, Martin took her out of the bathroom gently and changed into a clean robe, He helped her sit down on a chair and said, "have a seat and I''ll change my clothes."


    Cassandra had changed into a night robe, but the truth was that he was all wet. It was not that he was afraid that he couldn''t take it. He was worried that the water he was wearing would touch her and make her cold again.


    Cassandra had short dry coughs and flushed: "OK.''''


    Martin turned to the other side and unbuttoned his shirt buttons one by one, then unbuttoned his black belt around his waist with a sound of click


    As soon as she heard the sound, Cassandra''s eyes were glued to Martin. She swallowed subconsciously, lowered her head like a thief, with her face flushed all over. From the corner of her eyes, she could see a naked body


    Look, I don''t want to watch it This was truly a life and death problem! ! !


    Cassandra was so ashamed that she wanted to find a crack to bury herself. What a bastard! How could I be such an immoral person! !


    That was impossible!


    While she was seething with remorse, Martin had already put on a bathrobe of the same color with hers and strode towards her.


    Hearing the man''s footsteps, Cassandra was so timid that she didn''t dare to lift her head. Martin frowned and asked, "what''s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    Cass


    very bitter and she was so tempted to turn over today! !


    You are making things difficult for me!


    When Cassandra was about to speak, Martin touched the bowl and blew on the soup to make sure it was perfectly warm. Then he put the bowl in Cassandra''s hand.


    Is he still It''s beyond my imagination.!


    With the bowl in her hand, Cassandra couldn''t help trembling her fingers. She didn''t hold the bowl until Martin cast a doubtful glance at her. Then she raised her head and drank the medicine all in one gulp!


    "Not bitter?"


    Cassandra was dumbfounded, ''what did you say? Bitter? How could it be possible! She didn''t feel bitter at all because she was afraid to be fed by Martin. She drank it in one gulp without even a bone left.


    A few seconds later


    Cassandra''s face was distorted by pain. What the hell! Did Kevin do it on purpose? Why was the medicine so bitter! !


    "Yes! It''s too hard. Martin, get me some water! I want sweet food! "


    After saying that, the man suddenly bent down, clasping her head with one hand, and his thin lips lightly pressed on hers


    Cassandra, "..."


    It''s a great deal! She asked for it herself! !


    She would rather see Martin suffer!


    But she felt there was something wrong in her mind


    Oh my God! Did she have an illusion just now? ?

 Chapter 85 I am your man

    "Is it still bitter?" Asked Martin.


    Cassandra shook her head immediately and answered, "not at all!''''


    "It''s still early. You can go back to sleep."


    Shaking her head, she said, "I slept too long yesterday, so I''m not sleepy at all In the evening, sister and brother-in-law will be engaged. I Can we go? "


    Martin shot her a quick glance and replied, "yes.''''


    Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief, but didn''t notice the disappointment in his eyes.


    "Are you available later? Let''s go there together. I haven''t seen them since I got married I think grandma will come with them. You haven''t seen her, have you? " Said Cassandra with a lonely look as if she had recalled something.


    In her last life, she caused great trouble in the engagement ceremony of Roger and Susan, which caused a sudden heart attack of her grandmother. If she hadn''t been sent to the hospital in time, she might not have survived it.


    Back then, she had followed Susan''s advice and blamed it all to Martin, who had already been in a towering rage. In addition to that, she had also witnessed the scene that she had been raped


    As a matter of fact, she could only blame herself for being too stupid to be used without knowing it.


    But in this life, she would never follow the same old path again!


    "Okay, I''ll accompany you. It''s the first time to meet your grandmother. Do you need a gift?" Asked Martin.


    The moment Cassandra regained her composure, she immediately shook her head and said, "no, thank you. But, Martin, grandma is the most important person in my heart. Could you be nicer to her?''''


    In her last lifetime, this was the last time she met her grandmother. It was not until her grandmother died that she realized what she had missed.


    Nothing was irreversible in this world except time. She thought she still had a lot of time. But the past was like smoke, and everything was empty, and she could not stay anything.


    "Yes, but...", said Ma


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    his master looked as if he was facing a formidable enemy. Was that why?!


    This was the first time he had met his parents?


    So our master is going to meet Cassandra''s parents? However, he had met them at their wedding last time


    Does master mean Cassandra''s grandmother?'' thought Carlos, Elder Yan?!


    Carlos said immediately," Elder Yan, though she is a female, she is fond of calligraphy. Didn''t master mysterious give you a painting last time? I''m sure Elder Yan will love it. "


    Martin nodded his head and said, "Okay, pack it up. I''ll take it away with me later.''''


    "Are you going out, master?'''', Carlos asked in surprise


    What about those files?!


    Martin," Yes, the GR Clan and the Yan Clan are engaged, and Cassandra wants to go with them."


    Looking at his master''s expression and tone, which sounded like "I''m going to accompany my wife", Carlos twitched the corners of his mouth. "He, I''m going to prepare.''''


    "Brother!"! Please, take me away! ! They were just too annoying! !"


    It was the first time that they had seen Martin show off love. However, it turned out that the big boss really had something to do with it


    Taking a glance at Kevin, Carlos shivered all over. "Well, didn''t your mother arrange a blind date for me last time? Tell Auntie that I''m willing to go. "

 Chapter 86 tit for tat

    At about 5 o''clock, Martin finally woke up Cassandra.


    Although her fever had been gone, her face was still pale. She had to attend the engagement ceremony of Roger and Susan in the evening, so she only had a light makeup on her face.


    Even so, the girl in the mirror was still like a God. Even though she just sat there quietly, it was hard to hide her unusual temperament.


    In her previous life, she had been cornered and exhausted all her efforts in vain. Now that she had returned, she would take back everything that those people had owed her!


    Time flies. One day, she would trample them all under her feet!


    "What are you thinking about?" Martin, sitting on the sofa beside, seemed to sense something strange and looked at Cassandra questioningly.


    Cassandra came to herself at once and answered, "I''m fine. Martin, don''t you think it''s a bit rude for me to be disliked by my sister?''''


    She didn''t want Martin to misunderstand her. If she didn''t worry that she would see her grandmother tonight and there would be no other people in the entertainment circle. She didn''t want to dress up too much. Otherwise, it would be hard for her to deal with the unexpected guests who took her away.


    In her previous life, the more violently Susan provoked her, the more disgusted she was to Roger, and the worse their impression of her. Back then, the big news about her engagement was streaming straight onto the Internet, and even with the involvement of Martin, she managed to get rid of all the negative news, but it still remained unspeakable to the public!


    At that time, the whole capital, even the whole country knew that there was a shameless mistress in the Yan Clan!


    Huh


    Susan planted all these to her and now she was going to give them back to her!


    "No, I won''t," replied Martin, "you''ve done a good job."


    "Really? I''m going to get changed. We''ll leave soon. "


    "Yes," replied Marti


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s with it. "


    Susan pretended to refuse while her eyes were gradually blurred. However, she knew there was something more important to do.


    "Come on, Roger! I''ve said that there was something very important. Stop it, please!'''' Susan gently stroked on the back of Roger''s hand.


    With his eyes narrowed, Roger lifted her to his chest, threw her on the black leather sofa next to him, and threw himself on her.


    "Yes, it''s a sister She just said that she wanted to see you alone tonight, as if Goodbye! " Before the man completely lost control, Susan tried her best to moan and said.


    Roger was shocked, like getting an electric shock, he asked in a panic, "what did you say?''''


    The instant reaction of Roger was totally different from the one when he heard that Cassandra wanted to see him. Susan knew him so well that she frowned. She knew exactly what this man wanted.


    But just now Roger didn''t find it repulsive! !


    How come


    Susan tried her best to control her astonishment, put on a smile and said, "don''t get me wrong, darling, she just want to see you once before our marriage She said that she wouldn''t pester you anymore. Please don''t be mad at her, darling. Do you still remember why she married Martin? It was because of me! "


    "I''ll do it." Said Roger.

 Chapter 87 wounded!

    In the hotel of capital.


    GR Group was a well-known rich family in the capital. It was also a well-known family in the capital. Although it was only the engagement ceremony of Roger and Susan, the group had invited half of the famous businessmen and famous businessmen, as well as some famous stars in the entertainment circle who seldom showed up.


    As GR Clan, Yan Clan, so many wealthy and famous people were involved, the whole hotel was booked by the GR Clan. What''s more, the hotel was strictly guarded and nobody was allowed to enter without invitation cards.


    Roger had been in the entertainment industry for many years, so he was good at maintaining the relationship between the entertainment industry and the entertainment industry. Although he did not invite reporters, he gave each of them a big red envelope. The reporters did not complain about it, so they all commented on the Weibo in advance.


    "Of course the GR Clan is so wealthy. It''s just an engagement TSK, TSK, TSK, you will get married, won''t you? "


    "You are right. This is the most luxurious hotel in the capital. Where is the owner?"


    "What are you talking about? Any of his men would pay seven figures for his appearance? It''s really eye opening that so many people come here today! "


    "Wow So many handsome guys and beautiful girls! You are all A-list stars. It''s a good deal! "


    "I heard that there are some big rooms on the second floor. They are prepared for real big shots. Those who can sit there are all powerful and wealthy guys who can make a living."


    People around them were all discussing about it.


    At this time, both Roger and Susan wore luxurious dresses, and they stood at the entrance of the hotel to receive the guests. Meanwhile, the parents of the GR Clan and the Yan Clan were also helping to receive the guests. Some important guests were greeted by the parents of the two families in person. The scene was splendid.


    It was almost the aus


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    elecast in the box.


    Resting her head against her hands lazily, Cassandra indifferently looked at the scene on the stage. When Roger and Susan were standing on the stage in full dress, they looked like a perfect match.


    The ceremony thundered in thunderous applause, but Cassandra didn''t gain an increasing interest in it. After the ceremony was served, she didn''t seem to have any appetite. When Martin picked up a lot of food she liked, she only ate a few chopsticks with dullness.


    Martin gave her a bowl of soup and said, "don''t you like the taste here?''''


    Cassandra pursed her lips," Not really. Maybe I just had no appetite after I got sick, so I suddenly wanted to eat the porridge at the entrance of the University What a pity! If we stop here, that porridge shop may close down. "


    "You want to eat?", said Martin


    Cassandra nodded her head and answered, "yes."


    Seeing this, Martin picked up the phone on the table and put it down. But Cassandra didn''t care about it at all because Martin was really busy at work.


    At the end of the ceremony, Evan invited Elder Yan on the stage. Elder Yan didn''t seem to be in good health. She walked with a trembling body and a pale face. She was sick.


    The moment Elder Yan showed up, Cassandra stood still and stared at that familiar figure

 Chapter 88 why did you lie to me

    The only person she wanted to see after her rebirth but dared not to It was Elder Yan.


    She was brought up by the Elder Yan. The Yan Clan, or even the only old woman who loved her in the world, always stood behind her and protected her.


    In her last life, Elder Yan was killed indirectly because of her crazy and stupid behavior. At that time, she was unaware that Elder Yan''s health was getting worse. She irritated her at the ceremony, and her illness was getting worse. At last There was nothing they could do!


    Tear welled up in her eyes, but Cassandra closed her fingers and clenched them.


    She remembered that in her previous life, as soon as Elder Yan left, Evan immediately took away the shares that Elder Yan had given to her. Pitifully, she had thought that all that Evan had done was all for her benefit


    To tell the truth, now she recalled the foolishness she had committed. In her previous life, she was forced to jump into the sea and commit suicide. It was not unjust that she died.


    Martin noticed the emotional change in the girl and fixed his eyes on her. He had collected some information about Cassandra and knew that she had a good relationship with the Elder Yan. But It seemed that she was far more than just leaving her grandmother


    It seemed as if she was through a life and death struggle. Even though Cassandra tried her best to control her emotions, he could still feel a great grief from her.


    Martin stared at Cassandra without uttering a single word.


    Supported by Susan, the Elder Yan went off the stage. Not until Elder Yan was out of sight did Cassandra respond. She looked as if she was bearing something.


    After a long while, Cassandra finally couldn''t control her emotion any more. She turned to look at Martin and said, "Martin, I feel a little boring staying here. I want to go out to have a breath Can I? "


    Martin''s face instantly darkened and he shot a sharp and cold glance at Cassandra, thinking that she was especially we


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    of a sudden. An overwhelming murderous look spread over the room.


    Carlos''s voice trembled. "Master, maybe sister-in-law didn''t Calm down, please... "


    He was worried that he would lose control and kill Cassandra when the master was in such a state! ! !


    "Get out!" shouted Martin, with his eyes growing dark


    All of a sudden, Carlos''s body trembled. He didn''t dare to say anything more, giving a flattering look to Cassandra before hastily running away.


    As soon as Carlos left, Martin stood up slowly and walked up to the door of the box, locking the door from inside. Then he turned around and loosened his tie. Before Cassandra could react, he grasped her wrist with his cold hand and pushed her against the wall behind her. His angular face was full of coldness and madness.


    "Martin... What are you doing? Let go of me! You are hurting me! ! Martin! " Although Cassandra was mentally prepared, at this moment, deep fear and despair uncontrollably surged out of her heart.


    This man The man who had ruined her self-esteem and personality


    It turned out that even if she was reborn, she could not escape! !


    "I''ve told you, you have only one chance. Cassandra Why did you lie to me! Why did you lie to me to see that man! !" Martin held his fingers together, his eyes fixed on Cassandra like a ghost''s.

 Chapter 89 trust

    "I didn''t I didn''t have I didn''t go Why don''t you believe me? " Cassandra couldn''t believe her ears. She shook her head, with her eyes wide open and her voice trembling.


    Fury had engulfed Martin, and he was deaf to her. All of a sudden, he strangled her with his huge hand, his eyes filled with fury and killing intent.


    Why did she lie to him


    why! ! !


    A sense of fear rose in Cassandra''s bones, her pupils slightly shrinking, her body shaking crazily. Scenes of her previous life, like a movie, flashed through her mind, and huge despair, like a tsunami, spread throughout her body in an instant.


    As for Martin He was a bloodthirsty, ruthless, unemotional demon


    Ever since she was reborn, because of her obedience, she hadn''t completely activated the animal hidden in Martin''s body. In this period of time, she got along well with Martin. Moreover, she also felt that although Martin didn''t agree with her decision, he finally conceded


    She had thought that she could start over with Martin again, but she was too naive?


    Huh


    She still couldn''t believe it


    She realized that she could only be alone in this world.


    As Cassandra spoke, she felt that she could hardly breathe. The icy fingers of Martin strangled her neck like the iron claws. She even started to breathe hard.


    Then Martin began to kiss wildly. Different from his usual tenderness and restraint, his kiss was like a wild animal out of control. With a sense of plundering and bloodthirsty, he loosened his big palm and fiercely tore the dress off Cassandra''s neck


    "Tear I... "


    In the air, there was a sound of tearing cloth, and then, Martin directly pressed Cassandra on the leather sofa next to him, His expression became more and more crazy, like a beast biting on Cassandra''s body.


    After all I can


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ied her best to control her trembling curve.


    She Afraid of him?


    That''s right How could she not be afraid of it


    How could this cold-blooded devil not be afraid?!


    Martin raised his hand stiffly and was about to touch the girl''s face. However, before his fingers touched the face of Cassandra, a great terror appeared on her face and her body trembled uncontrollably. Tears welled up from her eyes and she murmured, "Martin, don''t hit me I didn''t I really didn''t I don''t, Martin Please trust me I didn''t... "


    Martin''s hand hung in the air as if being fixed and the girl''s words resounded in his ears. At that moment, he felt that his chest was crushed and felt the great pain.


    Martin drew his hand back slowly and held it tightly. His eyes turned red, as if there was a ghost in them which was being extinguished little by little.


    After a long while, Martin''s low and hoarse voice came from the quiet room, "send her back.''''


    He really wanted to send her back in person and apologize to her. It was all his fault just now


    But he dared not.


    "Yes, master.", replied Carlos in a trembling voice


    "Ask Kevin to come here, she is still sick.'''' Martin continued.


    "Yes, master."

 Chapter 90 Im sorry

    After Martin finished speaking, he slowly stretched out his hand and wiped off her tears with a very gentle motion. "Cassandra Don''t be afraid... "


    Because of his groundless suspicion, she fell into such a situation. He said that he would not let anyone hurt her, but to the person who had hurt her the most.


    Martin turned around and walked towards the door of the room.


    "Master, where are you going?", Carlos asked in surprise


    After a short pause, he said, "let''s go for a walk."


    Go out for a walk?


    Why doesn''t his master stay with her now?


    But Cassandra just now didn''t came to her sense. If his master personally took actions now, she might cause trouble.


    "Then I''ll tell you when Cassandra settled down. "


    Without saying a word, Martin left the box in a difficult position.


    In the Yan Garden.


    Cassandra was terribly frightened, she had a high fever after coming back and remained in bed, muddleheaded, she sometimes woke up from a nightmare and was agitated.


    Kevin checked her up and was sure that she had no other symptoms except a fever. However, if the high fever kept going, she would probably suffer from other complications.


    "Carlos, what''s wrong with her? Didn''t I tell you not to let her catch cold again? Don''t blame me if the fever makes her dizzy. " Kevin felt speechless.


    Carlos glared at him. "Cut the crap. Cure her as soon as possible. If you can''t, I will send you to cyan dragon camp!''''


    Cyan dragon camp was one of the most valiant military forces in the capital city. It was under the leadership of a military leader, and only listened to the leaders'' orders without accepting any other commands. With Kevin''s superb medical skills, Christina wanted to join the army and be an accompanying military physician.


    The corners of his mouth twitched. In a rage, Kevin shouted, "get out! I will not go to the cyan dragon camp even if I beat you to death. I''m so thin skinned and weak. Once I go to that place, I''m not mine anymo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and checked all the chat applications of Cassandra. It turned out that she had added Susan''s phone and we chat account to her blacklist. The message that Susan had used to deceive her to meet Roger was directly sent as a rubbish message.


    So, Cassandra didn''t notice that text at all


    She was so bored at that time that she just wanted to take a breath of fresh air because she met her grandmother


    Such a simple trap, but he fell into the trap that Susan had set in advance!


    He should have known that Susan would not tell him those things all of a sudden, because she just wanted to dispel his doubts


    Martin stood in front of the bed, holding the cellphone tightly like a sculpture. The murderous look in his eyes froze the large room.


    He had never been a kind person. If anyone dared to offend him, he would let them pay a heavy price! !


    In the GR Clan''s house.


    Sitting on the balcony with a very gloomy face, Roger held the handrail tightly with his fingers. The cell phone that was smashed by him was on the ground.


    How dare that woman hang up his phone without any explanation!


    damn! !


    Didn''t she beg not to break up with him?!


    She has just married for a few days and now she was out of her mind?!


    But Roger didn''t notice that there was also a hint of anger mixed with Being jealous

 Chapter 91 Im a newcomer

    The next morning, Cassandra was awakened by a phone call.


    She was in a daze and seemed to have a nightmare. Waking up from the nightmare, she was in a cold sweat, and her hair was wet with cold sweat, sticking to her forehead.


    Cassandra took a few deep breaths to make sure that she was safe. Then she turned her head to look at the phone on the bedside table. It was Johnny.


    Johnny?!


    Gosh! She had several scenes to shoot today, and she hadn''t set out yet! !


    Cassandra picked up the phone immediately. But due to her heavy movement, her body ached all over, as if her bones were about to crack, She frowned and thought, "my body is too weak, I think I''d better find some time to exercise, Otherwise, I will die without knowing what will happen.".


    As Cassandra slid the screen, she whispered to the director, "sorry, I''m late.''''


    For Cassandra, being late was the least thing she needed to do.


    On the other side of the phone, listening to her hoarse voice, Johnny frowned and asked, "Miss Cassandra, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with your voice? "


    Cassandra," I has a fever, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll be right there. I hope it won''t affect your shoot.''''


    After a short pause, Johnny cleared his throat and said, "um, I want to tell you that your schedule has been changed to this afternoon, so you can come here this afternoon'''' Health is the most important. If you can''t support yourself, I will change the shooting time. "


    "The shooting has been moved to the afternoon?"?


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief. She touched her forehead and found her fever had gone. Then she went to the bathroom to freshen up. She would be fine with the filming in the afternoon.


    "No, thank you, director Johnny. It''s not a big deal, '''' Cassandra replied at once


    Hearing what Cassandra said, Johnny couldn''t say anything more, "well, but if you really can''t hold on, just tell me. By the way, the supporting ac


    e villa, which showed that the girl drank the decoction with a frown, just like a little child.


    When the girl had started her car and left, there was only dead silence on the screen. But Martin still fixed his eyes on it.


    After a long while, Martin opened his mouth, "book a ticket to L City for me."


    Carlos was stunned. "Are you sure you want to go to L City, master? It''s not safe there... "


    Martin looked down with a downcast look, and the scene that the girl asked the servant about him just now emerged in his mind. When the servant said he would come back, the girl hid well, but there was an imperceptible uneasiness on her face.


    Exhausted, Martin rubbed his forehead and said coldly, "book the ticket."


    "Yes, master.", Carlos replied Do you need to tell me in advance? "


    Martin pursed his lips and said, "whatever.''''


    "What?"


    As you like ''didn''t I say that on purpose!


    Why are you so indirect in speaking! !


    Do men in love have problems with their IQ?


    However, Carlos knew clearly that his young master didn''t want to tell Cassandra, but at the same time, he wanted to tell her that there was probably only one person in the world that could make his young master, who had always been calm, so unprincipled


    For Martin, Cassandra was his principle and bottom line

 Chapter 92 I would not die outside

    Carlos coughed," Well, I have told them to keep an eye on Cassandra and take her medicine on time. The filming will not be too hard for the time being. It should be no problem for the crew to take part in.''''


    "Yes," replied Martin


    "By the way, Miss Fiona went to L City last night. I guess the situation in the city is due to L City I''m afraid that what happened to Elder Lucia before has completely angered the interests of some members of the clan. Now that Josef has been transferred back, master, you have to go there at this time, and I always feel a little uneasy... " Said Carlos worriedly.


    Elder Lucia had been executed harshly by Martin. Although Elder Lucia had been alive, she had crippled both of her legs, which were more serious than Mr. Song. Now she could only exhale.


    Some members of the Lu clan were displeased with how cruel Martin had been to his opponent. They were afraid that they would be his next target, so they formed an alliance secretly to deprive Martin of his power and regain the CEO position of the Lu group


    A massacre that had been brewed for a long time was about to erupt.


    If Martin could survive, then no one in the Lu clan could match. If he failed this time He would probably have a narrow escape


    The atmosphere froze. Carlos stared at Martin with a serious look, waiting for his answer.


    Martin''s face was calm and there was a murderous look in his deep set eyes. But he soon disappeared and said word by word, "I won''t die outside.''''


    He had someone to protect, so no matter what happened, he would not die outside


    He didn''t finish his words.


    "Yes, master. I''ll arrange it now. If it''s of great importance, I''ll transfer all the owl guard team to you. I''ll take care of you."


    "There is no need. Keep seven forces in Jingshi city."


    Carlos was shocked," Master, the Seven teams are the most powerful among the twelve teams, and you train


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ly.


    Many people didn''t like Ella when she played a big role in the movie. But they didn''t dare to irritate her because she was the leading role and the main character. Nobody expected her to be so stupid.


    Fancy''s face turned livid, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She was Ella''s assistant and depended on Ella to have a meal. Since Ella was a bad tempered person, she often not only insulted her with words, but even beat her directly. She had suffered a lot from helping Ella, but she didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Pick it up." A deep voice suddenly came from the crowd.


    Then, Cassandra stood up from the crowd and looked at Ella indifferently. Others were afraid of Ella, but she was not If she remembered correctly, this stupid woman, Ella, had a lot of dirty secrets behind her. In her previous life, the shooting of this movie was delayed for several years because of Johnny. And the heroine of the play It was not Ella at all!


    Hearing this, Ella raised her head and stared at Cassandra coldly. She didn''t like Cassandra at the booting ceremony because on that day, Cassandra, who was supposed to be the heroine, was snatched away all the attention by Ella!


    Huh


    She hadn''t found a reason to start, but to her surprise, Cassandra came herself!

 Chapter 93 Ella, you dont have to make any judgment

    Ella snorted, staring at Cassandra with a contemptuous look on her face. "Who do you think you are? Why should I pick them up? Do you think you can win people''s support by some simple means? Humph! When I was famous, you even dared to talk nonsense to me? !"


    Cassandra looked calm as if she hadn''t heard Ella, and said, "I''ll say it again. Pick it up.''''


    Ella had thought that her arrogance would be even greater than that of Cassandra. However, contrary to her expectation, Cassandra didn''t fear her at all, but looked at her as if she was as weak as an ant!


    damn!


    What the hell was this bitch! How dare he despise her! !


    She, Ella, was at least the mainstay of the World Media. She believed that she could handle a newcomer!


    Getting up from the chair angrily, Ella said, "what if I don''t pick it up?! I won''t even bother to look at a trash like you! Just because you are good-looking? I wonder what kind of tricks you have used to get this female supporting role! Humph! Flies are flies. They are never presentable! Believe it or not, I can directly block you out with a phone call! "


    Ella thought she was the No.1 star of the World Media. Now it was a time when the World Media had risen up. Gillian would not blame her and her business had developed well in the past few years, so it was easy for her to deal with Cassandra.


    After all, there was no justice in this circle.


    "Ella, don''t go too far! Cassandra is a woman who earned her reputation on her own. Unlike you, you aim at interests. You must know who could get the position just by virtue of her beauty. No need to blame me. " At this moment, Jack couldn''t stand it anymore. He spoke for Cassandra.


    At this moment, Johnny wasn''t at home, so Jack had no idea where he was going. But as an assistant, he didn''t want to get involved in Ella''s business. After all, Ella was now the nu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    think too much and came here in a hurry. After all, the film crew of Johnny''s company was very rigorous in every way. He didn''t expect to meet Ella who played a big role in the film crew.


    Gillian''s face turned pale. "Mr. Andrew, it''s my fault. Please punish me.''''


    Ella hurried to add, "Mr. Andrew, I didn''t mean it It''s a bad day. We''ve been acting for a long time, and I''m really impatient, so I lost control of my emotions just now. Please forgive me, Mr. Andrew... "


    "Forgive her? I am not the one who ask for your forgiveness. "


    Ella was stunned, not only her, but all the members of the crew were stunned. It was obvious that Andrew wanted to stand up for Cassandra


    She didn''t know whether it was a coincidence or was there any ulterior motive.


    Having been in this circle for so many years, Ella knew what Andrew wanted to do. So she turned to look at Cassandra unwillingly. She felt so humiliated to ask her to apologize to a new actress in front of the whole film crew?


    However, if she didn''t apologize to Cassandra, it would be hard for Andrew to stop being angry


    Ella drew a smile on her face and said, "now that Mr. Andrew said so, I''d like to apologize to Cassandra. I promise I won''t make such a mistake again.''''

 Chapter 94 a mountain without two tigers

    As these words were blurted out of her mouth, Ella turned to look at Cassandra, with a trace of resentment flashing in her eyes. But she still managed to squeeze a smile on her face, She said intimately, "sister Cassandra, I was too anxious just now, so I said those words without careful diction, After all, we work in the same company and we all have a clear conscience, right? I hope you don''t mind it.''''


    It sounded nice, but there was a sting hidden in Ella''s words. It reminded Cassandra not to forget that they are in the same company. If Cassandra deliberately embarrassed her at this time, then from now on, she had a way to get her revenge.


    After all, not only the World Media but also the entertainment circle, Ella had a much higher status than Cassandra. As long as Cassandra was not a fool, she would take advantage of this to save her face.


    All the people turned to look at Cassandra. Although Cassandra didn''t vent her anger, it was already the limit to make Ella apology.


    This was a principle in this circle. Every dog has his day. Who knew what would happen next time? It was the wise choice to leave a way out for himself.


    "What if I must take it to my heart?" Cassandra said word by word, with a perfect smile on her face.


    She came back not to swallow insult and humiliation. Moreover, she had already known the end of Ella. She was just a newcomer in the entertainment circle. If she endured, there might be someone else making trouble for her next time. Since Ella bumped into her, why not take this opportunity to punish others as a warning to others?


    No matter how you try to stop me, I''ll break through it with my sword!


    The crowd immediately let out a gasp of air. Of course, there were also many people with a look of admiration on their faces. These people had often been bullied and oppressed by Ella in the company, but because of her identity, they didn''t dare to offend her easily. In this case, Ella was also deeply offended by Cassandra.


    Ella didn''t expect that Cassandra would humiliate her in front


    And once she was fired by the company, basically there was no way of acting in the world. No director would want to fire any actors from other crew.


    Cassandra was too young after all


    Hearing this, Ella looked at Cassandra with pride, waiting to see her embarrassment. A newcomer who just made debut was so arrogant and reckless that she even provoked her!


    With a serious look on Gillian''s face, Eugene said, "Mr. Andrew, although Cassandra is a new comer, she is also a strong fighter How about giving her one more chance? What do you think? "


    Cassandra had an extraordinary talent in public relations. Besides, Gillian had watched her interview video. Cassandra had a great talent in music. Though he didn''t know that she would become famous overnight, especially with her great talent for public relations. He didn''t want to lose a popular star.


    Andrew''s cold eyes swept across the crowd. He said slowly, "who said I was going to fire Cassandra? She is not the one I want to fire.''''


    "So you mean..."


    Andrew sneered, "indeed, a mountain without two tigers can''t accommodate two people at the same time, But I didn''t tell you that the one being fired is called Cassandra."


    As soon as Andrew finished speaking, Ella stared at Andrew in shock, her face turning livid.


    How is that possible?! !


    She was the last person that Andrew wanted to fire!

 Chapter 95 I will try my best

    "No Mr. Andrew, did you make a mistake? I''m the number one here! Why did you fire me for a newcomer! I won many big awards for the company! !" Ella said hurriedly with a panic expression on her face.


    As if he had heard a big joke, Andrew said in a cold voice, "the number one in the company? If it weren''t for the company''s support for you, you would be nothing! As long as I''m, Andrew, here, I can find whatever kind of girl I want, If you have any problem in your conduct, I''m sorry that we don''t train such a black sheep. So, Gillian will immediately find a financial and legal counselor to terminate his contract with Ella. However, all the companies under the FX International Group Cooperation is forbidden! "


    It was a few seconds before Gillian regained his poise. Everything came so suddenly. However, there was no way he could retrieve the situation as he had been refused by Andrew. After all, Ella was the most famous artist in the company


    "Yes, Mr. Andrew. I''ll take care of it," , said Gillian dejectedly


    "Besides, I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again. Otherwise, you know what to do."


    "Yes, Mr. Andrew, '''', replied Gillian, who suddenly got a cold sweat on his forehead


    what Andrew did helped Cassandra, after he told Gillian, Then he looked at Cassandra with a big smile and said, "Cassandra, are you satisfied with my punishment?"


    All the crew members were speechless


    What the hell was going on?!


    ''so they know each other?!


    No wonder Andrew was so open to a woman. Now she knew the reason?


    But, Cassandra didn''t say that they knew each other. Ella was so unlucky. She thought that she could bewitch any of the new members casually, but she didn''t expect that she had offended someone this time.


    Cassandra was speechless, she touched her forehead and said," Miss Lu, please don''t call me like this. We are not that close yet. You can just call my name.''''


    "Are you going to burn the bridge after crossing it?", Andrew asked


    Cassandra, "..."


    Andrew, do you know the word! !


    Who has crossed the line w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    World Media or not," Bobby retorted


    With an indifferent expression, Daniel said, "so what? If you are mistaken, I can stand Andrew up again. After all, most of the family members are there, so it''s no harm for me to be there, isn''t it? "


    Hearing that, Bobby was speechless. What Daniel said sounded reasonable. He could not refute that


    However, if it was known to the public that Daniel had gone to the World Media to pursue his girlfriend, it would be another uproar.


    Everyone envied him that he had a good card. But no one knew that he had been having a hard time all the way. If Daniel didn''t listen to his words, it would be troublesome.


    Bobby sighed helplessly," Well, now that you made such a decision, I''ll contact Mr. Andrew later. Once the plan is implemented, we''ll arrange for you to go there. But after you go there, you have to be honest. If you cause such a big trouble again, I can''t help you.''''


    "As long as I can see my loved one again, I will behave well and try to marry her as soon as possible," said Daniel, raising his eyebrows


    Bobby: "...."


    He suddenly had a bad feeling


    Was this guy Make trouble! ! !


    Marry her?!


    Did he know that he had a powerful wife backing him up?


    He had already lost a large number of his fans because of that microblog post. If he were to post it again, he would definitely be severely punished!

 Chapter 96 trust my taste

    After that, Andrew and Gillian bid farewell to each other and left the film and television city for a short while. Then, Cassandra''s nerves finally got relaxed, and she also felt a headache for this unexpected man, Andrew,.


    In her previous life, she spent most of her time in the Yan garden, so she was not familiar with other people in the Lu family. She only met Andrew a few times, but when she returned, she seemed to have changed a lot unconsciously.


    Massaging the spot between her eyebrows, Cassandra cupped her chin in frustration, wondering if she should send a message to Martin on we chat, but unexpectedly, Johnny came over.


    "Miss Cassandra, why are you hiding here? Come on, follow me to see the No.2 actor, our handsome man is here, ha ha. " Johnny smiled.


    finally, Ken came here.


    Although many things had changed, most of the things would be the same. Cassandra didn''t know this time. Since she was here, she wouldn''t let Ken repeat the mistakes that had happened in the past.


    She was not a white lotus, who would save anyone she saw, but she was concerned about someone who should be saved, while someone She should have her own end!


    Since she didn''t have any connections in the entertainment circle, she had to start from scratch. But there was a long way to go in the entertainment circle. It was almost impossible for a newcomer with no background to join the entertainment circle, then the only possibility was that she founded a circle.


    She wanted to save Ken and herself!


    Then Cassandra stood up and said, "director Johnny, since we are already familiar with each other, I think it is unnecessary for you to call me miss Cassandra, it sounds so wired. You can just call me by my name Or Cassandra will do you a favor. "


    After pausing for a second, Johnny smiled and said, "well, don''t take what happened today seriously. This is how people in this circle climb and climb the ground..."


    Cassandra smiled," Don''t worry, director Johnny. I won''t take these trifles seriously. Thank you and Jack. Please stand out to help me at this time.''''


    Johnny


    is your partner, Ken, , and he''s a good tempered man. Don''t stand on ceremony with him, or you''ll regret it.''''


    "Director Johnny, you didn''t say that before. You just asked me to be easy on Sophia," thought Cassandra with a frown!


    Then Cassandra nodded, "nice to meet you, Mr. Ken.''''


    "Miss Cassandra, please don''t be so formal with director Johnny. He is my good friend. You can take his words seriously, '''' said Ken, withdrawing his gaze from the surprise


    Cassandra was stunned and didn''t get the meaning of Ken. After a few seconds, she said, "okay.''''


    The contrast between him and Cassandra amused Ken. He didn''t want to take part in this drama at the beginning, because he was too busy recently, but he was dragged to the end by Johnny. It seemed that he made a good decision.


    "Well, now that everyone is here, please get ready for the shooting in the afternoon." Johnny clapped his hands, indicating that the departments should get ready.


    The crowd dispersed slowly.


    But Cassandra didn''t show any difference to Ken. After the crowd dispersed, she went to the dressing room directly. She was a new comer and didn''t have any work, so there was no separate dressing room except the one shared by the crew.


    As soon as Cassandra sat down, a slender figure slowly walked in. Following the man''s exclamation, she didn''t turn around, but caught a glimpse of a very beautiful face

 Chapter 97 the beauty is still young and the hero is young

    Strangers such as jade, Childe world unique.


    At that moment, this was the only thing in Cassandra''s mind. It must be said that Ken was born in the entertainment circle, and God must be willing to give him a handsome face to compete with him.


    That was an age that depended on people''s appearance


    Cassandra was a real bitch. Thinking of the death of the Ken, she felt a little depressed. Maybe she had a dignity, but if she was not smart enough, she was like a flash in the pan, and someone would kick her down at any time.


    "Oh my God! Why are you here? " A girl shouted excitedly.


    "Come on! I''m just a newcomer. I don''t have the right to use a private dressing room, do I?" said Ken, sneering


    Although Ken was still a newcomer, he had a close relationship with Johnny. The whole crew had prepared a separate dressing room for him. He ran to the public dressing room at this time, obviously he had other intentions.


    But Cassandra just ignored them as she saw the excitement on the dresser''s face. "Okay. I can do it myself,�� she said


    The dresser was surprised to hear that. Her cheeks were reddish, but she shook her head and said, "thank you, Miss Cassandra. But this is my job. I will continue dressing you."


    Cassandra cast a glance at the make-up artist and thought, ''she didn''t expect the girl could resist the temptation. It''s not easy.''.


    "What''s your name?" Cassandra asked casually


    "Becky."


    Cassandra was taken aback and almost jumped up from her chair. What kind of luck she had Becky!


    After all, Becky would be one of the best makeup artists in the entertainment circle in the future!!


    Before the shooting of "the God of war", Becky had been highly valued as a makeup artist. After the shooting of "the God of war", Becky had declared that she would come back to the filming site and promised to make up for free, and then "the God of war" had been exposed. By now, Becky had become one of the to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nny and asked with a smile.


    All of a sudden, Johnny was so excited that he said, " Cassandra, I don''t know what other hidden skills you have!"


    Cassandra didn''t expect his reaction. She coughed to cover her embarrassment. Did she scare them this time? It was lucky that she always dressed like this in her previous life. Otherwise, she could hardly make it.


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra asked, "Director Johnny, are you making fun of me? What other skill do I have? Is everyone ready? Shall we begin shooting now? "


    "Oh, I forgot it. The shooting will begin in five minutes. You guys��Cassandra��Ken��Adrian��come with me. I''ll tell you what happened,�� Johnny said


    Then she looked to a silent man next to her. This man was in a black robe, with a Pan long dragon embroidered on his chest. He is the heroine of this play, and he is Adrian, the heroine of Prince Leo.


    Adrian


    This man had been working hard for a long time from the bottom of the society, and his acting skills were impeccable, but he had always been half famous. Later, he disappeared with the bankruptcy of the World Media, and his whereabouts were mysteriously unknown.


    So, she didn''t know how Adrian would end. Besides, she didn''t have a deep impression of him. She would just treat him as a normal celebrity.

 Chapter 98 the gaze was so professional

    "In this play, it''s the first time for a second female role to see the hero. The hero is the most disliked prince. He went to the general''s house to capture her father as his role, but they met in the house accidentally. She misunderstood that the hero was just bluffing to force him into the room, but she almost lost in World War, and was saved by the hero. Since then, there were hidden emotions in the her heart, Listen, you must grasp your own limbs well, the male''s body and facial expressions didn''t change much in this scene Do you understand what I mean? " Soon, Johnny started working with a serious look on his face.


    The script, Cassandra, had read it over and completed all the notes. She had also carefully studied the set of the role, so she was able to understand what Johnny meant at this moment.


    Then Cassandra nodded, "yes.''''


    After some more small talk with Johnny and Ken, Johnny said, "well, let''s get to the point. The real fight is getting started. You guys go get ready.''''


    After hanging up on Johnny''s instruction, he checked the site again to make sure everything was ready, Then he picked up the loud speaker and announced, "party three, party one, please get ready Action!"


    "The God of war", the third round and the first round, the characters appearing��Leo, guard Liam, Sophia, General Su, we have acted several people


    The sound of drawing board dropped, and the whole room was quiet.


    In the general''s house.


    Prince Leo and Liam, the guard, were waiting for General Su in the backyard. At this time, a figure in green flew down from the roof. It was dressed in green and had a simple ponytail on the back of its head. It was casually gathered with a jade hairpin, looking extremely valiant and heroic.


    "Who are you? Since you don''t know this is the general''s mansion, how dare you break in? " Scolded the man in a cold voice, raising his eyebrows after he landed on the ground.


    Liam drew a step forward and was about to say something, but Prince Leo stopped him.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the battlefield, can I see you alone?''''


    Prince Leo was surprised, as he didn''t expect that Sophia would mention this. Then he nodded, "Okay, I''ll wait for your victory.''''


    And Sophia''s smile was as gentle as that of the washroom, which made people feel very comfortable.


    A few seconds later, all people in the crew finally came back to earth when they heard Johnny''s excited shout. He stared at the woman in front of him, as if Cassandra was the incarnation of Sophia!


    Johnny went back and watched the playback of her play several times, especially Cassandra''s last smile. He stared at it more than ten times, then he said excitedly, "wonderful! ! She had such a sharp eyes! Everyone behaved well! Fine! Let''s have a rest and get ready for the next round! "


    The next scene was set up by Cassandra, so she put on her costume and strolled to Johnny''s side.


    "Director Johnny, did I behave well just now?'''' Cassandra asked with a smile.


    "You''re so smart! That''s great. Of course, Ken and Jack did a great job! "


    Johnny was a reserved person, but the scene he had just shot was indeed perfect, and he could not restrain his excitement.


    Cassandra was embarrassed by the praise. She said a few conventional words, and suddenly her phone rang. She took out the phone and saw the caller ID was Carlos.


    Why did Carlos call now?!

 Chapter 99 I dont want to miss you

    "Excuse me, I have to answer a phone." Cassandra held the phone tightly and answered it when walking to a place with few people.


    At the other end of the phone, Carlos said nervously, "well, sister-in-law, how was your shooting today?''''


    Leaning against a big tree, Cassandra answered, "yes. I''m fine. What''s up?''''


    "Well, nothing serious, I just want to ask if you are feeling well," said Carlos, clearing his throat and taking a glance at Martin from the rear-view mirror


    Cassandra raised her head and answered, "I''m fine.''''


    Carlos breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, that''s good. By the way, our master and I are going to go on a business trip to M country, and I am afraid that we are not in the country these days. If you have something to do, you can directly find Josef. He will follow you secretly these days, and later I will send the phone to your phone.''''


    Cassandra frowned," On a business trip to M country? Why didn''t Martin tell me? "


    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly realized that after what had happened last night, Martin probably didn''t know how to face her, so he went to M Country. But if she remembered correctly, it could be said that Martin had a narrow escape. Not only did he encounter a catastrophe in L City, but he also exploded with his disease. Although he could save his life, he had to stay on the wheelchair for nearly three months before gradually recovering.


    Afterwards, Martin''s condition worsened. He had to acupuncture every day. However, even so, he couldn''t be cured. In the end, his body was killed by the acupuncture


    The thought made Cassandra heart ache.


    "master is busy now, so she asked me to call you back. Can you wait a moment?'''', Carlos asked


    Then Cassandra compressed her lips and said, "okay.''''


    Carlos seemed to have saved his life. "All right. Hold on, my sister-in-law. I''ll tell master right now.''''


    Cassandra answered perfunctorily and hung up the phone. She was in a trance and wondered wh


    , okay? I don''t want to miss you. "


    Martin froze and his fingers were pale. He stared at the screen with a dull look. After a while, he asked in a trembling voice, "what did you say?"


    "I said I will prove to you that I have let go of the past. Martin, please give each other a chance. I don''t want to miss you.'''' Cassandra repeated the sentence word by word, and gradually calmed down.


    After a moment''s silence on the other side of the phone, Martin said in a hoarse voice, "okay."


    All of a sudden, Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief. "Then let''s talk about it later. It''s time for me to go to the shooting site now.''''


    "Okay," replied Martin


    Hanging up the phone, Cassandra let out a long breath of stale air. What she had said was half true and half false. She couldn''t even tell herself why she said that.


    Outside the movie city, in a black May Bach.


    It was not until Martin hung up the phone that he still hadn''t recovered from his shock. In the front row, Carlos coughed gently and said, "master, it''s settled. Well, Are we going back to the company or... "


    They had set out from the company to the airport, but Martin suddenly asked him to change his route and come to the film and television city first. When they arrived, he didn''t have the slightest intention to come in.


    The sweet scene

 Chapter 100 the horse was out of control

    "Go back to the company first." Martin said in a low voice.


    The corners of Carlos''s mouth twitched slightly. He knew it. In front of his young master, his principles and bottom line were nothing.


    However, he was also curious about what on earth did Cassandra say on the phone. Even his master couldn''t keep calm.


    Carlos didn''t dare to ask more, but after what had happened last night, Cassandra didn''t seem to have any antipathy towards Martin. Should he say that his sister-in-law was broad-minded or stupid?


    Another battle was going on behind Cassandra. They were besieged by the enemy when they were checking up his strength. All of them tried their best to break through the siege and escaped back to the barracks seriously.


    All departments were ready in place.


    Under the camera, a bloody red sunset hung high in the sky. Both sides were in a fierce battle. In the midst of a bloodthirsty battle, Cassandra was seriously injured with blood all over her body. But she struggled for her last breath, rushing out of the encirclement with her subordinates.


    Because there was a man waiting for her in the bustling imperial capital in Jinling


    "What?"


    All of a sudden, the white horse raised its front hooves and dashed wildly on the film set. At first, everyone thought it could work, but it went crazy.


    "The horse went out of control! Everyone, move away! ! !" Cassandra suddenly shouted.


    Johnny and the assistant director in charge of the stage also noticed that something was wrong with the onlookers. His face went pale. He immediately shouted at them with a loud speaker, "everyone, get out of the way! The horse went out of control. Get out of the way! ! Where is the trainer? "


    The assistant director''s voice fell, and a short and fat man, whose face was gray, squeezed out of the crowd, "director Zheng, I am here, I will immediately find a way to stop the horse!"


    The dumpy man was the trainer in the crew. It was easy to make mistakes in shooting scenes. Johnny wanted to replace the position and add the camera to the scenes of the horse, but Cassandra wanted to ride with a real horse. She knew riding and was g


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to her experience, it was very likely that the horse lost control was man-made.


    Considering that it was convenient to shoot, all the horse in the team chose mild tempered horses. With the presence of the trainer, there was almost no problem. But this time, the horse suddenly lost control and fell down like this. Kelvin intuitively suspected that this was not a coincidence.


    Johnny frowned," Mr. Ryan called me just now. He said that he had checked the monitoring, but he didn''t find anything wrong Maybe it was because the horse was frightened suddenly that it went out of control. "


    ''there''s nothing wrong with the surveillance video. That means no one dares to plot against the horse. But how could the horse lose control? Was it really a coincidence?


    Kelvin said in a deep voice," I will investigate it later. If it is an accident, I won''t say anything. But if it is made by someone, director Johnny, please give me a reasonable explanation."


    With a worn-out look on his face, Johnny said, "I understand. Now I only hope that Cassandra is fine. Otherwise..."


    It was his crew. He had witnessed the accident


    The look on Kelvin''s face softened as he said, "all right. Now we''re waiting for the doctor. God bless the child.''''


    The probability of falling down from a horse is very small, but because of inertia and impact, it will usually cause serious inner and outer injuries, not to mention that Cassandra is a woman

 Chapter 101 Cassandra is my friend

    Outside the operating room.


    After a long while, Johnny received a call from Gillian.


    "What? Mr. Gillian, Cassandra is still in the operating room. Do you want all of us to leave now? It''s impossible! " Johnny said angrily.


    Now the situation was unknown to Cassandra, but Gillian''s sudden request to all of them to leave was unacceptable. Even the rest of the crew couldn''t do it, let alone Johnny.


    "I can''t explain it clearly to you. Anyway, you have to leave here within three minutes. Otherwise, I can''t protect you."


    Just now, Gillian suddenly received a notice from the headquarters, asking him to remove his people. He was also confused and didn''t know what was the matter with this notice, Who the hell was this girl?


    Why did Andrew come so abruptly as soon as she came? Now, even the head quarter had informed them of this sudden presence


    Or is Cassandra the woman of some senior executive in the Lu group?


    "Mr. Gillian, Cassandra is my friend. I won''t leave unless she leaves safely, '''' There was no room for discussion in his tone.


    Hearing this, Gillian was anxious and said immediately, "Johnny, don''t be rude to me! The people from the headquarter will be here in a minute, I think Miss Cassandra is a friend of him, so he will come here soon, It won''t be convenient for you to stay here, Do you understand what I mean? "


    "Even if he''s a friend of Cassandra, there''s nothing we can''t do here," Johnny continued, frowning


    He didn''t want to miss the chance. If they didn''t leave, he couldn''t handle it well if he met the head-on?


    "Give the phone to Kelvin," said Gillian immediately


    With a snort of contempt, Johnny handed the phone to Kelvin. Kelvin took it over with doubts on her face. "Mr. Gillian, I have a word with director Johnny. You don''t have to persuade us anymore. We won''t leave until Miss Cassandra comes out of the room," , she said to Gillian


    However, it was not easy for him to deal with this obstinate m


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hfully," mistress got hurt on the film set and is having an operation right now, And master is in the hospital. I''m afraid he won''t be able to come back to L City.''''


    Fiona''s face suddenly darkened. She clenched her fists and left a deep scratch. She was so angry that Martin neglected what happened in L City, It seemed that she still underestimated the woman''s importance in Martin''s heart


    Fiona tried her best to control her emotion. After a while, she said in a deep voice, "I know. I''ll deal with this matter, and later I''ll send someone to the hospital to visit Miss Cassandra.''''


    Hearing that, Carlos was stunned for a while. Even a blind man could see how much Fiona loved Martin, not to mention that during these years, a lot of people around Martin had regarded Fiona as the future hostess of the Lu family. He had thought that Fiona knew that Martin couldn''t make a move to m National Congress to get angry because of Cassandra, but he hadn''t expected that Fiona was so brave


    Carlos couldn''t believe his ears


    Carlos came to himself quickly and coughed. "Well, Miss. Fiona, please take care of the things in L City. But our master doesn''t like others to intervene in his affairs, especially her ladyship So you don''t have to send someone here, Miss Fiona. I''ll convey your good will to the master. "

 Chapter 102 a minor wound

    ''stranger...''


    Fiona squinted her eyes and said in a calm voice, "well, I have found out what happened here. I''ll contact Martin.''''


    Carlos breathed a sigh of relief. "Yes, Miss Fiona, thank you so much.''''


    "It''s not your first time to be with Martin. You don''t have to be so polite to me."


    Carlos smiled awkwardly. Like others, he had regarded Fiona as the future hostess of the Lu family and Martin''s wife. Only Fiona was qualified to match with Martin in both strength and appearance.


    However, ever since Martin married with Cassandra, this cold and cruel man got more passion and desires


    Perhaps, Cassandra could really help Martin to change the situation and make him a better person!


    Carlos had been accompanying Martin since he was a child. He knew clearly how Martin had climbed up to the top of the abyss by killing and blood.


    All the people present saw that Martin now controlled more than half of the Lu family, with incomparable power, but no one saw that he had been trying hard to become strong in countless long nights.


    If one wanted to reach the peak of martial arts, he had to make great efforts which were different from ordinary people. And it was not easy for anyone to succeed.


    Taking a deep breath, Carlos said, "Miss Fiona, I''m sorry.''''


    This "sorry" didn''t mean that they couldn''t go to M country as they promised before, but in his heart, they had gradually recognized Cassandra as the hostess of Lu family.


    Fiona did not sense anything wrong. She smiled and said, "Carlos, there is no need to be so polite between you and me. Please take good care of Martin for me.''''


    Carlos wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Finally he said in a low voice, "well, I see. If there is nothing else, I have to hang up.''''


    Fiona didn''t say anything else and hung up the phone. After calming down, Carlos went out. When he came out of the firefighting staircase, he saw tha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and gave him a general check-up. After that, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "How is Cassandra?'''', asked Martin, who was standing in front of the bed


    Kevin wiped off a cold sweat," The master is fine. he doesn''t have a good rest, Besides, he is too nervous, so he fainted. I give him an infusion of glucose later. When he wakes up, you can have some liquid food, he will be fine after a rest.''''


    With knitted brows, Cassandra thought Martin didn''t have a good rest and was so nervous that he fainted while It seemed to be worse than she thought.


    Then Cassandra raised her head and asked, "doctor Kevin, please tell me the truth about Martin What happened? "


    Kevin froze for a moment, and subconsciously looked at Carlos, After a long silence, Carlos stared at Cassandra with a straight face and said, "my lady, our master ordered us to guard his illness, so we haven''t told you anything about it. You should think it over, too. Once you want to know, what we tell you will become your burden. You need to share it with us, You can''t tell anyone. Think it over, and then tell me the answer. "


    The physical condition of Martin had always been a taboo for him. If it weren''t for Kevin who had been making every effort to maintain his health, his condition would have been even worse.

 Chapter 103 is there no other way

    After a long pause, Cassandra said in a low voice," tell me. Now that I''m married to Martin, I''m his wife. And as for his life It means a lot to me. "


    The death of Martin was indeed of great importance to her. No matter what happened, she had to make every effort to save Martin. She wanted him to stay alive, at least when she became stronger.


    Carlos stared at Cassandra," Sister in law, do you know that once you make a choice, you and the master will be in the same boat from now on? Even if you tell other one word, no one can save you.''''


    For a long time, Martin had been a thorn in the side of the Lu clan. This young man who had climbed up step by step in the past had long been a thorn in the side of the Lu clan. However, these people were not so obedient to Martin because of his power and means.


    Then Cassandra looked down and said, "I know.''''


    Carlos let out a long and turbid breath. "In that case, let me tell you the truth, master has been so tired for a long time that he has fallen ill many years ago, About three years ago, he could hardly fall asleep at night. At first, he took medicine, but later on, his body was too weak. As a result In fact, his body is almost completely empty. If things keep going on like this, I''m afraid... "


    Cassandra frowned and asked, "what are you afraid of?''''


    "I''m afraid that he won''t live for even one year.'''', said Carlos in a low voice, taking a glance at Kevin, who also looked gloomy


    "What?! He won''t live longer than a year? It''s impossible! " Cassandra''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    In her previous life, Martin was in poor health, but he had been healthy for at least five years. Although he had a complete breakdown in the end, at least five years later!


    How could this be! !


    Then, Kevin massaged his eyebrows, and said, "the master has been suffering from a serious lack of vital energy, and some organs have already been depleted. If he continues to boil the oil with the oil on the lamps for one year I have reached


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    inappropriate to say that, but he really loves you. In this world, only he will never hurt you. You just need to remember this. "


    Then Cassandra waved her hand and said, "I see. You may leave now.''''


    Then, Carlos left the ward with Kevin.


    Cassandra sat on the edge of the bed silently, her eyes falling on Martin who was still asleep with knitted brows and pale face.


    Instinctively, Cassandra gently smoothed the wrinkles between his eyebrows, but her long fingers didn''t leave at once. She kept sliding down along his cheeks, her fingertips touching his eyebrows and eyes little by little, and her heart was beating faster and faster.


    As for Martin Maybe my idea is very ridiculous, but I really hope that you can live for a long time


    All of a sudden, her wrist was grasped by a broad and cold hand. Cassandra was shocked and her pupils shrank. She thought that it must be Martin who had woken up, and there was an uncontrollable fear on her face. The next second, her frightened gaze fell on the man''s face.


    Lying on the bed, the man''s eyes were still closed, and his eyebrows were filled with rage. The man''s big hand gripped her tightly before Cassandra could struggle out of his embrace.


    The sweat broke out on Cassandra''s forehead. Then she heard the husky and low voice of the man, " Cassandra Don''t go... "

 Chapter 104 why dont you just plant a chrysanthemum !

    Like a thunder from the ground


    Cassandra was dumbfounded. She felt great pain as if her chest was ripped by a knife.


    She had seen his cruel and ruthless side, but she had never seen him as intimidating and inhuman as well. He was so weak and feeble


    After a long while, she finally said in a hoarse voice, "Martin, don''t be afraid. I won''t leave I will never leave you... "


    The man on the bed, as if hearing the girl''s promise, calmed down, even the rage on his brows completely disappeared, but his big hand was still holding the girl''s wrist, unwilling to let go.


    When Cassandra woke up again, the person on the bed was gone, with a white furry blanket on it. She was not sure when she fell asleep last night.


    "Martin..." The pain was so bad that her forehead started to sweat.


    damn!


    ''my body is too weak now, It''s time for me to get better. Otherwise, I don''t know how I would be maltreated by others, let alone become stronger, '' she thought.


    At this moment, Cassandra didn''t have time to think too much. Dragging her injured leg, she quickly went to open the door. The moment the door was opened, a familiar figure came into her sight.


    Martin, in a black suit, was talking to Carlos in the corridor. When he heard the noise, the man looked over and walked straight towards the girl with a frown.


    "Why did you come out?" Asked Martin.


    With her eyes wide open, Cassandra stared at Martin and said, "I thought you were..."


    With a slight laugh, Martin reached out his big palm and softly rubbed the girl''s head, "I''m fine. Does the wound still hurt?''''


    He only has one year to live, but he still said he was fine?!


    This man, he should always be so proud!


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. "It hurts. I thought you had an accident, so I stayed here looking for you. My wound was pulled open. It hurts..."


    With a straight face, Ma


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    said Martin


    The look on Cassandra''s face cracked Why don''t you just help me! ! !


    Rubbish, Martin! !


    Trembling with fear, Carlos said, "well "Master, I''ll leave."


    No one loves me. I''m just a cabbage in my hands


    The expression on Kevin''s face was quite disgruntled. Then, he nodded his head and said, "all of a sudden, I remember that I have something very important to do. I have to go now, so I leave first.''''


    "Okay, get the car ready." Martin suggested abruptly.


    Then Cassandra raised her head and asked," are you leaving again, Martin?"


    Martin''s body was not as good as he looked, but he held on, which made him look like an ordinary person. It was sad that sometimes this man was so stubborn.


    After keeping silent for a few seconds, Martin said in a low voice, "well, I have something to deal with. Let me send you back first, okay?''''


    ''I have tried every means to stop him, but it turns out that nothing can be changed?


    Why did he have to go to L City


    However, it was a matter of life and death for Martin who was in such a poor health. It would be impossible for him to come back alive if he was killed by the robbers.


    She couldn''t let Martin go there! !


    "Damn it! Can you stay here? I don''t want you to leave! "

 Chapter 105 I am not convinced

    As Cassandra spoke, she tightly held Martin''s arms. No matter what, she couldn''t allow him to take risks!


    A tinge of astonishment flashed across Martin''s face. It was the first time that he had seen a girl like this after he had married with Cassandra for so long. He thought that after that night, Cassandra would hate him and even dare not dream that the girl would take the initiative to get close to him.


    However, he wouldn''t deal with the matter in L City in person. If there was anything wrong


    Noticing that Martin was still hesitating, Cassandra got rid of him and said with a stern look, "humph! You said you love me and would take care of me. You didn''t even care about my injury and you went abroad. I don''t have an important job yet. Martin, You don''t like me at all! I have to run away from home! !"


    At the end of her words, there was a sad look on Cassandra''s face. She lost control of her emotions and almost cried out with resentment.


    There was a dead silence in the ward.


    As a result, Carlos went out of the room.


    Sitting quietly in front of the bed, Martin''s deep eyes suddenly fell on the girl, who was wearing an expression of grievance. For a long time, Martin said word by word, "OK, I won''t go."


    Cassandra was shocked. She was so angry that she lost control of her emotion. After she said this, she regretted. But as she had hit the wall, she had to hold on.


    But she didn''t expect that she could get the permission from Martin?!


    Martin stretched out his hands and pulled her into his arms. He put his chin against her forehead and said in a hoarse voice, "how could I dislike you You are my fate... "


    Then Cassandra rested her head on his chest, listening to his steady heartbeat. But at that moment, a huge sadness came from the bottom of her heart.


    This man had only one year left


    "Martin..." Cassandra asked in a low voice.


    "What?", said Martin


    Cassandra sniffed, "can you promise me not to die..."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    even considerate enough to hold her to the side of Martin.


    Cassandra, "..."


    Ha-ha! That''s rubbish leg!


    Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, make me ugly! !


    Martin gave a hint to Cassandra to sit beside him, Before her buttocks could not land on the ground, Josef looked at her with cold eyes and said, "my master, Miss. Fiona has risked her life for you but you want to be the mistress of the Lu clan with such a loser. I don''t agree with it!''''


    She was a worthless woman who only knew how to make trouble. She even had a bruise. How could she be the hostess of Lu family!


    The expression on Carlos''s face changed dramatically. "Josef!''''


    This made Cassandra embarrassed. The next second, a big hand reached over and forced her to sit on the sofa.


    She turned to look at Martin, who seemed calm without any emotions on his face, but his eyes were dark without any emotion.


    "Done?" Martin raised his eyes and said with a poker face.


    Josef stood there with his fists clenched. He was short of breath. "No. I have something to tell you! "This woman has no status, what can she help you?"? The person who had risked her life for you was Miss Fiona, but you had been protecting this girl all the time. She was only slightly injured, but you were as tough as an enemy I really can''t tolerate it! "

 Chapter 106 could you teach me more in the future

    After Josef finished saying, the rest nodded in agreement. To be honest, even though Martin and Cassandra were married, deep in their hearts, this woman was only a toy for Martin on the spur of the moment. When he got tired of her, sooner or later, Fiona would become the hostess of the Lu clan and Martin would be taken care of by Fiona.


    Both physically and mentally, Fiona had been serving Martin for many years, and she had dealt with a lot of trouble for him. A woman like her was a perfect match for him and a qualified hostess of the Lu clan.


    In their eyes, Cassandra was just a useless rubbish!


    "When do I need you to have a say in my decision?" Martin said in a low voice.


    Josef was choked and squinted her eyes. Unwilling to give up, he said with hatred, "master, Miss Fiona is seriously injured in L City. No one knows whether she is alive or dead. Do you really leave her alone? Don''t forget, Miss Fiona is negotiating with the forces in L City on behalf of you! "


    With a cold expression on Martin''s face, Martin stared at Josef and asked, "so?''''


    Josef bit his teeth and answered, "although our negotiation was a success, Miss. Fiona was seriously injured. I think you should go to L City and pick her up.''''


    "Haha..." Martin sneered and his face was covered with a layer of frost almost visible to the naked eye. He said in a moderate voice, "are you really under me or under Fiona?''''


    Josef was surprised, He knelt on the ground and answered, "of course I''m one of the masters.''''


    "I don''t think so. I will soon..."


    "Master! Josef was too confused at that moment so he talked nonsense. Could you please let him go for the sake of he has followed you for so many years? " Said Carlos, his voice trembling.


    The rest kept their heads down and didn''t dare to speak. They all knew Martin''s temper. If they interceded for Josef now, it would add insult to injury.


    Standing on the ground, Josef said with a gloomy face, "Carlos, you don


    dra showed a flattering expression.


    "Okay, but fighting skill is not good for health, so we must be patient," said Martin


    Cassandra immediately nodded her head, "Okay, I know. I''ll be fine under Greyson''s guidance.''''


    As a matter of fact, Greyson had not figured out what was going on. they directly put the blame on Greyson, Could it be that Greyson taught her how to do? Nobody asked for his opinion?


    Cassandra looked reluctant and was dressed in tender clothes She must be a student It might not be easy to teach her


    "Greyson, take care...", Carlos prayed for his brother


    This might be the most difficult task Greyson cloud had ever received


    "Ha-ha, master Greyson, I will recover as soon as possible, and then please teach me, don''t worry. With my current talent, I will definitely study very fast.'''' Cassandra said shamelessly.


    "Yes, madam. I am leaving now."


    Cassandra waved her hand, "OK, you go first.''''


    Seeing the young man stepping out of the hall, Cassandra gave a murderous look.


    In her previous life, all Martin''s followers had been on Fiona''s side. She had no one to help her even when she had fallen into a trap.


    But Greyson!


    In the sea of blood, the young man risked his life for her, but this young man was killed by his opponent, and his body did not exist!

 Chapter 107 please me alone

    In her previous life, Cassandra didn''t owe anyone, including Martin. But for Greyson, this young man who supported her wholeheartedly but finally died because of her! !


    Therefore, when Martin mentioned Greyson, she stood up solemnly and asked him for more advice, because in her previous life, she hadn''t said anything to him or thanked him.


    She owed Greyson one life in her previous life, and since she was reborn in this life, she would pay him back by ten or even a hundred times the things she owed in her previous life.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling uncomfortable? " Martin noticed that she didn''t look well and frowned.


    Cassandra came to herself and coughed, "nothing. By the way, I heard from Josef that Fiona was injured? Is it serious? "


    Martin''s knitted brows became smooth again and nodded, "well, it is still unknown.''''


    With her hands under her chin, Cassandra pouted and said, "Martin, am I really useless?''''


    Cassandra recalled her previous life. In addition to some self-defense skills she learnt from Greyson, she was almost a good for nothing in her previous life.


    "No, you''ve done a good job," said Martin


    He wished she could live in his control like this forever, but now, all these had begun to get out of his control.


    Cassandra stared at Martin with a pitiful look and said, "well, Martin, you will spoil me if you spoil me like this. What if I am spoiled by you and displease the people around you?''''


    With a half-smile on his face, Martin said, "it doesn''t matter. You only have to please me.''''


    Cassandra, "..."


    I can''t accept such a result, so I just handed the tea to the big boss.


    A moment later, Carlos received the news from L City, With a serious expression on his face, he looked at Martin and said, "master, news from L City.''''


    Martin nodded and ordered in a cold voice, "say it.''''


    Taking a glance at Cassandra, who was dozing off, Carlos didn''t say anything more since Martin didn''t ask her to leave.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n


    After thinking for a while, Cassandra said: "omnipotent Martin, can you make hot pot? You''ve filled my stomach with porridge for a whole day. I think I''m able to eat a pig now! "


    She couldn''t understand why she couldn''t eat any meat since it was her leg injury! ! ''Okay?!


    It''s her first marriage and she doesn''t know how to get married now?


    They really couldn''t get through it!


    "Your leg is injured...'''', Martin frowned


    Cassandra stared pitifully at Martin," my leg was injured, but you didn''t say that I couldn''t eat hot pot, Besides, Doctor Kevin didn''t forbid me from eating hotpot either. I really want to eat hot pot. Just make it light, okay?''''


    With a helpless expression on his face, Martin nodded and said, "okay.''''


    A happy smile spread over Cassandra''s face. "Get ready. I''ll help you in the kitchen.''''


    Martin was worried about her wound and wanted to reject. But it was the first time for him to hear such intimate words from a girl. So he nodded and said, "OK, but don''t move.''''


    "Okay! How could you be so long winded, just like an old man? " Murmured Cassandra.


    Martin''s face darkened and said, "I am not old at all.''''


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, ''I''m just complaining. This guy is really boring. If this continues, I''ll like other man sooner or later.''! !

 Chapter 108 Martin is sincere

    In the next few days, Cassandra kept recuperating at home. Martin went out early in the morning and came back late at night, but he didn''t take care of her. As a result, she was completely self-indulged, limping with her legs. She first rummaged over the vegetable garden, and then she planted some new vegetables seeds. It was too boring when she was worn out, but she pretended to get fishing rod in the fishing pond.


    In a word, she was just a person of easy virtue


    After waiting for a long while, the fishing rod didn''t move at all. Cassandra sent a message to Martin, complaining that she hadn''t caught the fish.


    A few minutes later, a basket of fish was brought back by a servant. Cassandra stared at the fish, dumbfounded.


    HMM Martin is sincere


    But Martin, you have cooked so many fishes. How can you eat them all after coming back!


    Speechless, Cassandra put her hand on her forehead and picked out some pickles, as she liked. Then she asked servants to cleanse them, and she waited until the pickled fish was hung there. She took a picture and sent it to Martin


    A moment later, Cassandra received a call from Kelvin.


    "Kelvin, what''s wrong? What''s up? " Cassandra asked with a smile, reclining on the chair lazily.


    The look in Kelvin''s eyes was a bit complicated. "Nothing. I just want to know if your leg has recovered?''''


    "Much better. Almost all wounds have healed. We can get back to work after two days'' rest. I''m sorry to delay your work."


    Although Johnny had moved all her part to the back of the scenes, the progress of other people''s work had been slowed down. Cassandra knew that her life wouldn''t have been so easy if Johnny hadn''t spoken for her on purpose.


    "Well, that''s good. You don''t need to worry about the shooting. Cassandra, I have something to ask you, but if you think it''s not easy to answer, you don''t have to force yourself.'''' Said Kelvin in a low voice.


    In fact, Cassandra had already guessed what Kelvin wanted to ask, but Kelvin hadn''t said a word for the past few days, so she


    screen, she whispered," hello.''''


    At the other end of the phone, Andrew shouted angrily, "are you the woman that Daniel met at the cold palace of the film and television city the other day? !"


    Cassandra was so scared that she almost threw the phone away It seemed that she had forgotten something important in Kelvin''s words


    The Daniel hall dropped into the World Media! !


    Damn it! She had totally forgotten about it. She had thought that Daniel was on a whim at that time, but it turned out that he even appeared in the World Media!


    However, it was not her fault


    Then Cassandra swallowed and stammered, "um, Mr. Andrew, I''m sorry for the misunderstanding, It may be a bit big... "


    "Then why don''t you explain to me! ! I was wondering why that dumb blonde agreed to come to the World Media all of a sudden! Damn it! "


    Cassandra was stunned, "what did you say?''''


    She knew every word that Andrew said, but she couldn''t understand what he said.


    "Daniel has come to the World Media for the little fairy he cares about. If I''m not mistaken, the little fairy he referred to is you Cassandra, why are you so attractive to men? !" His face darkened with anger.


    Speechless, Cassandra scratched her head. Why were you so excited?!


    "But Maybe I am too outstanding? " Replied Cassandra weakly.


    What can I do?


    I''m also very desperate! !

 Chapter 109 I will protect her

    Andrew kept silent for a few seconds and then said, "you have no idea. It is the first time Daniel has made his love public, although he has been involved in a love affair for so many years Why would I encounter two problems at the same time! "


    Cassandra was speechless,!


    Who knew that one would even meet some bad guys when he was lost! !


    Cassandra was speechless," Mr. Andrew, I lost my way that day so I made a mistake. I don''t even know Daniel, okay? You have wronged me. "


    A hint of surprise flashed through his eyes. Andrew asked, what did you say? get lost? Don''t you know Daniel? "


    She also knew that Daniel was a popular young star at present, but she really didn''t know him at all. Moreover, no one knew that she would meet the most popular young star in the FX International Group at that place!


    Clenching her eyebrows, Cassandra replied, "yes, the whole thing was like this on that day. After the opening ceremony of the film crew, Kelvin and director Johnny were discussing something with each other. I was bored, so I wandered around the film and television city. After all, it''s my first time to go to the film and Television City, so I didn''t know why I got lost. I was about to ask the way, but I didn''t know that he was Daniel..."


    "Are you telling the truth?" Why is this version of the story totally different from what Daniel told me?, Andrew wondered,?


    Cassandra rolled her eyes, "no more nonsense, or I won''t ask for his permission. Thank you.''''


    Boyd


    He had short and cool silver hair, but now she looked like a teenager


    When Daniel heard this, he would probably want to strangle her.


    "Well, I see. By the way, how is your injury? When can you go back to the crew? "


    "I have almost recovered, and I can return to the crew in two days. It''s rare that you are so considerate to your subordinate."


    Andrew''s face fell. He had no time for paying attention to his superior!


    With a snort, Andrew said, "that''s good to know. Just focus on your work from now on and repay me for my help.''''


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, "okay. If there''s nothing else, I have to hang up. I need to change the medicine.''''


    A


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n had moved to the Yan''s garden and it was convenient for her to teach him, so she went to find Greyson early in the morning.


    The Yan''s garden was large. The houses of Greyson and other people were located in the highest building on the left. The exterior wall of the building was red, and there was a flag of the V Security team hanging on the top. The flag was embroidered with the identity of the V Security team. A ferocious Black Wolf with a fierce big mouth was lying on the flag.


    The red small building was strictly divided into two floors by the rank of the V Security team. The first two floors were the accommodations of the ordinary V Security team, and the second floor was the residence of the captain and the team leader. Greyson was the leader of the twelfth group, and he lived in the room No. 12 on the left of the third floor.


    It took Cassandra a long time to climb to the third floor. On the way to the third floor, many people of V Security team looked at her with surprise, but she didn''t take it into account. As the leader of the V guard camp, Josef was punished because of her, so many people in the V Security team disliked her. They just didn''t dare to kill her in public.


    In her previous life, she had known that she should behave herself in the same way as she did. However, she still kept Martin as a taboo in every aspect. Except for Greyson and a few of his men, nobody in the V Security team took her seriously.

 Chapter 110 who do you think you are

    "Master Greyson, are you there?" Thumping the door, almost half a minute later, there was no response.


    She came here early in the morning on purpose, but found that Greyson was not there?


    Did Carlos say that Greyson lived in the Yan garden and went out on a mission early in the morning? However, it was Greyson''s task to teach her?!


    Just as Cassandra was pondering, the black door was opened from inside. With a pale face and cold sweat on his forehead, Greyson stood trembling and said in a hoarse voice, "lady..."


    As soon as Cassandra saw Greyson, she asked coldly, "master Greyson, what happened to your injury? !"


    With a pale face, Greyson pursed his lips and gave a bitter smile. When he had accepted the task, he had known that he would be in trouble. He had never expected that the members of the V Security team would be so ruthless to him.


    However, this was a rule passed down by the V security team. As long as the opponent was qualified, they could challenge him. Unless the doctor gave the critically ill notice, otherwise, the Challenger must accept the challenge, or else he would admit defeat automatically.


    In the past few days, Greyson had fought dozens of times in a row. Even he was made of iron, he couldn''t afford this kind of battle in turn.


    Greyson supported himself by the door frame with one hand, and his forehead was in a cold sweat. "It''s not a big deal. Thank you for your concern. I''m all right, but I''m afraid I can''t teach you Kung Fu temporarily.''''


    Then Cassandra asked coldly, "is this a minor wound? Someone at least shot you internal injuries. Who did that? "


    In her previous life, the only person she owed was Greyson, and it was Greyson who had always spared no effort to protect her. She didn''t expect that Greyson had to suffer so much!


    damn! !


    ''if I don''t teach them a lesson, they will think I am a push over!''! !


    Seeing that Cassandra was angry, Greyson was stunned. Then he gritted his teeth and answered, "no, no


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ke, please let them go. What do you think?'''' Josef coughed and apologized, but there was no sincerity in his words.


    "Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you? " Cassandra said word by word with a sneer.


    In the previous life, she endured Josef for a long time, because she could not resist the fact that he was Fiona''s supporter. But in this life, she would never allow Josef to mock and bully her again! !


    Josef Even though you are the honorable now, it doesn''t matter?


    I want you to live, I want you to live, I want you to die You should die!


    A murderous look appeared in Josef''s eyes. If it weren''t for the fact that Cassandra doted on his master, he would not allow her to take the seat that should belong to miss Fiona!


    Great hatred and jealousy poured over, overwhelming Josef''s reason in an instant. With malicious expression on his face, he stared at Cassandra without blinking his cold eyes, "don''t think that you can do whatever you want without our protection, do you think How long can you live? "


    Martin had made many enemies, which was one of the reasons why he hadn''t leaked any information about his wedding in the past. But what if the public knew that he had been married and that his wife was a weak woman


    Their enemies couldn''t hurt Martin, but could they deal with Cassandra?

 Chapter 111 Okay, sister-in-law

    "Aha Well, this is the V Security team trained by Martin. It really broadened my horizons today! " Cassandra sneered and looked at Josef with irony.


    Martin, the head of the organization, was actually owned by him, a man with a sharp sword. Martin had spent all his life in defending the soldiers, though they were not so powerful in the open but the V Security team were just the hidden guards.


    But, they were just like that.


    Josef snorted, "I don''t need you, a woman, to tell V Security team what to do!''''


    "What about me Do you think you are in the position to tell me what to do? " A creepy voice suddenly came from behind the crowd.


    In an instant, the whole corridor suddenly fell into a eerie silence.


    Martin stood in the middle of the crowd, expressionless, whereas Carlos followed him, face turning pale. He had expected that the people on Josef''s side might embarrass Cassandra, but he didn''t expect such a situation.


    Although Josef and others looked down upon Cassandra, she was still Martin''s legitimate wife and the hostess of the Lu clan.


    "Master, of course you are." Josef looked down and said respectfully.


    "Am I still your master in your mind?", said Martin calmly after he had a glimpse at Josef


    The look on Josef''s face changed as he spoke between clenched teeth. "I was too stupid to commit a crime. Please punish me, my master!''''


    At this time, the Spark and the others were so scared that they didn''t dare to breathe. They stood respectfully by the side, with beads of cold sweat on their foreheads.


    "No," replied Martin


    The rest were dumbfounded. They had no idea what Martin meant. Only Josef froze in shock and went pale. "It''s all my fault. I am willing to accept any punishment Please let them go! "


    With an indifferent look on his face, Martin went on, "the first rule for the V Security team is to follow orders and obey orders unconditionally If you can''t do it, then someone will do it. From now on, Josef, you will be removed from this position and the leader


    n-law."


    Greyson said with respect, "thank you, lady.''''


    Cassandra waved her hand and said: "don''t be so formal with me. You are seriously injured. Do you need me to arrange two people to look after you? You almost lost your balance after standing up, so your life should be very inconvenient, right? "


    With a straight line on Martin''s face, Greyson felt flattered, and said, "no, no, thank you, mistress. I can take care of myself.''''


    "Well, I see. You can go inside and have a rest. Don''t stand here anymore," , said Cassandra, scratching her head


    Greyson immediately replied," yes, madam."


    Bearing the burning pain all over his body, Greyson braced himself and closed the door behind him. He leaned against the door and drew a deep breath.


    Martin began to regret about what he had done. His wife paid more attention to a bodyguard than to him obviously.


    I can''t take this guard


    "By the way, why are you here, Martin? If you hadn''t come here just now, I would have killed so many people today! I beat them so hard that they couldn''t even recognize me! " Cassandra said shamelessly.


    "I have to go to the company. I haven''t seen you come to see me off."


    That''s a great reason. "~


    In fact, Cassandra was clear that Martin was helping her establish prestige in the V Security team, even if this kind of prestige was not good.

 Chapter 112 I cant do this

    In the office of Roger, GR Group.


    Sitting on the sofa casually in a pose as usual, Roger found a slightly slovenly man sitting opposite to him.


    The man''s short hair was in a mess. There was a stubble on his chin. A pair of black rimmed glasses supported his nose. At this moment, he was seriously looking at the script in his hand.


    Roger didn''t urge him. After a man finished reading the script, he put down the script in his hand and showed a serious expression. He said, "Mr. Roger, this script is indeed very good, but this should not be a happy script. If I guess correctly, this should be a high copy, and I have seen the original script. Don''t you think it''s appropriate for you to do this?''''


    Upon hearing this, Roger chuckled and said, "director Caspar, you have been working in this field for so many years. Don''t you know better than me that whether you watch the script or not? If we release it first, we will be the designer. Moreover, although the theme is the same, there is a slight difference, isn''t there? Besides, there are a lot of handsome men in our company now. You can pick up one or two of them to shoot and if you do well in publicity and shooting, you can earn a lot of money, right? "


    The man called director Caspar frowned and then shook his head. "I''m sorry, Mr. Roger, I take pride in movie all my life and I won''t cheat on you. I hope you can find a better person! I''m sorry. I have to go to the set. Bye. "


    Caspar, the No.1 director of the GR Group, was one of the first group to be in a commercial film. He became famous overnight because of the movie, "Prosperous Capital".


    However, ever since then, it had been hard for Caspar to make his work, because the business movies were closely connected, so his later works, which had a lot of business signs were too obvious to be seen in the original movies. Some even guessed that he had already run out of his talent, and the movies he made were won the attention of young stars, thus he had to earn a lot of money


    Nobody thought highly of Caspar''s future.


    "Director Caspar, not ever


    matter who you are, just leave the entertainment circle! ! ! ]


    Pay me back for the movie! ! Plagiarist! Go to hell! ]


    I''m so disappointed in you. I hate being your fan, but I don''t want to thank you! ! ]


    No matter where he went, the films he took in the past few years were getting worse and worse. He was supposed to get out of the entertainment circle! ! Go to hell! ]


    No matter what he wants? What he hated most was plagiarism! ! ]


    The insulting comments almost occupied all the hot comments under Caspar''s microblog account.


    Even if someone questioned, it was quickly taken back. Some netizens were commented or posted on the microblog, and others also went to the microblog to insult them.


    The more Cassandra looked at microblog, the more angry she became, Not long after the incident of plagiarism was exposed, Caspar declared to quit. Not long after that, he was diagnosed to have serious depression. Even so, those righteous online users didn''t let him go, and cursed him for his death.


    This was the way of the world. Intrigues and cheats always existed in this circle. One would be doomed eternally if one was not careful enough.


    As for the truth, others didn''t know it, but Cassandra did. Caspar didn''t plagiarize at all. The reason why he was wrongly accused of plagiarism was because he offended Roger. At last, he was ordered to stop from plagiarizing!

 Chapter 113 I give you an opportunity

    ''what


    That genius business director was forced to take this road, wasn''t he?


    Caspar''s lonely and bleak figure flashed across Cassandra''s mind.


    In those days, when Caspar was diagnosed with severe depression, there were still many reporters keeping hyping for his fame. One of them was a photo of Caspar standing lonely and bleak under the night curtain, wearing a white robe and a piece of mist.


    In those days, there were also some people who stood out to question him. He was the genius who created the miracle, how could he plagiarize? Moreover, some of Caspar''s loyal fans posted various novels with him. However, these posts were deleted as soon as they were released. What was more, they were even criticized by the website for making private information illegally become the target of public criticism.


    After this incident, a rumor about the draft which was created by Caspar was spread around the world. This draft was not fully collected, but was finally stolen by Roger. He hired the director of the company to shoot it, which soon became a hit around the world.


    On the day when the movie was displayed, Caspar became a vegetable because of a car accident


    A touch of coldness flashed in Cassandra''s eyes. She had to eliminate the many sins in the world one by one! What''s more, as a talented director, if the draft could be finished by Caspar, it must be more popular than that produced by Rebecca.


    ''I want to take back what I''ve lost. I want to be at the top of my position. I need to give Caspar more help than Johnny does, '' she thought!


    "It''s Roger, Susan..." One day, I will completely defeat you with the thing you are most proud of, and step on you!


    In the brumous Villa District of the capital.


    In the backyard of GR Clan''s villa.


    A dog in black was kneeling at the foot of Roger, who was holding a piece of fresh blood in his hand. The man threw it on the ground, and then the dog sprang on the man and bit it fiercely.


    A savage smile gradually appeared on


    d to rent the cheapest basement. How could he become rich overnight?! A famous new writer?!


    He didn''t even dare to do it in his dream


    "Are you serious?" The man stared at Roger and took the courage to ask.


    "It''s my decision. But I don''t like disobedient dogs Do you understand? "


    Greed streaked across the young man''s eyes. He widened his eyes and nodded crazily. "Yes! I understand, I will do anything for you as long as you give me money! I''m willing to do anything for you! !"


    When he first entered the society, he was full of ambition. He had also been ambitious and wanted to start from scratch to become a man above thousands of people.


    But now, his conscience and nature had been obliterated


    "Okay, the only thing you need to do next is to do what I tell you. As for other things, I will definitely give them to you. Vincent, take him down to prepare." Said Roger indifferently.


    The young man was so ecstatic that the injury on his foot seemed to be no longer painful.


    After a few seconds, Vincent came with his people and carried the young man out.


    Roger stood still and casually glanced at the place where the young man just lay. He said coldly, "change all the grass in the backyard, including the floor tiles, and every place he stepped in, even the air Disinfect them all. "


    "Yes, President Roger."

 Chapter 114 waiting for you to come back

    In a villa district of Jingshi city.


    Inside the traditional Chinese style villa, the atmosphere was weird and dead.


    With his head down, Caspar in his black suit sat quietly on the chair.


    There was a woman sitting opposite. She had short hair and wore a black casual suit. She was staring at Caspar with a serious look on her face.


    This woman was called Joyce, the personal assistant of Caspar. No matter how abject Caspar was and how famous he was in the future, she followed him like an onlooker.


    With her brows wrinkled, Joyce tried to speak as calmly as possible, "I know what kind of person you are. You have to tell me the truth this time. Now the Internet is full of dirty water about you. If it goes on like this I''m afraid no one can save you. Don''t you know what kind of society it is? Who will really care about your talent, and who can see your sincerity? In order to make more investment, you drank too much to take part in the filming and even suffered from gastric bleeding... "


    "Enough!" When check-in, Caspar''s eyes became bitter. He smiled bitterly and his voice was extremely hoarse. "Don''t say it again. As if I was wrong from the beginning..."


    Joyce kneaded her swollen temple and said, "even if you want to get out of this circle, you shouldn''t do so. It''s an honor you traded with your life for. Even if you don''t want it, I want it.''''


    His back suddenly froze. After a long time, Caspar raised his head and stared at Joyce in horror, He shook his head heavily and said, "it''s no use. That man has a lot of things on his hands and I''ve already fallen into his trap. I don''t want you to get into my fate. I still have a draft that hasn''t been released yet. Take it and negotiate with Roger. Try to get the money and leave the GR Group. Take it as if you''ve supported me all these years, the only thing I can give you is the compensation. "


    "Caspar! What do you mean? I have been with you for so many years. Do you really think that is what I want? " With a cold face, Joyce said word by word.


    In fact, Caspar also knew that Joyce was not tryi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    fter he answered a phone call?!


    All of them looked at Carlos with puzzled eyes. With a bitter look on his face, Carlos was so foolish that he seemed to bury his head in his neck.


    What can I do! I''m also very desperate! !


    Our master is such a slave for his wife! He wondered what his master''s wife was playing at home


    But when he heard from the voice of Martin just now, he didn''t seem to be angry


    After their master got married, Carlos couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. Was a married man always so emotional?


    Meanwhile, Cassandra stood up, slowly walked towards the gate of the villa with her crutches, leaning against the gate with the shape of a flint.


    Recently, she had been trying to show off her affection. The Martin seemed not to be as ferocious as in her previous life. Perhaps, everything would become different after she was reborn?


    Well, she had never discovered that she had such a strong desire to survive


    In her previous life, she had wished that Martin had strangled her in a fit of fury. At the thought of it, she understood that it was a miracle for her to have been able to live peacefully for five years without being infuriated by him.


    After a long time, the girl almost fell asleep leaning against the door frame, while she suddenly smelled the familiar light grass. The girl opened her eyes and said, "Martin, you''re finally back.''''

 Chapter 115 unparalleled

    With a cold face, Martin took off his clothes and placed them on the girl''s shoulder. "Your legs haven''t recovered yet. Why do you stand here?''''


    "I''ll wait for you here, My legs won''t get hurt even if I''m just standing here," Cassandra coaxed Martin, I''m waiting for you here


    Martin''s back jolted a little. He held the girl''s wrist and said with a cold face, "don''t stand here next time. Do you feel uncomfortable?''''


    Cassandra stuck out her tongue and said: "I''m not that weak. I''m ill while standing here Achoo! "


    At that time, Cassandra was also shocked! !


    Pretending to be innocent, she was struck by lightning!


    I was really weak! ! I should hurry up for your exercise!


    Martin''s face darkened and ordered," Carlos, ask Kevin to come here."


    "What Oh. "


    He felt that he was displaying their affection in public again


    Cassandra frowned," Don''t be so nervous, Martin. It''s not a big deal. I was just standing in the cold wind. I just need to drink some hot water.''''


    It was said that it was a universal skill to coax girls. Drink more hot water


    Cassandra had never expected to use this tactic on herself.


    The next second, Martin bent over and picked up Cassandra, who was confused and looked up at him.


    Uh Was she being flirted again?!


    "Bang!", suddenly, Cassandra was knocking on the door not far away from where she was. Then she raised her neck with difficulty and took a look at the back of Martin. It was Carlos. He was standing there, with a look of despair on his face. When his mobile phone fell on the ground, then he heard Kevin going berserk at the other end of the phone.


    "You son of a bitch! My ears are going to explode! ! !"


    Carlos was stunned, ''ha-ha, your ears are going to explode, but mine is going to explode! ! !


    He wanted to explode right now!


    His dog eyes were almost blind!


    "Well Martin, don''t you think we''ve been showing off too much lo


    Caspar''s plagiarism. He has been fired from the entertainment circle! ! ]


    No objection! ''this plagiarist dog doesn''t deserve to live in the world at all! ]


    ''what''s wrong with the plagiarist! ! ha-ha! ! ]


    Damn it! How could this scumbag still live in the world?! Go to hell! ]


    However, could those bitches give up now? No evidence? Now the evidence is clear. How can you deny it?! ]


    ''go to hell! ]


    For a while, the accuse of Caspar, along with the previous doubts, were all silenced. Some people kept silent, but this silence was meaningless to the keyboard man.


    In the quaint villa, the dark hall was deathly silent. A faint light flashed on the ground, but it quickly disappeared.


    Then the world returned to darkness.


    Caspar curled up in a corner, shivering. Water dripped down on the phone screen


    He had been so dazzling back then, but now he had fallen into an abyss.


    The talented director who had been admired by thousands of people was now the person hated by everyone.


    A deep desperation appeared in his eyes. Something spread silently in the darkness.


    After a long time, a sudden sound broke the silence between them and the screen of the mobile phone was suddenly lit up by a weak light.


    A message was lying quietly on the screen

 Chapter 116 I was forced to leave

    The next morning, Greyson came to pick up Cassandra.


    As soon as Cassandra changed into a man''s clothes, Martin held her carefully downstairs. When she saw Greyson, she was immediately stunned. "Master Greyson, don''t you have wounds all over your body? Why did you come in person? Go back now. Just send me Marcus. "


    Greyson asked in confusion, "Marcus?"


    Was there someone under him?


    After Cassandra''s order to arrange Greyson to train some people, Martin called seven new members of the Greyson sect to form a Greyson group that was in accordance with the instruction of Greyson.


    But there was no one named Marcus in the seven cultivators'' squad.


    Cassandra coughed," He is the famous Marcus."


    That explained why the disciple of Greyson sect was called Marcus. He was the most excellent one among the new comers. He was powerful, but he was very cold-blooded. Except for training, he seldom had any activities in the team.


    "Madam, Marcus just arrived at the squad, so I''m afraid he is not familiar with some rules."


    Cassandra waved her hand and said indifferently," he just needs to drive, Is he not familiar with the rules? I''m not going for a fight. Just let him drive the car and wait for me at the gate. I''ll go after breakfast. "


    Greyson wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. As far as he knew, Marcus was a cold man, and if Cassandra couldn''t control him, he might cause trouble. Even Josef, didn''t escape the punishment from his young master last time. Not to mention the new one, Marcus?


    However, Cassandra had made it clear to him, so he dared not say anything else. The reason why the Greyson group was founded was because of Cassandra.


    "Yes, mistress." Greyson looked down and stopped struggling.


    After hearing this, Cassandra felt relieved and continued to eat. Martin brought a glass of milk for her and she stared at him with a sad face. "Can I refuse to drink it? Not tasty at all. "


    After Martin shot Cassandra a cold glance, she immediately gulped down the milk in his hand and sho


    her fingers together and got into the car with the walking stick leisurely, Inside the car.


    The air froze. With a ferocious and cold look, Marcus asked, "where are you going?"


    After telling him the address, Cassandra lazily leaned back in hers chair, propping up her head with one hand, and looked at the handsome face of Marcus.


    To be honest, she was not convinced by the way Martin chose people. All the members of the Greyson sect small group were handsome men, but of course, these handsome men were not the weak little fresh men in the circle. The strength was better and more ferocious than the other.


    Among the seven new disciples, Marcus had the highest strength and the most beautiful appearance


    Such an icy beauty, she could even be obsessed with him for a few days just by looking at him in this way~


    "Oh, Marcus, a man who is as handsome as you It must be crooked, isn''t it? " Cassandra asked with a smile.


    "It''s my private question," answered Marcus expressionlessly


    Cassandra answered reluctantly, " I just care about your marriage!"!


    Moreover, you are mine. How dare you hide it from me?!


    Cassandra said seriously, "we are all familiar with each other. Why do you regard me as an outsider? I didn''t mean anything else. I just think you are so beautiful. It would be a waste of your body if you like a girl. "


    Marcus: "...."

 Chapter 117 thats a deal

    In a villa district of capital city.


    The black Bentley stopped in front of a simple villa.


    Cassandra got out of the car with a stick. "Marcus, you can wait for me here. I can go in alone.''''


    To be honest, she really worried that if Marcus went inside like this, he would directly frighten people to death.


    "Yes, sir!" replied the emotionless Marcus


    Cassandra didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so she knocked on the door with her stick. A moment later, the door was opened, and a beautiful woman with a perfect figure stood behind the door.


    "This beautiful lady, you must be the assistant of director Caspar, Miss Joyce, right?" Said Cassandra.


    Joyce nodded, "yes. Are you Mr. Samuel who contacted me yesterday?''''


    "Yes, I''m Samuel," replied Cassandra with a smile


    Joyce frowned slightly. But under this circumstance, she could do nothing but to wait.


    Joyce raised her right hand and said, "Mr. Samuel, this way please.''''


    Then Cassandra walked into the villa on her crutches. There were many lush plants planted there, and the whole room was filled with a faint fragrance.


    She passed through the front yard to the villa hall.


    In the hall, Caspar still wore the Tang clothes yesterday, and he leaned on the sofa with pale and worn face. It seemed that after a night, his life was taken away, and there was only an empty body left.


    Joyce asked Cassandra to sit down and poured a glass of water for her. Her face looked a little pale. "Now that Mr. Samuel has contacted me, I won''t beat around the bush. You said on the phone that you have a solution to wash director Caspar''s grievance. I wonder Do you have any proof? "


    Now Caspar was in a very difficult situation, and few people in the circle wanted to help him out. Nobody would believe that he was wronged, That so-called original work became famous overnight. Even though Joyce tried to contact him, she couldn''t find any information about him. Obviously, that so-called work had become the people of Roger.


    Without any evidence, how could they frame up Caspar?


    Last night,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the tip of his tongue. It was only three days, anyway. There was nothing to look forward to for the rest of his life. So what if he had three days?


    Caspar sighed, "Okay, I''ll give you three days. After three days, I''ll hold a press conference and clarify the truth to the public. No matter what the result is, I''m willing to bear it myself."


    Then she nodded, "that''s a deal."


    He was so surprised that he would believe a stranger''s words. Maybe it was because of the solitary anger in the man''s heart and his trust in him.


    When a man was in a desperate situation, he accidentally caught a life-saving straw, and then he would not let it go.


    After leaving the family of Caspar, Cassandra temporarily decided to go to the Lu Group for a spot check.


    After the car arrived at the Lu Group, Cassandra got off the car with a walking stick. The security guard at the gate recognized her as soon as he saw her. Seeing that she was holding the walking stick, he immediately walked towards her with a serious face as if he was facing a formidable enemy.


    Seeing this, Cassandra waved her hand and said, "I''m fine. You don''t have to be so nervous. I just go upstairs to have a look at Martin.''''


    Security guard, "..."


    We also know that you are looking for our boss!


    Shit! You''re such a loser, but you still insist on finding our boss...'' How much did he like his boss! !

 Chapter 118 I dont want to be cuckolded

    In the office of Martin.


    Martin was holding a video conference with somebody while Carlos was reading some documents aside. Suddenly, somebody knocked the door of his office.


    Hearing that, Carlos was stunned. It was a rule in the company that Martin hated to be disturbed most when he was working. No matter how urgent the matter was, he had to be asked for help first.


    How could someone be so ignorant and come to knock at the door at this time.


    Carlos jumped up from the sofa at once. "Go on, masters. I''ll see who the bastard is!''''


    After saying that, Carlos strode over to open the door. As soon as the door was opened, the angry expression on his face instantly cracked open.


    "sister-in-law sister-in-law? Why are you here? " Carlos stared at Cassandra in horror.


    Cassandra smiled," I just passed by, so I came up to see if Martin is okay."


    "What?"


    Well done!


    His sister-in-law was here to storm check on his master! !


    While they were talking, Cassandra had entered the office of Martin. Carlos stood at the door for a few seconds and went away. If he didn''t leave, why did he stay to watch?!


    Martin, in a black suit, was having a video conference with others. However, he was wearing a Bluetooth headset, and he kept silent all the time, so that Cassandra was not aware that he was having a meeting.


    So she moved to him stealthily and threw herself into his arms, "Hmm, honey, do you miss me?"


    All the men who were connected with Martin just felt dazed. Then the screen was black, and there was a girl''s sweet voice coming. However, because of the mixed sound, no one could clearly hear what the girl said.


    What was going on?!


    How could a man be around his boss?! Or someone who just pounced on him?!


    Although the figure rushed over just now, they were sure that it was a man!


    What the fuck! !


    Does boss really like men?!


    At this moment, Martin was h


    ape from him.


    While Cassandra''s slender fingers swiped the screen of the tablet PC, suddenly her eyes fell on it.


    On the screen were some financial statements and some confidential projects of the GR Group. Those seemingly confidential information was actually in the hands of Martin.


    It meant that Martin had been paying attention to the GR Group since the very beginning! ! !


    It was because she Or is it just one of his plans?!


    There was a shock in Cassandra''s heart. She looked at the information with complicated expression for a long time, and then moved her fingers. After a while, she found some information about the Yan clan


    Although she had expected it, she still felt shocked when she saw it with her own eyes. It turned out that Martin knew what she was thinking. Perhaps in the eyes of others, it would take some price to shake Roger and Yan Clan, but it was just a piece of cake for Martin.


    He didn''t do it, just because she


    She realized that even though there were so many sins in the world, the man was always standing in front of her to protect her from the arrows of wind and rain. She just needed to go on her own way. No matter how big the trouble she had made, this man would take care of it for her.


    The only taboo for him was her.

 Chapter 119 boys are too thin to look good

    Then Cassandra looked up and saw Martin, who was in a white shirt and a light colored apron around his neck, cooking attentively.


    As an omnipotent man, he didn''t know what cooking was, but he was willing to cook for her


    She sighed and closed the tablet PC. now that Martin showed her the tablet PC, he wouldn''t mind what she saw. She didn''t have to cover it up.


    Then she stood up and slowly walked to the kitchen, leaning against the door frame. In her glazed eyes, the man''s enchanting face was reflected.


    "Why are you here?" Martin raised his head and frowned.


    At the sight of this, Cassandra felt she was offended. Her mouth twitched and she said seriously, "the iPad isn''t as beautiful as yours. I came to see you. Is that okay?''''


    Upon hearing this, Martin was stunned for a few seconds and then responded with a slight smile, "okay."


    What an asshole!


    Cassandra said with a straight face, "Martin, you are so dissolute. Don''t try to seduce me.''''


    "Did I seduce you?"


    Cassandra was choked by his words, ''do you have any idea whether you seduce me or not?''?


    Catching a glimpse of him, Cassandra said bitterly, "you are so pretty. Even if you stand here, it is a kind of seduction? What a beauty you are! !"


    He was a man with dark mole in everyone''s heart! !


    "Seduce her It''s my honor. "


    The corners of her mouth twitched. Then she waved her hand and said, "don''t seduce me, or don''t seduce me! Don''t mess with me again! "


    She was so angry that she almost wanted to turn over the car! !


    How much she wanted to sleep with Martin now!


    In other words, after rebirth, there seemed to be no substantial relationship between the two of them


    All of a sudden, she felt that she was such a loser. How could she sleep with such a handsome man every day She did nothing


    "Wait for me outside. It won''t take long, '''' said Martin with a slight smile


    "Well, by the way, have you done much?'''', asked Cassan


    After all, it was the business within the Lu Group


    Cassandra thought anxiously!


    A few moments later, Martin came out of the kitchen. Bored, Cassandra put down her phone and asked, "Martin, is dinner ready?''''


    Martin trotted over to reply, "yes.''''


    As soon as Cassandra stood up from the sofa, she fell into a warm embrace. Martin lifted her up in a very gentle way and walked towards the kitchen.


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra widened his eyes subconsciously and stared at Martin in disbelief?!


    She was injured in her leg, but she was not a good for nothing


    Why! !


    The steady heartbeat of the man sounded in her ears, which made her a little stunned. If everything was not real at the moment, she would doubt that she was dreaming.


    She didn''t expect that the violent and horrible man in her previous life could be so gentle


    Martin settled Cassandra down on the chair and filled a bowl of soup for her. "Be careful not to burn it.''''


    With the corner of her mouth twitching, the confusion in her mind vanished in an instant. For some reason, she always felt like a fool whose business was inferior to theirs in the eyes of Martin


    Ha ha, she bowed her head and handed him tea!


    "Well, it seems that Are you free tonight? I want to ask you to watch a movie with me! "

 Chapter 120 you always flirt with other men

    Martin, a little stunned and sleepy, lowered his eyes and replied: "okay.''''


    Cassandra immediately took out her mobile phone and murmured, "what kind of movie do you like? I want to see what movies they are playing first. I heard that there is a nice cartoon recently You are such a noble, gorgeous demon Well, the big boss will never like that kind of stupid movie... "


    In her previous life, she had little involvement with Martin other than killing herself, let alone watching a romantic movie. Therefore, she really didn''t know a lot about Martin''s preferences.


    She was just trying to ask for help, but she didn''t expect that Martin should agree.


    "Okay," replied Martin


    Then Cassandra stared at him with hidden bitterness and said, "you can call me whatever you like, This is the first time we go to a date! Don''t be so perfunctory! "


    With a serious look on his face, Martin said, "no, as long as I''m with you, it doesn''t matter what I see."


    Cassandra was speechless


    I can''t


    Did I hit on by Martin again?


    Who said that Martin couldn''t say honeyed words to chase after his sister? Stand up! I promise I won''t kill you!


    After a long while, Cassandra finally gently coughed, "well, what about We should go to the cartoon, a domestic conscientious one, where we can make the most exquisite... "


    Who said the movie was called stupid?!


    She was slapped on the face


    "Okay," replied Martin


    "I''ll book the ticket first. By the way, will you go to the cinema in this way?" After booking the ticket, Cassandra raised her head and stared at Martin with a troubled look.


    Martin was always dressed in a formal suit. If it weren''t for his poor performance, she would doubt whether he wanted to sleep in this one.


    Martin frowned and said, "something wrong?"


    Of course there was!


    That was too good! !


    The cinema is a place where young people often go to the cinema, and most of


    A few minutes later


    "Ah, Martin, could you cut this for me? I''m afraid I can''t bite it.'''' Cassandra said in a shaky m-expression.


    Well In fact, it felt good to have Martin be a lackey, running here and there~


    Martin gave her a quick glance, and then put a piece of honey melon back to Cassandra, which stunned Cassandra.


    Damn you! !


    This is so unfair. How could you attract so many people just with a mere fruit?''?!


    Then Cassandra sighed, "Martin, I suddenly have a sense of crisis."


    Martin shot the girl a questioning look, not knowing what she meant.


    Cassandra said seriously, "you are handsome and rich, and you can do anything you want If my rival in love is lined up, can they go around the earth? "


    Martin was amazed and, with a slight smile on his face, nodded slightly and said: "I am a man of long feeling and will not change my mind. On the contrary, there is someone who tends to attract others.''''


    Hearing this, Cassandra was so embarrassed that she almost vomited a mouthful of blood. Then she scratched her head with a guilty conscience, "it doesn''t matter. Well You continue with your work. I''ll go out for a walk and come back soon. "


    "Okay, be careful," said Martin


    The corners of her mouth twitched


    She was totally stupid!

 Chapter 121 accidentally fall

    There were several large shopping malls near the Lu group. In this luxurious business circle, all the items in the shopping mall were very rich.


    Cassandra picked a random shopping mall and asked Marcus to drive her there. She wanted him to be a model because he had a perfect figure.


    However, Marcus directly refused her. He was worried that there were too many people in the mall and it was inconvenient for Cassandra to walk, so he just followed her from afar.


    Holding her crutch, Cassandra walked around the mall and finally stopped in front of a luxury store. She hesitated for a few seconds before she walked into the store.


    There were several waiters in the shop. But none of them wanted to talk to Cassandra who was unfamiliar with them. Only a young lady, who seemed quite enthusiastic, came up to greet her.


    "Hello, we have sofa here. You can have a rest. If you have any likes, I can bring them to you." The girl asked enthusiastically and took the initiative to support Cassandra.


    Seeing this, the several waiters standing aside all gave a look of disdain. Then with makeup on, they started to play with their mobile phones and ignore Cassandra.


    Frowning, Cassandra sat down on the sofa and the girl handed her a cup of hot water. Then Cassandra said, "can you bring the suit of the model to me?''''


    The waiter immediately replied, "Okay, just a moment, please."


    When the waitress walked up to the model, another waitress suddenly walked up to her with displeasure. "Lee, what are you doing? How could you take off such an expensive dress so casually? What if it was broken? You must be driven crazy by the desire for money. How dare you accept all kinds of women! "


    A trace of fear flashed across Lee''s face, but he immediately put on a flattering smile and explained, "no, Wendy That lady wants to have a look... "


    The woman named Wendy snorted, put her arms a


    was even taken as the queen of this year''s golden brown movie. If nothing went wrong, Susan would be the youngest actress in this year.


    However, as a fresh actress, she didn''t even hold a single piece of work.


    Susan was showing off.


    "Thank you. I still have some work to do. Lee, please pack this dress for me. I''ll pay by card. Thank you."


    Lee was a little surprised. She just thought that Cassandra came in to take a walk, but it turned out that she was the sister of a big customer of this store.


    Lee turned to Wendy with embarrassment. Wendy didn''t expect that Cassandra was Susan''s sister.


    Susan was now the most popular female artist in the entertainment circle, and the man next to her was also a big shot in the entertainment circle, with the upper hand in it!


    It was a great loss for both her and the shopping mall if she offended such a big client.


    When Wendy was about to say something, Susan spoke first, "do you also like this dress? What a coincidence! I have booked the dress for Roger and it is a birthday gift for him. I have planned to give him a surprise... "


    Hearing this, Cassandra narrowed her eyes and thought, ''ha! It''s been so many years, but Susan still plays this dirty trick.''


    She is still as naive as before

 Chapter 122 I will take it back

    "Yes. Miss Susan has already bought this dress for Mr. Roger. I didn''t know that you are actually miss Susan''s sister until now, I''m sorry that I didn''t treat you as my friend. Please don''t mind Lee, quickly take off the clothes and wrap Miss Susan''s dress. " Wendy immediately put on a flattering smile.


    In Wendy''s eyes, even though Cassandra was Susan''s sister, she couldn''t hold a candle to her in any respect. Besides, Susan served VIP in their shop. However, it was impossible that she was a VIP in their shop, or even not a member of their club.


    It was better to take advantage of the opportunity than to offend their bosses. The first thing to learn in this profession was to observe people''s expression.


    At this time, Lee looked at Cassandra embarrassedly and wanted to say something. But she opened her mouth and then lowered her head. she walked towards the model, "Wait!" Cassandra raised her voice all of a sudden.


    Wendy smiled and looked at Cassandra, "ha-ha, miss. Miss Susan have made it clear just now that she has already bought this dress. So, I''m sorry I''m afraid we can''t make the decision alone to sell the goods to you. "


    "You said she had ordered. What about the receipt?"


    Wendy was stunned. The so-called reservation was just an excuse. How could she get the receipt?


    Wendy felt a little embarrassed. She put on a foxy smile and said, "I''m sorry, but the data of our company is secret. I''m afraid we can''t take it out. We still have other goods in our store. How about you exchange it with another one?''''


    Then Cassandra asked coldly, "is this your attitude towards customers? Because in your eyes, she is the most important client, while I am just a stranger. Should I be treated and deceived by you? "


    The air froze. Wendy''s face turned pale. She forced a smile and said, "don''


    For some reason, the last sentence uttered by Cassandra was like a sharp knock on Roger''s heart. But he gazed at her blankly.


    How could this be


    At this time, a young man in a black suit hurried in with a few people. As soon as he arrived, Wendy and the others were shocked.


    damn!


    I''m all killed by this bitch! She even told Mr. Qin about it! !


    "Wendy, what happened?" President Qin said coldly.


    Wendy gritted her teeth and said, "Mr. Qin, it''s all Lee''s fault! ! As you know, Miss Susan is our distinguished guest. She likes this dress at first. But the other lady want to buy it. What''s more, Lee hasn''t explained to her yet. That''s why she made such a mistake. Mr. Qin, what do you think? "


    Lee''s face turned pale. she trembled slightly and lowered her head in panic, There was despair and panic in her eyes.


    "Yes, Mr. Qin. It''s all Lee''s fault..."


    "Wendy has just explained to the guests, but Lee didn''t figure it out and introduced her casually..."


    "Mr. Qin, you can''t wrong Wendy. She is really an unreliable person who was sent from such a small place.''''


    People present all blamed this accident on Lee.


    President Qin looked at Lee and asked, "Lee, tell me, what''s going on?"

 Chapter 123 I dont mean it

    The air was eerily quiet, as if the big space had been frozen at this moment.


    Lee tensed up, lowered her head, her lips quivering, and stammered, "yes Mr. Carol, the lady came in just now. She said she wanted to have a look at the dress and then I haven''t taken it yet Wendy told me The customer looked like Looked like! "


    When Mr. Carol heard this, cold sweat instantly fell from his forehead. He tried to keep calm on the face, but there was a roar of anger in his heart!


    These idiots! ! !


    He was almost killed by these idiots! !


    President Carol''s face was gloomy to the extreme, and his voice was cold. "What this guest looked like? Tell me what happened exactly! "


    Lee glanced at Wendy in panic. Her hands were tightly locked together. It seemed that she had made a great struggle. Her eyes were full of despair. Then she seemed to accept her fate and said, "Wendy said that the customer looked poor all the time and even our floor was dirty. So Throw her out... "


    "Lee! I have never said that at all. How can you wrong me! !" Wendy immediately flared up, her eyes blazing with fury.


    "Exactly! Lee, we didn''t expect you to be such a person! Obviously, you don''t want to get close to her just because you dislike her money. Why did you smear the false accusation on Wendy? "


    "Exactly! Mr. Carol, don''t believe Lee''s rumors. We can testify for Wendy. She has never said such things! !"


    "Yes! Mr. Carol, don''t wrong miss. Wendy! "


    It seemed that Lee didn''t expect this to happen, she stared at the group of people supporting Wendy in disbelief, her body trembling slightly and her face turning completely pale in an instant.


    They were in Wendy''s hotel and other waiters were the witness. How could Mr. Carol believe her?


    Mr. Carol glanced at them coldly," Winnie, get the surveillance video.''''


    A man next to Carol responded at once, "yes, Mr. Carol.


    es later, Winnie returned with a black iPad in his hand, and handed it to Carol.


    Turning on the monitor video, the faces of Wendy and the other waiter all changed drastically. They all lowered their heads, not daring to say anything more.


    When the video was played, there was dead silence in the shop.


    Carol shook the iPad in his hand, his face full of anger. "Wendy, is this the truth you said?! Customer is God, and that''s how you treat God! ! Damn it! "


    All of a sudden, Wendy was scared out of her wits. "Mr. Carol, please let me explain. It''s all a misunderstanding I just said it casually I didn''t mean to... "


    Carol sneered. "Not intentional? If I hadn''t bumped into you today, how long would you dare to be so presumptuous? How could a mall provide such things like you! Winnie, inform human resources and financial department to come here! "


    "Yes, boss!"


    Upon hearing that, Wendy trembled violently. She stared at Carol in dismay, begging for mercy, but Carol didn''t even bother to listen.


    "President Roger, you saw the video just now, right? You two are guests of my mall, and it''s not convenient for me to deal with you. However, our mall has its own rules. For people who do not comply with the rules, I will not spare them.''''

 Chapter 124 going too far

    "What do you mean?" Roger''s face turned stormy.


    Ignoring the face of Roger, Carol answered automatically, "naturally, we are doing according to the rules, disqualifying you from attending VIP. Besides, from today on, except for that, no matter where our store is, we will not welcome you.''''


    All of a sudden, the face of Roger darkened, and his eyes were filled with anger, "Carol, don''t push it too far!"


    Looking calm, Carol said, "Mr. Roger, I have something to deal with now. I don''t have time to argue with you here. Just think I''m bullying you too much. Winnie, send the guest out!"


    When he said this, Carol meant that he wanted to drive Roger and Susan out of the house!


    Wendy and others were dumbfounded. How could it be possible!


    Was Carol crazy?!


    For such a woman, he not only had to punish them, but also had to expel the most distinguished customers from the mall


    Wendy would never expect that the person they had offended was their boss'' wife! !


    However, Winnie walked to Roger and said, "please!''''


    Roger, like a sculpture, stiffened his body and stood in place. He cast a ghastly glance at Carol, sneered and said, "Susan, let''s go!''''


    Susan also didn''t expect that this would be the end. She just wanted to punish Cassandra, but she didn''t expect that it would end up like this.


    damn! !


    ''has she really changed?''?


    Didn''t she love Roger so much before?!


    What went wrong?


    Soon enough, the personnel department and financial department arrived. Everyone stood at the door, in a daze.


    After taking a deep breath, Carol came to Cassandra. "Miss Cassandra, we are really not doing the right thing. What do you think? What should we do? "


    Cassandra took a glance at Wendy and others, and said slowly, "didn''t Mr. Carol say there were rules in the company just now? Then just do as the rules. "


    "Yes, Miss Yan.'''', said Carol immediately


    After saying that, Carol turned her head to look at the people from the financial


    arol immediately reminded her.


    To be honest, he was also stunned for two seconds when Cassandra took out a black card just now. It was not because Cassandra had a black card, but because of that black card It was sent by Martin! ! !


    Big boss! !


    At this moment, Carol had a feeling of a survivor from disaster. Especially today, he was almost killed by these idiots! !


    Lee came to her senses and respectfully took the black card from Cassandra''s hand and took the mobile phone nearby. When she swiped the card, she saw the identity information popping up on the screen. her eyes widened, and she stared at Cassandra as if she was an alien, Lu As for Martin


    The legendary boss! ! !


    It turned out to be It was a black bank card of Martin! !


    At that moment, Lee finally understood why Carol looked as if he was facing a formidable enemy just now


    She Was she their boss''s wife?!


    The receipt was printed quickly. Cassandra signed the name of Martin on it and put it into her pocket randomly.


    Carol was confused. How could she do that?!


    That was a global limited black card! !


    Money is really capricious! !


    "Miss Cassandra, what else can I do for you? I''ll take care of it for you. " Carol asked, with a lackey face.


    It was not easy to please his boss, but easy to please his wife?!

 Chapter 125 Im married now

    In the office of Martin.


    Martin was holding a mass video conference when his phone rang suddenly. He glanced at the black phone on the table and unlocked it.


    On the screen, there was a notification of consumption from a bank.


    Hearing that, Martin''s hand, which was holding the cellphone, froze slightly. A faint smile played on his cold face involuntarily.


    On the other side of the video, a group of people were all shocked to see the scene unfold?!


    ''our boss...'' Smile?!


    ''what news on earth did he get? Why does he laugh?''? ?


    With these thoughts in his mind, Carlos, who was bending over to check the documents carefully, ran to the cellphone. As soon as he took a glance at the screen of his cellphone, all of a sudden, he cried out, "my dog eyes! ! ''oh my God! How can I send you a message to buy something?''! ! !"


    Not money! !


    Why do you have to show such a dirty smile!


    Can''t you be more reserved?!


    I can''t do this!


    "Cancel all activities tonight." Martin put down the phone and turned off the Bluetooth headset with his slender finger.


    Carlos was stunned. "What? Cancel all of them? "


    "Yes," replied Martin


    "You have an appointment with my sister-in-law?"


    "She asked me out to watch a movie," Martin said in a low voice, narrowing his eyes


    "What?"


    Why can''t I help asking these stupid questions! ! !


    I''m going to kick the empty bowl of porridge away!


    They dated very soon and even emphasized why his master took the initiative to date! !


    I''m so shameless!


    "Well "Master, can I go with you?" I''m your sweetest jacket~


    Martin gave him a swift glance and said, "No.''''


    "What?"


    No one loves me or cares about me. I''m a poor cabbage in my hands~


    Then Cassandra bought some clothes for Martin.


    With what had happened before, the entire mall was now facing a formidable enemy. Wherever Cassandra went, she became the focus of Carol''s attention.


    It was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    new boyfriend, he is still not disturbing you.''''


    The face of Roger suddenly darkened to the extreme. There was a trace of coldness and cruelty in her black eyes. "Cassandra! Don''t forget that you are married now! !"


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth quirked up. "Yes, I''m married now. So Mr. Roger, why are you waiting for me here? Don''t you fear that I seduce you? "


    The look on Roger''s face changed dramatically. He looked at Cassandra in surprise. He didn''t know why, but since Cassandra got married, he felt as if she had changed into another person.


    It was the same face. It was still that person, but she was completely different from before.


    The woman who was always pestering him made him feel disgusted and boring. The woman who said that everything was for his sake after getting married


    Why did this happen?!


    Just now, after being insulted by Carol, he only sent away Susan, and even didn''t know why he would do such a crazy thing.


    But he He just wanted to see her a few more times


    He had only wanted to hide in the car and look at them far away. But when he saw a strange man stand out, a gust of anger for unknown rose from the bottom of his heart He was jealous to death! !


    Who the hell was that "kept man"?!


    Why could he be so close to Cassandra! !

 Chapter 126 my husband is narrow-minded

    "Cassandra How did you become like this? You weren''t like this before. " The Roger stared at Cassandra and shook his head disappointedly.


    Well, what else do you want me to do?


    You deceived me and used me to death. Do you still think that you really loved me? You wish.


    In her previous life, though Roger had never liked her, he was willing to act along with Susan because she was so stupid to steal confidential documents of the Lu group to Roger. At that time, she thought it was true love. But what she didn''t know was that in Roger''s eyes, she was even worse than a dog.


    When all the bloody truth was revealed, she suddenly realized that the man she had a crush on for all these years had never liked her.


    Huh


    Everyone in the world is entitled to judge me, except you! !


    Slowly raising her eyes, Cassandra stared at Roger without a moment, "Mr. Roger, are you waiting here alone to talk about this with me? Since there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first. My husband is very stingy. He doesn''t like me being alone with other men for too long. I''m afraid he''ll be jealous. "


    All of a sudden, the look on Roger''s face darkened. He gave a tight grip on his left cheek. The next second, he drew his hand back without any warning, strangled Cassandra''s neck, pressed Cassandra''s body against the car window, stared at Cassandra with his red and ferocious eyes, and roared crazily, "what did you say! You told me that you married Martin because of me! !"


    He seized her by the neck, and gave her a stifling sense of pressure. She started to breathe less and less in her chest, and it was hard for her to breathe. With all her strength, she indistinctly cried out, "you Let go of me! "


    At this moment, there was an overwhelming gloom on Roger''s cruel face. His cold fingers tightly grabbed the neck of Cassandra. When he heard what Cassandra said just now, he was suddenly irritated, and even the remaining sense of sanity in his mind was completely destroyed in an instant.


    Then, with a light bang, Roger was


    hensively, Carlos stood in front of the desk, with cold sweat on his forehead. The moment he received the video from Marcus, he was scared out of his wits. Ignoring that Martin was busy with a video conference with someone else, he rushed in.


    With a straight face, Martin stared at the phone in front of him. He didn''t raise his head until the screen was dark. There seemed to be a fierce storm brewing in his deep set eyes.


    It was as if his heart was in a tsunami, and Carlos wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. "Master, shall we Ask Kevin to come here and await orders. "


    He had to find a man to take care of when it was time! !


    Martin replied expressionlessly, "No.''''


    "What?", Carlos asked in surprise


    He wondered if his master was mentally ill because of the stimulation,!


    Or do people in love have problems in their IQ?


    Then Martin narrowed his dangerous eyes and gave out a cold light, "give Andrew one month to destroy the entertainment industry of the GR Group. Otherwise And tell him to go to Europe himself and not to come back in three years. "


    Is he still It''s beyond my imagination.!


    The corners of Carlos''s mouth twitched. "Yes, master. I''ll inform young master Andrew right now!


    Martin," Besides, notify the Jalen to be ready and take action in three days."


    "Yes, master.", said Carlos after a pause

 Chapter 127 just fooling around

    Underground garage.


    Then Cassandra looked at Marcus fawningly and said, "well God, master Marcus, When you see your master later, can you help me hide it from him? I''m not easy to be released. If I displease your master, I might have to be locked up... "


    "I never lie," said Marcus


    crap! I certainly know that you aren''t lying and I didn''t let you lie either, right?!


    To be honest, she really admired the ability of Martin to select people. Although almost all people of the Greyson sect were newcomers, they were very strong, and they were absolutely loyal to Martin. That was why the Greyson sect was gradually able to replace the Seventh team and become the most trusted V Security team of Martin.


    In her previous life, the V Security team was almost kicked out of the house by Josef. Back then, Martin was too weak to fight against the V Security team, so she almost died.


    She already owed Greyson, and each of them was innocent. Therefore, in this life, she would not repeat the mistakes she had made in the past! !


    Cassandra stared at Marcus with a smile," I didn''t ask you to lie. How could a proud man like you lie? You can keep that as a secret from me. "


    "Okay," said Marcus


    Cassandra had prepared a lot of excuses, but she didn''t expect that Marcus would agree so easily. She stared at him in confusion. Since when was he so easy-going?!


    With a suspicious look, Cassandra got out of the car. Then, Marcus followed her with several shopping bags.


    They took the elevator to the top floor. As Cassandra walked out of the elevator, she pulled her collar to cover the bruise on her neck. No one could see the bruise on her neck without looking carefully.


    It was not until Cassandra disguised that she took a deep breath and walked to Martin''s office.


    At the same time, in the


    Hearing the girl''s indignant complaint, Martin felt helpless, frowning. He found that in front of the girl, his principles and bottom line were nothing at all.


    Her words drew him from heaven to hell, with the same words, they could bring him back to heaven.


    Martin''s long arms touched the girl''s waist instinctively and Cassandra managed to minimize the physical discomfort.


    Martin''s arm passed over Cassandra''s body, and pulled open the drawer of the desk, where he took out a box of ointment for bruise. "Sit here.''''


    "What? Where is she sitting? !"


    Martin put out his hands and pulled her to his laps. Then he took out a cotton swab, applied the ointment on her face and applied the ointment on her leg gently.


    Cassandra was dumbfounded as she saw the man''s proud and cold face.


    "Does it hurt?" Martin''s voice came from above her head.


    Instantly, Cassandra curled her lips and said in an aggrieved tone, "it hurts, Martin. You don''t know how painful it is. I feel my neck is going to break. Can you help me reduce the pain?''''


    With a little frown, Martin walked up to the girl and carefully blew on her neck.


    The moment he put on the ointment, Cassandra''s neck didn''t hurt as usual.

 Chapter 128 call dad cool

    "Holy shit! ! ! ! My dog is blind! !" The roar of Carlos came from the gate.


    Cassandra was speechless and plaintively looked at Martin. When Martin took a glance at Carlos calmly, Carlos immediately said, "you go on!'''' Just forget me! "


    Then he slammed the door.


    Cassandra, "..."


    How could he be so awesome?!


    "Martin, is your subordinate Have a mental problem? Didn''t he see that you were helping me apply the medicine? " Cassandra sighed.


    "Yes," replied Martin


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She stood in silent tribute for three minutes for Carlos. No wonder Carlos was tortured by such a young master every day.


    However, speaking of this, Cassandra still remembered that in her previous life, Martin''s health was getting worse and worse. Thus, while looking for medical help, Carlos grew old and thin day by day, and was no better than Martin.


    Later, when the remaining power of the Lu clan fought back desperately, Carlos kept the situation under control for Martin and eliminated the remaining power of the Lu clan.


    Everyone in the world might betray Martin, but only Carlos would not.


    For a long time, Cassandra didn''t know why Carlos was so loyal to Martin. If Carlos was willing to stand by Martin''s side, it was doomed for him to be a loser, but he was willing to stand behind him, living a good life without giving up.


    "What are you thinking about?" Martin asked abruptly.


    Cassandra came to her sense," Nothing, I was just wondering if Carlos would misunderstand us..."


    Martin raised his head and replied, "so what?"


    Cassandra, "..."


    She didn''t know why she felt that her dignity had been insulted!


    After finishing the ointment, Martin briefly told Johnny about his business and was urged by Cassandra to change the dress she had just bought.


    As soon as Martin entered the coatroom, Cassandra''s phone rang. It was Johnny calling.


    Then Cassandra answered the phone, "director Johnny, what''s up?''''


    On the other side of the phone, Johnny see


    he point and nodded, "Okay, I''ll do as you say."


    Cassandra giggled and reached out to hold Martin''s arm. "I see. I will take you to a nice restaurant. There is a famous Japanese restaurant in the film and television city. I have reserved a table for you. Do you like it, my baby?''''


    Martin''s gaze fell on the girl''s wrist. He could still feel an unusually hot temperature even though there was a layer of clothes between the two of them. His back was imperceptibly stiff. Then he looked down and said, "well, that''s great."


    Then Cassandra turned to Martin with a mysterious smile and asked, "well, do you know how to pick up dolls for me?''''


    With a puzzled expression on his face, Martin asked, "picking up a doll?''''


    As soon as she finished her question, Cassandra regretted about it. After all, Martin didn''t have a private life. How could he pick up a doll!


    "After dinner, I''ll take you to pick up dolls. I am a master. I can help you with more," replied Cassandra, "Okay," replied Martin


    Speaking of her unique way of picking up dolls, Cassandra went all the way to the garage. When Marcus drove the car over, Cassandra took a glance at Marcus, and then stared at him with a righteous look. "Get off the car for me, Marcus."


    A trace of anger finally faintly emerged on the face of Marcus who had always been standing beside her.

 Chapter 129 call the boss

    "My name is Marcus." Said Marcus with a poker face, getting out of the car.


    "I know. Thank you for what you have done today, Marcus. You don''t need to drive. I can handle myself with Martin, '''' said Cassandra with a smile, With blue veins on his forehead, Marcus stood beside the car silently.


    After saying these words, Cassandra immediately got into the passenger''s seat. There was an expression of helplessness on Martin''s face, and he then followed Cassandra into the car. It was not until the car was started that Cassandra was relieved.


    To be honest, she was really afraid that Marcus would beat her to death just now!


    "Oh, right! Martin, I nearly forget something. I heard from director Johnny just now that he wanted me to go to the movie base and show up tomorrow. The cut on my leg is almost healed, and I should go back to work now. What do you think?'''' After hesitating for quite a while, Cassandra braced herself to ask.


    She hasn''t recovered yet. She always wants to do some unruly things in just a few days, '' Martin thought.


    However, it surprised Martin that she cared so much about her job. At the beginning, he thought that she would definitely make trouble after she married him reluctantly. He had also well prepared for that, but he did not expect that she not only didn''t make trouble, but also flattered him over and over again.


    Perhaps others could not see her tricks, but he could see them clearly


    "Can''t I?" "If you don''t agree, I''ll talk to director Johnny. I can''t go, '''', she added


    Martin glanced at her from the rearview mirror. When he saw the disappointment on the girl''s face, all of his principles and bottom lines in his heart vanished.


    Martin," I''ll ask Marcus to drive you there. Besides, he can''t stay too far away from you. In that case, no matter how much you like to act in the movie, I won''t let you take a risk if you dare to be hurt again.''''


    Then she looked up at him with her bright eyes and asked, "did you really promise? You can rest assured that I will protect myself carefully! What happe


    ked up her phone again and dialed a number. A few seconds later, a fierce voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hey, have you decided? I''m very busy now. I can do whatever I want! "


    The woman gritted her teeth and said, "okay! One million. But this must be done secretly and without any trouble. "


    She was willing to spend ten million as long as things went well tonight!


    "I''ve been in the world of martial arts for so many years. If I can''t do such a little thing well, am I a waste? I only want one million dollars in cash. I''ll ask someone to settle accounts with you before six o''clock today. "


    The man hung up the phone quickly.


    After a few minutes, she got out of the car and walked into the housing estate in red heels.


    The woman took the elevator to the top floor. When the elevator reached there, she took a few deep breaths and walked to the left. She didn''t stop until she came to the end of the corridor and reached out to knock at the door.


    After a while, the door was opened from inside, and a slender figure stood behind the door. It was Peggy.


    Peggy didn''t make up her face. She was wearing a creamy white housecoat and her black hair was tied into a ponytail. She calmly looked at the charming woman and said, "Miss. Liang, you are really a rare visitor. If I remember correctly, I have nothing to do with your company now, right?''''

 Chapter 130 we dont owe each other.

    Lilian was in charge of the Rufus Media, a subordinate of the GR Group. Because of Peggy''s disobedience, she had publicly announced that Peggy was banished from the entertainment industry. As a result, Peggy hadn''t received any notice in the past few months and almost disappeared from the public sight.


    In the entertainment circle, a new actress might replace you even within a few days, let alone a few months.


    "Ha-ha, Peggy, what are you talking about? I was mean to you last time. I apologize. You are a big shot in our company, how dare I really let you go, aren''t you?'''' The woman said with a flattering smile on her face.


    Peggy raised her eyebrows and said, "you didn''t say that before."


    Lilian''s face froze for a second, but then she immediately regained her composure and said, "it''s just a joke. Please don''t take it to heart I came here to tell you a good news. Can you let me in and we can have a talk? "


    Peggy glanced at her coldly and took a half step back. The woman spontaneously walked in. Peggy closed the door and walked to the sofa slowly. She sat down and said, "sit down. Say it quickly. I have something to deal with later."


    Sitting opposite to Peggy, Lilian took out a contract from her bag and put it in front of her, With a smile on her face, she said, "this is the contract under the huge IP contract for" sky Royal ", which is one of the largest movies in the country. It has been the biggest play in recent years no matter from the production team or the investment. I have spent a lot of time and finally managed to get the support from others. As long as you agree, you signed on it, and you are the heroine of the play."


    Ha-ha, Peggy, I know that you''re a good actress. In this circle, few people are better than you in acting, but you have to learn to change the situation. Look at the few who didn''t know you before, now they are doing better than you. They not onl


    filled with a haze of haze. She roared, "okay!'''' Very good! ''Peggy, since you don''t appreciate my kindness, I will show you no mercy!'' Lilian thought, Are you leaving the Rufus Media? Good! I''ll make you suffer for the rest of your life! "


    After she finished speaking, she left the Su clan in a rage.


    Sitting on the sofa in silence, Peggy looked at the place where Lilian had sat.


    They had been good friends for many years. They entered the Imperial University together, and then went to the initial exam together, and later joined a team. They had been through all kinds of unfair things in the world, but in the end, only she could keep her heart.


    After all, the girl who was simple and courageous back then was lost in the river of time


    Closing her eyes lightly, Peggy let out a long breath of stale air. Although the path ahead of her was tough, she still had hope.


    After a long while, Peggy took out her phone and dialed a number.


    A few seconds later, a deep voice came through the phone, "Miss Peggy, what can I do for you?"


    Taking a deep breath, Peggy said, "director Johnny, I''ve read this script and found that there are several places that I can make some changes because it was written by you, so Can we meet now and have a talk? "


    "Okay."

 Chapter 131 she is my wife

    At the mysterious martial square of the capital.


    Mysterious martial arts square was a famous shopping mall in the capital city. Behind the square, there was a famous gourmet street. Therefore, this generation of people was very popular and lively.


    Holding Martin''s wrist, Cassandra pointed at a vendors selling cotton candy in front of her, her eyes lit up, "Martin, did you see that! It''s a marshmallow. Your baby wants it! "


    The two had just come out of the underground garage. Due to their good-looking, they immediately attracted a large number of attention.


    With an arrogant expression on her face, she drew the slender man to eat marshmallow. She was so cute.


    "Oh my God! ! What a handsome man! !"


    "What the fuck! This is the real version of Terence! ! My dog eyes! ! !"


    "My mother Help me up, I can''t stand firmly... "


    "I''m so girlish! !"


    Ignoring the noise around, the man looked in the direction of the girl''s finger. He saw an old man about 60 over there, who was selling cotton candy. Passing by, the old man served the freshly made cotton candy with a smile on his face.


    "Wait for me here," said Martin


    Cassandra immediately nodded her head and spoke in a sweet voice: "Yeah, hurry up. I want the most!''''


    After helping Cassandra sit down on a chair, Martin strode towards that stall.


    "Hey, young man, are you buying marshmallow for your girlfriend? My marshmallow is big and sweet. I promise it can make your girlfriend happy. " The old man said with a smile.


    "No, she is my wife," Martin corrected seriously


    The old man was stunned for a moment, and then he shook his head with a smile. "Well, I''m sorry. I saw the girl holding your arms just now, and she obviously liked you very much. I thought you were in a relationship just now..."


    I can tell at a glance that she likes you very much


    "What did you say?", Martin asked in a trembling voice, his back got stiff


    The old man laughed and said, "I said that the little


    o good at kissing.


    The thought that she was the only woman who had married to him made her pleased.


    This man, from beginning to end, only belonged to her


    "What''s wrong with your legs?" He turned his head and asked.


    Cassandra, "..."


    What a bummer!


    Couldn''t he think of something else? Couldn''t he ask her to be nice?!


    She was really pissed off, was this man''s EQ bitten by a dog?


    A little angry, Cassandra said, "No.''''


    Your legs are uncomfortable! All of your families are uncomfortable! ! !


    After lunch, they went straight to the cinema.


    At this time, most of the cinema were couples. Some of them came by in threes or threes. It was rare to be left alone.


    As soon as she came out of the elevator, she pulled Martin and walked towards the doll machine.


    There were totally 7 doll machines in the cinema. At that moment, several couples were sitting around them. It suddenly occurred to Cassandra that she didn''t bring any money with her when she went out today.


    Hesitant, she then reached out her hands and said, "well I don''t have any money with me. Do you have any pocket money? Ten is enough. "


    Martin took out the wallet and handed it to Cassandra, who took over the wallet with her shivering hand and looked at with admiration. Her forehead was covered with dark lines.

 Chapter 132 one is me, the other is you

    A few seconds later


    Staring at Martin''s wallet, Cassandra asked, "don''t you have any changes?''''


    She knew that Martin was rich, but didn''t those rich people need changes?! ! In his wallet, there was not even a penny!


    "No," replied Martin


    As a matter of fact, besides the company, he usually let Carlos do whatever he needed other than the company or the Yan''s garden. Even if he had any need, he would seldom use cash.


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead and took out a piece of paper from Martin''s wallet reluctantly. She walked towards a girl and said with a big smile, "well, little beauty, can I exchange some pocket money with you? My husband doesn''t have any change, so I can''t exchange too much money for him. Please... "


    The girl stunned for a few seconds and then took out all the changes in her pocket. "It''s all yours. You don''t need to change it."


    My mother! ! This young lady was so beautiful!


    My wrist is almost broken! ! !


    Cassandra was dumbfounded and gave the money to the girl embarrassingly, "thank you. I''ll take it as an exchange with you. Your boyfriend is very handsome. Congratulations!''''


    The girl took a look at the money in her hand and then turned her head to take a look at her boyfriend, who was standing next to her. She was almost collapsed in her heart. Why did she suddenly feel that her boyfriend So ugly?!


    "Ha-ha! The money was so much!'''', she exclaimed excitedly, She was going back to frame it!


    "Which one do you like, Martin?'''', asked Cassandra with a twenty game coins? Let me help you! "


    Martin glimpsed at them and pointed one randomly. Then, Cassandra smilingly glanced at it and said, "I knew you would pick this one. I also like it very much. Let''s pick two of us, okay? One is me, the other is you.''''


    A hint of astonishment flitted across his eyes. Martin lowered his head and replied, "yes.''''


    Because they were so eye-catching that many people around came to see them. Martin didn''t look unhappy but st


    .


    As for Martin


    Complex feelings surged in Cassandra''s heart as she stared at the back of Martin. After a long while, she sighed, wondering whether it was because of her hallucination or something else that she had become more and more concerned about Martin


    She knew it wasn''t a good thing. She tried to please Martin only in order to survive.


    However, her heart But it seemed that she was becoming more and more out of control


    With the popcorn and coke he had just bought in hand, Martin walked towards the girl as if he were an ordinary man without plots or intrigues behind him.


    At that moment, an idea suddenly came to her mind. How wonderful would it be if he was just an ordinary man?


    But he was Martin


    The incomparable king who could turn the wind and storm upside down


    Cassandra shook her head, forcing the thoughts out of her mind. She looked at Martin with a smile. The cold expression on Martin''s face finally softened a little, He put the popcorn bucket into the girl''s hand and said, "is that enough?''''


    Looking down at the giant popcorn bucket in her hand, Cassandra swallowed, "Martin, do you think I''m not easy to be satisfied?''''


    Why did you buy so much just after lunch Do you think I''m a pig?!


    Martin stretched out his hand and gently rubbed the girl''s head, "I can afford it.''''

 Chapter 133 Martin is my husband

    At that time, Cassandra was infuriated by Martin''s words, because he thought that it wasn''t easy to be satisfied! !


    Shit! I''ll divorce you! !


    She danced in the air!


    She really couldn''t make it through today! ! !


    "Well Could I Take a picture with you? " A girl with red cheeks asked nervously.


    Cassandra''s face darkened, ''do you think I''m dead! !


    Seduce my man in front of me! !


    "Ask my wife." Martin said in a low voice.


    The pretty girl was stunned for a while, and then looked subconsciously at Cassandra, who pulled a long face and almost squeezed two words from her teeth, "No."


    The girl went as red as a turkey cock. With embarrassment, she apologized and ran away.


    "Martin, why are you so attractive to women! It hadn''t been long since we got out, and now you was hooking up with other girls! ! I''m pissed off. Are they blind? I''m just sitting here and can''t see anything! "


    I am the Lord! "! !


    Wasn''t it pretty as the words on my forehead?


    That''s so annoying!


    When Martin saw Cassandra''s angry face, he felt pleased and said, "it''s my fault.''''


    "Of course it''s your fault. I''d better not bring you to such a place again. What if you take away these pretty girls?"


    "No, I won''t. I''m just a faithful person."


    The corners of her mouth twitched. Was she hit on by him again?!


    Who told him that Martin didn''t know how to hit on a woman?! The fuck was hung up!


    "Well Beauty, can I have your phone number? " At this moment, a boy wearing a girl''s clothes stood in front of Cassandra with embarrassment on his face. He held the two hands tightly, and said in fear.


    Cassandra, "..."


    Dad, let me explain! !


    It was really an accident!


    fuck! Just now, she said that Martin was a womanizer and she was more popular than him! !


    "No, you can''t." Martin said in a cold voice.


    The young man was stunned and looked at Martin and said, "why Why? Why do you decide for her? "


    have her phone? "


    "I''m Martin."


    Roger was stunned," It''s Mr. Martin. I have something urgent to tell her. Can you let her hear me?''''


    "She is busy," replied Martin


    "She doesn''t have time today?", asked Roger coldly


    With a cold voice, Martin''s eyes got darker and colder all of a sudden. "Does she have any spare time to report to you?"


    Roger clenched his fingers tightly and a cold light flashed in his eyes. He smiled awkwardly, "no, I just want to talk to her about business. Mr. Martin, please don''t misunderstand me. Since she is not available, I will call her tomorrow.''''


    "No, you can tell me what you want," said Martin, his eyes turning cold


    Even the fake smile on the face of Roger was difficult to maintain. He said coldly, "to you? There are some things you don''t have the right to know, do you? "


    Before Martin could say anything, Cassandra took the phone directly and pressed the speaker button with her slender fingers, then she said slowly, "Mr. Roger, I have said that we have nothing to talk about. Besides, Martin is my husband, so he can make any decision on behalf of me. Do you understand?''''


    All of a sudden, there was dead silence on the other end of the phone.


    His face was so ferocious that Roger gritted his teeth, "fine! All right, you win! "

 Chapter 134 its true that I like you

    Then Cassandra hung up the phone and put it back to her pocket, and said, "Martin, why are you being so courteous to this kind of person? We should teach him a lesson next time! "


    "Okay," replied Martin


    Cassandra licked her lips while playing with the two dolls. It seemed that what had happened didn''t affect her at all, as if it was indeed a call from someone unimportant.


    Cassandra Are you really Have you forgotten all of them


    At the same time, in the Jiang family''s villa.


    Inside the villa, all lights were on, but Caspar was sitting on the sofa in silence. It had been a day since the man named Samuel came to see him, but there was no sign of any news on the Internet. Even the most people who supported him began to waver.


    If it went on like this, his reputation would be ruined


    Joyce had been accompanying him all the time. That day, Joyce made a lot of calls to ask for help, but in this circle, it was always the people who climbed up to the bottom. At this time, who would show up to get involved in this trouble.


    Joyce looked very upset. It was not until the last call of the telephone in her contact list that she fell into the sofa in a somewhat decadent state. Seeing the pale face of Caspar, she could not help but clench her fists.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Caspar. I will find a solution Please trust me. At the worst, I will accompany you to the court. No matter how long it will take, we will not stop until you are proved innocent... " Joyce said in a hoarse voice.


    Caspar kept his head down. After a long time, he shook his head and said, "no, thanks You''ve done enough for me. Don''t make trouble for yourself any more You are no match for him... "


    One was a big shot in the entertainment circle, and the other was a retired director. How could he compete with Roger?!


    He knew that a single finger of Roger could crush him


    Joyce raised her head and stared at Caspar without a blink. "So what? Did h


    e?" said Caspar


    "I know."


    Caspar took several deep breaths and continued," do you know, I used to Divorced I haven''t told anyone in these years, but I am a divorced man... "


    "I know."


    Caspar was shocked. He looked at Joyce incredibly, "you know that?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Joyce said, "you were that popular overnight. Do you really think that your ex-wife hasn''t regretted? She came to see you before, but I stopped her. I asked her to choose one million. If she had to take the risk of your rejection, she finally chose one million. "


    Caspar was shocked. He did not know that his ex-wife had come to him, and his ex-wife was so shameless that she accepted one million from Joyce.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" asked Caspar


    Joyce shook her head. "For you, that woman is the past of your life. You still have a long way to go. You shouldn''t stop for her. Besides, I''m your assistant. I''m doing this to solve your problem. Of course, I have my own reason. I like you, so I don''t want you to have anything to do with your ex-wife.


    Caspar, when you love someone, you are selfish. I dare not say that I have done it fairly. But along the way, I have never thought of hurting you. I really love you. Even if the world misunderstands you, it''s also the world''s fault. "

 Chapter 135 who revealed the news

    M country, l city.


    In the VIP private ward of the hospital.


    Outside the ward, dozens of bodyguards were on patrol 24 hours a day. Only doctors and nurses were allowed to enter the entire ward.


    In the ward.


    Fiona lay on the bed in her hospital gown, A tall man stood in front of the bed. He was dressed in black, with a fierce look on his handsome face. He looked like a ghost from the hell which had just come from the midnight.


    "Have you finished dealing with the red dragon?" Fiona asked coldly. A hint of coldness flashed in her eyes.


    "Yes, master, no one is alive."


    Fiona seemed to be satisfied with the man''s efficiency, She nodded slightly and said, "well, is there any news about Martin?''''


    "Mr. Martin went to work in the company in the daytime and went to the cinema with Cassandra after work. Everything seemed normal.''''


    Hearing this, Fiona pulled a long face, "cinema? Do you mean that Martin went to the cinema with that woman? "


    "Yes."


    A fierce look appeared on Fiona''s face. "Humph! Just let that bitch get away for a few more days. Later you contact Josef and tell her My injury was repeated and the situation was not good. "


    "Yes, master."


    Fiona''s lips curled into a cold, cruel smile. ''Cassandra, you You want to pick a fight with me?!


    If not protected by Martin, she would not take the whole Yan Clan, let alone Cassandra. She was the only woman who deserved Martin, and Cassandra Who the hell is she?


    When she comes back, as long as she opens her mouth, someone will deal with that woman for her!


    It was a pity that Josef was directly dismissed in V Security team by Martin. If it were before, she wouldn''t have had to take so much trouble?


    "Cassandra..."


    Huh Sooner or later, I will tread you under my feet, and let you watch me climb the position of the hostess of Lu clan step by step!


    "please tell Mr. Ho that I''m getting better. I''ll meet him as soon as


    ty of Martin. That was why Josef was severely punished and punished as a warning to others.


    Greyson sect was not the best of the 12 teams in terms of martial arts. What he wanted was absolute loyalty, because he wouldn''t risk Cassandra''s life.


    "When will you recover?", asked Martin


    Cloud was stunned for a moment, and then said, "in seven days."


    Martin nodded, "okay. You will teach mistress about fighting skill in seven days. In addition, you need to ensure her safety in Greyson sect squad. Got it?''''


    Greyson nodded and said seriously, "yes, master. Please rest assured. I will take the safety of the lady of the guards to death!''''


    "Mistress is weak now. If we can''t hire bodyguards to protect her during the shooting, we have to make sure that she can handle with all emergency in the first time. We can''t let the same thing happen for the second time," , said Martin


    "Yes, master."


    Martin asked Greyson to care about everything of Cassandra, including go to the bathroom. After Martin finished talking, he waved his hand at Greyson, hinting him to go down.


    After Greyson left, Martin sat in the study for a while before he got up and went back to his bedroom.


    He thought it was the same wherever he took a rest, but now he knew someone was waiting for him.

 Chapter 136 I can only help you here

    On the morrow, Cassandra got up early, finding no one beside her, with a hint of familiar smell of grass.


    Cassandra stretched herself. When she was about to get up, her phone rang. She picked up the phone and saw it was from Andrew.


    Why did him call in the early morning?!


    Leaning against the bed, Cassandra slid the screen with her finger and pressed the phone against her ear. In a lazy voice, she answered, "Hello, Mr. Andrew. I''m still sleeping. Why do you call in the early morning? What''s up?''''


    On the other end of the phone, Andrew only wore a white bath towel, with a chicken nest head on his head. He casually lay on the railing and said, "your legs have recovered?"


    Cassandra," I think I am feeling much better now, but I can start to work in a couple of days. I don''t think there are many actors who still stick to their work even though they are ill. Do you want to give me a reward?''''


    Andrew chuckled and said, "reward you."


    Cassandra''s mouth twitched as she asked, "what reward will you reward me? I don''t want people who are not presentable. "


    Andrew''s face darkened. "I will show it to the public. Have you seen the famous online real person show?"


    Speaking of which, Cassandra recalled a talent show. Recently, the variety show became more and more popular, and often used some ugly stunts as publicity to make money. However, this kind of show was not popular for one or two weeks.


    Unlike ordinary entertainments, this talent show was featured in a 24-hour live streaming mode, which was provided on a single island. The program would provide the users with a large amount of golden bars if they won. These golden bars would be taken away in the end.


    Cassandra replied, "yes, I have. But I heard that the people who can participate in that show are all big names. I''m just an invisible person now, so I''m afraid that I''m not even qualified for chores."


    A talent show needed a large quantity of flow


    so kind, Martin. Tell me, I will do whatever you ask me of! !"


    Looking at Cassandra''s complacent expression, Martin immediately regretted saying that, but as he had spoken out the words, he couldn''t withdraw them. Then, he reached out his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. "First, don''t get injured. Even bumps are not allowed.''''


    "Don''t worry. This film is shot in a fully enclosed situation. I won''t get hurt."


    Martin cast a contemptuous glance at her and added, "second, don''t hold too close to the opposite sex and even touch them.''''


    "Are you thinking too much? She''s going to attend the Trueman show, not a blind date?! ''Hey, can you just stop acting like that?!


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead, "okay. I promise I won''t look at other men.''''


    Later, it was proved that every action of hers had become a slap in the face


    "Third, don''t reveal your body. Hide your elbows and above knees."


    Cassandra, "..."


    eldest brother! ! ! I really didn''t take part in a program!


    What the hell is going on? You don''t seem to want to go to the filming studio


    I feel like I am a wild horse now. Do you believe that I will give you a grassland?!


    Cassandra drooped her head. "Oh, okay Okay... "


    Martin," The fourth, you can''t sleep with other women. You must sleep alone.''''

 Chapter 137 Johnny is dying

    What the hell was this?!


    Is she not allowed to stay overnight with other women? ''?!


    Was she a slut! !


    She was even more honest than a telephone pole! Otherwise, in her previous life, she would definitely have put a forgiving cap on him! ! !


    Rubbish, Martin! ! !


    "Martin Are you suspicious of my sexual orientation? " Cassandra asked in disbelief.


    Martin calmly glanced at her and said, "No.''''


    The corners of her mouth twitched. "Why didn''t you forbid me to sleep with a girl?! I was even more honest than a telephone pole. How could I possibly do something to a woman? "


    Well, you can''t be straight, do you really have no idea?


    But when she changed into a man''s clothes, she completely turned into a wild horse without rein. It was an excellent skill to pick up girls, and he was more worried that it was a woman than a man! !


    "I''m not suspecting," said Martin


    Cassandra, "..."


    Well, as long as you are happy!


    Donny, I really want to run away from home! ! !


    "You, you go on..."


    What should I do? I''m really want to divorce him now!


    What was the use of a good-looking man?! Can you live on it?!


    Shit!


    After watching Martin off, Cassandra slumped into the sofa, eyes filled with doubt.


    After a long time, her cell phone suddenly rang. Cassandra picked up her phone and saw the caller ID was Jack.


    Then she picked up the phone, "Jack, didn''t you say my muse didn''t come until afternoon? Why do you come so early?"


    At the other end of the phone, Jack''s eyes were bloodshot, and he clenched his fist with the other hand. He said in a hoarse voice, "Cassandra, can you come to the hospital now?''''


    Surprised, Cassandra sprang to her feet and asked coldly, "hospital?! Director Johnny is in trouble? "


    Jack," Well, it''s hard to say a word over the phone. Mr. Johnny is still in the operating room, being severely injured Can you come and see him? "


    A hint of coldness flashed through


    on the chairs in silence. The atmosphere was a little embarrassing for a moment, and after a while, Peggy slowly began to tell them what had happened.


    Yesterday, she talked about the script with Johnny after Lilian came to her yesterday. After the script was finished, Johnny worried that it was not safe for her to go back alone, so he sent Peggy back. When they passed the lane nearby, a group of people rushed out from nowhere and wanted to forcibly take Peggy away. Johnny was just a weak scholar without strength. How could he possibly defeat the gangsters, In the end, someone stabbed a knife in Johnny''s abdomen. Worried that he might lose his life, they fled in a panic. Peggy called the police and sent Johnny to the hospital for rescue. The surgery was not over yet.


    It was Johnny. He was severely injured.


    The corridor was dead silent.


    Frowning, Cassandra thought, ''I have risked so much to save Johnny, but he still turns out to be unruly.''?!


    She didn''t believe it


    Cassandra''s frozen lips tensed. After a long time, he said slowly, "Miss Peggy, you know who did it, don''t you?''''


    Peggy was no match for her at all. Her pale face was blank, her back shivering slightly. After a long while, she replied in a low voice, "I know, no one else in the world would do this to me.''''

 Chapter 138 I am not the one to thank

    "Then what are you going to do? And do you still keep your promise and watch her going wrong step by step? Can''t we turn around? " Cassandra asked in an aggressive tone.


    Hearing that, Peggy''s face turned stiff. Slowly, she buried her face into her palms and said in an extremely hoarse voice, "if I''m the only one who will be killed, I can stand it. But now director Johnny''s life was uncertain Perhaps, it''s time to put an end to all those personal grudges. "


    In her previous life, Peggy had repeatedly tolerated Lilian, but in this life, Lilian had gone even further. Now, Johnny''s life was uncertain. If she continued to endure and protect Lilian, she would be foolish enough.


    She knew her principles and bottom line. Once they were touched, they would never be able to go back.


    "Well, Miss Peggy, I always admire you a lot. In this circle, there are very few people who can stick to their hearts. Sometimes people are more considerate for themselves. It''s not a bad thing, '''', replied Cassandra


    Peggy raised her head and looked at Cassandra. This girl was sitting right in front of her, but she felt that she didn''t understand her. As a woman who had been in this business for so many years, she had seen a lot of people and was good at reading people''s expressions and observing their expressions. However, she couldn''t see through the girl in front of her at all.


    "Thank you," Peggy said with a long sigh


    Then Cassandra shook her head, "you should thank yourself, not me."


    Over the years, she had gone through so many difficulties alone. She must have been living a hard life, but she had never complained about it even when she later had become well-known. Instead, she tried to become mature, so that she could be worthy of the word "Idol".


    Peggy''s pupils shrank slightly. After a long time, she lowered her eyes sadly. Over these years, she had endured countless challenges and abuses, but no one cared about how she


    ad become even more aggressive and shameless.


    In her memory, the innocent and pure girl was like a withered and bright flower, beautiful but could never be regained.


    "Don''t you feel sad about it?" Cassandra asked, her heart aching.


    She once thought that Susan and Roger did this for her sake, so she willingly jumped into their trap and was fooled by them like a fool for so many years. When all the bloody truth was torn and exposed to her, she finally understood how painful the feeling was.


    After a long silence, Peggy said slowly, "do you know that I have been banished and received no notice? Why do I still keep trying to forge my acting skills?''''


    The road was very lonely and difficult, and it was hard for one to see as if nobody could see it. She was like walking on a small dark road, and nobody could see the end of it. She knew how hard it was to walk on the road, but she had not thought of giving in.


    Then Cassandra looked at Peggy and said, "I''d like to hear more.''''


    Peggy said calmly, "I have promised someone that no matter how cold he is and no matter how difficult the way he comes, even if he can only be trampled under his feet forever, I''m willing to do it, because I''m an actress and never a big star, what I want is not the halo, but I just like acting. "

 Chapter 139 this is my own battlefield

    In the multi-functional conference room of Glory Hotel, capital.


    The conference room was crowded with reporters. They rushed to the conference room as soon as they got the news.


    "Hey, have you heard it? Peggy told me something big this time..."


    "Peggy?! The heroine who became famous immediately but was banished soon? !"


    "Is it really Peggy? Didn''t they say that she had already withdrawn from the entertainment circle?! Why is the press conference held now?! !"


    "I thought they would dig out some sensational news. She is just a faded actress I shouldn''t have come here. "


    "It''s all because of this notice. I didn''t make it clear to you so I came here in vain..."


    "What do you know? I heard that a wealthy businessman was interested in Peggy. Why did she hold the news conference so soon? Was she a mistress of some wealthy businessman? !"


    It was noisy in the conference room. Although many people were disappointed in the content of the conference after they came, they stayed in the conference room with the intention of staying to watch the fun.


    After all, sometimes in this circle, there were gossip news which was more attractive than real entertainment news.


    At the backstage.


    Sitting quietly on the sofa, Peggy didn''t even change her appearance. She didn''t wear any makeup, and she was only in a loose casual suit.


    Cassandra was watching the scene through the live camera. Although the spot was in a mess, there were more reporters than she expected.


    The phone on Peggy''s table was ringing, and it was a string of familiar numbers on the screen. After a long time, she finally answered it.


    "Hello." Peggy said in a cold voice, squinting her eyes.


    On the other end of the phone, Lilian shouted with an angry face, "Peggy, what the hell are you doing?! Press conference?! Do you want to die! ! !"


    he was actually a woman''s heart! ! ]


    Almost at the same time, the microblog news was released and related evidences were posted on it. However, these pictures were only blurred, and some were even falsified.


    Once this microblog post was exposed, almost no one cared about the authenticity of it. The comments area of Peggy''s microblog instantly exploded.


    Numerous online users lined up to comment and abuse. With the popularity of the microblog continued to rise, the name of Peggy was directly on the list No.1.


    Then Cassandra opened her microblog and focused on one of the content. It was a statement about the whole thing about Peggy''s fiance. The tweet was not without any cover up. The one who reported it was actually Lilian, who was an insider of the Rufus Media.


    After reading the statement carefully, Cassandra had a general understanding of the situation. No wonder that Peggy had never given up the road of acting over the years, no matter how hard she had worked.


    She also remembered that Peggy had said that she would take pleasure in


    It turned out that the person Peggy referred to was not Lilian, but her fiance, who had been dead but always lived in her heart and had never been known by the world.

 Chapter 140 leave it to me

    In the multi-functional conference room.


    Under the close watch of the crowd, Peggy walked up to the rostrum. She was the only one on the rostrum.


    Because she had been banished from the entertainment industry, she didn''t have a agent or an assistant. What''s more, she had already terminated her contract with Rufus media. As a result, she didn''t have any PR platform now, and she could only rely on herself.


    As soon as Peggy stepped onto the stage, the reporters below the stage exploded. They were all whispering, wondering what Peggy would do next.


    On the stage, Peggy said calmly, "I''m sorry. I invited all of you here today because I want to make an explanation to the public.''''


    "Ms. Peggy, it was revealed by Lilian, the manager of the Rufus Media, that you killed your fianc�� and got the chance to be an actress by cheating on the directors and a rich businessman. Is that true?! Please answer! "


    "Please give the public an explanation!"


    "There is irrefutable evidence of Lilian. Is it true?''''


    "Miss Peggy, please answer me!"


    As soon as Peggy spoke, a series of questions exploded off the stage. Even though she had already been mentally prepared, she was still unable to hold on at this moment in the face of the questioning of the reporters.


    She turned around and looked at the journalists in horror, her back frozen. The reporters were still questioning her and her words were getting worse and worse. The press conference had obviously become a trial for her.


    Her fiance died because of her


    The accident three years ago was still a taboo in her heart, which she could not reach. Lilian was indeed very cruel. As soon as she took a move, she stabbed in her heart, causing her to bleed.


    "Hello Miss Peggy holds the news conference today in order to clarify these rumors. If you go out with your brain, you should know that it was Miss Peggy who invited you to hold the press conference first. After the rumors w


    led Mr. Liang at that time We have a conclusion! "


    Just then, an on-the big screen came a record of field inspection, and next was a full inquiry record.


    A few minutes later


    All of a sudden, the audience were shocked, and they stared at the screen in disbelief.


    "The truth was clearly that Miss Lilian couldn''t swim. She insisted on drowning after that. However, during her brother''s rescue, an accident occurred. Although she was saved, her brother was swept away by the sea. Miss Peggy begged the police to keep dragging, and finally the body of Lilian''s brother was found.


    You can go to the local police station to find out the evidence. It turns out that Miss Lilian always hides the truth for Miss Peggy and accused her of setting up her fiance. There is no such justice in the world? And you all judge Miss Peggy guilty of a crime just by one article without a clear distinction. Don''t you have a guilty conscience? "


    In the huge conference room, the air around gradually froze. No one dared to look up at the aggressive eyes of the man, and all lowered their heads.


    At this moment, the man moved his slender fingers and pressed the mouse button. He said coldly, "I still have some evidence that you may like. You''d better see clearly what kind of woman Lilian is in private! !"

 Chapter 141 because I like you

    On the big screen, the clear pictures of Lilian appeared!


    In the photos, Lilian shuttled among the rich businessmen, behaved intimately with them, and even some lewd actions were taken in the corridor of the hotel. In the last few groups of photos, Lilian was pressed all over those wealthy businessmen


    "Holy shit! ! My dog eyes! He was totally convinced! ! !"


    "Oh my God! These photos were It was so obscene! !"


    "It turns out that the real hostess is Lilian! No wonder she got her position as the manager of the Rufus Media from a little star so soon. WOW! "


    "Holy shit! Why don''t they write the script in this way! You''re awesome! "


    "����"


    On the stage, the man''s cold eyes swept around the crowd. "Now, you still think that Lilian is innocent, and do you believe the contents of those microblog posts are true? In fact, during the period of her career as a member of the Rufus Media, Miss Peggy had been suppressed by Lilian on purpose, and she even made some ridiculous requests. However, Peggy insisted on her own belief and didn''t want to be friends with such kind of people as Lilian, so Peggy was banished from the entertainment industry by Lilian.


    Yesterday, in order to attract a rich business man, Lilian had forced Miss Peggy to attend the wine party. Miss Lilian was refused by Peggy and hijacked. At that time, Miss Peggy was talking about the script with the World Media director, Johnny. Later, on the way director Johnny sent Miss Peggy home, he was stabbed by the kidnapped gangster. The operation had just been completed and Miss Peggy had been hospitalized for observation. I believe that she had called the police, Everything will come to light, and Lilian should receive her deserved punishment! "


    "Really? And hijacked her?! !"


    "This is too incredible! It was a criminal offence! !"


    "Didn''t he just say that he had called the police? It should be true. Lilian is too crazy! "


    "I didn''t expect that it could


    ly: "ha-ha, you are welcome. Believe me, Miss


    Peggy. You will certainly rise to fame in the future. You belong to this stage and have the qualification to stand at the top of the stage!''''


    "Why do you trust me so much?" asked Peggy


    She hadn''t met Cassandra in the past. But today was their first meeting. Judging from the attitude of Cassandra to her, it was obviously not the first meeting. Was it because she had missed something or she had forgotten something?!


    Cassandra had expected that Peggy would ask her this question. After all, now she was at the peak of her power before she was born. Although she had become famous because of a movie, her fame had been ruined by her long time ago.


    How many of her friends still remembered her?


    "Because I like you. " Cassandra smiled, like a light rain in the south of the three months, gently but refreshing.


    Peggy''s back suddenly froze, and her pupils narrowed sharply. she stared at Cassandra with an unbelievable expression, Then Cassandra realized that she had been too impulsive, so she cleared her throat and explained seriously, "um, don''t get me wrong. I mean that I like your character and acting skills very much. I''ve read the eternal life for more than ten times You are really a good actress. I always take you as my goddess. "

 Chapter 142 I miss you very much

    That''s all


    She treated her as a goddess


    This explanation seemed to make sense.


    Peggy calmed down and said, "I see. I thought no one remembered me. Thank you for remembering me.''''


    Then Cassandra smiled and said, "goddess, maybe you don''t know that, in fact, many people remember you, because you are so good at acting that the queen of the golden brown movie will definitely be you, and I believe you."


    Peggy was amused by her reaction, "it''s not easy to get the best actress of the Golden Brown Diamond Award.''''


    It was the most valuable prize in domestic movies awards. Having won the golden brown award was basically equal to obtaining the qualification of an A-listed artist, and it alone was enough to become a big celebrity.


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra asked, "do you believe that I can fortune teller?''''


    Shaking her head, Peggy said, "you got me. How can I take it seriously? Well, it''s late now. I still have some work to do. You can go back first.''''


    Cassandra looked at her watch and said: "Okay, I will go to the hospital to see director Han. If you have any problem, just call me. I am your most loyal fan. I will help you at the expense of my loss.''''


    Peggy had thought that it would be hard for her to accept the public information. After all, she didn''t want to break up with Lilian until this time. After all, she was her fiance''s biological sister, and although he had died, she had never given up.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine." Said Peggy.


    After exhorting a few words, Cassandra left the backstage. She also knew that at this time, Peggy needed to be alone. After all, they had been good friends for so many years, it was not easy to cut them off with a few words.


    Humans were human beings simply because they had emotions. These emotions, like transparent silk threads, were formed into a huge net that bound them up. Human is not a machine, and they can get rid of these feelings easily.


    Then Cassandra went out of the hotel and got


    slender figure slowly walking in.


    Under the gaze of the public, Martin, in a black suit, looked as cold as ice. The moment he stepped into the hall, the temperature in the hall suddenly dropped to freezing point.


    He walked into the hall, went straight to the right seat of the host and sat down. A servant came forward and served him a cup of tea, but he didn''t take a look at it. Instead, he sat there with no expression on his face.


    At this time, there was a sound of unhurried footsteps from the outside of the lobby, followed by a singing, "master is here."


    With that, all the people stood up except for Martin who was still sitting quietly in the hall without even a slightest intention of standing up.


    Johnson, Wearing a black robe and holding his walking stick, he walked carefully into the hall. He seemed in poor health recently, looking morbid pale. When he walked, he was also very unstable, as if a gust of wind could blow him down.


    Danny was the only outsider who was able to enter the hall, and he was Johnson''s confidant. Since Johnson was in poor health, he stayed by his side to look after him.


    After Johnson took a few breaths, he took out a yellow handkerchief and wiped his mouth. Then he said, "we are family. Don''t be overcautious. Just sit down.''''


    Then everyone took their seats.

 Chapter 143 what are you

    "Martin, it''s not a big deal in our clan recently. Why did you summon them? Do you have something to tell us?'''' Looking at Martin, said Johnson with a big smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Hall fell into dead silence again. Everyone''s eyes fell on Martin.


    Martin replied calmly, "kill the black sheep.''''


    Hearing that, Johnson frowned in an imperceptible way, and said with a harmless smile on his face, "Martin, we are all families. Since the ancestors of our Lu clan have passed down, members of the same clan should not hurt each other. According to the rules of our clan, killing the black sheep is a way to against the rules of our ancestors, right?''''


    There was a grave atmosphere in the hall.


    "I have to obey the family rules of Lu clan. But there is a rule that the one who fights with the other gets hurt That''s a felony! "


    Even Johnson, who had been in the battlefield for a long time, looked sullen. His wrinkled face seemed to have been covered with a layer of frost. "What do you mean by that? How could they hurt each other because of the same sect? Do you have any evidence? If you have the evidence, as the master of the Lu clan, I will uphold justice for you; if you are just talking nonsense Then don''t blame me for not showing mercy to you! "


    Lowering his eyebrows, Martin rubbed his glass with one of his rough fingers and ordered, "somebody, bring him in.''''


    Just then, Carlos came in with his men outside the hall, dragging a badly mutilated person in. This person was covered with blood, and there was still no dried blood on the cheek. When he was dragged in, it seemed that he had only a breath left.


    Although the man was badly mutilated and his bones were all broken, he could not even move his limbs. The moment when he was taken into the room, the faces of Alfred and Ted darkened in an instant.


    Especially for Ted, his pupils shrank sharply and he almost fell down from his chair. At the moment, his internal breath was almost


    und out everything clearly!


    He knew very well that this bastard should not live in this world at all! !


    Alfred clenched his teeth and said, "I didn''t do such things. It was this bastard who framed me! He is just a lowly bastard. Why should he criticize me so loudly here?! Why is he, a bastard, in charge of my family! Don''t you think so in your heart?! This bastard should have been kicked out of the Lu family a long time ago! ''master, you are the real master of the Lu clan. Are you willing to see the bastard take my place?'' Mary thought! !"


    The hall was deadly silent, as if a pin had fallen on the ground.


    The atmosphere froze, as if the air was frozen in an instant.


    Glaring at him, Alfred got so furious that he wanted to skin him alive!


    "Aha If I am a bastard, what are you? " In the hall, a cold voice came from the room.


    Alfred stiffened all over with anger. He ground his teeth and shouted, "I''m the elder of the Lu clan! You bastard, you should have been kicked out a long time ago! Why are you still here? Your existence is a shame for our Lu clan! !"


    Really


    Even if he had obtained everything of the Lu clan and made the Lu clan develop to an unprecedented scale, he was still a bastard without any background


    Huh


    He was such a bastard, but he wanted to Hold all in his hands! !

 Chapter 144 after all, its his

    "The elder of the Lu clan? In my eyes, you are nothing more than a dog! I will give you high position and great wealth, not letting you bark at me here. I want the Lu clan, I want it, I don''t want it. Do you think you can defend it? " Martin glared at Alfred with deep, black eyes.


    Alfred''s face turned purple with anger, "you! Don''t think that the Lu family can''t live without you! Without you, everything in my Lu clan remains the same! "


    "Really? With your permission, I will remove all the posts of the Lu group from now on. From now on, I have nothing to do with the Lu family. "


    In the hall, everyone was stunned. They had thought that Martin would take the opportunity to refute Alfred, but it turned out that he was He would eliminate all the posts of the Lu Group! !


    That was the only condition for him to inherit the Lu clan in the future!


    At that time, Johnson also set up a firm and strong team to be the head of the Lu clan which he had taken charge of for many years. Naturally, he realized how important the position of CEO of the Lu group was. Although he had handed it over to Martin, he hadn''t confirmed that he would be the next head of the family. It was obvious that there were twists and turns in it.


    Johnson knew very well that Martin was the most suitable person to take over the Lu clan. However, he still cared about his origin. Moreover, he also had a first grandson, so he wanted to help him succeed?


    Every man lives for himself, so he didn''t hand over his father''s position in the past few years, just in order to smooth over Martin''s career and find an opportunity to get rid of him. But he didn''t expect that the idiot, Alfred, was also behind all this.


    "Master! Did you hear that? The bastard asked to dismiss! ! Master, say yes! He drove the bastard out of the Lu clan! ! !" Alfred shouted with excitement.


    In his eyes, as long as Martin was removed from office and he was driven out of the Lu family, everything in the Lu family wou


    o pieces in an instant


    Johnson was such a cunning man that he didn''t want to offend his opponent. Moreover, if Martin didn''t have a strong background, he wouldn''t have come up with such a condition.


    He had thought that Martin was at most a wolf, but it turned out that he had underestimated him


    "I won''t put his life at risk. As for others, I will not be merciful."


    He had never been so naive. He thought that as long as he let them go, they could turn over a new leaf.


    He was the only person in charge of the Lu clan!


    After a short silence, Johnson waved at Danny and ordered, "go and get the ring and the seal of our chief.''''


    "Yes, sir."


    Having seen what was happening, Alfred glared at Johnson with madness and shouted, "Master! You can''t give the position of the chief to this bastard! You can''t! !"


    The other family members who had spoken up for Alfred earlier were completely stunned. They had thought that if Martin voluntarily abdicated, Johnson would definitely agree. However, to their surprise, instead of agreeing, Johnson even handed over the position of family leader.


    What the hell was going on?!


    A few minutes later, Danny came in with a box of ancient style, which was cast by the gold silk nan wood, Inside the box was the seal and ring symbolizing the founding of the Lu clan.

 Chapter 145 you are important

    Johnson gently touched the box with his withered fingers. He had worked with it for several decades, and now he was a little reluctant to hand it over to others.


    But now, in order to protect Jeremy, he had to hand over his position.


    A moment later, Johnson pushed the box back to Martin and said, "from now on, you are the head of the Lu clan. You are the only one who''s listen to your orders from now on.''''


    However, Martin just took a slight glance at the box and then looked at Carlos. Carlos understood what he meant, and said solemnly, "do as what the Lu clan has said, wipe out the black sheep, cancel the positions of Elder Logan and Elder Harris, and dismiss all the other two from the Lu clan..."


    Hearing this, Alfred''s face changed abruptly. He rushed madly at Martin and stabbed him with a dagger coming from nowhere.


    The expression on Martin''s face didn''t change a little. Suddenly, a gunshot was fired from the air and Alfred froze as if he was held still. The dagger slipped from Alfred''s hand, and he fell to the ground like a deflated balloon. Soon, there was a pool of red blood on the floor


    All of a sudden, a strong and pungent smell of blood pervaded the air


    "Ah! ! Someone was killed! !"


    "What How could this be They are dead! "


    "Blood? Why is there so much blood Someone is killed... "


    "What''s going on? Who did this? "


    Everyone in the hall was staring at Martin with fear. including Johnson, they didn''t expect that Alfred would attack Martin, the leaders of the Lu family would shoot Alfred in public.


    It seemed that Johnson had made a right choice. It was estimated that the people outside were all Martin''s men. If he had been so stupid to agree to the deal, he would have died, along with Alfred.


    At the moment, Ted was lying on the ground limply like mud. His clothes were wet with cold sweat. Yellow and pungent liquid was flowing out from his b


    Cassandra was ashamed for a long time and then ran into the kitchen to prepare the midnight snack. To be honest, she didn''t know before that she could be so virtuous!


    Are you falling in love with me~


    The car arrived at Yan garden very soon. After Martin got out of the car, Carlos got out of the car with mixed feelings. "Well, my master, shall I drive you in?''''


    As soon as Martin gave him a cold glance, Carlos said with trepidation, "I''m just kidding "Goodbye, master!"


    Martin slowly walked into the villa. As soon as he arrived at the hall, Cassandra rushed out of the kitchen with a spatula in her hand. "You''re back, Martin. Come over and take me a soup. I''m almost done.''''


    "Okay," replied Martin


    When Martin walked over, someone immediately pushed him into the kitchen, and the fragrance in the kitchen filled the air. The girl took a pair of oven glove and passed it to him, saying, "this jar is hot, be careful, don''t get burnt HMM... "


    Before the girl finished her words, the man held her waist and pressed her on the stage, kissing her thin lips. The man seemed to have a kind of ruthless and uneasy emotion. He slightly and rudely opened the girl''s teeth


    As she spoke, Cassandra held his waist naturally, trying to comfort him in silence.

 Chapter 146 stop being seen by others

    "Has something happened to you, Martin?" Cassandra looked up at Martin innocently, slightly panting.


    In her previous life, she had been with Martin for a few years. She had been able to accurately predict the temper of this man. The more unhappy he was, the calmer he looked. However, there was an extremely cold aura around him, like the Asura returning from the hell at midnight.


    When the man came in just now, he looked very cold and serious, and the whole space of the room seemed to have been frozen.


    With his back stiff a little, Martin slightly lowered his eyes and kissed on the girl''s head. "I''m fine. I''m hungry now, '''', he said


    Cassandra, "..."


    Are you flirting with me again, Martin?!


    She got so annoyed that she really wanted to turn over the car! !


    Are you hungry? Or something else?!


    To be honest, I didn''t know before that Martin was such a cynical man! !


    Rubbish! !


    "Oh, well Take out the soup. The noodles will be ready soon! " Cassandra rubbed her head against the man''s chest, trying to please him.


    "Yes," replied Martin


    Cassandra''s jaw dropped when she saw Martin take out the casserole elegantly. Oh my God! This is unfair! Why would I care about someone''s pot so much?


    She was so blind in her previous life


    After lunch, Cassandra touched her fat belly and grumbled, "Martin, do you really treat me as a pig? This fish soup was cooked for you. Since you work so hard, this fish soup is good for the stomach and for relieving the cough You just took a few drinks, and the rest is all poured into my mouth! Look, my belly is going to be flat. People who don''t know me might think that I''m pregnant! "


    Upon hearing that, the light in his eyes turned dim, and Martin said, "stand up.''''


    Surprised, Cassandra stood up slowly from the chair and muttered, "why do I get up?''''


    "Let''s go for a walk," said Martin


    Cassandra was dumbfounded, ''in the mid


    ''t know, I live in the most luxurious villa area in the capital. Let me take a photo for you..."


    Cassandra stared at the screen with wide eyes. After a few seconds, a picture appeared on the screen. It was the villa of Andrew. Although the overall appearance was different from that of the Yan garden, but From the first sight she saw them, she knew that they were in the same region.


    fuck! that was close! !


    Then Cassandra turned to look at Martin with a sad face and asked, "Hey, your nephew lives in this community, why didn''t you tell me earlier? And you even carried me out for a walk. What if they find out? !"


    She made every effort to hide her identity, but she was not familiar with Andrew and didn''t know much about his tricks in her previous life. If it was found out, who knew what the profligate would do?


    "You don''t like to be seen by others?"


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, ''I''m serious now. Why are you so angry?''?!


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead and said seriously, "no, I''m not. It''s just that I submitted my resume at the beginning as a single person, and Kelvin also said that my career was on the rise, and I''m not suitable for any gossip now So, I have no choice but to bully you, honey. This is all for my career. "

 Chapter 147 go to hell

    The one whose hair was smooth apparently showed some dissatisfaction on his face. Was he so shameless?


    What''s more, he couldn''t hold a candle to her career?!


    After Cassandra coaxed him for a long while, Martin''s face softened. Cassandra let out a long sigh. Why? She felt it was more and more difficult to coax Martin now


    They really couldn''t get through it!


    After chatting with Andrew for a while, Cassandra told him the shooting time of the trial for the human race, which was related to case cases. Then Cassandra could make preparations in advance.


    After that, Cassandra went to take a shower with tiredness. Then she went to bed, fell asleep as soon as she lay down.


    At the hospital, the ward.


    Jack was like a electric pole, hanging in front of the bed, Johnny was not completely out of danger, but the director of the hospital did a check for him in person. When he was sure that Johnny was all right, Jack was finally relieved.


    The visiting time didn''t last long. Johnny was lying on the bed in pale, covered with tubes all over his body and covered with a ventilator.


    Jack''s eyes were red and his fingers on his face were pinched hard. At that moment, the door of the ward was pushed open. Peggy walked in step by step.


    Looking at Peggy, Jack said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll go out first."


    Peggy nodded slightly and thanked her. Then Jack lowered his head and left the ward quickly.


    Peggy stood in front of the sickbed, dejected. In fact, over the years, she had been doing it alone, no matter how dangerous the situation was.


    The moment the gangster rushed over, she instinctively yelled at Johnny. She wanted him to run away, but he pulled her behind him


    He was too weak to stand a gust of wind, but at dangerous moments, the first thing came to his mind was to protect her.


    It turned out that there are still love in this world rather than only being cold and heartless.


    "Thank you." Peggy lowered her head, her hair covering half of her face, making it hard to see her expression.


    Lying on the bed, Johnny was still in a coma and didn''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    look back.


    Roger," Take over the Rufus Media immediately and cover up this loophole for me."


    "Yes, Mr. Roger. I''ll do it right now, '''', answered Vincent


    "Get out of here!" said Roger, gritting his teeth


    Vincent hurriedly turned around and left the study of Roger. On seeing this, Roger said abruptly, "wait a minute.''''


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Roger?'''', Vincent asked


    Roger''s eyes narrowed with great coldness, "let Mason prepare for the new TV play conference to be held at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning in the company headquarter."


    Stunned, Vincent nodded and replied, "yes, Mr. Roger. I''ll arrange it right away.''''


    "Humph! Didn''t his leg get injured? You can ask someone to make a medical record and tell them The wound was a result of Caspar''s intentional injury. "


    "I know what to do, Mr. Roger, '''', answered Vincent obediently


    With an impatient wave of Roger''s hand, Vincent went out.


    He had been in charge of half of the entertainment circle, so he naturally knew how to control the public opinion. As long as the public knew that the new play was provoked and what Lilian had done was suppressed as much as possible, the public would forget it. After a while, who else would remember Lilian''s thing?


    However, it was a pity that the company had lost a lot of money because of that stupid woman, Lilian. Now they had to try their best to make up for the loss.

 Chapter 148 slap them on the face

    "Ding..."


    In the study, the phone suddenly rang.


    A hint of coldness flashed through Roger''s eyes, he then saw a black phone on the desk, on which there was a call from Susan.


    Frowning, Roger picked up the phone, "hello?''''


    At the other end of the phone, Susan was in the bathtub, where was full of rose petals. The whole bathroom was filled with the smell of ambiguity.


    "Are you busy, Roger?'''', asked Susan in a gentle tone


    Hearing Susan''s low and sexy voice, Roger couldn''t help feeling happy. "Yes, there are many things to deal with in the company recently. It''s so late. Why haven''t you gone to bed?"


    Susan smiled and said, "I just came back from work. I''m so tired and my bones are falling apart. You are so busy that I can''t come to you."


    "You''re such an excruciating temptress. Come over when I''m busy, and then I''ll be able to use up all my strength. Okay?"


    Susan blushed and said in a flirtatious tone," Roger, you are so annoying!''''


    "Really? That was not what you said in bed the other day. Susan, your body condition is better than yours. "


    Susan blushed and said, "Andrew, don''t talk nonsense! I won''t talk to you anymore!"


    The laughter from Susan made Roger feel better. A familiar figure suddenly flashed through his mind, and the smile on his face suddenly froze.


    For some reason, he always thought of Cassandra unintentionally these days. Compared with Susan who was easily obtained now, he seemed to be more interested in Cassandra


    "Well, I still have something to deal with. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Susan didn''t find any abnormality from his voice, so she immediately promised. Recently, it was obvious that Roger''s mind was not on her, but she was not an ordinary woman. When she sensed that a man''s mind was abnormal, the room was turned upside down. She knew too well about Roger, so she knew what she should do to control the man''s heart.


    No matter how powerful a man is,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e rubbed her swollen temples, looking exhausted. "Okay, then we''ll wait for your good news.''''


    With a thin smile on his lips, Cassandra said, "don''t worry. My reputation is the most important thing in the underground world of martial arts. I, Samuel, won''t hurt my reputation."


    Joyce," Well, anyway, thank you, Mr. Samuel, for helping us at this time, and thank you for your trust in director Caspar.''''


    The smile on Cassandra''s face widened. She had her own purpose to save Caspar because he was well-known in the outside world and he was talented. With this help, it was not difficult for her to cultivate her friendship in this social circle.


    Cassandra smiled lightly," You''re welcome, Miss Joyce. It''s late now. I''m going to make some preparations. Please wait and see.''''


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Cassandra put down the phone and stretched herself.


    For Caspar in the previous life, only silence would lead to his end if he was suppressed by Roger. But in this life, she must change the fate for him and let him struggle to survive.


    After rebirth, she entered the entertainment circle. Because she knew the fate of some people clearly, she had the opportunity to pull them up and make them stand up again.


    They I shouldn''t have been buried by those dirty hands!

 Chapter 149 Masons agony

    At the headquarter building of the GR Group, capital.


    At the press conference.


    The GR Group had several big issues recently. Firstly, it was Walker, and now, it was Lilian. Although the half of entertainment circle was dominated by GR Group, it was an era of developed media. It was not easy to change the public opinion.


    At this time, the press conference was crowded with reporters.


    "Hey, have you heard that? The plagiarist! He''s coming too! " A young journalist rubbed his hands and said excitedly.


    "You don''t even know that? Now she had been widely spread in the upper class. Her annual salary was up to 10 million dollars And the bonus? Where is the Internet? "


    "Yeah, you''re right. We got up early and sneaked around. If we are not cut off performance at this year, we will be happy.''''


    "Speaking of this, he is not a little famous in the past. I am a fan of novels, and I haven''t read any of his novels..."


    "The cold cloud guy I haven''t heard of it as well. I don''t know how it turned out to be a legend... "


    At the same time in the office of Roger.


    Vincent came in with a thin man in a black suit. He looked tidy and tidy, without a trace of depression on his body. He was completely different from that frightened man when he was brought into the GR Clan that night.


    The man was holding his crutch with one hand, looking at Roger with a flattering face. "Mr. Roger, what can I do for you?''''


    Sitting on the sofa, Roger didn''t even look up, just handed him a document. "This is the order for the press conference. You can take it to the director later. Just follow it later. You don''t need to answer it. Someone will arrange it for you.''''


    The man took over the document, "yes, Mr. Roger, please rest assured, I will definitely cooperate with you.''''


    Roger nodded, seeming to be very satisfied with his reaction. He liked such obedient chess. It was simple and easy to control and he only needed to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    make a living then?''''


    "Mr. Mason, you''re the most eye-catching hacker in the Internet community! How do you feel now?''''


    "Mr. Mason, what''s your personal condition now?''''


    However, in the face of so many questions, Mason was completely in a daze. He sat on the stage with his eyes glazed over. Fortunately, Gabriel and his men answered every question for him.


    It wasn''t a piece of cake for Mason to deal with the media, but for Gabriel and others, it wasn''t a big deal. Besides, some of the news posts were affiliated to the GR Group, so they didn''t want to ruin the chance.


    The journalists'' questions were about to come to an end, and at this time, a tall and thin man slowly stood up. He looked at Mason, and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Mason, you didn''t answer any questions just now, but instead Gabriel were answering them with your men. Is there anything you can''t tell, Mr. Mason?''''


    On the stage, Mason''s back suddenly froze, and a panic look appeared on his face.


    Gabriel looked at the tall and thin man with displeasure. "Who are you? Why did you ask such a stupid question? The question and answer session is over now. You can ask more questions later. "


    The man sneered, "I just said a few words, Gabriel, Is it necessary for you to be so anxious to defend yourself?"

 Chapter 150 what do you mean

    All of a sudden, Gabriel''s face darkened and he raged, "nonsense! Explain? It''s just that your question is too impolite! Who the hell are you? I don''t think you are that familiar to me. Did you sneak in and disturb my work? Where''s the security! Drive him out! "


    The man took out a work permit from his pocket and said, "I am Hackett, the journalist of the heavenly seal weekly. Your company has invited the media on the right track. I just asked a question which confused everyone. Why did Mr. Gabriel make such a fuss? Is it because he is guilty?''''


    Hardly had his voice faded away when the crowd began to whisper to one another. Obviously, they were dissatisfied with how Gabriel had answered instead of Mason, but because of the power of the GR Group, they dared not speak frankly.


    At this time, someone jumped out, not afraid of death, they naturally happy to watch this drama. If there was really any big news here, they could seize the opportunity to expose it.


    Gabriel''s face changed dramatically, but he had to restrain his anger. He put on a fake smile and said, "why did you say that? Don''t talk nonsense! We have explained for Mr. Mason just now only because he was injured and couldn''t move conveniently. The doctor had told him to have a rest quietly, and any answer given by him from the beginning was just too harmful to the body. "


    Hackett sneered, "really? Then I would like to ask Mr. Mason, since you just said that you were the designer of this book four years ago. Could you tell us the key figures in this book and the content of writing? "


    All of a sudden, there was a strange dead silence.


    Astonishment was all over his face. Mason looked at Hackett with a dull look on his face. He opened his mouth but couldn''t say a word.


    Roger just gave him a set of novel content, but he didn''t get a rough idea of the content of the novel. Nobody would expect that Hackett would ask such a question at this time. Even Gabriel was st


    stration time of this book by the Mason was 17 days from November five years ago! The time difference between them is enough to show the problem. "


    As soon as his words were finished, someone immediately checked the time and found that the release time of "Prosperous Capital" was far earlier than that of Mason.


    In other words, when Caspar was composing the script, he couldn''t find any information related to the book of the Mason from the Internet at all. The so-called plagiarism was even more ridiculous.


    The time difference behind this time indicated everything.


    On the stage, Gabriel was a little nervous. Although he knew some inside stories about this matter before, he didn''t know the specific details. Anyway, he was only a vice president, not qualified to care much.


    But he didn''t expect that the secret would be exposed at this time.


    damn!


    ''where on earth did this reporter come from?!


    What benefit could he get from offending the GR Group?


    In the audience, Hackett was not over yet. Just now, it was only a beginning.


    "And just now, when Mason announced the new play��Master��, he said himself that he had been thinking over the content of this play in the past four years, but, as far as I know, in these four years, this new great God, just did not make it easy!"

 Chapter 151 do as I say

    Several photos suddenly showed on the big screen, which were the living place of Mason and the scene that he went out from time to time.


    In the photo, Mason was in a shabby house where instant noodles were placed everywhere. Even through the screen, a strong smell could be seen.


    Not only that, but also the audio tape provided by the landlord said that Mason had rented her house for the past four years, and he not only owed the house rent, but also couldn''t afford water and electricity


    It was absolutely impossible for a person who couldn''t even enjoy the basic life to immerse himself in the new book that he had come up with in four years?!


    In a flash, the situation had slowly changed.


    The journalists were brought back from the shock and put forward tons of specific questions. On the stage, Mason was sitting on the chair, pale faced, with panic and despair in his eyes.


    At Jiang family.


    Sitting quietly on the sofa, Caspar and Joyce instantly stared at the computer in front of them. On the screen, there was a frenzied comments.


    It''s already late! ! ! It turned out that there was a huge conspiracy hidden in it! ]


    See you in H city! They didn''t dare to make up the story! ]


    You really know how to play in the city! ! ]


    [Great! Anything could happen! Please hold my knees! ]


    No matter who you are! I finally realize that! ! The news is so exhilarating that everyone is celebrating and spreading it to the rest of the world! ! ! ]


    Fans of director Caspar! ! Director Caspar didn''t cry! How could he tolerate this silently! ]


    Looking at the comments that were madly flashing on the screen, Caspar, like a fully drawn bowstring, was broken easily with a slight push.


    He thought that the man just said it casually, but he did it! !


    At this time, the camera quickly turned around, just stopping on Hackett, and beside him sat a slightly thin man, wearing a black cap on the top of his head. Although people could not see his face clearly, Caspar still recognized him at a glance. That man was Samuel! !


    He said he would go to the hotel and he would help him


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he wanted to live in the future.


    Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief, "no, there''s no need. I believe Cassandra won''t let you down as long as he agrees to her audition. As for the other conditions, there''s no need.''''


    After hesitating for two seconds, Caspar insisted, "Mr. Samuel, you don''t have to refuse me immediately. If you have made up your mind, you can come to me to fulfill this promise at any time. Thank you, Mr. Samuel.''''


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows. Her refusal to Caspar''s offer was probably a good thing for others, for she got rid of a trouble. But Caspar insisted on it. It was obvious that he was a good man. She had picked the right guy.


    After Cassandra talked with Caspar, then she hung up.


    "Mr. Samuel was in contact with director Caspar just now?'''' In the car, Hackett asked in a low voice.


    Cassandra was not shy," Yes. He is director Caspar. Is there any problem?''''


    Hackett shook his head and looked at Cassandra. "In fact, I also have a question that I want to ask Mr. Samuel, '''', he continued


    Then Cassandra turned to look at Hackett and said, "just say it.''''


    Hackett took a deep breath and asked, "why did you choose me to be your disciple?''''


    Why did Cassandra choose Hackett to help Caspar out of thousands of people?


    In the passenger seat, Cassandra raised her eyebrows and said playfully, "if I say it''s because you''re handsome, do you believe me?"

 Chapter 152 Hackett is so horny

    Upon hearing this, Hackett was stunned. He had always been a thick skinned man, but now he couldn''t help blushing. He felt a little embarrassed and avoided Cassandra''s sight. "To be honest," , he said


    Resting her chin on one hand, Cassandra glanced at Hackett and said indifferently, "Alas! Look at you. You are so horny.''''


    Hackett''s forehead was covered with helplessness. If he had been shy before, now all his grievance was turned into deep resentment. How could Samuel have a grudge against him?


    But to be honest, Samuel was so good at flirting with men Was it possible that he was really crooked?


    Hackett had worked in the media industry and was well-informed, although he didn''t reject gay, he still didn''t want the people around him to be the kind of people.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Hackett said, "don''t think you can muddle through by changing the topic, Mr. Samuel, you not only saved director Caspar, but also the Weekly Heaven Seal this time. So I want to find out what happened.''''


    The media was very developed for generations now. It was hard for a weekly to survive without a strong background or the line.


    Even though it was very dangerous for Cassandra to come to him in such a desperate way, he would not only save Caspar, but also save the sacred Weekly Heaven Seal.


    But Hackett didn''t understand why Samuel found him.


    When Samuel contacted him, he thought he received a fraud call. After all, although Samuel had been exposed several times, he did not find the person. About him, his personal information was completely blank. To this extent, either he was a fraud, or he had a strong background.


    For now, it was very clear that Hackett was inclined to accept the second method. If Samuel was a swindler, he would not only be the mock of the public, but also get the Weekly Heaven Seal into trouble.


    With great disappointment in her eyes, Cassandra replied, "it''s simple. You are the only one who believes that director Caspar is innocent. Although your commen


    y.''''


    Hackett nodded and waved his hand to say goodbye. Then he drove away.


    Cassandra looked around and made sure that there was no suspicious person, then she rushed to the lane in the intersection. A black Bentley car stopped by the side of the road.


    Then she took out her phone and sent a message to Martin telling him about her condition.


    Ah, she had done a few big things recently. It was really a big surprise to her~


    She really wanted to kiss Martin


    Wait No! How could she think that way!


    In her previous life, every time Martin got close to her, she would go ballistic, as if she had been raped


    When she came to her senses, she covered her face with her hand, feeling ashamed. She thought, ''damn it! She must have been hallucinating because of Martin. Otherwise, why is she always full of these dirty thoughts in her mind?''! ! !


    "Marcus, let''s go to the supermarket first. I will pick up some bones for your master and make soup for him tonight I''m falling in love with myself. I''m a virtuous woman and I know how to make money to support my family. Why is there such a perfect little fairy in the world? "


    ''to be honest, I have never seen such a shameless person like you.


    Virtuous? Make money for our family?! Little fairy?!


    Are you sure your conscience won''t hurt to say such shameless words?

 Chapter 153 Im a baby

    In the Yan Garden.


    As soon as she came back, Cassandra boiled the soup, and then read the script. The more she read, the more boring she got, so she went to fishing, pretending to be bored.


    When Marcus saw her go fishing, his face turned black. He swore to himself that if Cassandra asked him to catch fish again today, he would beat Cassandra to death, even if he was taking the risk of being punished.


    He was the second best fighter among the group of cultivators from Greyson sect. Now he had disgraced himself when he had been the driver''s bodyguard and ran errands for her?! !


    In order to get some peace today, Cassandra sat on the riverside obediently. She first took a photo and sent it to Martin. Then she edited a photo with a shameless face in it. "Look, this is the river that I have built for you!


    Cassandra sat there for a long time, but didn''t fish a fish. Feeling vexed, Greyson came over respectfully.


    Cassandra immediately jumped up from the chair, "master Greyson, are you recuperating from your injury? Why are you here? !"


    Every time Greyson heard Cassandra call him master, he was shocked. In his eyes, Cassandra was the mistress of the Lu clan, and all he needed to do was to obey her.


    Greyson immediately said, "your ladyship, my wounds have healed, Please don''t worry about me.''''


    As soon as Cassandra heard Greyson call her lady, she got goose bumps all over. She waved her hand and said, "well, master Greyson, could you stop calling me lady? I''m so scared, You can just call me by my name in private. you can call me Cassandra, or puppies or anything else, It seems that I''m too old to call you lady. After all, I is still a child.''''


    He could understand what she meant. But That was too presumptuous


    Greyson sect made a hollow laugh and said, "my lady, please don''t get angry.''''


    With arms akimbo, Cassandra said angrily, "I''m not kidding. Don''t call me madam. This is an order!''''


    Greyson: "? ? ?"


    It was the first time he had been given such a boring order since he entered the V Securit


    son said made sense. Why don''t you go to see Martin and give me a hard time?


    "Okay, let''s start practicing after my leg recovers," said Cassandra


    Ding... Your friend, fighting skill master is coming soon~


    Greyson was relieved and said, "okay.''''


    "Well, you can go ahead. Master Greyson, I''m still fishing," said Cassandra as she bowed to Greyson, You scared the fish away


    Greyson cast a glance at the fishing rod in his hands. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought at the thought of how badly Marcus had been treated by Cassandra yesterday. In the end, he said nothing but left the restaurant.


    After all, Marcus was the most skilled fighter among his followers. It seemed a bit too much for him to get a fish in jail.


    But the only thing they had to do now was to obey orders from Martin as the leader of the V Security team. Thus, they shouldn''t meddle in the matter.


    In the office of Roger, GR Group.


    It was dead silent in the office. The look on Roger''s face was extremely gloomy. His eyes were filled with coldness. He picked up a cup and smashed it on the forehead of Vincent. Vincent didn''t dare to dodge. The cup broke and a ferocious wound was made on his forehead, blood flowing.


    "What''s wrong with the launch event? "Why do I keep you useless men? You''re not my little issue and a plagiarist? !" Roger raged.

 Chapter 154 Its like three years to have not seen each other all day，

    Vincent lowered his head, not daring to explain. The situation was completely out of his expectation. He didn''t expect that a reporter from the Weekly Heaven Seal would come to the press conference and disrupt the situation.


    Now not only Mason was involved, but also the GR Group was condemned to be involved in the dark.


    "J Mr. Roger, what should we do now? There were also a group of reporters waiting outside As for Mason He was so scared that he hid himself in the room, not daring to go out... " Vincent summoned up his courage to ask.


    As soon as the press conference was over, Mason was blocked by the crowd. Fortunately, he was smart enough to directly ask his men to transfer Mason away. Otherwise, if he was forced by the media, he would definitely tell the truth, and then the GR Group would be deliberately slandered.


    A sudden murderous look appeared in the grave eyes of Roger, "what else can we do?! Tell him to take the responsibility! Let the public relations department make a statement to clarify that the company is hoodwinked and we will take legal action later. As for Mason, please seal up his mouth. Otherwise, you are also fired! "


    The serious sweats could be observed over Vincent''s forehead. He then replied, "yes, Mr. Roger. I''ll arrange it right now.''''


    "Find out who the reporter of the Weekly Heaven Seal is. I, Roger, have been in the entertainment circle for so many years and I am in charge of the vast majority of the entertainment circle. No one dares to step on me.''''


    "Yes, Mr. Roger," , answered Vincent immediately


    "What are you doing here? Get out! "


    Vincent shook his head and walked away.


    Sitting in a chair with a malicious and insidious expression on his face, after a long time, Roger looked back at the screen of the computer in front of him. Then he moved his finger and clicked the video open on the desktop.


    In the video, it was Hackett, the journalist from the Weekly Heaven Seal. He was trying to change the situation. A few seconds later, his back sudden


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , had nothing but lost his talent and completely lost it.


    It was true that there were many sins in the world and she couldn''t eradicate them one by one, but what she could do was to save every one of them. Besides, all this was against the GR Group.


    She wanted to take back what they had taken from her, bit by bit!


    Suddenly, the sound of a car engine came from not far away. As Cassandra looked up unconsciously, she saw a black May Bach parking by the side of the road. The door opened and Martin, who was in a black suit, got off the car and walked towards her.


    In the cold winter wind, he looked cold on his face, so cold that it seemed to be covered with a layer of frost, and the frost reduced a little as he walked towards her.


    Cassandra closed her phone and looked at the man with a smile. Her smile was as gentle as the rain in March south of the Yangtze River, but it was enough to dispel all the hazes in the world.


    The next second, Cassandra stood up from the chair and trotted towards Martin. She then threw herself into the man''s arms, put her long arms around the man''s waist and raised her little head. With a flattering face, she said, "Martin, it''s like three years to have not seen each other all day. Do you miss me?''''


    A smile appeared on his cold face. He lowered his head and kissed on her forehead, "yes, I do."

 Chapter 155 how about introducing one to you

    "Well wait! It seems that my fishing rod is moving. Wait for me for a moment! "


    Cassandra suddenly released her hands and ran back with a wry smile. She pulled up the fishing rod, and a huge fish was hung on it and pulled to the shore.


    Staring at the fish, Cassandra was totally confused. She boasted just now that she wanted to catch some big fish and made some boiled fish for Martin at night


    What she feared most was the sudden silence of the air


    She didn''t want to make the atmosphere awkward


    Cassandra gave a hollow laugh and said, "hum The fish may be in love. It must be a single fish. Martin, wait a little longer. I can surely catch the big fish today. "


    There was a touch of helplessness appearing on his face. In fact, Martin also wanted to know why did Cassandra, a girl, would like to go fishing, which was so rough and rough.


    The next second, Martin took the fishing rod from her hand and changed the bait into the pond while Cassandra was still in a daze.


    "Come here." Martin waved at Cassandra and said.


    Then she said, "okay."


    She walked over and was pressed on the chair by the man to sit down, and then stared at the fishing pole.


    She had been here to guard for a long time, but she just caught such a little fish. She didn''t believe that Martin was so skilled at fish. If he could catch a big fish, she would live broadcast to eat shit!


    After a long while, a woman looked at the big fish in Martin''s bucket and felt her face being slapped hard.


    Ha ha, all the flutters instantly became embarrased!


    This was impossible!


    Why was Martin so good at fishing?


    He was sure that it wasn''t him who had hanged it up?


    Cassandra felt that her IQ was completely overwhelmed


    "Haha You even know how to fish, what else do you know? " Cassandra flattered.


    "Yes, I did.", replied Martin, glimpsing at her


    Instantly, Cassandra''s eyes lit up. She rubbed her hands and said, "come on, Tell me what you can do. Maybe I''ll


    it?", asked Martin


    Cassandra shook her head, "I don''t like him, but I just think he is so bad tempered. As the master of the imperial household, I''m too humiliated.''''


    "What do you want?", asked Martin


    Cassandra looked at Martin," How about we introduce a girlfriend to him? He will be grateful to me for that. I sent him such a great gift after all. Don''t you think so?''''


    Carlos almost spat out a mouthful of blood, trying to hide himself. But then again, are you sure that after you introduced girlfriend to Marcus, he wouldn''t kill you with a hack?!


    appreciate?


    Not at all!


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you," said Martin


    The veins on Carlos''s forehead popped out. "My young master, a fatuous king, has really agreed?''''!


    An ominous premonition rose in his heart. Carlos was not sure if all the people in the Greyson sect squad would "Be introduced girlfriend?!


    He pictured the scene in his mind: a man wearing a poker face, carrying a baby with one hand and changing diaper with the other


    My mother! This is a tragedy of the world! ! !


    With these thoughts in his mind, Carlos could not help but shiver. In the next second, the girl''s eyes could not help but shoot towards him. With a smile, she stared at him and said, "ha-ha, Carlos, would you like me to introduce one of them to you? !"

 Chapter 156 please show mercy to me，my goddess

    Carlos''s face turned pale and he was almost scared to death. He immediately shook his head and said, "no, no, thanks, sister-in-law Well, I have something else to do, so I have to go now. "


    After that, he started running.


    Cassandra, "..."


    What?!


    No introduction?


    You slut! Do you have a strong desire to survive?!


    However, in her previous life, Carlos was involved because of her, and he almost had no place to stand up, let alone to find his girlfriend. Although the ending was not tragic compared to Greyson, but such an end was for him To live is no better than to die.


    Then, Cassandra turned to look at Martin and scolded, "Martin, what kind of subordinate are you? Was a girlfriend too spicy?! They don''t know how many single people are in the world. I can''t find them in the future! "


    Martin," For the members of the V Security team, love is prohibited before they are discharged from the army."


    Cassandra was dumbfounded, ''what kind of rule is it?''?!


    She didn''t remember that there was such a rule in the V Security team?


    The question took her by great surprise. "Why? It''s natural for a man to like a woman? Why do you forbid them to fall in love? "


    Martin pressed his lips and went on, "if one has a crush on someone, he or she will have his or her weakness There is no need. "


    Surprised, Cassandra opened her mouth and wanted to say something. But she lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking about.


    "What''s wrong?", asked Martin


    Shaking her head, Cassandra continued, "I just feel that before I met you, Martin What on earth have you experienced? "


    In Cassandra''s impression, Martin was like a precise and tireless machine that he was able to accurately weigh pros and cons, in case of any mistake. He would never trust anyone easily, because he knew that he would no longer be invincible once he had a weakness.


    But she She was his only weakness no matter in previous life or in this life.


    This man had always been protecting her in his own way, but unfortunately, in her previous life, not only was she unable to understand, but also she often op


    ressing room or a dresser, but they all used public dressing room.


    The one who was responsible for her makeup was the makeup artist, Becky. The two had met each other before, so they cooperated with each other more skillfully.


    After putting on her make-up, Cassandra looked at herself in the mirror, eyes wide open. Even Becky, who was drew by herself, was amazed at her own face.


    The woman in the mirror, with arched eyebrows and fair skin, was exceedingly beautiful!


    "Miss Cassandra, you are really a beautiful woman! I May I take a picture with you? " Becky was too excited to speak smoothly.


    Cassandra was satisfied with the style in the mirror, and said, "wait a minute, I''ll go get changed.''''


    Becky nodded, "okay! Your costumes are over there. I''ve just brought to you. It''s said that director Johnny personally asked you to buy this set. However, Miss Cassandra looks good with everything on her.''''


    Then Cassandra stood up and walked towards the sofa. She saw a red dress and hairpins on the sofa.


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared in her mind. Wearing a red robe, she stood at the head of beacon and werewolves and in the center of the crowd was her father. In her indifferent and arrogant eyes, there was a touch of unspeakable sadness.


    She didn''t want this world anymore.


    That ambitious female general of the Su family had already been killed by that conspiracy and slaughter!

 Chapter 157 Im so nervous

    On the film set.


    Having changed her clothes, Peggy was chatting with Director Ryan aside, with the main character, Adrian and the second man, Ken beside.


    "In this drama, there are conflicts between outstanding figures. One is the lady of the demonic citizens who is in trouble. The other is the lady of the demonic clan who is determined to get rid of the evils after she became a famous family. This drama is mainly a battle between Peggy and Cassandra in terms of physical and language. Of course, the leading man is also very important in this drama. What you need to do is to protect the leading lady in this drama and completely give up on the guilty and the love of the second heroine Do you understand? " Director Ryan said seriously.


    Peggy nodded slightly and answered, "yes.''''


    Adrian also echoed a few words, at this moment, director Ryan turned to Ken song again and said in a low voice, "Ken, this scene is very important to you. You used to be a Nestor, but because of this royal banquet, you fell in love with the secondary lead. From then on, you will gradually turn into the secondary lead role. You will be of great help to the female supporting role. At the peak of martial arts, you will kill many people for the secondary role in the future. You need to work hard on it, Please cherish the play as well, okay? ''''


    "Yes, I will try my best to play a good role in the play," replied Ken modestly, who had studied the script before and was very modest at the moment


    Director Ryan nodded with satisfaction. He had a good impression of both Ken and Adrian. they were modest and willing to advance, They didn''t act big in the casting group, and the shooting had been going so well. He had to admire Johnny''s sharp insight.


    Nowadays, a lot of young stars in the entertainment circle could win over a large number of loyal fans only by their appearance, and they were embarrassed at acting. However, as they were self willed, they could casually leave a mirror and be paid off by their fans. Few of them could


    tor Ryan began to pull a long face as he talked about the play.


    Then Cassandra nodded and said, "Okay, thank you, director Ryan.''''


    Director Ryan smiled, "well, you can get ready now. We will practice it five minutes later!''''


    After that, he asked a detective to inspect the members of the stage. After that matter, they had been very strict with the security of the stage, to prevent similar situation from happening again.


    Five minutes later, director Ryan went on, holding a loud speaker, "the forty ninth round of the God of War, 1, 2, 3 action!"


    The air seemed to be frozen as he finished.


    In the magnificent house, people were singing and dancing.


    The emperor wore a black robe, sitting high on the throne. All the princes and courtiers were all seated, enjoying the song and dance.


    The emperor was very old. He sat here for a while and felt a little tired. He beckoned to a eunuch next to him. The eunuch came to him and bowed to him after the emperor whispered something.


    A moment later, the dancers and music in the hall were gone. When everyone was confused, the door opened. A red figure stood in front of the door. Everyone looked in the direction of the door.


    Leo, the head of the group of people, was sitting there. When he saw the red figure, he put on a gentle smile and was stunned. He stared at the red figure.

 Chapter 158 returning from her vengeance

    Under numerous gazes, the crimson figure walked into the palace step by step.


    Wearing a red dress, she seemed to have a smile on her face. As she walked, the atmosphere in the hall became more solemn.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    Suddenly, a light sound rang in the hall, and everyone came back to their senses. They saw that on one of the seats, a young man in a light purple brocade dress was staring at the red figure unblinkingly, and his fingers clenched uncontrollably.


    "Nestor..." A young man called Nestor in a low voice.


    That person finally came back to his senses from the shock. He suppressed the shock rolling in his heart like the sea roaring, "master Xiao, as you know, I have always been wandering outside and seldom come to the palace Who is she? "


    This young man in a brocade robe was a first-class Nestor, who was coolly dressed.


    Mr. Xiao was in a red robe. When he heard the question, his face changed. He asked solemnly, "have you no idea who she is? She is lady Brian, the newly granted consort of his majesty."


    Becky was taken aback, he tightly gripped the hem of his clothes, pressed his lips, and instantly looked at the woman in red in the hall.


    "Today is your Majesty''s birthday. I''ll perform a piece of music for you, your majesty. May you live a long life and keep young." The girl in red stood in the center of the hall and said in a soft voice.


    The emperor was in a good mood. He clapped his hands and laughed, "good! Just do as you wish. "


    Hardly had her voice faded away, someone stood up in the hall. It was a noble woman, but there was a touch of coldness on her face. She walked out of the hall and said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty, I have something to tell you.''''


    The emperor''s face changed, "Liu clan, today is my birthday party. Lady Brian is going to celebrate my birthday. Can''t you wait until it is over?''''


    The grand councilor stood up in a hurry and apologized, "Your Majesty, I am so sorry that I failed to discipline my daughter and caused her trouble. Please pardon my offence, your majesty."


    The emperor snorted, "leave!"


    The prime minister grabbed his daughter''s hand


    much and talked nonsense, Please punish me, your majesty."


    The emperor looked at Lady Brian and asked, "what do you say?"


    Lady Brian smiled. "I was born into a humble family and was tarnished everywhere in the palace. Please relegate me and let me out, lest it hurt the harmony between your majesty and Prince Leo, or lest Miss Nina misunderstand you would be bewitched by my beauty."


    The emperor''s face changed dramatically. He roared, "nonsense! You are my beloved wife. Who dares to touch you? I''ll defend you. Prince Leo can retort as he wishes, and he is grounded for three months. He is not allowed to take part in state affairs. As for the Liu clan As far as I''m concerned, Bertha is too old and too old to lead a peaceful life. Nina contradicted me at the court and made rude remarks, so she needs to reflect on herself at home. Don''t go out for a while. "


    In the great hall, people could hear a pin drop.


    No one expected that the emperor would be so furious just because of her words.


    This world They was afraid that things would change very soon.


    Lady Brian stood in the middle of the hall. The expression on her face didn''t change at all. The camera shot a close-up of her face, and her murderous look didn''t seem to disappear at all.


    "Crack!"


    Director Ryan said excitedly, "crack! That''s amazing! ! Once! Everyone is doing very well, especially Cassandra and Peggy. They are so good at acting! "

 Chapter 159 what do you think if I ask you to pretend to be my father

    The people present didn''t come to their senses until director Ryan finished his speech. Then, they stared at Cassandra with excitement.


    Her acting skill and dressing were impeccable. This could be described as perfect!


    Controlling the shock in her heart, Peggy looked at Cassandra with mixed feelings. If she hadn''t known that Cassandra had just made his debut, she would have thought that her opponent was a A-list cafe!


    Moreover, she felt that Cassandra didn''t seem to be acting, but rather as if she was the Sophia who came back for revenge.


    How could she have such an illusion?!


    "Goddess, do you think I was swollen just now?" Cassandra begged obsequiously.


    Hearing Cassandra''s words, Peggy came to her sense and said, "well done! Well done! That''s not a compliment.


    Cassandra immediately smiled, "I finally got my goddess''s praise! I will try harder next time! I will try my best to improve my acting skill. If you like, you can also take me to an actor group in the future? I heard that there was a predecessor in our troupe who was very good at acting, but he''s been good at it all the time. "


    Hearing that, Peggy thought of a person. She was snowed by the entertainment company of Rufus Media at that time, under the leadership of this predecessor. Technically, that person could be considered as her master.


    Peggy nodded, "okay. I''ll tell master Liang, If he agrees, I''ll take you there.''''


    The next second, Cassandra rubbed her head against Peggy''s arm and said, "okay! Goddess you are so kind to me!


    Peggy smiled slightly. Compared with the favor that Cassandra saved her, this was nothing at all?


    "Well Can I have your phone number? " After planting grass aside for a long time, Ken got up the courage to ask Cassandra''s phone number with a red face.


    Cassandra, "? ? ?"


    Well, should she give him her phone number?!


    What if Martin knew, After a short silence, Cassandra said, "okay. Give me your phone.''''


    Ken went wild with joy, he im


    he could be so calm. Otherwise, he might have given a ban on Ken and had completely banned him.


    Martin," Well, you are right, you won''t be allowed to leave your phone number to any other men.my phone number was allowed to be left.''''


    Well, he''s obliged to hook up with his wife''s other boyfriends.


    Cassandra was speechless. She thought she would gain experience after she told Martin. Moreover, she could discuss with him if there was really someone she liked. It would be good to give him a phone number


    Well, she was still too young!


    Curling her lips, Cassandra said, "well, as Kelvin said, I can''t have any love affair now, So, I''m afraid that you have to make do with it for a while.''''


    "What do you want?", asked Martin, annoyed


    With a guilty look on her face, Cassandra said, "well How about you pretend to be my father and put on an aggrieved look? Does it make sense? "


    Martin was rendered speechless


    How old was he in her eyes?!


    dad?!


    Why didn''t she ask him to act as her grandfather directly?


    Martin''s face was overcast with anger. He rubbed his forehead and asked, "why not brother?''''


    Cassandra said immediately," I don''t have a brother. Sooner or later, I''ll find out. Besides, call you as my father will be warmer than brother.''''


    So, was she trying to imply that he was old? ?

 Chapter 160 who are you

    The night was coming and the rain was pouring.


    Buried hill at random outside the capital.


    In front of a gloomy and low house, there were a mountain of rubbish and a rotten smell. It was even more ghastly and cold under the pouring rain.


    "Boom!" Then there was a loud bang and a loud thunder in the sky. The whole ground trembled because of the thunder. At this moment, the sky was covered with dazzling white.


    A black commercial vehicle rushed over and stopped in front of the low building.


    When the door was opened, a bald man, dressed in a black raincoat, got out of the car. Half of his body was instantly wet by the heavy rain. The bald man cursed, "Damn it! What the hell is wrong with the weather? ''fuck! Caleb, that bastard. He even asked us to beat him. He''s an idiot! "


    At this time, a thin man came out of the car. His face was slightly gloomy. "Seven, he told you to do so many things. Why do you have so much nonsense? This is the order from our boss. Cut the crap, or you will regret if you die here one day! "


    The bald man snorted and then stretched his hand to drag a dark object out of the car. Since it was too dark here, the bald man couldn''t see clearly what it was.


    As soon as the dark mass was removed, his slender fingers moved slightly, and a very thin thread thing appeared between his fingers. At this moment, a lightning fell down, and the dim white light shone on the face of the tall and thin man, which was clearly seen that his face was full of murderous intent.


    "Ahhh..."


    As the lightning flashed, a heart wrenching scream sounded.


    "Damn it! You court death! "


    The bald man kicked the black thing hard, trying to get rid of it.


    The dark mass It was a man! !


    The man was only wearing a torn clothes. His face was black and blue, and there were still traces of blood on the corner o


    nd his blood rushed over his head in an instant. He took a few steps back and fell down as if he had seen a ghost.


    The withered finger covered his heart tightly. He lay on the ground pouring by the rain. His body convulsed for a few times and passed out directly.


    The white figure didn''t seem to expect this to happen. She touched the mask on her face, and touched the back side of her head with her finger. As she moved slightly, the mask fell off her face, revealing a pretty face. It was Cassandra.


    After putting away the mask, Cassandra walked towards the man who was almost frightened to death. As soon as he saw Cassandra, his pale face was filled with fear. He wanted to run away instinctively, but he couldn''t control himself and fell down on the ground like a pile of mud.


    The rain poured down, and then Cassandra walked up to the man step by step, looking down at him. After a long time, she said in a cold voice, "Mason, you deserve it. Now I give you a way to live, do you want to live?''''


    That man''s eyes narrowed sharply and stared at the white figure in astonishment. He had lost his voice after a long time, and he nodded madly, "yes, I do! I do! ! Please don''t kill me I will do whatever you ask me to do! "

 Chapter 161 will you always be with me

    In the Yan Garden.


    It was a dark night with strong wind.


    In the hall, Martin was sitting on the sofa, buried himself in the files. Within the fury, the man obviously wasn''t paying attention to the brief case in front of him.


    By the side, Carlos tried his best to lower his head and avoid being noticed by others.


    To be honest, he couldn''t bear the master''s action of worrying about his wife and eloping with another man. Huh, if you have the ability to torture the dog here, go and find her back!


    After a while, Martin raised his eyes and glanced at the time. He felt inexplicably irritable. He dropped the black pen in his hand and pinched the middle of his eyebrows tiredly. "Call Marcus over.''''


    "What?"


    It''s beyond my imagination.


    He knew that his sister-in-law was with Marcus these days, but his master called Marcus suddenly. He just wanted to ask when she would come back, How ridiculous It was indeed tortuous.


    With a slight cough, Carlos took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "Hello, my God, where are you now?''''


    At the other end of the phone, Marcus was sitting in the driver''s seat, with his forehead covered with a black line, and he said, "Cindy''s shop."


    "Cindy shop? Why do you go to the orchard in such a heavy rain at night? "


    He just couldn''t understand why his sister-in-law was so stupid


    Marcus stood with his back stretched. Nobody knew how irritable he was now. It was okay that his mistress wanted to buy some fruits, but she insisted on picking by herself. By the way, she even humiliated such a bachelor as him.


    What bothered him?


    He doesn''t care about his reputation?


    Marcus," mistress said the master had been taking medicine recently and it was too bitter. She bought some fruits for him and it isn''t bitter.''''


    The corner of Carlos''s mouth twitched, and his heart was a storm of tears. His sister-in-law was not here, but he could be fed up with such a scene. What a pity.


    "Come back early after you buy it. It''s too windy outside. Don''t run away."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After hanging


    bad weather, she just wanted to go back to take a hot bath, and then lie on the bed doing nothing. It was just her time.


    In the Yan Garden.


    As soon as the car stopped, Cassandra immediately got out of the car and ran in with a paper bag. Then she thumped the bag down to the ground in front of Martin and said, "well, I just passed by the fruit orchard. I bought some for you. Take some when you take the medicine.''''


    Glancing at the paper bag and noticing her wet hair sticking to her forehead, he frowned and said, "go to take a shower. Don''t catch a cold."


    Cassandra, "..."


    As she had expected, Martin being her father would be a perfect choice, This was what he first thought when they were enjoying the romantic moment, Speechless, Cassandra massaged her forehead, "Martin, you must be touched by what I have said Fine, I''m going to take a shower. "


    After all, it was a long time to teach Martin who always behaved like a nerd.


    When Cassandra was about to go upstairs, Martin suddenly said, "Cassandra, if I can live long Will you be with me all the time? "


    There was a sudden dead silence in the hall.


    As for Cassandra, she didn''t want to think about the issue between her and Martin and she even didn''t want to get to the bottom of it. She couldn''t imagine what she would do if Martin died one day, if Martin can live long, What would happen to her?

 Chapter 162 this is an order

    "Yes, I will..." "Whether in the heaven, in the earth or in the hell I will stay with you, so Promise me, keep living... "


    In her previous life, she always wanted to escape from him. She thought that as long as she could escape, she would be able to live a cheerful and carefree life. However, it was not until now that she realized that the man she hated to the core had done everything to protect her.


    All her escaping and dreaming were only illusions.


    As she was reborn, her feelings for this man were also changing. From some point in time, she had thought that it would be good if she could stay with him forever.


    After a long silence, Martin finally responded, "okay.''''


    With a slight smile appearing on her face, Cassandra stretched out her hand and said, "Martin, you have promised me that you will keep your promise. Come on. Let''s play fingers and make a deal. One hundred years Don''t change. "


    The little girl seemed to be unable to wait any longer. She stretched out her hands, grabbed his fingers and made sure that they were obedient to each other like a child. She repeated, "tick, hang. Don''t change in 100 years."


    Then Cassandra let go of Martin''s hand and said, "I''m going to take a shower now. I smell the sweat all over my body..."


    "Yes," replied Martin


    It was not until the girl bounced up the stairs that Martin seemed to come to his sense. He slowly looked at the small fingers of his right hand, on which there was still the temperature between the girl''s fingers.


    After a while, Martin raised his head and ordered, "go and find Hawk no matter where he is.''''


    Hearing that, Carlos was struck dumb for a while. Immediately, a look of great joy appeared on his face. Although Hawk''s whereabouts was a mystery and it was not very difficult to find him, it was not difficult to find him as long as he was willing to work hard. Besides, they had paid attention to where the Hua family


    a pair of invisible eyes in the dark observing his actions.


    What went wrong?


    A touch of coldness flashed in his eyes. He sat for a while. Suddenly, the door of the study was pushed open with a "click" sound.


    Roger raised his head and saw a black figure wearing a black mask and a pair of dark eyes under the mask, the voice of a man came from the black stick in his hand.


    The figure approached step by step. Probably because of his legs, he walked very slowly. Every step was like stepping on the heart of a person.


    It was until the man walked to the desk and sat down slowly in front of it that he wore a pair of black gloves and wrapped all his fingers. With his hands holding the crutch, he sat there silently.


    "Why are you here? I have told you that you are not allowed to come here to look for me if you have nothing important! I have told you that you are just one of my dogs. I am the only son of the GR Clan. Don''t forget your identity! "


    That man, like a ghost, said in a hoarse and deep voice, "don''t worry, Mr. Roger, I have never extravagant hopes for anything. I have nothing to do with the GR Clan. If it hadn''t been Mr. Roger who had saved my life, I''m afraid I would have died I''m just a dog for you to entertain. Mr. Roger, what are you afraid of? "

 Chapter 163 I believe you

    "Aha Remember you are! If you don''t have anything else, then get out! " "You can''t leave me alone.".


    The figure kept silent for a long time and said in a hoarse voice, "can you I just want to take a look at Cassandra from a distance... "


    When Roger heard this, it seemed as if he had heard a big joke, and his voice was full of sarcasm. "Look at yourself now, neither a ghost nor a human. Do you want to see Cassandra again? No way! I warn you, don''t go to Cassandra without my permission. Otherwise, I won''t show mercy! "


    The figure''s fingers that were holding a stick froze slightly. After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "I see."


    "You''d better remember who you are. And I want to remind you that if she knew it was you who had helped her in the past, what would she think of you, a son of bitch? You have no right to like her. The one she loves is always me. Do you understand? "


    There was a sudden eerie silence in the air.


    After a long time, the man replied in a low voice, "yes, Mr. Roger.''''


    "Get out of here right now!'''', said Roger sullenly


    The figure didn''t say anything but slowly stood up with the help of a stick. What Roger had said was right. Cassandra was so quiet that there was no reason for him to like her, He knew that she could only be scared and disgusted if she saw him like this.


    Huh


    A man like him was nothing more than a cockroach on the dark side. He could only live in darkness forever. How could he expect for light?


    The next morning, Cassandra was woken up by a phone call.


    Without checking the caller ID, Cassandra picked up the phone and put it near her ear, "hello.''''


    On the other side of the phone, Kelvin''s face darkened. "Cassandra, from now on, don''t answer anyone''s phone except mine. And don''t reply to any of your social apps. Got it?"


    Cassandra suddenly came to her sense and asked, "Kelvin, what happened?''''


    Kelvin had a look of great hostility on her face. "You don''t know yet? You can che


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , and Kelvin had seen many artists who tried their best to climb up, so after hearing that Cassandra denied it personally, she was relieved.


    Cassandra felt relieved and said: "thank you.''''


    "You''re welcome. I''m your agent. Besides, even if you really hook up with a rich man, you won''t be interested in this kind of beauty, will you?"


    Cassandra cleared her throat and said, "Kelvin, we are now being attacked by a bullet and we need to clarify our relationship. It''s not the right time to joke at such a serious time.''''


    Hearing that, Kelvin let out a long sigh. "I have just asked someone to check that these photos have not been photo shopped, which means that they should be true. Who is the man on the photos? Can you tell me?''''


    There was really no sign of Photoshop because it was real.


    However, Cassandra didn''t know where the photos came from. It was already four or five years later since she came back from rebirth. She didn''t have much impression of the occasions she attended before.


    What''s more, most of the photos were taken in other angles, so she couldn''t be familiar with the man in the photos. They seemed to be intimate, but in fact, she should have been far away from the man in the photos.


    "I really can''t remember this man, but I will give you an explanation as soon as possible."

 Chapter 164 do you believe her

    "Well, I will find someone to investigate it as soon as possible. This is how it is in this circle. We don''t have the final say on whether you are innocent or not. Since you just started your career and have a little experience, don''t be under too much pressure." Said Kelvin.


    "Don''t worry, I will contact you as soon as I get any news," replied Cassandra with a chuckle''''


    "Okay. Be careful. It''s the critical time now. No paparazzi can take any pictures of you, '''', said Kelvin


    This was the Yan''s garden. Who could be photographed by reporters?


    But thinking of this, Cassandra felt a little guilty, "well, I see. Kelvin, don''t worry. I''m not that stupid.''''


    Kelvin exhorted a few more words, and then hung up the phone. Cassandra let out a deep breath and exhaled, and then dialed a number. As soon as she dialed, the other party immediately picked up.


    "Hackett, I''m afraid I have to ask you for a favor." Cassandra switched the topic and asked in Samuel''s tone.


    At the other end of the phone, Hackett was busy working. All the equipment connected to the network with the tablet computer and spare phone in front of him were ringing one after another.


    Hackett interrupted him immediately. "Do you want me to help Cassandra? Do you trust her? "


    "What do you think?"


    Hackett frowned, the topic of mistress of the online users was easy to ignite the anger of all the online users. Therefore, unless the general artists could successfully win the favor of mistress, otherwise their basically acting career would be over.


    When the news came out, it was an explosive news on the whole Internet. A lot of people wanted to get her out of the entertainment circle. At this time, even if someone stood out to question, they would be cursed.


    Hackett was in charge of the Weekly Heaven Seal. At this time, generally speaking, the media made great comments on Cassandra. So even if people didn''t hit her when she was down, and only reposted or posted some comments would attract more people''s attention. But on the contrary, if he stood out to help Cassandra at this time, it was just like he was en


    However, she was not as stupid as she was in the previous life, letting others to slaughter her!


    ''no matter who he is, since he dared to hurt me, he must be prepared to pay the price!'' she thought!


    In a villa district of Jingshi city.


    In a European style villa.


    The mansion was covering an area of hundreds of square meters and was luxuriously decorated. The air of the mansion was full of an upstart.


    A woman in heavy makeup was lazily sitting on the sofa, talking on the phone.


    "Wow, Susan, you are really a smart woman. You are so wise to plot against Mathew. As soon as I told him, he immediately agreed. Now, not only my previous love affairs have gotten a hit, but also that his wife has focused all her attention on Cassandra, she is really an idiot." The woman asked in a coquettish voice.


    "That''s good. As long as he doesn''t pay attention to you, you can have a good rest for the sake of our baby, right? Besides, he has taken good care of you, and you deserve a better man. I hope you can find a good husband. "


    The woman sighed after hearing Susan''s words. "Susan, to be honest with you, he is not taking care of me at all. He is just protecting the baby in my belly. The Zhu family has no children for so many years. If I was not pregnant with a son, do you think he dared to offend his wife?''''


    "Don''t think so. All the things of the Zhu clan will belong to you by then."

 Chapter 165 you want to ask me out

    "Haha Susan is right. As long as my baby is born safely, I will Susan, thank you for helping me figure out this way. " The woman smiled and said.


    "Don''t be so formal with me? But this is something that needs to be kept as a secret. The less people know, the better. Even you can''t say it''s me who tipped the door to Mathew, you know? "


    The woman immediately said, "Susan, don''t worry. I''m not an ungrateful person. I''ll definitely keep this secret after you help me so much this time."


    "Well, that''s good. You don''t need to worry about the rest. Someone will deal with them."


    Yvonne was in a good mood. "Well, I am not feeling well these two days. I will invite you to dinner another day as a reward to Susan, okay?"


    "Don''t be so formal with me, you''re my best friend."


    Yvonne immediately said some flattering words and hung up the phone. She put her hand on her belly and felt relieved. Fortunately, the baby came in time. Otherwise, how could she achieve her success today?


    Huh Since someone had taken a bullet for her, she could just wait to be the lady of the Zhu family.


    In a luxury private room of a large hotel in the capital city.


    A large table of wealthy people were sitting around the table, surrounded by young beauties, among whom some were older than their daughters.


    "Mr. Zhu, you are so envious of us. You not only decorated your home red flag, but also won a beauty of starry international. Now even that slut is your girlfriend Hey, hey, how do you feel? Tell me! " A short, fat and obscene man said as he put his hand on Anne''s chest.


    The group had almost finished their drinks. Now they were drinking like normal people. So they were not as stately as they used to be.


    Mathew also drank a lot of wine. He pinched the lady''s waist, licked his lips and smiled. "Wade, you are deliberately making fun o


    t of the bottom of Mathew''s eyes. The photo was taken in a location, so there was nothing between him and Cassandra. But now that Cassandra took the initiative to come to him, which saved him a lot of trouble. If this woman was sensible enough, he could also try something new, and make a deal with Wade


    Mathew laughed, "you want to ask me out?"


    "Yes. I''d like to invite you to dinner. It''s up to you, Mr. Zhu."


    "I''m in room 1308 of Wanda hotel now. If you are sincere enough, come here. Let''s have a good talk." Mathew said, rubbing his chin


    "Okay. I happen to be in the neighborhood, so I''m coming to see you."


    Wearing a successful expression, Mathew was sure that Cassandra climbed up directly, But he relaxed his vigilance and smiled, "well, I''ll wait for you upstairs.''''


    After he hung up the phone, Mathew called his subordinates. Now that Cassandra had come to him voluntarily, he didn''t have to take her away.


    It was really a windfall~


    At the downstairs of the Wanda grand hotel.


    A black Bentley silently stopped in the lane nearby.


    Cassandra stared at Marcus," Marcus, God, help me please It''s okay for me to go there alone! "


    Who would have thought that she would bring a sidekick to the event? ?

 Chapter 166 its easier to coax Martin

    "No, it''s too risky." Said Marcus expressionlessly.


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead, "I''m going to a serious matter? What if you screw it up? "


    Then, Marcus said, "Okay, okay. Let''s do it."


    Cassandra was so furious that she almost spurted out blood. She thought, ''you are just speaking the truth. If I screw it up tonight, who knows what the news will say about me?''!


    Then she heaved a sigh and said in all earnestness, "well, Martin just asked you to follow and protect me, right? How about this? I go upstairs first. Can you come in when you are sure that she is in danger? "


    If I can''t even beat a lecher, am I a loser?


    "No, you can''t," said Marcus, still pulling a long face


    Cassandra spat out a mouthful of blood in anger. She had no reason to argue with Marcus


    She hesitated for a while and then suddenly raised her head. "If you follow me, I will call Martin right now and tell him that you bullied me! Do you believe that I''ve asked him to send you to Africa for coal cargo! !"


    On the other hand, Marcus''s usual expressionless face was now overwhelmed by a sense of despair. He knew clearly that in front of this woman, his boss'' principle and bottom line were nothing.


    Marcus clenched his fists. If he hadn''t beaten up woman, Cassandra would have been beaten to pieces by him.


    "Oh, my God, you must trust me. I will be fine as long as you are with me. Besides, I didn''t say that I wouldn''t let you follow me. You can just find a random place upstairs and wait for me. Is that okay?'''' Cassandra begged Marcus with all her strength.


    Marcus stood out on his forehead. "Okay, '''', he said through clenched teeth


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief, ''damn it, this is n


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lief, "Mathew Mr. Mathew, what did you say? I don''t understand. "


    "I mean it simply. As long as you are willing to sleep with me tonight, I will give you everything, including your investment, money and honor. It all depends on whether you will be a good man, not to mention a piece of news."


    "You mean Yvonne and you Is the rumor true? "


    Mathew burst into laughter and said, "yes, it''s true. Not only Yvonne, many ladies in the upper class have slept with me. But I don''t think it''s a good chance for you to have sex with me Or not, it''s up to you. "


    When Cassandra heard this, she suddenly felt a surge of heat in her abdomen. She looked at the cup in front of her, and she had expected that Mathew would do something bad to her, so she hadn''t touched the cup. But now, her reaction was definitely abnormal.


    Did she ignore something?


    Cassandra''s forehead suddenly oozed a layer of cold sweat, she calmly put her hand in her pocket, and looked at Mathew calmly, "you What did you do in this room? "


    Seeing her expression, Mathew smiled proudly. "You are a little smart. You didn''t touch my water, but There is still an incense in the room. "

 Chapter 167 I am with you

    Cassandra was taken aback, and then looked at the lavender near the window. She had thought that the room smelled a little strange when she came in, but she didn''t expect that grand councilor Mathew, the beast, had tampered with the lavender.


    damn!


    She had been too careless. She thought it was easy to deal with a man like Mathew, but she didn''t expect to sink into the sewer!


    At this time, Mathew stood up from the sofa, extinguished the cigar in his hand, and walked to Cassandra step by step. His eyes were full of hope.


    Cassandra was prettier than he imagined, and she dressed so well that few men could resist this kind of temptation. Moreover, he was a lascivious ghost and more coveted her.


    Cassandra wanted to escape, but the effect of the lavender was so strong that she couldn''t move at all. Even if she tried her best, she couldn''t move an inch.


    With an obscene smile on his face, Mathew said, "do you still want to escape after suffering acacia? Ha ha, you little bitch, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Don''t play hard to get? Don''t worry. I will make you happy later! "


    I can do whatever I want!


    Speechless, Cassandra rolled her eyes. Seeing that Mathew''s finger was on her, she wanted to chop off his finger directly.


    ''the bastard, Marcus, I sent for help! Why didn''t he come in?''!


    Just now he was downstairs. Didn''t he want to keep staying here?


    Now he is missing! I don''t want to kill him!


    At this moment, a huge bang was suddenly heard from the door. The door was forcefully kicked open.


    Seeing the flesh fly away from his mouth, Mathew''s face turned surly gloomy. He turned around suddenly and said angrily, "who are you? How dare you break into my room Ah! !"


    Before he could finish, he was kicked down on the ground by Marcus. He let out a terrible shriek.


    "Spare me, please! What''s the matter! I have a lot of money. As long as


    the water. She fell back to the bed. With his back tightened and his whole body full of bowstring.


    Want


    He wanted to possess her for the rest of his life


    She didn''t know that to him, she was like a walking drug. Not to mention such a fatal temptation, even a glance of her or a kiss was enough to make him lose control!


    However He couldn''t take advantage of her, especially when she was the one he loved most.


    "Martin..." The girl whined uneasily and looked like she was about to cry.


    Martin was stunned. He took the girl''s hands and loosened them all of a sudden. He looked at the girl and said, "Cassandra, don''t be afraid I was I''m here... "


    How he wished he could kill Mathew!


    However, the next second, the girl reached out her hand again and held his face. In her glazed eyes, the man''s enchanting face was reflected.


    After a death experience, she was reborn. Gradually, she got used to living in the world and being dependent on others. Just now, when she was almost pushed away by Mathew, the first person came to her mind was Martin.


    All of a sudden, she realized one thing, that when she returned from her rebirth, she had unwittingly fallen in love with the man who treated her so well


    So, if it was him She was willing to do that.

 Chapter 168 Ill have you in my life

    This time, she seemed to be completely awake. She held Martin''s face in both hands and gave him a deep kiss.


    "Martin If it''s you, I can Only you I only have you... " The girl stepped back and opened her mouth. She murmured in a hoarse voice.


    He was the only man in the world who was really good to her and willing to give up everything for her.


    It''s enough to have you in my life. ''.


    After a long silence, Martin lowered his head and gently kissed on her lips as if there was endless tenderness and attachment. He felt that he had spent the rest of his life waiting for her words.


    "I''ve lived with you for three thousand years Day and night. "


    After he finished speaking, Martin kissed her on the forehead and thought, ''Cassandra, even if you wake up, you will regret it, even if the person you love now is not me But, so what?


    As long as I am alive, you can only have me in your life!


    The kiss spread all over the room. The air in the room was hazy. Martin''s movements were extremely soft, as if he was afraid of hurting the girl under his body


    Outside the gate.


    Standing at the door, Carlos and Kevin felt extremely embarrassed.


    The whole floor had been cleared up. However, his mistress''s voice could be heard even though there was another floor


    Kevin''s face was as green as a sheet. "Hey, man, are you sure They need me now? "


    If his ears were not deaf, he could hear the noise in the room. Was it the reason why Carlos called him urgently and urgently just to let him listen to this?


    Carlos was also embarrassed. His ears were red. To be honest, he didn''t expect that his master would have sex with Cassandra just now


    It was very complicated


    For example, he was feeding the cabbage himself, but neither of them knew whether they were willing to buy some


    He was more worried that when his sister-in-law woke up tomorrow morning, would she divorce his ma


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    blind now!


    "Are you shy?" Asked Martin.


    Cassandra, "..."


    My dear brother, could you please stop mentioning it?


    I don''t care about my self-esteem?


    However, when she thought that she had even slept with Martin, she was so arrogant


    As soon as he was finished, Cassandra glared at him, "can you just shut up? I didn''t expect that Now... "


    Before she could finish her words, the man suddenly leaned his head on one hand and pressed his thin lips on hers. Cassandra suddenly silenced and her pupils shrank.


    Early in the morning, you tease me again!


    She had turned over the car last night!


    Martin stretched out his hands and pulled her into his arms. This time, he had a blind date with her. At the sight of this, Cassandra''s face was as red as a rose. She instinctively wanted to struggle, but she accidentally touched something hot


    She pulled a long face and thought, ''Martin, you bastard!


    "Don''t move. Otherwise, I can''t promise that I will have you this morning."


    Hearing this, Cassandra immediately straightened her back. She hadn''t recovered from the suffering last night. If he did it again, she might not need to get out of bed for a few days.


    "Are you okay? Well Does it hurt? " Martin said awkwardly


    The pain you suffered?

 Chapter 169 do you think Im not strong enough

    "Can you just stop?'''', said Cassandra, burying her head into Martin''s arms


    Martin chuckled, but he tightened his arms. His suspended heart seemed to return to his body.


    "Cassandra Don''t you really mind? " Martin suggested abruptly.


    God knew how scared and dreadful he was after the love making incident, afraid that it was just an illusion, an unrealistic dream. What would he do if Cassandra woke up, rejected and hated him?


    Therefore, he was not sure whether she didn''t mind it when he saw her waking up


    After all, he was taking advantage of her.


    Cassandra seemed to feel the man''s abnormal mood and remembered that their first time back home yesterday was probably because of an accident. But she made her own choice at last.


    But the man cared about her attitude, afraid that she would hate him because of this.


    What kind of love could make a person so careful?


    Then Cassandra raised her head, seriously stared at Martin and said, "Martin, what I said last night was not wrong. If I didn''t want to, I would rather die than say those words to you. I don''t know what other people think, but for me, I would never make the move if I didn''t want to give you anything. So, you don''t have to be guilty. You don''t have to be guilty. It''s all was my own choice. Do you understand? "


    If she didn''t want to, she would rather die than become other''s plaything.


    She was willing to do that only because she liked it.


    Martin''s face suddenly froze. He stared at the girl in his arms in a trance. The situation he was worried about didn''t happen, but now hearing the girl''s words similar to confession of love, he was still in a daze.


    "Cassandra Bring me a child. " After a while, Martin said abruptly.


    Cassandra almost burst into tears, ''brother, you want me to have a baby with you, as we slept together last night?!


    Isn''t the progress too fast?


    Speechless, C


    rtin


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "we will consider having a baby after you recover well Let''s raise him up together. "


    In her previous life, she owed her innocent child life. In this life, if it was inevitable after all, she would learn to accept it.


    After a long while of silence, Martin finally opened his mouth, "if you don''t want it, we can give it up. You don''t have to force yourself.''''


    Martin had become the master of the Lu clan. If he was strong enough, his child would definitely take over the Lu group and the Lu clan from him in the future.


    But he always took her feelings into consideration. He wouldn''t force her if she didn''t want it.


    Cassandra''s heart trembled with fear. After a long time, she said in a low voice, "I didn''t mean that. I just think that it''s too early to go back to the imperial capital city. My company has just begun, and you are taking care of yourself. I know what you are thinking. But, Martin, do you think I will be happy if I have a kid to accompany me?''''


    Martin''s body was stiff. He thought his mind would not be found out by the girl, but unexpectedly, Cassandra had already seen through his mind.


    He was not confident with his health. If he didn''t live long, she would be too lonely in the world.

 Chapter 170 I have a bold guess

    "Well, let''s stop talking about this. It''s getting late. Let me drive you home first, okay?" Lowering his eyes, he gently rubbed her head with his slender fingers.


    In fact, since they got married, Martin wanted a child. The child was the evidence of their blood relationship. Only with this child would he be sure that he really married Cassandra.


    What''s more, if he really died one day, this child could inherit everything of Lu clan legitimately, in terms of Cassandra Even for the sake of this child, she would stay with him and take care of the business empire that he had founded.


    But she could tell from the girl''s reaction that she didn''t want to have a baby at all. Maybe she just wanted to have a career, or she did it for some other reasons. Actually, Martin didn''t want to pursue the matter and he never wanted to force her to do anything she didn''t like.


    ''I have years ahead of me...''


    All of a sudden, Cassandra sat up and said, "I have a lot of things to do. By the way, where is that bitch, Mathew?''''


    "I''ll keep it for you. You can dispose of it at your free will."


    All of a sudden, she heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s all right. I thought that you would kill him directly because you were angry. Then what should I do? The entertainment circle is like this. They all think that I have no background. Humph, they simply don''t know anything about power! I don''t need to bother Mr. Lu to do this for me. I can handle it. "


    Martin''s face remained sullen. If not for the fact that Cassandra wanted to directly dispose of Mathew, by reprimand, perhaps the whole Zhu family, including the power behind him, had been wiped out from the capital.


    "Are you sure that you don''t need my help?"


    "Of course not! You crippled him as soon as you disposed, okay? Besides, I''ve gotten enough evidence. What I need to do is to end it, Martin, stop treating me like a three-year-old kid. I''ll grow up. I''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rocking chair leisurely and said: "well, you go on.''''


    Please start your performance~


    In fact, Cassandra could guess what Hackett was going to say. In her previous life, she had already known that the child that Mathew kept thinking about was not his. But it was too late when Mathew knew it. By that time, he had divorced his ex-wife. He was utterly discredited. The only heir was not his blood. He couldn''t bear the irritation, And he completely went crazy.


    In the end, it was nobody else''s fault but his own.


    Hackett picked up a picture on the table and said in a low voice, "if I''m not wrong, that child It shouldn''t be Mathew, but this man''s disguise is so brilliant that it should be people in the circle. He hides it well and knows how to avoid the key parts of the photo. So, I can''t find out who this man is for the time being. "


    Then Cassandra scratched her head and asked, "do you want to hear what I''m going to say?''''


    Hearing Samuel''s voice, Hackett''s pupils shrank It seemed like he was flirting with him!


    damn! !


    Though Hackett knew that he shouldn''t let his imagination run wild, Samuel''s voice was so tempting that he straightened his back and replied in a hoarse voice, "well, say it."


    "I risked my life last night and found out two things."

 Chapter 171 your people

    "What are you talking about?" Hackett wiped his face to keep himself awake.


    It must be because he hadn''t slept at all last night that he had this ridiculous idea. It must be!


    Resting her head on one of her hands, Cassandra began to talk with the lazy look on her face, "the man you just mentioned, who is going to have a pregnancy test with Yvonne, is indeed an insider in this circle, but not very famous. He has always been in the second or third class. He is a piece of waste that can''t be held by any means. You must have heard of him, who is Allen, the most famous star in the play," The Blockbuster ", the crew, even including all the crew of the play, the supporting roles of the 18 lines have become popular. He, with a large fortune, has never become famous. Before this, there have been countless negative news, including Allen, who has attempted to rape. ''''


    In her previous life, after the fall of Mathew, it was obvious that Yvonne''s affair couldn''t be kept inside a secret. The media immediately revealed that the man behind Yvonne was Allen. So Cassandra casually paid attention to him.


    Allen started his career at a very young age. He wasn''t very famous, and just stayed in the second or third grade. However, he was very capable. With a handsome face and a good tongue, it was unknown how many innocent girls were harmed by him, and even the scandal of sleeping with other girls was exposed. However, since there was no evidence, it was unknown later.


    However, deep inside, Allen didn''t really like Yvonne. He just regarded her as a fool, who liked to be fooled and squandered money. After she became the daughter of Mathew, she had requested a lot of resources from Mathew, especially after she married to Mathew. She even unscrupulously used the money to buy Allen. While enjoying the money and resources provided by Yvonne, Allen enjoyed everything she provided, Besides, she was rain''s mistress. It was weird and shameless.


    Afte


    nce. You can''t just stay away from Allen for two days. Keep an eye on him. A dog can''t change its spots. Yvonne has been helping him. She even carried the baby at the risk of being discovered by Mathew. You can see how much she loves him. Let''s take advantage of this opportunity Please give him another hand. "


    Hackett immediately understood what she meant. "You mean, even they are..."


    "I won''t attack unless I am attacked. They must pay for it.'''', Cassandra said coldly, her face turning cold


    "Your people?'''', Hackett blurted out almost without thinking


    All of a sudden, her words were caught on the spot by Hackett. Embarrassed, Cassandra rubbed her chin and explained, "of course, Cassandra is my friend. Don''t you think it''s common to say such words? You are always arrogant.''''


    Hackett was speechless. He almost thought that Cassandra was Samuel''s girlfriend


    Hackett breathed a sigh of relief. "Well then, I''ll deal with Allen Just let me know if I can be of any help. "


    Then, Cassandra smilingly said, "there are certainly many things for you to do in the future, such as the follow-up news, disclosure and so on, All of them are exclusive information for your company, With these materials, it''s hard for your company not to become famous, Hey, Hackett, how are you going to thank me?"

 Chapter 172 a decent man

    " if I remember correctly, I''m the one who helped you run errands. Why don''t you thank me?'''' Hackett''s mouth twitched and his forehead was covered with a black line.


    Then, Cassandra grinned, "it''s true, but in the end, all the fame your company has is gained by your company. Why is it so difficult for you to repay me verbally?''''


    Hackett: "...."


    Was he a toy boy?


    Or is he forced to be flirted?


    Hackett rubbed his forehead helplessly and said, "well, I can''t win in arguing with you, Just tell me, how do you want me to thank you?''''


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra asked, "how about marrying me?''''


    Suddenly, Hackett was struck into ashes by the thunder. He almost spat out a mouthful of blood, His pupils shrank sharply, and he was so frightened that he stammered, "you You I beg your pardon? !"


    fuck! What did he hear?


    How could he be belittled by a man?!


    Was Samuel an idiot?


    He had only met Samuel a few times, but the man had an exquisite appearance. If people hadn''t known that he was a man, they would have mistaken him for a woman.


    The original intention of Cassandra was casual, but unexpectedly, he directly frightened Hackett like this. She coughed a little and said seriously, "I''m just kidding with you. I''m a man, and I have girlfriend, okay? Don''t overthink about it.''''


    Upon hearing his teasing words, Hackett was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh, ''it''s you who started it, okay? Now you blame me. Do you really have a conscience?


    It took a while for Hackett to calm down, "please don''t make such kind of jokes anymore, I am a decent man, I felt like I was struck by thunder just now, and I was still worried about how to refuse you in order not to hurt our brotherhood.''''


    Well, are you blaming me?


    "Okay, stop making such a joke. I still have something else to do. Send the evidence on your hand to me first and contact me with new things, especially for Allen. If you have any clue, call me at once."


    Hacket


    I tell you that I have a serious matter to discuss with you?" Asked Cassandra.


    After a moment''s silence, Louisa answered, "I told you, I seldom pay attention to things in the entertainment circle. I''m afraid you''re looking for the wrong person.''''


    Then Cassandra chuckled and said, "Miss Louisa, you should know what I mean. I know that you are smart enough to know something about your husband''s business. But you have been finding excuses for yourself again and again. There are some things you should know. After all, as the daughter of the Ye family, you are the biggest enterprise of the business world at that time and now you are a strong woman and you have your own pride. "


    Hearing Samuel''s words, a touch of sadness and sorrow appeared in Louisa''s eyes. She knew that Samuel was right. As the daughter of the Ye family, she was in charge of the Ye group, No matter it was in the family or in the business circle, she always said one word but the other was true


    However, she always deceived herself in front of Mathew.


    Women were always sensitive and unreasonable. She knew something about Mathew, and she even investigated it. But a woman would always drop her own principle once she fell in love with someone. Since Mathew apologized to her and promised not to make any mistakes, she believed him.

 Chapter 173 could you change the way you call her

    Step by step.


    Over the years, what Mathew had done had truly frightened her. How could the man who had been pillow and would rather die for her become such a man now?


    Was it just because she couldn''t give birth to a baby for him?


    A touch of bitterness emerged from the bottom of her heart. Louisa closed her eyes with fatigue, and then pinched the spot between her eyebrows. After a long time, she seemed to calm down and slowly opened her eyes. "Okay, I''ll give you a chance, but you should know if you don''t have strong evidence. I won''t let you go easily.''''


    Cassandra chuckled," Don''t worry, Miss Louisa. I won''t disappoint you. How about meeting you at the cloud hall this evening?''''


    The cloud hall was a famous, high-class Chinese restaurant in the capital and enjoyed the favor of the rich people. Therefore, it was difficult to book the location of it. Except the members of it, ordinary people were not even qualified to get a reservation.


    As a member of the cloud hall, Louisa knew well about the rules of the cloud hall. Apparently, Samuel was not a nobody, It was not surprising at all that Samuel had shown up in several major events, but up to now, the media hadn''t found any relevant information. How could the media not get any information except for his strong background?


    "Okay, I''ll be there at 8 o''clock tonight, '''' said Louisa


    At the appointed time, Cassandra didn''t waste time but said a few polite words to her and hung up the phone. She agreed to meet at the cloud hall tonight, because Mathew would also take Yvonne there.


    Yesterday Mathew was beaten up by Marcus, But Marcus was a good fighter who was good at fighting. He knew how to avoid the vital parts and would not leave any obvious wounds, so Mathew was beaten up by him. Till now, nobody knew who beat him.


    After settling the problem for Louisa, Cassandra lay down at home for a rest. During this period, Martin took the initiative t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Martin, because some scenes in her previous life had involuntarily come back to her mind once she had been too close to him.


    Maybe it was because that she was drugged last night, and because Martin was not as violent as before, she felt it for the first time that sex between men and women. So she didn''t resist it so much.


    When she came back to herself, her face flushed red. Cassandra touched her burning cheeks and shook her head violently. She had to keep awake and couldn''t be deluded by Martin because she had business to deal with tonight.


    In the cloud hall.


    A black Bentley slowly came over and stopped in front of the door of the house.


    The doorman recognized the car and immediately stepped forward, opening the door. Then a beautiful lady wearing a long light purple dress got off the car.


    "Miss ye, I''m sorry. We have booked the room. How about..."


    "No, thanks. Just take me to room 8," she added


    The doorman was stunned. Then he realized that there was someone in room 8 today. As it was a distinguished guest, the manager specifically told him not to offend the guest in room 8.


    The No. 8 private room was reserved for Martin and was rarely used. However, no one was allowed to enter it without Martin''s permission.


    "Yes, Miss Ye. This way, please."

 Chapter 174 self deception

    At room 8 of the cloud hall.


    Dressed in a man''s suit and a black cap, Cassandra was waiting for her in the room.


    She had no choice but to ask Carlos to arrange a private room for her. Then she found an excuse to tell him that she was a friend of Martin and she managed to persuade him not to borrow the room.


    After the room was settled, she asked Marcus to install a pinhole camera next door to make sure that it could record the scene.


    Holding back the urge to slap Cassandra to death, Marcus installed a camera in the yard. He was sulking in the yard for a long time, but Cassandra didn''t notice that at all


    For a moment, he felt like his heart was stabbed by a needle


    After standing in the yard for a long time, Marcus finally couldn''t help taking out his old-fashioned mobile phone and sent a message to Carlos.


    Marcus: Excuse me, but can I hit mistress to death? ]


    Hearing the news, Carlos shivered his hand and almost dropped his mobile phone on the ground. It was really the evils of his previous life that Marcus had been forced to this point


    His sister-in-law was awesome.


    Casting a glance at his young master, Carlos stood in silence for a couple of minutes for Marcus, and then he replied the message by himself.


    Evan: my God, I really sympathize with you. But about this, you can''t even touch a finger, let alone kill sister-in-law. I''ll always pray for you, Buddha. ]


    After receiving the reply, Marcus stared at the black and white screen with his dark eyes unblinkingly. His expression cracked inch by inch.


    Marcus: Well, then I''ll ask them again later. ]


    Staring at the screen, Carlos sighed and thought, ''feeling pity for Marcus for three seconds...''


    Bro, I can only help you here


    In the No. 8 box.


    When Cassandra was idly browsing microblog, someone knocked at the door. She put down her phone and said: "come in, please.''''


    Then, th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ing to worry about.


    But she met Mathew.


    At that time, Mathew was just an ordinary employee in Ye group, but this man, who was meticulous to her, did not deliberately fawn on her, She did not feel anything, but she did not reject him.


    Later, she was attacked suddenly during a inspection. Seeing that the white dagger was going to stab her, Mathew leaned down to stand in front of her without hesitation.


    Every woman had a hero''s love in her heart, and at that moment, she could not help but have a deep affection for the man who was willing to take a blade for her.


    She chose to be with him even though she was from a very different background, even though she was objected by the whole family and she was not favored by the whole world.


    In fact, Mathew was not a talented young man. Although he was a little clever, he couldn''t be a great weapon. These years, it was she who supported him and supported him all the way that he became who he was today. She wanted to prove to everyone that she had a good taste in men. Of course, the biggest reason was that she liked Audrey.


    Even though their relationship had changed now, if she could make the same choice again, she would do the same.


    It''s human to experience before he knows what he wants.

 Chapter 175 . You can see it with your own eyes

    "What do you want to say?" Louisa asked, a little frustrated.


    Then Cassandra turned to look at Louisa and said in a low voice, "what if I tell you that all the things were designed by Mathew. He directed the story of the hero saving the beauty. Do you believe it?''''


    With eyes wide open, she said in disbelief, "what are you talking about! That knife almost stabbed his heart at that time. He almost lost his life It''s impossible! "


    Without saying anything, Cassandra took out a medical record and a black mobile phone from a document bag nearby and put them in front of Louisa.


    Louisa frowned and stared at them for a moment. Her face was pale and her lips were trembling.


    "This medical record is the real medical record of Mathew. He only suffered minor bruising at that time, and the so-called critical condition notice and serious medical record were falsified by him together with doctors. Moreover, the black mobile phone was the testimony of the person who stabbed him at that time


    If he was seriously injured, why the test result showed that he was only slightly injured? According to the law of our country, the slight injury is a case of self accusation. If it is necessary, the plaintiff can also file a criminal suit against him. But Mathew chose to give up on his right to solve the problem in the end, didn''t he? " Said Cassandra.


    Louisa''s back tightened. Back then, all her attention was on Mathew, so she didn''t notice the details. At that time, Mathew also explained that he wanted to thank the murderer. It was not him who stabbed her and she wouldn''t agree to be with him. He was getting good out of misfortune.


    At that time, she thought that Mathew was good for return and good for reputation. But now it seemed that she was too stupid to realize that she had been deceived for so many years.


    After a long time, Louisa slowly raised her hand, pic


    at a glance that Vivian was a virgin. What happened last night made him very angry. Although the news hadn''t been exposed, he still didn''t want to be beaten up like this, so he had sent someone to check it out. Tonight, he just wanted to vent his anger on her.


    Seeing him leaning towards her, Vivian got nervous and nervous. She asked in a panic, "Mr. Mathew, you This is... "


    Mathew stretched out a hand and put it on Vivian''s shoulder, "Are you Vivian? Now that you are Yvonne''s sister, I will definitely take good care of you. Come on, let''s have a drink. I will immediately invest ten million dollars in the movie for you. What do you think of it? "


    Vivian just started her career. She didn''t get any investment, not to mention ten million dollars. In their business, if they didn''t have a strong background or investment, unless they had a good acting skill, or they met smiles, it was difficult for them to make a breakthrough.


    Vivian didn''t expect that Mathew would ask for ten million. It was nothing more than a piece of cake for her.


    Vivian stared at him blankly and asked, "Mathew Are you serious, Mr. Mathew? "


    Raising his eyebrows, I''m a man of my word. I give you ten million dollars as much as you can drink. What do you think? "

 Chapter 176 you are in bad mood

    Vivian was completely stunned when she saw Mathew gave his wine to her. After a while, she took the wine from him and drank it up.


    As soon as the wine entered her throat, she was choked by a fit of uncomfortable coughing, and her whole face was flushed and her head was a little dizzy. Then, Mathew placed the second glass of wine in front of her. She shook her head, took the wine and drank it up.


    After drinking several glasses of wine, Vivian''s spirit almost completely collapsed. She limped and fell on Mathew. At the moment, Mathew took the opportunity to do something dirty, and then he called someone in to pick up Vivian directly.


    After all the other people left, Yvonne came back with her angel like face. But before they left, Mathew explained casually that he didn''t feel well after drinking and took Yvonne away.


    At room 8 of the cloud hall.


    Louisa sat in a chair like a statue. It was indeed a kick in the ass. her blood had been drained. No one on TV was there. She still remembered it.


    Looking at her expression, Cassandra felt pity for her, but she knew that if she gave in at this moment, and if Mathew persuaded her with a few more words, Louisa might change her mind. Therefore, she must give the pill more quickly.


    Then Cassandra picked up the black phone, turned it on and clicked to the later audio.


    Suddenly, a voice recorder appeared in the empty box.


    "Welcome, Miss Cassandra. This way, please.''''


    "Miss Cassandra, what brings you here at this late hour?''''


    "Mr. Mathew must have watched the news this morning?''''


    "I''ve always been very busy, Miss Cassandra, are you talking about the news..."


    "I know you are busy, Mr. Mathew. There are some reports about the gossip between you and me this morning. To be honest, I don''t know Mr. Mathew at all, and I don''t know why there is a rumor. Please come forward and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    moment, she seemed to see herself from Louisa.


    After Roger fell in love with another woman, she was still alone, as if she had been abandoned by the whole world.


    She realized later that how stupid she had been.


    Cassandra shook her head and forced her thoughts away. She drove to the door and a waiter came to open the door for Louisa. It was not until the waiter called her several times that Louisa came back to her senses.


    After she thanked them, Louisa slowly walked into the car.


    After getting in the car, Louisa didn''t say anything. The atmosphere in the car was heavy. For a long time, she took out her mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Manager Ye, what can I do for you?"


    With a pale face, Louisa looked out of the window and said, "first, stop the cooperation with Ye family in the Kopsas Group, including the capital chain, and various project contracts. Second, inform the accountant to establish an accounting team to investigate the financial association with the Kopsas Group in the last few years. Third, inform Darren and his lawyer team to wait for my order, the fourth, issue a message for me, If any bank of the capital dare to loan to Kopsas Group and Mathew, they are either against me or the Ye group!''''

 Chapter 177 an example of textbooks

    In the Luxury Hotel of the capital.


    On the top floor, in the deluxe presidential suite.


    Luxury Hotel, one of the top luxury hotels in the capital with a prime location, belonged to Ye family, It was obvious that Mathew had an affair in the Ye family.


    At this moment, a black Bentley car was quietly parked in the corner of the hotel building.


    Inside the car.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, Cassandra looked at Louisa from the rear-view mirror. Though she was also surprised at how fierce and resolute Louisa was, women were easy to be convinced.


    "Miss Louisa, if you don''t want to go up..." Cassandra said after careful consideration.


    There was a trace of sadness in her eyes. Although Louisa knew that things were irreversible, she still felt as if there was a huge iron hand grasping her heart fiercely.


    She loved him sincerely even if everything Mathew did was just a phony act. She abandoned everything and married him at that time. She thought it was the love she had been longing for, but in the end she found it was just a dream.


    Louisa lowered her eyes to conceal her tiredness, and said bitterly, "no, thanks. I want to see it with my own eyes. And could you please do me another favor?''''


    Then Cassandra nodded, "go ahead, Miss Louisa.''''


    Louisa pinched her eyebrows tiredly. "Please help me inform the media. The more the better If you think it is not convenient, you can use the employee of my company. "


    Astonishment flashed across Cassandra''s eyes. Just now, she was worried that Louisa couldn''t accept it and would cry bitterly. After all, it was the common character of all women.


    However, she did not show any improper emotions, and even stopped loss in time. This kind of froze operation was so cool that no one could understand it.


    It was no wonder that Louisa could stand out among Ye family''s young people, taking over Ye fam


    in my wife! "


    In the crowd, Louisa was carefully protected by Cassandra. She stood there calmly with an indifferent expression on her face without even looking at Mathew.


    "Mr. Mathew, I''ve heard that you''ve hooked up with a lot of actresses. Is she one of the actresses this time?''''


    "It''s said that the shooter this time, Cassandra, is shot by the woman who is the mistress of you, Yvonne, what do you say?''''


    "Luxury Hotel belongs to Ye family. How dare you! Aren''t you afraid that ye family will fall out?''''


    "Mr. Mathew, you don''t look like someone is seducing you. Did you drug the woman in the bed? !"


    "Please answer, Mr. Mathew..."


    In the face of the journalists'' series of questions, the Mathew had lost all color. He wanted to drive these reporters away, but now the room was besieged by reporters, and even Louisa was present


    I''m screwed


    He was really doomed this time!


    But he didn''t want to lose everything. It took him a lot of effort to get to where he was today. He even married a woman he didn''t like. He was now in the upper class. He didn''t want to lose everything again!


    No


    may not!


    "Guys, it''s Miss Ye''s family affairs. Could you please withdraw for the sake of her? She will explain to the world later."

 Chapter 178 spend money

    Under Hackett''s persuasion, a large group of journalists took photos of them before leaving satisfactorily.


    These photos alone were enough for them to release a big news tonight. Besides, Louisa was a well-known business woman. If they still stayed here, they were embarrassed by her. After all, it was not a good thing to damage the face of Ye family.


    After the journalists left, there were only Cassandra, Louisa and Darren in the room.


    After the maids left, Mathew managed to take off his bath towel and wrapped it around his waist. Then he suddenly knelt on the ground and said, "honey, I''m sorry. I was drunk and made such a big mistake. Please forgive me. I promise I won''t do it again! Honey, I beg you. Please spare me this time! "


    Louisa sat on the sofa expressionlessly. Then she nodded to Darren slightly. Darren took out a document from his briefcase and put it on the black coffee table.


    "Mr. Mathew, please sign on this divorce agreement. From now on, you have nothing to do with Miss Louisa.'''' Darren said coldly.


    Hearing this, Mathew''s face changed and he shook his head insanely. "No! impossible! I will never sign it even if I am dead! Honey, I love you. We have been together for so many years. Don''t you believe me? I I was just in a daze today I promise you that I will never do that again! "


    Love? Was he out of his mind just now?


    Mathew was a master of few words. If Louisa hadn''t listened to him in person, she would never have seen through his true colors for the rest of her life.


    In the past, what kind of man did she love?


    Raising her eyes slowly, Louisa looked at Mathew coldly as if he was a stranger.


    "Sign it." Louisa asked in a hoarse voice.


    Mathew froze and shook his head. "I won''t sign it! I won''t divorce you. Honey, why don''t you trust me? Man was just acting. I didn''t change my


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    uisa said word for word


    Darren''s face changed slightly, then he nodded, "yes, Miss Louisa.''''


    It seemed like something occurred to Mathew. His face turned pale all of a sudden. He glared at Louisa coldly. "You What are you up to? The Kopsas Group belongs to me. Don''t you ever think about it! "


    "It''s too late. Don''t you think that you have found everything? But I won''t let your wishes come true. I will let you lose everything and your reputation. "


    Mathew''s face instantly darkened. He laughed in anger, "huh! Louisa, do you really think you can do everything in this city? As long as I give them more benefits, they will never be afraid of you! "


    "Really? Then, which one do you think is better to offend me and cooperate with you? Profit? Ye family is a huge capital chain. Even if they are not afraid of us, I can smash them to death with money. Besides, without my support, do you really think that these cooperators will listen to you? On the other hand, even though some people really think highly of you, I will still do the same. I will pay you double, five or ten times as much as you pay Can you afford it? "


    Mathew''s pupils contracted sharply, and he stared at Louisa in horror.


    This woman This was crazy! !

 Chapter 179 you seem to know a lot about women

    "No impossible! Even though you are from ye family, you are not the only one to make decisions I don''t believe it! " Mathew said in a trembling voice, with a surprised look on his face.


    Louisa ticked her lips," Mr. Mathew, let''s wait and see how you got everything from me in the past I''ll take them all away from you. What do you think? "


    The expression on Mathew''s face suddenly changed. Fear appeared in his eyes. He had been with Louisa for so many years and knew her well. This woman always kept her word. Moreover, if he really wanted to compete with her in terms of financial resources, he would absolutely not win


    damn!


    The expression on Mathew''s face changed back and forth as if he was taking the horse lantern. Finally, he said in a sullen face, "Louisa, don''t push me too far! Kopsas Group was founded by me. How dare you take it away from me? "


    Huh


    Until now, he still had the face to say that it was him who founded it?


    Without the scheme and operation of Louisa, Kopsas Group would develop like this?


    In the past, she could support him, but now, she could overthrow him with one hand!


    "I am going too far. So what?"


    Damn it!


    This answer is arrogant


    Then Cassandra looked at Louisa with admiration! She was like a queen! What a waste to waste to such a bastard!


    "What You What on earth do you want? You want to divorce? I''ve divorced you. Don''t push me! Do you really think you can do anything you want? Even dogs will jump off the wall when they are in a hurry! " He shouted angrily.


    Louisa raised her eyebrows slightly," I''m telling you that I can do whatever I want and I''ll destroy anything you want. Even the capital, a big country, you, Mathew, can''t live here


    Suddenly, there was a cold light in Mathew''s eyes, and his face was full of malicious and insidious. "Louisa, you You bitch! Don''t think you have a trump card in your hand. I h


    was not because she was completely disappointed, how could she deal with them so ruthlessly?


    Upon hearing this, Hackett looked at Cassandra strangely and fixed his eyes on her slender fingers. The next second, his ears turned red and he looked away as if he had seen a ghost. He said in an unnatural tone, "Oh, really? Samuel, I feel You seem to know a lot about women? "


    He just looked at it casually, but at that moment, he suddenly felt that the man in front of him was He was a bit more charming and enchanting than a lot of actresses in their show business!


    damn!


    What was he thinking?


    Samuel was a man. His mind was full of him recently


    Damn it! Is he Is he gay?!


    Feeling a little guilty, Hackett shook his head and looked away. To be honest, Samuel treated him as his brother, but he almost treated him as a woman


    Well Please don''t be silly!


    But Samuel was much more handsome than those women


    In the next second, Samuel suddenly leaned over, with one hand around Hackett''s shoulder and supporting himself on the roof of the car beside him. He said in a low voice, "do you want to know why?''''


    Hackett''s pupils shrank sharply and his eyes widened abruptly. In his dark pupils, there was a reflection of the cold face of Cassandra

 Chapter 180 can you be more reserved

    The air in the car froze in an instant, and Hackett''s heart was uncontrollably beating fiercely. He tightened his fingers and swallowed with incomparable difficulty. "You You Get up and away... "


    Under the dim light, Hackett''s eyes were all over Cassandra''s face. His mind suddenly went like a roller coaster. All he could think about was the face that Cassandra bent over.


    ''handsome face means justice...''


    The face was enough to prove everything


    Cassandra seemed to notice that Hackett didn''t resist. However, a strong men like Hackett didn''t want to be flirted, Cassandra raised her eyebrows and then moved away to sit in the driver''s seat, "I know a woman so well, because I have a girlfriend. Since you treat her well, you will naturally pay attention to her, won''t you?''''


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Hackett stood bolt upright. He had heard Samuel mention his girlfriend before, but now he heard it from Samuel. He was relieved, but a trace of disappointment flashed through his heart


    Damn it! What the hell was that?


    Why did he feel this way!


    "Hackett, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel uncomfortable? " Cassandra sensed his abnormal reaction and asked.


    Immediately, Hackett shook his head like a rattle drum and said with a guilty conscience, "no, no, I was absent-minded just now. By the way, you''ve been saying that you have a girlfriend. Can you How about you take her out to meet some other day? "


    ''I''m a woman. How could I have a girlfriend?


    ''making up a girlfriend is just for the convenience of work, and also does not bring me any trouble, Otherwise, how can I bear to let other women be my girlfriend?


    More importantly, she had a heartburn. It was too risky to break her legs.


    Then she looked at him and said, "my girlfriend isn''t from the entertainment circle. I don''t want to get her involved. Let''s talk about it later."


    Hackett lowered his eyes slightly, wondering something in his mind or he just wanted to confirm something. However, wh


    ed her mouth with her teeth clenched, "Martin, can you be more reserved?''''


    Shame on you!


    It was not a good idea!


    Martin raised his eyebrows and said, ''''Why do I have to be so reserved in front of you?''''


    Cassandra was speechless, I''ll hang up the phone now as long as you''re happy. I''ll talk to you later when I come back. ''''


    "Okay. Be careful on the way."


    After hanging up the phone, Cassandra sat in the driver''s seat with a dejected face and drooped her head. She thought, ''obviously, Martin is a patient now. Could you please conform to your sickly ways?


    After sitting in the car for a while, Cassandra started the car and went back to Yan garden.


    To be honest, she didn''t know before that Martin was such an immoral man. She felt that she was not strong enough to lead a decent life


    What should I do?


    Cassandra thought anxiously


    In the study of the Yan''s garden.


    In a black suit, Martin stood on the balcony with a half burned cigarette between his fingers. Nobody knew what he was thinking about.


    The dim light slanted down from his head and fell on his tall body. His whole body seemed to be covered with a layer of light color, which made him look more like a human''s Firework, and less sharp and cruel.


    ''''Master, I just received the news that the clan matter has been handled.''''

 Chapter 181 I need to behave myself

    "Yes." Martin suggested.


    Carlos''s eyes fell on Martin, who had changed a lot since Cassandra married him. The old version of Martin was like a precision instrument which had no human emotion. He could handle everything well in any time.


    In other words, Cassandra was like a mistake in the operating codes of equipment. She could always make Martin change his mind easily and let him completely out of control


    Cassandra was the only fatal weakness of Martin.


    Or maybe Cassandra was the one who could change Martin thoroughly


    With a complex look at Martin, Carlos said, "do you need me to deal with the issues with sister-in-law?''''


    Cassandra was a clever girl who would cause troubles wherever she went


    However, his master followed Cassandra and wiped her ass no matter what she did, he never explained, and he was afraid that he would be found out by Cassandra, This was not how their master had made rules!


    What has our master experienced?


    "Yes," replied Martin


    The corners of Carlos''s mouth twitched slightly. With a slight cough, he said, "besides, next month is the birthday of Elder lady of Yan Clan. Last time The gift is not sent. Do you want to prepare it in advance? "


    There was a sudden dead silence in the air.


    Martin''s back stiffened and his eyes darkened. Last time Susan and Roger engaged, it was the first time that he had lost control in front of Cassandra, he didn''t give her a gift, and moreover, he had almost hurt her


    After a while, Martin opened his mouth, "well, send an invitation in person to master mysterious and invite him to Yan Clan.''''


    Carlos was almost speechless with shock. Last time, it was just because he received Alice as a gift. Now, all right, he was pleased to find a new actress. That was master mysterious. Even his work was very expensive and could not be auctioned. Therefore, it was impossible for him to take a look at it.


    "Master, I think you are going to ruin the wedding..."


    "All right. I''ll send it to master mysterious tomorrow Are you going to visit the Yan Clan? " Carlos asked cautiously.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    assandra''s sudden appearance, also had a relaxed expression on his face, but he didn''t intend to loosen his grip on Cassandra. After all, the time was too short for him to loosen his grip for the moment.


    "Well Could you please let go of me first? I have brought you some desserts. I saw the dessert shop with me when I passed by just now. This is the last one. I begged them to make it for you. Didn''t you say that the medicine would be bitter? If you took it, you would not feel bitter... " Cassandra asked in confusion.


    On her way back home, she passed by a dessert shop, and the owner of the shop had closed. Half of the shop doors closed. She brazenly begged the owner to cook for her, and took the dessert back with joy.


    Upon hearing this, Martin was stunned. After a while, he released Cassandra, raised his hand and gently pinched her chin, lowering his head and kissing her on the lips.


    No matter how sweet the sweets and candy were in the world, they couldn''t be compared with the kiss of the person in front of him.


    The moon under the sea is the sky and the moon in the sky. The man in front of him is my sweetheart.


    Why did he need that dessert?


    With a pitiful look at Martin, Cassandra continued, "well The dessert is over there. Are you an idiot? "


    It was she who begged him to do it!


    Besides, can you stop flirting with me?


    Don''t I have any face!

 Chapter 182 you are a unfaithful man!

    "You are more delicious." Martin suggested.


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She swallowed and said seriously, "Martin, I beg you. Could you please stop flirting with me?''''


    I''m a man with principles. I can''t stand you flirting with me!


    "Did I flirt with you?"


    Cassandra, "! ! !"


    What''s your opinion?


    Am I right?


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead, pushed away Martin, and opened the bag to take out the dessert. She knew that Martin didn''t like sweet food, so she specially asked the owner to put less sweet things in it. The whole dessert looked very tempting with the fruits and fruits of Martin''s favorite on the table.


    God knew how much saliva she had swallowed on the way to keep the dessert, instead of eating it herself.


    Then she pushed the plate close to him and said, "you can take this. I''ll go get you some pills."


    As soon as Cassandra finished her words, she walked away. To be honest, she was afraid that she had to compete with Martin later


    Cassandra loved the present very much, as a foodie was able to mock Martin with food.


    After coming out of the study, Cassandra went downstairs to fetch some medicine for Martin. It was a bowl of black medicine. She couldn''t bear the smell and she didn''t know how Martin ate it.


    But good medicine is good for health. That''s what I can do.


    At the thought of the fact that Martin was so weak and feeble, Cassandra was overcome with anxiety. At any rate, she had to find a way to cure him.


    When Cassandra came back with the medicine bowl, she saw Martin sitting on the sofa without eating any dessert. She put the bowl aside and asked, "Why? You don''t like it?''''


    Martin cast a glance at her and said, "not at all.''''


    "What? Not bitter? The odor of these things was very bitter You can take the medicine first. " Cassandra pushed the bowl towards him.


    Witho


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    The poison was really bitter. How bitter had he suffered? It was so bitter that he didn''t think it was bitter at all.


    Cassandra felt a lump in her throat and immediately turned her head away before she could think. She held Martin''s head and pressed her lips to his like what he did. Then she ate the dessert in her mouth.


    She must be crazy to do such a crazy action!


    How could she be such a shameless person! !


    With his eyes widened in shock, Martin stood straight and looked like a bow as if he was surrounded by a layer of honey


    The next second, Martin reached out and clasped the head of Cassandra, pushed her teeth open, and kissed her


    Cassandra, "..."


    What''s wrong with me just now? I messed with this big demon!


    Looking at Martin, who was getting more and more out of control, Cassandra almost regretted it. She did not know how to push him away, when a sudden mobile phone rang in the study.


    Uh It was her phone


    There was a sudden moment of eerie silence in the study. Cassandra rubbed her hands and said, "Well I have to answer the phone Hahaha... "


    ''can I smash that cell phone?


    Cassandra comforted him for a while and then straightened him carefully. She took out her phone and saw it was from Hackett.

 Chapter 183 I love you even if you are a woman

    Why did Hackett call at this time?


    Did something happen to him?


    Having no time to think too much, Cassandra slid the screen and answered the phone, She turned on the speaker specially in case of any misunderstanding between Martin and her, How considerate of her.


    Then she asked, "what''s wrong? Why are you calling so late?"


    On the other side of the phone, Hackett was sitting at his desk, wearing a complicated expression. The scene that Cassandra leaned over to him a moment ago in his car kept flashing through his mind. He could still smell the unique scent of her


    damn!


    Why would I miss a man


    "Well Nothing. I just want to have a check... " Stammered Hackett.


    Then she asked, "what''s up?"


    After hesitating for a while, Hackett pinched his eyebrows, his heart beating uncontrollably fast. He licked his lips with some dry tongue and then whispered, "Well You really like girls, right? "


    Cassandra was astounded, because she had felt that Hackett was a little strange today since just now, and this time he called to confirm her sexual orientation Did I really defeat Hackett?


    Before Cassandra could react, Martin''s face darkened at once and stared at her unblinkingly. At the sight of that, Cassandra got flustered and immediately asked, "Yes, what''s wrong?''''


    After getting the confirmation, Hackett didn''t feel relaxed but He felt a little bit depressed


    "Nothing. I just suddenly remembered that I have a cousin. She is pretty good But since you have a girlfriend, then I''m sorry to bother you. I''m hanging up. "


    Then Cassandra scratched her head and said, "Okay, let''s do it tomorrow.''''


    Out of his wits, Hackett hummed and hung up the phone.


    As soon as the phone was hung up, Cassandra turned her head to look at Martin and explained, "Well, Martin, listen to me. I told Hackett that I like female papers. I didn''t want to bother myself with that. Don''t worry. I have a normal sexual orientation. I only like you. Even if you are female, I only like you!''''


    This explanation, she gave


    ally know how to play in this city! ]


    No matter who he is! ! ]


    It turned out that the Phoenix man was really unreliable. He was so shameless. What a pity ]


    It is said that they are caught in bed directly. I admire it a lot that Louisa, the owner of the family, divorced Mathew and withdraw his investment! ]


    Since the evidence was irrefutable, and a lot of news about Mathew had been released by the online users, especially most of female online users, stood up to support Louisa.


    The competition did not even start, but Mathew had lost miserably. He probably would never dream that he had no strength to fight with Louisa.


    Louisa thought, ''what I said was right. I supported him once, and now I can overthrow him myself.


    At the same time, in the headquarters of the Ye group.


    In the office.


    Such a serious matter had happened in the company, and many senior leaders and news department members of the planning department were called back. They had to discuss with each other on follow-up matters and minimize the company''s losses to the minimum.


    It was not until the meeting was over and all kinds of plans were confirmed that Louisa went back to her office wearily.


    "Miss Louisa, have a rest first. There will be a press conference tomorrow. I will handle the rest.'''' Darren said in a low voice, looking at her tired face.

 Chapter 184 did I make a mistake

    "No need. All the evidences are clear?" Louisa pinched between her eyebrows tiredly and asked.


    Darren frowned and then nodded. He went to take a silver computer and put it in front of Louisa. "Yes, everything is ready, including the certificate about the transfer of the shares of the Kopsas Group Are you really going to give up on Kopsas Group as well? ''''


    Resting her head on one hand, Louisa closed her eyes for a long time before she replied in a hoarse voice, "yes."


    Since she was going to destroy them, she would leave no leeway out. She had always been doing this, leaving no way out for others, and of course, she wouldn''t leave any way out for herself.


    Darren, "Okay. Although it''s a piece of cake to take it back, but if you don''t want it, I don''t mind taking it back, After all, Kopsas Group doesn''t belong to the Ye group.''''


    Hearing this, Louisa opened her eyes slowly and looked at Darren''s shoulder. "Darren, did I make a mistake?'''' she asked


    Darren shook his head, complicated emotions flowing in his eyes. He turned his face and said in a deep voice, "you are right. It was him who was wrong. No matter in that year or now, the person who was wrong is not you."


    With a wry smile, she continued, "in fact, I knew he was seriously injured, but at that time, I thought he liked me. I didn''t know that he had a crush on me I still can''t catch up with those women. "


    Darren held his fingers tighter and said, "you gave him the chance, so he deserved it. If it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t be alive today."


    She knew the truth, but if she wanted to gouge a person out of her heart thoroughly, how could she be willing to cut him off without experiencing a bloody pain?


    This was her original choice. No matter what the result would be, she should bear it by herself.


    oze. There was a thorn in her throat, making her hard to breathe.


    There are many things in the world that she can''t control. But no matter how things change, she is not alone.


    "Well, Dad, ask Uncle to drive slowly. I still have something to deal with. The company is going to hold a press conference tomorrow morning. Can I go there first?"


    Hearing this, George felt sorry for her. "Well, I won''t bother you anymore, okay? Baby, if you have any problem, remember to tell Daddy. I''ll be there soon. "


    After reminding him for a while, Louisa hung up the phone and her sadness was alleviated a little bit. She had never been a sentimental person, but after all, they had been together for many years. She was a little reluctant to let them go.


    Well, that''s it.


    In a villa of capital city.


    When the official microblog of Ye group came out, Yvonne was totally stunned. She never dreamed that things would come to this. It was true that Mathew had divorced, but she didn''t expect that he would do it in this way.


    Who was Ye group?


    It was a famous and big family group in the top ten list of the capital. If Mathew could be divorced from Louisa, he would earn a fortune, but now

 Chapter 185 what a lucky day

    Yvonne sat on the sofa stiffly, clenching her fists, her eyes fixed on the tablet computer in front of her. The topic about Mathew was still rising, and she was made the target of all the people


    How could this be!


    What went wrong


    When Yvonne''s face went pale, her phone suddenly rang. She wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and looked at the phone next to her. The caller ID was an unfamiliar number.


    She stared at the phone in horror and didn''t dare to answer it. A moment later, the phone stopped ringing. There was dead silence in the hall.


    Yvonne was relieved, the next second, her phone rang again. And the amount of comments under her microblog account kept rising


    No home wrecker, get out of the entertainment circle! ! ]


    ''son of bitch! How disgusting you are. ]


    Why are you not going to die! I can''t tolerate a jerk like you! ''! ! ]


    Are you crazy about being famous? Everyone knew that this home wrecker had a dissolute life? How dare you help the lover? You are really a scum! ]


    No wonder that the golden brown award owed you an ordinary golden man. How could someone say that you were not good at acting? ]


    Yvonne''s face turned gray and her whole body was trembling lightly. She sat there in dismay. However, it was just the beginning.


    Soon, it was exposed on the Internet that the child Yvonne was carrying was not Mathew''s, but Allen''s, an excellent celebrity under the star empire.


    Besides, many pictures of Allen and Yvonne going to the hospital for prenatal checkups were also leaked.


    As soon as this microblog post was released, the whole micro blog was completely paralyzed. For several minutes, since it could not bear heavy logged in, it was unable to log in directly, and many of its accounts had been deleted


    Yvonne was shaking all over. She threw the tablet PC to the ground, and the screen instantly broke into seve


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    don''t get involved in it. Don''t worry too much.''''


    Hearing that, Susan breathed a sigh of relief. She said, "I trust you, Mr. Roger is a thoughtful man. But a cornered dog will jump over the wall. I don''t know what will happen to Yvonne and how she will bite people Mr. Song, you''d better be careful. ''''


    "Wow, this beauty is indeed Mr. Roger''s good wife. Don''t worry, I will deal with it properly to minimize the negative impact on the company.''''


    Susan said, "Well, I certainly believe in Mr. Song''s ability. If there''s nothing else, you can go ahead with your work. If you have any problem, just tell me.''''


    Mr. Song said something else and hung up.


    Susan put down her cell phone and her eyes became bright and cold. No matter what, she had to be prepared in advance if Yvonne intended to make a false counter charge. However, her reputation was bad now. No matter what she said, no one would believe it


    But it was a pity that she let Cassandra get away again.


    She wouldn''t be so lucky next time!


    "Ding..."


    Susan''s phone suddenly rang. She took a look at the screen and saw it was from Yvonne.


    Susan''s face changed abruptly. ''what is she calling for?'' she wondered?


    Did she really want to drag her down?


    Huh


    No way! ''!

 Chapter 186 are you jealous

    "Susan, help Susan, please help me You asked me to set up Cassandra, but now Now that I''ve become like this, you must save me If not, Mathew would kill me Susan, please help me... "


    Yvonne begged hysterically on the other side of the phone. At this moment, she had completely lost her mind. Susan was her last hope.


    After Mathew came back to beat her, he locked her up in his room, whereas his men came in one after another and ravaged her. Now she had a high fever, and her whole body was like a broken rag, without any vitality.


    Out of the instinct to survive, she made her last breath and thought of Susan.


    ''Susan is Roger''s girlfriend. For her sake, Roger will promise to protect her...'' thought Yvonne He will! !


    If she had known it would be like this, she would never have seduced Mathew. Now she was not only unable to protect herself, but also afraid that she would die


    Susan''s face was full of disgust and her eyes were filled with coldness. But she pretended to be very anxious and asked, "Yvonne, what''s going on? When did I allow you to set up Cassandra? But don''t worry. You''re my sister, so I won''t just stand by and do nothing when you are in trouble. I''ve told to Roger that as long as you didn''t make any noises and didn''t cross the line, the company would still treat you well in the future. Do you understand what I mean?''''


    All of a sudden, Unna became thrilled and exclaimed, "really? Susan, will you really help me? "


    "Of course! When did I ever lie to you? As long as I am here, after this time the wind pass, there are resources and connections, you can still bid for nothing? "


    ''of course I understand what Susan means. As long as she shut her mouth and doesn''t bite others, I will make a comeback, '' she thought to herself


    That was the rule in this industry. All people had a poor memory and would not care about the old news as long as new news appeared in a short time.


    Yvonne seemed to seize


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    with Cassandra. He had experienced some love affairs, and Samuel''s voice had been so ambiguous that it reminded him of the scene that he had been flirted by Samuel in the car last night.


    Hackett''s face turned red as if he had been struck by lightning. Then he said awkwardly, "well, you go ahead with your business first.''''


    Then she hung up the phone quickly.


    All her attention was on Martin, so Cassandra didn''t sense the abnormality of Hackett. After hanging up the phone, she grabbed one of his hands and said, "what are you doing, Martin? It was daytime, okay! I''m discussing business with Hackett. What''s wrong with you?''''


    How could he tolerate his wife flirting with other men?


    "He is a man," said Martin


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. Of course it was nonsense. If Hackett wasn''t a man, how could he be a woman?


    Eh Wait


    Something was wrong!


    ''according to his reaction and tone, is he jealous?''?


    But her relationship with Hackett was really pure Definitely! !


    However, she had no idea how it would cause Martin''s heartburn? If she looked at other men one more time, he would think that she was going to betray him


    Forget it, all men should be spoiled, how much will they spoil.


    Daily life was just like her daily life. He was all jealous!

 Chapter 187 I cant continue to chat with you

    "Well So, are you jealous? " Cassandra asked in confusion. She had a disdainful look on her face.


    Martin grasped the chance to press her with his thin lips pressing on hers, making Cassandra utterly speechless. "Knock it off, I am in male dress now, and I have to go to the press conference later, you Hey! Are you a dog? "


    Damn it!


    The bastard, Martin, bit her on the neck. If the tooth marks were left, how could she go out?


    Martin, seeming to be satisfied with the outcome, released her and then got up to straighten his suit, as if nothing had happened.


    On seeing the teeth marks and bruises on her neck, Cassandra wished she could strangle Martin.


    He must have done it on purpose! Scum!


    Then she glared at him and said, "Luce, if you act like this next time, you are not allowed to go to bed for a month! I''ve told you that Ezra and I are just common partners. Why are you jealous? "


    Huh Did he need a reason for being jealous?


    No need.


    "Yes, you are very pompous now. Besides, I don''t want to go to bed. I just want to sleep with you."


    How dare she scold him?


    After some pause, Cassandra managed to say, "Martin! Can you be more reserved? "


    Couldn''t he say these words in a more euphemistic way?


    You are awesome!


    "You are my legal wife. Why should I be so reserved?'''' said Martin


    Cassandra was so furious that she almost vomited a mouthful of blood. You are so shameless. Does your family know that?


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead and took a deep breath, "you''re good-looking. But you can''t hinder my work? Think about it. What would your men think if you were working and I suddenly appeared? What will your partner think? "


    "They should feel honored, '''' said Martin


    It was a great honor to see his wife attend. But if anyone dared to take one more look, he would kill that person and kick his ass.


    You deserve to have the king of jealousy, Martin~


    Cassandra was stunned. Sh


    ackett. Never mind. She had to fix the news conference first. Maybe she overthought.


    In the multi-functional conference room of Ye group.


    The conference room was large enough to accommodate thousands of people at the same time, and most of the people present today were reporters. Therefore, as soon as Cassandra and Hackett arrived, they could see a dense crowd of people.


    The meeting room was crowded, and there were endless discussions.


    Hackett and subordinates of Weekly Heaven Seal were at a higher position and they had to go through the dense crowd. If it was in the past, Hackett would surely hold Samuel''s hand and go forward without hesitation. After all, there was no need for the two men to be in such a dilemma.


    But when his fingers touched his forehead, his forehead was as hot as boiled water


    Hackett shook his head, trying his best to block the crowd around Samuel. Samuel seemed to have noticed his action, and felt mixed feelings.


    "Holy shit! Stay away from me! !"


    As soon as his voice faded away, the crowd around suddenly came towards the direction of Cassandra. Without any hesitation, Hackett rushed to her.


    At first, Cassandra wanted to dodge. Although there were a lot of people here, it was not difficult to dodge. However, Hackett flung her to the side

 Chapter 188 can you want to go with me

    In spite of being trampled on Cassandra''s limbs and body, all the noises had vanished by his ears at that moment. In his world, Hackett could only see the "man" under him, Cassandra''s body was softer than he imagined, and her face was more beautiful than a woman''s with a unique fragrance. At this moment, in Hackett''s eyes, she was as quiet and gentle as a scroll unfolding slowly


    Hackett stared at the "man" under his body and couldn''t believe what he saw, his mind was going through the scene of what happened in the car last night, he didn''t know how long it took for someone to get him up and Cassandra also got up from the ground.


    "Hackett, are you okay?" Asked Cassandra as she dusted herself off.


    ''Just now, I was under Hackett''s protection, so many people came here and went on attacking him, I don''t want him to get any internal injury, '' she thought.


    Hearing her reminder, Hackett seemed to come back to his senses. He shook his head in a daze and said, "I''m fine Nothing... "


    Staring at Hackett''s arm, which had obviously been scratched and bleeding, Cassandra frowned and immediately grabbed his wrist.


    When her fingers touched Hackett''s wrist, his heart beat fast for a few seconds. The place where her fingers touched was as hot as a flame.


    "You are bleeding. There is nothing serious happening here. Let me take you to the hospital first.'''' Said Cassandra.


    It would be better if it was only skin trauma, but if it was internal injury, it would be troublesome.


    Hackett replied in a daze, "no need for that. It''s just a minor injury. I can go there after the press conference...''''


    After a pause, he asked hesitantly, "can you go with me later? It''s inconvenient to drive If it is not convenient, forget it. "


    As it just happened so fast, there were too many people in the conference room and someone''s machine was pushed down, which caused a large group of people to follow. Originally,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    his? "


    "Trying to seduce Mathew? He''s innocent? !"


    "Do you take us for fools? Mathew had a notorious reputation for his affair with many actresses. Now that Yvonne appeared out of nowhere, it must be not that simple, right? "


    "Yeah, you are right. It''s a shame for you to jump out to wash your face at this time."


    "That''s too fake!"


    Speechless, Cassandra checked the microblog of Yvonne quickly. The microblog was actually posted on her account to admit that everything was her fault. It was she who seduced Mathew, which rendered Mathew an innocent victim.


    To prove that Mathew had innocent, with the help of Yvonne, not only did the media and online users not understand Mathew, but also they started to slander Mathew.


    He dared to do it but didn''t dare to take it. After the incident, he asked a woman to cover for him. He was such a scum!


    However, it was not over when the door of the conference room was suddenly knocked open. Mathew came in with a grieved expression. The reporters immediately shot at him, and the crowd naturally made a way for him.


    With a heart broken expression, Mathew knelt in front of Louisa. With tears in his eyes, he begged, "honey, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have fallen into the trap. Please forgive me I love you, honey... "

 Chapter 189 you are looking down upon them

    Huh


    Is it all your fault?


    He loved her?


    Hadn''t he thought that it was meaningless for him to say that until now?


    There was dead silence in the meeting room. All eyes fell on Mathew. Even the cameras were set up and turned to him.


    In the video, Mathew looked very sad and sorrowful. His clothes were not properly dressed, and his chin was a little cyan. He looked haggard, totally different from the business tycoon who was talking and laughing in high spirits.


    He owed Louisa everything. Now without Louisa, he was just a stray dog!


    Step by step, Mathew walked towards the stage. None of the media reporters would let him go easily.


    "It was all my fault. I was obsessed at that time Otherwise, why would I fall into that bitch''s trap? Honey, please forgive me this time, okay? I always love you Honey, I beg you. Please don''t divorce me. Please don''t abandon me. " Seeing that Louisa was emotionless, Mathew gritted his teeth and continued to plead.


    No matter what, he must try his best to restore his public image. Moreover, the company was facing a huge crisis. Even if he and Louisa could not remarry, the business world was like a battlefield. As long as he created an illusion that he and Louisa could get back together, those business partners would not dare to mess with him again.


    If he had known that Louisa was so ruthless, he would never have been so stupid to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    coldly, "you What are you up to? The Kopsas Group belongs to me. Don''t you ever think about it! ''''


    Louisa was expressionless," It''s too late. Don''t you think that you have gotten everything? But I won''t let your wishes come true. I will let you lose everything and your reputation. "


    In great anger, Mathew laughed, "huh! Louisa, do you really think you can do everything in this city? As long as I give them more benefits, they will never be afraid of you! "


    "Really? Then, which one do you think is better to offend me and cooperate with you? Profit? Ye family is a huge capital chain. Even if they are not afraid of us, I can smash them to death with money. Besides, without my support, do you really think that these cooperators will listen to you? On the other hand, even though some people really think highly of you, I will still do the same. I will pay you double, five or ten times as much as you pay Can you afford it? "

 Chapter 190 it is true love

    The video was over soon.


    Louisa looked at Mathew and said, "don''t try to fool me and all the people, The reason why you turned back today was that, without Ye family''s support, Kopsas Group was nothing but a pile of mud. You still want to stabilize your cooperative partners, so that Kopsas Group could go on, right?


    Huh Without me, what are you? From now on, you have nothing to do with the Ye family. How did you get everything from me in the first place? Now, I''ll take it back. "


    Mathew stood tense, and there was a trace of depression in his eyes. He had thought that even if he couldn''t save Louisa, at least he could temporarily suppress the public opinion and fight for a chance of survival for the company


    Now, the road was blocked by Louisa!


    You bitch!


    Mathew''s face was full of malice. No, he couldn''t admit defeat so easily! It took him a lot of effort to get what he was today. How could he be ruined by this woman so easily!


    He didn''t want to live such a cold life any more. He didn''t! !


    Like a wild animal out of control, he suddenly rushed towards Louisa. His move was so fast, and no one had expected that he would be so crazy to kill others in public.


    No one had time to react before Mathew held Louisa in his arms and grabbed a sharp dagger out of nowhere.


    "You bitch! Believe it or not, I will stab you to death now! Damn it! "Darren, call that old bastard, George right now! Give


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    about him, as if he appeared out of nowhere and then disappeared afterwards. He was originally a mystery that no one could solve.


    The moment Samuel appeared, Mathew''s face changed instantly. Last night, this man had been following Louisa by her side. He did not notice the man, but he did not expect that all this was caused by this man!


    If it were not for this man, he would not have ended up like this!


    At the moment, Hackett was almost driven mad. Samuel was still around him just now, but why did he suddenly go up to the stage.


    Now, Mathew was crazy. Who knew what he would do next? What if he lost control and hurt Samuel?!


    damn!


    The next second, he walked through the crowd, approaching the stage. There was only one thought on his mind - he couldn''t let Samuel get hurt!


    At this moment, on the stage, Mathew was so enraged that he stared at Cassandra like a monster out of control and roared, "it''s all your fault, bitch!''''

 Chapter 191 I just got a little blood phobia

    "My fault? It''s my fault, If it weren''t for me, how could miss Louisa be able to see through your false mask? But Mr. Mathew may not know that the show was arranged by me, from the cloud hall to the Luxury Hotel I carefully arranged everything for you We''re waiting for you to set a trap for us! "


    Mathew''s eyes were as big as bells. He stood in a straight line and clenched his fists. It turned out that everything was caused by this bitch!


    He knew it! How could that bitch find so much information all of a sudden and was so determined to divorce him!


    The cloud hall, Samuel had arranged everything well since the entry of the cloud hall!


    Mathew''s eyes were red with anger, and his face was extremely gloomy. He never dreamed that his perfect plan would be destroyed by a bitch. How could he bear it?!


    Gluing his cold eyes on Cassandra, Mathew grabbed his knife and rushed at Cassandra. He swore to himself that he would bring this bitch with him even if he had to die!


    With a wave of his sword, Mathew stabbed directly into the heart of Cassandra who seemed to have expected his move. She said that just now on purpose to provoke Mathew in order to distract his attention and let him attack her, so that Louisa would be safe.


    The dazzling and cold blade was about to pierce Cassandra''s heart. With a jerk, she instinctively raised her arm and blocked it in front of her chest.


    "Samuel! !"


    In the meeting room, there were a few exclamations suddenly.


    Hackett rushed to the arena almost at once. The security guards who had already passed through were now surrounding him. In the chaos, evil Mathew was controlled by a group of security guards. They grabbed the knife in his hand and pressed him on the ground.


    Because of this sudden change, the whole conference room was in a complete mess. Almost all the cameras were focused on the stage. The person in charge of the Ye group who commit a murder in public, and the most mysterious man in th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s a child. If she had to get stitches, wouldn''t it kill her?


    The doctor pushed up the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said, "young man, your wound is so deep. If you don''t get stitches, it will be easy to tear it over and over again, and it will cause complications. What''s more, it''s not difficult to get stitches of this level. It will be healed within a few minutes."


    The reason why she didn''t want to have stitches was that she was afraid of pain.


    Hackett pursed his lips tightly and said in a low voice, "is there any problem?''''


    Of course, there were some other problems


    Before Cassandra could reply, a rush of footsteps came from the outside of the corridor. Then, the door of the medical room was pushed open, and Kevin ran in panting. The doctor was stunned. "Director Kevin, what''s wrong with you..."


    With his eyes almost glued to the arm of Cassandra, Kevin thought, ''damn it, I came back as soon as I was informed that I have to run for my life. It''s not a bad result. The wound on Cassandra''s arm is rather deep this time...''


    Wait! Why did this woman always make trouble!


    She was the most naughty girl he had ever seen. If she got into trouble, she would make it. Could you please not cause me any trouble!


    Then Kevin waved his hand impatiently and said, "you go out first.''''

 Chapter 192 dont you say that he is not the other lover

    "What? Director Kevin, this patient... "


    His face fell. "What''s wrong? Do you think I can''t even handle such minor injuries? "


    The doctor''s lips twitched and said weakly, "I didn''t mean that. I mean..."


    His face was as dark as a black pan. "What did you say? Get out! "


    The doctor was kicked out before he could figure out the condition.


    "Is he here?" Swallowing her saliva, Cassandra said slowly.


    "Ha-ha...'''' said Kevin. What do you think? Not to mention that she was really injured this time. Even if she coughed twice, your man would be so nervous!


    Were all men in love stupid?


    "Yes, they are here. Are you sure you want the mistress to stay here?" he answered impatiently


    Mistress


    ''How dare he describe me like that?


    What the fuck!


    Cassandra was speechless, This is my friend, Hackett, the director of the Weekly Heaven Seal. Don''t talk nonsense. "


    With a sneer, Kevin said, "Ha-ha. you have called him Hackett for a long time, How could you say that he is not your mistress?''''


    Cassandra, "..."


    I will kill this bastard!


    Speechless, Cassandra glanced at him and thought, ''big brother, I''m in men''s wear now. You are so fucking...'' Damn it!


    On the other hand, Madeline was staring at Augustine angrily. Just now, his words shocked him like a thunder.


    It''s What happened?


    What mistress


    Was Samuel Gay? ?


    "Well Hackett, don''t listen to him. He can''t be decent. I am okay with my sexual orientation. I have a girlfriend. '''' Said Cassandra.


    Hackett opened his mouth, trying to say something. But he failed. He was like a statue, standing still.


    All he wanted to do now was slap himself


    Wake up. You are even more honest than before! !


    At this time, the door of the medical room was pushed open again. The moment the door was pushed open, the surrounding temperature


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    The cut is so deep, what if


    Cassandra drew back her neck and wanted to explain, but stopped as she saw the man''s unhappy face.


    After she was reborn, she rarely saw the expression of Martin. His face was sinister and straight, and his back was straight. In his gloomy eyes, there was deep cold air, and he was like a Shura returning from the hell, full of suffocating pressure.


    The huge space froze in an instant.


    "All right, Martin, I think I want to have stitches. " Cassandra spoke helplessly.


    Men were supposed to be spoiled. They would be satisfied if they could be spoiled.


    Martin nodded and cast a cold glance at Kevin.


    Suddenly, a storm was coming and Kevin couldn''t help trembling. He felt as if he was as poor as a fatty and couldn''t bear his fury


    After the stitches were ready, Kevin started to cut the cut. But before his hand could touch Cassandra''s hand, Cassandra stared at him with a pale face. "Mr. Kevin, can you be gentle in doing this? Besides The needle Can I change a smaller one? Don''t make me look so ugly. I feel a little dizzy by your makeup. "


    Kevin was speechless, "..."


    ''it''s useless to sew a needle. Fine, you do it first!''!


    Do you think it''s easy to get stitched?

 Chapter 193 you dont love me at all

    "Let me help you."


    In the doctor''s office, Martin said in an unusual hoarse voice.


    Cassandra was stunned. "What? You do it? Are you sure you can get stitches? "


    Why did she feel so unreliable with Martin? Was her arm broken?!


    How am I supposed to turn him down so that I can behave well?


    Cassandra thought anxiously and sadly!


    Suddenly, Kevin stood up and said, "master, you please, I''ll go out and guard for you.''''


    ''Master, how loyal I am!


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. If she continued to set up a trap for Kevin, he must be a henchman now.


    ''forget it. The man I chose is supposed to be spoiled even if he knelt down. I have to get stitches, something serious. At the worst, he just fainted...''


    After Kevin left, there were only Cassandra and Martin left in the medical room.


    Martin sat down opposite to Cassandra, who took a quick glance at Martin and said in a low voice, "well, it seems that Can you stop being angry? "


    A man should be coaxed


    Lowering his head, Martin didn''t say anything, but skillfully stitched the wound. Every time the needle flew through his heart, it was as if his heart was bleeding.


    "Oh my God. It doesn''t hurt at all, Martin, You are so good at medical skills. How could Kevin be so weak?'''' Cassandra immediately flattered Martin.


    Maybe it was because of her illusion, or because of the pain in the wound of her arm, she became numb. She didn''t feel any pain when Martin got stitched, and even the needle became less scary.


    It was not until the wound was stitched that Martin carefully bound up the wound. Despite his cold face, he acted very gently for fear of hurting her arm.


    "Hey, Martin, could you please tie a beautiful bowknot to me This is really a very embarrassing marriage. " Someone grumbled in secret.


    After a short pause, he untied the gauze and tied a bow to her.


    Satisfied, Cassandra looked at her arms, "how can you do that? I feel that I''ve married you as if I''m a walk


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ad done in her heart was just like this in her eyes?


    There was a terrible dead silence in the air.


    The coldness on his face just faded little by little. On his chiseled face, there was a note of strangeness and indifference.


    He took her back by force at the beginning. He thought he could have her, but from beginning to end, it was just his wishful thinking.


    Huh


    A sense of inability rose from the bottom of his heart.


    After a long time, he loosened his grip on her wrist slowly, turned around and walked out. Cassandra stood on tiptoe, with her eyes fixed on Martin.


    Didn''t she say something heavy just now?!


    As soon as Martin opened the door, Carlos came up to them and flattered, "master, sister-in-law..."


    "Send her back," Martin suggested.


    "What? Okay, I''ll be right there. "


    After a few seconds of silence, Martin said, "return to the Scenic Garden.''''


    Carlos was stunned. What was going on? What happened? ''My master asked me to send her back to the Scenic Garden...''


    Did he hear it wrong?


    Carlos swallowed and said: "well, the mistress''s, the sister-in-law''s injury...''''


    "Do you need me to say it again?" said Martin, shooting a viper like gaze at Carlos, Hearing that, Carlos immediately shook his head like a rattle drum. "No, no! No need! I''ll arrange it right away! "

 Chapter 194 he was so easy to coax

    After Martin left, Cassandra lost her strength. Then she fell down and sat on the chair.


    She was very weak in the first place, and now she was injured. What she said to Martin just now exhausted her too much. Although she just wanted to reason with Martin, the words were on the tip of her tongue and she lost control.


    She rubbed between her eyebrows and decided to ignore the blood running down from her arm.


    At this moment, Carlos opened the door and came in, followed by Kevin. Seeing that the wound on Cassandra''s hand was still bleeding, Kevin walked over speechlessly and said, "I have already taken care of it? Why did it crack again? Cassandra, could you stop it? "


    As Kevin spoke, he reached out to remove the gauze from her hand. He was going to clean her wound and dress it again.


    "Don''t move." Cassandra asked coldly.


    Kevin''s hands shivered. Somehow, he felt that they were displaying their love in public again.


    Frowning, Carlos said, "Cassandra, your hand is still bleeding. The wound should have been torn open. If not treated in time...''''


    Cassandra gave an impatient glance at her arm, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about the wound.''''


    Carlos was so worried that he was about to cry. He wanted to ask what had happened just now, but he held the words back.


    "Well, it was our master who asked Kevin to bind up your wound.'''' He had no choice but to mention the young master.


    Cassandra frowned and asked, "what else?''''


    Swallowing hard, Carlos continued, "besides, he want to send you back to the Scenic Garden.''''


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra was stunned. Before she intended to move out, Martin had been angry with her for a long time. Now, he asked Carlos to send her back to the Scenic Garden. It seemed that she really offended Martin just now.


    She thought she would be very happy when Martin let her go back to the Scenic Garden, but Why didn''t she feel happy at all?


    damn!


    "Okay, get your car ready." Cassandra waved her hand.


    Carlos still wanted


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to the Scenic Garden, the entire Yan garden was in turmoil because of Martin. Not only that, every member of the Lu group was so mad at him that they wanted to jump off the building.


    Every day, Carlos sent Cassandra many messages asking for help with a desperate expression.


    Recently, most of the time, Cassandra stayed at Scenic Garden to recover, and occasionally went to the film and television city to continue shooting. Fortunately, she didn''t have any important scenes to shoot these days, so she was somewhat relaxed.


    However, as soon as she returned to the Scenic Garden, she looked at the messages and videos sent by Carlos, and her heart couldn''t help heavy.


    "Ding Dong..."


    The doorbell suddenly rang. Cassandra put down the phone and went to open the door.


    When the door was open, Johnny, wearing a white housecoat, stood at the door. He was stunned for two seconds when he saw Cassandra coming to open the door. Then he responded, "Wow, it''s really you? When I came back from the outside and saw the light on in your house, I thought I had seen it wrong. "


    Cassandra nodded, "yes. There are many things to deal with recently. I can stay here for a while. Come in first.''''


    Johnny looked around the room, but didn''t see Martin. Then he relaxed himself and followed Cassandra into the room Is he not here? "

 Chapter 195 I wont let you down

    "Yes, he is quite busy recently." Cassandra said casually.


    Without sensing anything abnormal, Johnny went to the sofa and sat down. He saw that Cassandra was writing a manuscript on the computer screen on the tea table.


    Cassandra took a cup of water to Johnny," Well, director Johnny is here at this moment. I have a question to ask.''''


    "Okay, what is it?"


    Cassandra scratched her head and said, "well, here is the thing, I''ve been studying the shooting recently and know a lot about it. I''m a newcomer. Director Johnny, please give me some advices.''''


    "You want to change to be a director?" Johnny looked at Cassandra and asked, Then she continued, "in our industry, the best actress and the director are not something new, right? Moreover, I majored in director when I was in college. As long as there is a good chance, I also want to try to do behind the scene. "


    It was a common phenomenon in the entertainment circle to be excellent and talented. After all, acting was popular when they were young, especially for female celebrities. Once they were in their middle age, their roles were limited. No matter how famous they were in the past, they would always be no match for the most famous artists. Therefore, many female artists passed the golden period and they could continue to perform some important roles with their hard acting skillsThe supporting roles were either turned back to the scenes.


    Generally speaking, director and producer were two important ways for female artists to turn to the backstage. As long as they had resources and interpersonal resources, and they also had good publicity in their works, it was not difficult for them to become famous in the entertainment industry.


    Most importantly, they could have sex in the dark. That was the only way she could think of.


    With knitted eyebrows, Johnny pursed his lips and asked, "do you want to hear the truth?''''


    Then Cassandra nodded, "of course.''''


    "As a director, before I choose an actress, I have to consider a lot of things, especially in choosing actors, and I have never been affected by anythi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t became the biggest winner at the golden brown award nearly overnight. And it had been nominated many international awards. It was either the director or the actor of the movie, and even the set of it was well-known.


    Since it was a popular movie, Cassandra also paid attention to it, and of course, she had seen it more than ten times. She could remember most of the scenes and lines in the middle clearly. Now, what she needed to do was to infer the complete outline of the movie and then prepare to shoot it.


    She could do everything that that director could do!


    She still had five years before she could restart, and she believed that she could rebuild the best situation of that year!


    "Okay. By the way, I heard that you are familiar with several senior leaders of Yan Jingjing group. Could you spare some time to introduce me to them?" Upon thinking of the IP address, Cassandra remembered to buy it in advance.


    If she wanted to make money by acting or director, she didn''t know how long she would have to struggle, so she had to start from one aspect.


    Yan Jingshi group was just a new Internet company. However, in a few years, with the IP of the company, the market value of the company increased rapidly. The industry chain was almost completed. After that, it was listed in M country and became the backbone of the Internet company. It would be unparalleled in a short time.

 Chapter 196 dont spoil men too much

    Johnny nodded, "well, the senior leaders in Yan Jingshi city are my friends when I was in college, and I''ve been writing with them for a period of time. Do you want to write books or scripts too?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t write any good news about my capability, I just want to talk about cooperation with them," replied Cassandra frankly


    "Talk about cooperation? They haven''t invested in any group yet. Do you want to ''''


    Cassandra chuckled, "buy their IP address. I can buy them if they want.''''


    Johnny didn''t have any idea how to buy a IP, Although he didn''t have a big IP, an internet change would take place soon. IP had become one of the hottest trends and was widely accepted by the public.


    Johnny looked at Cassandra, he appreciated Cassandra''s acting skills. But now, he appreciated Cassandra''s independence and confidence.


    He once said that there was never a lack of gifted acting geniuses in the entertainment circle. On the contrary, many geniuses with real talent didn''t live well in this circle. After all, there were too many temptations in this circle, and not everyone could see the temptation and climb up step by step.


    Johnny nodded," Okay. I will make an appointment with him later. By the way, how is your wound?''''


    Naturally, Johnny was also concerned about the news conference of Ye group. Outsiders didn''t know who Samuel was, but he did know. In recent days, he had been trying to call Cassandra and ask her about that, but he didn''t know how to speak it out. He asked directly when he ran into Cassandra today.


    While speaking, Cassandra glanced at her arm, and frowned. Martin had been angry with her for a long time, and she did want to coax him. However, at this time, if she softened her attitude, it meant that she should give in. Therefore, she couldn''t coax him.


    Cassandra rubbed her forehead, "I''m fine. It''s just a minor wound.''''


    As Johnny o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    f Cassandra, Martin had no bottom line.


    However, Cassandra was like a wild horse without rein after she came out of the house. She went so far that she could still stay in a room with a strange man in the middle of the night. What''s more, Martin didn''t kill Johnny at that time. Therefore, Carlos thought that Martin was very generous.


    Carlos rubbed his swollen temples and said, "well, mistress, I don''t mean that, It''s clearly your fault at first. You promised my master that you wouldn''t be hurt again, but you broke the rules first. How can you blame my master now?''''


    To be honest, he didn''t know that Cassandra was such a shameless person before!


    Embarrassed, Cassandra turned away and mumbled, "it was an accident, I have explained it many times, but he still doesn''t listen to me, Men shouldn''t be spoiled, Tell him when you get home to have a proper identity, or I''ll fall in love with another man and cheat on him one day."


    The corners of Carlos''s mouth twitched. Did she think that the trouble was not serious enough?


    Huh


    But they didn''t cherish what they couldn''t get!


    "So you are not going back?" Carlos was about to cry.


    Cassandra squinted at him, "No. he either accepted the contract of shame or let me do whatever I want.''''

 Chapter 197 all because of you

    "Ding..."


    As soon as her voice fell, a sudden ringtone broke the silence in the room. It was from Carlos and then Cassandra.


    Taking his cellphone out of his pocket immediately, Carlos frowned when he saw the caller ID, sliding the screen, he picked up the phone, "Kevin, what happened?''''


    At the same time, Cassandra picked up the phone with a grave face. A few seconds later, her face suddenly changed, and her fingers that held the phone tightened, "what did you say? Why did Martin pass out? Make it clear! What do you mean by a narrow escape?! Where did you learn that language? "


    However, at this moment, Carlos was so worried that he was about to cry, ''bro, what are you waiting for? We are in such a hurry. How can we bother with this?


    "Sister, could you stop talking? Let''s go to see the master first!'''' Carlos said hurriedly with red eyes.


    Pressing her lips tightly, Cassandra replied in a hoarse voice, "okay.''''


    It had only been a few days since they met last time, but it had become worse


    In her previous life, although Martin was in poor health, he had not been in such a bad condition. She wondered what was wrong with him?


    "Tell me the truth. Did anything happen to him these days?" "What are you doing?".


    He was scared by her eyes and nothing else happened? His wife is leaving, how can my master calm down?


    Moreover, since his sister-in-law left home, he hadn''t had a chance to close his eyes. Moreover, since then, he hadn''t been able to get a rest. Moreover, he was in poor health and hadn''t rested for long


    "Carlos, tell me the truth. Is there something wrong with your company?'''' Said Cassandra, staring at Carlos. That was the only reason she wanted.


    Martin had no personal life at all. Except for work, he could barely have a rest when he was with her. But that was only for a short time. No matter how strong his body was, it would be unbearable if he stayed with her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at he wanted to hide himself! ! I want to live


    Cassandra gave a cold glance at Greyson, "master Greyson, say it again. Think twice before you make up your mind.''''


    Feeling like crying, Greyson''s lips twitched a few times before he could say carefully, "well, mistress, In fact, nothing serious happened to master, he had experienced this before. Mr. Kevin is a good doctor, master will be fine... "


    With a frosty face, Cassandra squinted his eyes coldly, Before she could say anything, Carlos wiped the cold sweat and said, "that''s right! Greyson is right, master will be fine. Sister in law, take it easy. I''ll go inside and check the situation first, okay? ''''


    "No, '''' replied Cassandra expressionlessly


    "What?"


    It was too late for her to continue talking! !


    "Well, what do you want? Since the operation is also conducted inside, you can only wait outside The air here is fresh. How about I cook something for you? "


    They dared not to disobey the order of their master before he went unconscious, but they would rather afraid to offend their mistress than their master!


    More importantly, the health of his master might not be good, so he ordered specifically


    Did his master really


    "I must go inside today. If anyone dares to stop me Break my legs first! "

 Chapter 198 lead a peaceful life

    Then she walked straight towards the gate.


    Carlos and Greyson looked at each other in speechless despair. How could you play according to common rules for one time? ?


    Who dare break her legs?


    ''Even if I touch her, my master will chop my hands off!


    Carlos and Greyson were very anxious, but they saw that Cassandra suddenly stopped. They were happy and were about to go up to continue persuading her, but they saw a slender figure standing at the door.


    The man was only in a wide white hospital gown, with a black suit on his shoulder. He looked pale because of illness. He propped the door frame with one hand, and his dim eyes were staring at Cassandra.


    "Come here." Martin said in a hoarse voice, breathing a little faster and faster.


    With her back straightened and feet clenched, Cassandra stared at Martin unblinkingly, fearing that it was just her illusion. After a moment, she lifted her heavy legs and walked towards the man step by step.


    "It''s windy outside. Why do you come out?" Cassandra walked to him and wrapped his coat tightly.


    He seemed to have lost a lot of weight after a few days'' separation. It was rare to see a trace of tiredness on his pale and morbid face. "I am afraid that you can''t find me."


    "What?"


    Greyson didn''t know what to say


    ''Who said master wouldn''t say sweet words...''


    They must have seen a fake Martin! !


    What an amazing way to flirt with girls!


    As soon as Cassandra heard this, she blurted out without hesitation, "well, they stopped me just now. I''m sorry that your wife was so smart, I argued with them seriously for a long time and made no excuses for them. I''m excellent, aren''t I?''''


    "Yeah, you''re great, '''' replied Martin


    With a henpecked face, Cassandra reached out to hold Martin. The Martin had only managed to get his feet through the door frame, but now he was almost pr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n was stunned for a few seconds and then came to his sense. Immediately, he ran to the place with his followers. He had finally seen the scene that he offended Martin. It was just a trifle thing. If he irritated Cassandra, he would surely die!


    After all, Martin was in danger. What else could they do?


    "Are you still angry with me?"


    Cassandra snorted, "I don''t want to be angry with you. Go and have a check first.''''


    Lowering his head, Martin said, "okay.''''


    He had seen her many times, angry, sad, painful


    All the happiness, anger and sorrow were for another person, but at this moment, when he saw her face full of anger, he had never been so Joy


    Well, he didn''t even realize that he could be so shameless.


    It''s just because she''s all attributed to him, no one else.


    After Kevin had a thorough examination with some bodyguards on Martin, Cassandra relieved a lot after making sure that there was nothing wrong with Martin''s body for the time being.


    As soon as Martin got out of the room, he couldn''t hold on any longer and fell asleep again.


    Then Cassandra said to Kevin and Carlos, "come out with me. I have something to ask you.''''


    Carlos and Kevin looked at each other. Sister in law, please spare our lives!

 Chapter 199 why dont you stop him

    Outside the ward, in the hallway.


    The air froze as if a pin had dropped on the ground.


    Then, Cassandra leaned against the window and looked at Carlos and Kevin.


    Looking at the two men, Carlos and Kevin felt scared. Were they going to extort confessions from torture?


    It was Carlos who spoke first, He gave a slight cough, thought about it and then said, "well, sister-in-law, what on earth do you want to say? Just say it first.''''


    You keep looking at me. I feel like you are falling in love with me!


    Kevin followed," That''s right, sister-in-law. If you keep looking at us like this, I''m afraid that you are going to give our master a forgive hat.''''


    Carlos kicked him straightly. ''Is this idiot out of his mind? Damn you!


    Although Carlos''s strength was not as good as that of Greyson, his strength was not weak as well. When he kicked Kevin just now, Kevin felt that his whole leg was broken. It was so painful that Kevin grimaced. He held his leg and howled, "Carlos, why are you kicking me? @?"%������"


    Carlos glared at him and gave him a warning look. But Kevin felt wronged and just kept on saying what he really wanted to say. Why did he abuse him! Why don''t you torture your master!


    Looking at the two funny guys, Cassandra was speechless. Carlos used to be a serious man, but now he was even amused by Kevin''s naughty move.


    Cassandra rubbed her forehead and said, "enough, Both of you, stop.''''


    "Did you hear that? If you continue to act recklessly, I''m afraid that you''ll be beaten up by me."


    With his face turning as red as a tomato, Kevin ground his teeth secretly, snorted and stood aside.


    Cassandra asked," How is Martin? Tell me, Kevin. "


    Previously, Carlos had mentioned that Martin was in poor health. He had been struggling by himself all these years and he had already been drained of energy. In such a short time, Martin had fainted twice. It see


    past few years, although he has been relying on medicines to maintain his health, his body can''t bear it. Once he reaches this critical point, the drug will never be given out again... "


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra''s face darkened. Although she knew that Martin was in poor health, she didn''t expect him to be in such condition.


    Once they crossed this point, the only way for them to survive was to find some organ transplant. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Martin to hold on for even one year.


    damn!


    The look on Cassandra''s face darkened, "didn''t he realize his own body? Why did he stick with it like this? And you even didn''t stop him?''''


    Carlos and Kevin looked embarrassed. They wanted to stop him, but they couldn''t stop him at all!


    What an assertive and decisive person Martin was! ''stop him? That''s courting death!''?


    Carlos looked upset," You know, we tried to stop him, but we failed, master only listens to you. In fact, he has been recovering a lot since you came. This time, it was because You are a smart woman. Even if I don''t tell you, you can understand me, right? ''''


    I know you son of a bitch!


    Cassandra pushed the blame, "you two guards around him couldn''t stop him. How dare you blame me?''''


    What about your face?

 Chapter 200 you can be

    They all understood this point, but they still felt that they had fallen into a trap


    "Sister in law, you know clearly what kind of person our master is. We can''t change his mind as long as it is decided by him. Moreover, since he gets so angry this time, it''s Not yet... " He didn''t dare to finish his sentence.


    "I don''t know what kind of person Martin is? He is so easy to be coaxed, but you just don''t care about it and just want to throw the blame to Martin? "


    "What?"


    Kevin was speechless, "..."


    They really can''t accept it. Well, as long as you are happy


    "Sister in law, we have just had the public display of affection. Can we get to the point?"


    "Aren''t we talking about business just now?"


    The corners of Carlos''s mouth twitched. After a long time, he finally came to his sense. "Well, I have discussed with Kevin. We think that you are the only one who can stop master and let him take a good rest. As for young master''s health, I have mentioned it to you. Kevin has been paying close attention to him, he has actually recovered That is to say, as long as you don''t lose your temper with master, master will be at ease. If he cooperates with his treatment, perhaps he will have a favorable turn in the future. As for Hawk, I have also heard some news about him. It is said that he appeared in the city of N a few days ago, and I have sent more people to see him. ''''


    However, Carlos was also very clear about the physical condition of Martin. Even if he had found Hawk, he might not be able to change the situation of the Martin in a short time. However, Hawk was the last hope for them. If Hawk could not even do it, nobody in the world could do it.


    With a serious look on her face, Cassandra thought, ''Can Martin really make it to the end?


    Cassandra took a look at Carlos and said, "we should find out Hawk''s whereabouts as soon as possible, Tell me when he arrives, I will personally invite him. As for Martin, I know what to do with him, so you don''t have to pull


    Cassandra sighed," But as the saying goes, you should have sex with the emperor, and sooner or later, I''ll grow old like a pearl becoming yellow. By that time, if Martin doesn''t like me anymore, I''ll have nothing, and even the sky will collapse? I don''t have the right to choose my life, no matter it''s Martin or anybody else. I''m willing to stay with him just because I like him and I want to stay with him. Otherwise, he has to keep my body, not my heart. "


    Silent for a moment, Carlos said, "I feel relieved after hearing your words. To be honest, I have always been worried that you still haven''t got over with Roger, and master he don''t believe you really let it go, After all, you have accompanied Roger for so many years, and you can''t forget it overnight. But today, you can say that, I am really happy for master.''''


    Cassandra was calm, but there was a murderous look in her eyes.


    Carlos was right that her accompany and waiting over the years could not be forgotten overnight. She had almost spent half of her life, but she had received such a result.


    It was not that she had given up so easily, but that she had experienced life and death and seen through what she really was under the disguise.


    Now the God had given her a chance to rebirth. She would take back everything she had suffered in her previous life!

 Chapter 201 I will live for a long time, but you are enough.

    "Roger is such a bastard! Don''t forget him? I have been blind for so many years, or am I going to be blind for the rest of my life?'''' Said Cassandra slowly.


    "You are so brilliant, sister-in-law! I know you love my master dearly. ''''


    Cassandra waved her hands," Well, let''s not talk about it. By the way, Kevin, when can Martin be discharged from the hospital?''''


    Martin didn''t like hospitals and even though the hospital was completely isolated from here, Kevin had specially asked people to remove the pungent smell of disinfectant. But she still smelt uncomfortable and Martin didn''t like the smell.


    After being showed off in front of others by force, Kevin said weakly, "the master needs to stay under observation for at least 24 hours. If he is fine, he can leave the hospital first.''''


    Cassandra nodded and said, "well, you go ahead with your own business, I''ll go in and take care of it.''''


    Carlos and Kevin said yes. It was not until Cassandra entered the ward that they were completely relieved.


    "Would you like to go to my place and have a drink?" Kevin said.


    Glancing at him, Carlos said, "haven''t you finished being shown off their affection yet?''''


    Kevin was speechless, " Get out! "


    Inpatient Ward.


    Sitting quietly beside the bed, Cassandra fixed her eyes on the sleeping Martin on the bed. Many images flashed across her mind like a soundless movie.


    Those images were like broken glasses, and they were assembled together.


    She climbed over the wall, broke her hands and knees, so Martin was furious that he had his men push the wall to her and shut her up in the bedroom


    She tore apart all the precious flowers and plants in the garden, and she also cut her fingers with her nails. She intentionally took pictures of Martin, who was shocked to come back and bound up her wounds. He didn''t even have a look at the plants


    She intentionally ran to the company and created a scene to humiliate Martin, who never blamed her


    When she was in danger, Martin didn''t care about his body but tried his best to r


    he could do whatever he wanted in the business world. But in front of Cassandra, he had no confidence at all.


    Lowering his eyes, he said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    He would wait for you, no matter how long it would take.


    He had thought that it would be enough as long as she was with him. Before he met her, his heart was desolate. After meeting her, it seemed that everything grew miraculously.


    He said she was his life. In fact, he regarded her more than his life.


    "Now I am leaving. I will talk to director Johnny and shift my schedule to the next few days. I will try to come back early to be with you.'''' Said Cassandra.


    "Well, don''t work too hard," said Martin


    Cassandra nodded and said, "Okay, I have to hang up, let''s talk about it later. MUA..."


    "Okay," replied Martin


    Hanging up the phone, Cassandra took a deep breath, put away the phone and walked into the movie city.


    In the ward, Martin leaned against the headboard. He put down his cell phone, while the words that the girl had just said echoed in his mind. After a long while, he looked indifferently at Carlos and said, "well, Hackett You don''t have to investigate any more. "


    "What? You won''t look into it anymore? "


    What was going on?!


    He seemed to be going to kill yesterday, but he didn''t check it for just one phone call?


    Where is your moral integrity?

 Chapter 202 the scene was a blur to her

    At the movie city.


    As soon as Cassandra arrived at the filming site, Johnny waved at her. Johnny looked at the direction of her sight, and saw that Peggy was also there. So Cassandra immediately walked up to him with a big smile, "good morning, director Johnny, goddess.''''


    "Come with me," said Johnny


    Then Cassandra followed Johnny to a quiet place. As Johnny hadn''t fully recovered, he walked slowly.


    When they arrived, Johnny asked, "well, are you free tomorrow evening?''''


    Cassandra was stunned," Director Johnny, if you have anything to say, please go ahead."


    Johnny nodded and said, "I have made an appointment with the man you mentioned earlier at the Kingship Group. He will be free tomorrow night. If it''s convenient for you, I can make an appointment with him.''''


    Cassandra didn''t expect that Johnny could be so efficient. She had just called him yesterday and Johnny had already made an appointment.


    "Are you going to meet with the people from the Kingship Group?'''' Cassandra asked casually


    Johnny," Vice president, Luther, is now the person in charge of the creative content of Kingship Group. He seems to be interested and wants to know what cooperation you are going to discuss with him.''''


    "Luther of Kingship Group?


    If she remembered correctly, in the next two years, Luther bought all of his shares from his original CEO, the largest shareholder. After he took over the company, he began to reform quickly. The Kingship Group was a new trend in the Internet industry. At last, it stood firm and became the top one in the industry. And Luther himself was also known as a legend, he was an influential figure in the Internet.


    Since Luther became famous, a lot of magazines wanted to interview him, but he refused them one by one. It was said that he was a low-key and introverted person. He seldom showed up in public, but Cassandra had a deep impression on him.


    Cassandra nodded," Okay. Mr. Johnny, please tell Mr. Luther that I''ll go to the party tomorrow evening a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d from hospital and was allergic to meat. Cassandra had only prepared some light vegetable porridge and made a few dishes. Due to poor appetite, he couldn''t eat more than half a bowl of porridge.


    Cassandra didn''t ask for more. She made a cup of tea for Martin, which was said by Kevin that it could strengthen his vital energy and blood. Now, it was a good chance for Martin to use it. Therefore, she stipulated to him that he should drink 3 large glasses of tea every day and not less than one drop.


    After finishing the tea and medicine, Cassandra took Martin upstairs to have a rest. However, He didn''t sleep at all, perhaps because he had slept for a long time in the hospital.


    Cassandra went to his study and fetched a novel for him. She slowly read it to him, asking him to read it. Indeed, she had raised a lot of questions, and the omnipotent Martin had solved them all.


    "Martin, I have something to deal with tomorrow evening and will come back late. You don''t have to wait for me for dinner. I will ask the chef to prepare dinner for you.'''' Cassandra put the book on the head of the bed and said.


    "Well, don''t be too tired," said Martin


    Cassandra replied immediately, "don''t worry. It won''t happen, but Can you promise me not to care about the company for the time being If it still doesn''t work, can you teach me? "

 Chapter 203 no one would feel hurt

    In her previous life, Cassandra knew nothing about the Lu group. Even if Martin intended to let her get involved in the company, he gave her a position of vice president. But Cassandra either made trouble or caused trouble to him. She would gain nothing if she took charge of the good projects.


    They were all beware of their greed for money, but she didn''t take any precautions, and she intentionally made mistakes. She gave all her money to them. Therefore, she was not incompetent to do business, but was too smart to precisely catch all the loopholes and details.


    "Do you really want to learn?" he asked


    "Although I am not a talented cultivator, but a great teacher is better than an ordinary student. You are a great teacher and I am sure I can support you to run the Lu group."


    It was not easy for him to run the Lu group. Otherwise, it would not have taken so many years for him to take over the Lu group from Johnson. Although it was not easy to do business, but it was more difficult to make the business done by the members of the Lu family.


    As soon as Martin took over the position of the master of the Lu clan, the Lu clan seemed to be calm on the surface, and no one dared to provoke him again, but under the calm appearance, it was an inside conflict of fire and water.


    He was happy that Cassandra chose to learn and manage the Lu group. After all, he had already paved a path for the future of the Lu group. As long as Cassandra didn''t be a black sheep, it would be natural for her to take over the group in the future.


    "If you really want to learn it, I can teach you. But you have to think it over. Once you make a decision, you will be involved with me, me and the whole Lu clan from now on. Do you understand?"


    Although it was not a taboo to forbid Cassandra from handling official affairs, if possible, Martin did not want to involve Cassandra in. All the people of the Lu clan were not good people, and Cassandra was so innocent that she was probably not aware of being deceived.


    But he didn''t have much time left. If he was not able to compete with the god, then a year lat


    dren.''?


    No one would feel hurt~


    Study.


    With her hair in a mess, Cassandra bit a black pen and looked at Carlos in confusion. "Well Your brief case usually in English? "


    Looking at the complete English and not Chinese, she felt that her IQ was completely insulted.


    Cassandra was graduated from a prestigious school. Her English was quite good so she could communicate with her international friends in an easy way. However, looking at the unfamiliar words in the book, she felt that she had been reading a fake book for more than ten years.


    "They are not only in English, but also French, German, Spanish and so on Don''t you understand these words? Carlos quietly added.


    He knew it! His sister-in-law was totally unreliable!


    Since you don''t even know these documents, how can you sign them?


    Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. She was fuming, Even if I pretend to be powerful, I will be struck by lightning... ''


    Clenching her fists, Cassandra stated, "of course not. But it''s my first time to approve so many official files. Martin told me about it before. If you could tell me the general content of any official files, I should know how to do next.''''


    After a few seconds of silence, Carlos said, "to be frank with you, these documents are top secret and I can''t read them all. For example, you take this, with four stars on it and my authority is only three stars..."

 Chapter 204 it is my father

    "Just read it. Don''t talk so much nonsense. You''re so annoying." Said Cassandra, glaring at Carlos.


    With a slight cough, Carlos fetched the brief case in front of Cassandra with his trembling hands. A few seconds later, Carlos looked at Cassandra strangely.


    She couldn''t even read such a luxurious document


    He really doubted that his sister-in-law was here to mess around


    At the same time, in the bedroom.


    Martin leaned against the head of the bed, looking a little bit pale. He was holding an iPad in his hand, and his eyes were falling on it.


    On the screen, the girl looked quite troubled. It was clear that she didn''t know the contents of the briefcase, but she still listened carefully, and there were some ideas in her small notebook aside.


    He also heard about the brief case Carlos read out. After he got the approval, he sent it to Carlos through mobile phone and then Carlos reminded it to Cassandra.


    A few hours later, a lot of briefcase were finally handled. As it was getting late, Cassandra stretched herself and said tiredly, "Carlos, please send these briefcase away. I''m going to see Martin.''''


    It was usual for Carlos to stay up late with Martin. Although it was a little hard for him to teach Cassandra, he could still accept the intensity.


    Carlos tidied up his briefcase. "Well, it won''t be long before dawn. Sister in law, you''d better have a rest too. I''ll ask Marcus to call you later.''''


    After a yawn, Cassandra replied, "Okay, go ahead.''''


    After that, Carlos went out with his briefcase. Cassandra took the small notebook and clumsily walked towards the bedroom.


    Once she was reborn, her body was worse than she had imagined. She couldn''t hold on any longer even if she stayed up all night. Luckily, she had helped Martin deal with the brief case. Thinking of this, she felt a little pleased.


    After she went back to her bedroom, she cautiously climbed into bed and covered herself with a quilt, in case that Martin felt cold because of her, She had intended to sleep after she felt warm, but as soon as her head touched the pillow,


    not to touch them, didn''t I?''''


    "No, I can handle it. There are only some urgent cases left. I can show you how to do it."


    Pulling a long face, Cassandra pulled down the briefcase from his hand and put it aside. Then she put the small notebook in front of Martin and said, "look, I''ve got the most important parts of the briefcase that you received last night for the sake of you, See if I have done the right thing or not. If not, we can improve it. You don''t need to read the rest. I will start the work at 3:00 pm and get these copies first.''''


    Martin looked at this small notebook in her hand. She had asked Carlos for advice last night, which was almost kept in this small notebook. Besides, she had marked some marks on it, which was very important.


    Martin lowered his head and replied, "Okay.''''


    Cassandra''s face softened, but she still kept a straight face, "don''t touch these official cases in this period of time. I''ll deal with them for you. I''m a genius.''''


    Carlos grumbled in his heart. He didn''t even understand a simple case


    In fact, Cassandra could make decisions for Martin whenever it was related to the future development of the Lu group. He had been working for the group for five years, knowing how to make the decision and how to minimize the loss.


    "Eh, this brief case is in Chinese Well, the acquisition of the Kingship Group?'''' Cassandra was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 205 what if I lose

    Did the Lu group purchase the Kingship Group?


    If she remembered correctly, because the largest shareholder of the Kingship Group was under too much pressure, they only withdrew their investments at last. There were indeed very difficult problems in the early period after Luther took over the Kingship Group. However, with the rapid development of the Internet Sanskrit, and with the surge of shares, the Kingship Group soon became the leader of the Internet business


    Is it because of her poor memory, or because of her rebirth, there are many things out of her control?


    "Any problem?" Martin reached out his hand and picked up the black hair which fell over her ear.


    Cassandra took out the acquisition case. "No, I just felt a little strange to see the brief case in Chinese. Let''s deal with it tonight, shall we?''''


    "Yes," replied Martin


    While speaking, Cassandra pushed the notebook in front of Martin and said, "you read this first. I will go through this brief case first.''''


    "Okay," replied Martin


    With that, Martin did pick up the notebook and read it carefully.


    Someone didn''t know that all the suggestions of Carlos last night were under his instructions. Therefore, it meant that he had personally handled the briefcase last night, only concealing the fact from Cassandra.


    Cassandra leaned against the sofa and sat on the carpet. She immediately read the acquisition plan in a glance. The acquisition plan was not a long one. She kept most of its content in mind because she was interested in it.


    From this buyout, the Kingship Group was also willing to be bought. Up to now, the Lu group was willing to offer 50 million dollars to a new company which was just starting and whose future was unknown. It was the limit that the Lu group could offer.


    After a long while, Cassandra put down the brief case and turned to look at Martin, "why did the Lu group purchase this small company? The company''s market value was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the moment. Moreover, he was confident that he would be able to develop the Kingship Group quickly after buying it.


    He had always been accurate. If he was not sure, he would not rashly purchase a small company.


    He was rich, but not a sitting duck.


    Martin didn''t take a look at the case. Instead, he fixed his eyes on Cassandra and asked suddenly, "what if you can''t make it?''''


    "What?"


    Did he have no confidence in her


    But then again, if she hadn''t known in her previous life that Kingship Group would become a big shots in the Internet business in the future, she wouldn''t have wanted to invest in a small Internet novel company or buy a large IP at this time


    "What if you can''t?'''' Martin asked again


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra said, "You can punish me as you like.''''


    With a gleam shining in his eyes, Martin kept silent for a few seconds. Then he said, "I''ll give you one year. If you can make it after one year, I''ll give you the company as a reward.''''


    Cassandra swallowed and thought, ''it is such a big company. If he was others, I would think they are pretending to be powerful. However, for Martin, the business tycoon, it is just a drop in the bucket even if the Kingship Group will develop well in the future and become the Internet celebrity.


    "What if I lose?"

 Chapter 206 can you be more serious

    "Didn''t you just say you could do whatever I want to you?" Martin suggested.


    "Why do I feel it''s unfair?" she continued


    Raising his eyebrows slightly, Martin said, "You admit defeat for bet.''''


    There was a slight twitch at the corners of her mouth. Cassandra wondered why such an outstanding male chauvinist could be found in her, After some pause, Cassandra said, "well, then let''s make a deal. You don''t plan to acquire this company now. Martin, But I have no money now Could you lend me some money to start up the relationship? "


    Martin gave her a quick glance and replied, "of course I can.''''


    Said Cassandra, rubbing her hands with a smile. She didn''t expect that Martin was so nice to her, The next second, Martin opened his mouth," sweetness compensation.''''


    Martin''s words were like a sharp knife stabbing in her heart, which made Cassandra speechless, Shit! Rubbish!


    Then, Cassandra turned to look at Martin with indignation and scolded, "You are so shameless!''''


    "I learnt it from you, '''' said Martin


    "Can you be more serious?'''', Cassandra asked in a grim face


    I can''t be more decent. How can I be that kind of promiscuous woman?


    Do you have any misunderstanding about me?


    After she finished dealing with the brief case, it was almost time for Cassandra to check on Martin. She personally supervised him to take the medicine and have a rest. After that, she rushed to the film and television city.


    She had only two scenes of a guest performer in the afternoon. After the completion, she waited for Johnny by the side. Originally, she only wanted to talk about the acquisition of the IP when she saw Luther tonight, but now it seemed that she could talk about the investment by the way.


    It was nearly 6 o''clock. Today''s shooting had finally come to an end. After handing over all the matters on the film set to Jack, Johnny went to see Luther with Cassandra.


    At a famous Chinese restaurant in the capital.


    In room 8.


    By the time Cassandra and Johnny arrived at the restaurant, Luther was already drinking tea in the private room.


    The moment the door was opened, Cassandra saw Luther immediately.


    Sitting on a chair in dark purple Tang costume, L


    im. After all, if he didn''t trust someone, he wouldn''t recommend him to anyone else.


    With a slight cough, Luther looked away and said in a hoarse voice, "fifty million ''''If Miss Cassandra is willing to use 50 million for the financing, then you will become the biggest shareholder in the Kingship Group, the so-called actual controlling shareholder!''''


    50 million


    Luther must have known how much the Lu group would offer to purchase, and that was why he made an offer of 50 million.


    However, with this 50 million, Cassandra would become the largest shareholder of the Kingship Group, which meant that a few years later, the greatest beneficiary of the network novel empire that originally belonged to Luther was no longer him, but herself. She could get nothing from this.


    Cassandra touched her chin, as if considering the price of Luther. This price might be a bit higher for others. After all, the market value of the Kingship Group was less than 50 million. It was truly doubtful that Luther offered 50 million.


    As time went by, Luther was waiting for Cassandra''s answer.


    They didn''t know how long it took, and the hot blood that just welled up was slowly cooled down while they were waiting.


    Did it mean that the Kingship Group would not be able to be saved in the end?


    A trace of bitterness appeared in the eyes of Luther. He had tried his best, and in order to protect the Kingship Group, he even gave out all his own property for guarantee

 Chapter 207 no need for you to visit him

    "I can give you 50 million dollars, but..." Cassandra spoke without a sign.


    In a daze for a second, Luther stared at her in astonishment. What did he hear?


    Did Cassandra really agree to invest fifty million in him?


    Was it really not his illusion?


    Trying his best to suppress his ecstasy, Luther looked calm and asked, "Miss Cassandra, what else do you want?''''


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows," Don''t worry, Mr. Luther. My request is just to ask for the IP of a few books. As you know, I am an actress. In recent years, there are quite a few pages in the circle that have ever modified the film and television designs. So I want you to write down the IP names of several books under your name. If you can put down the IP names I want in my hands, I am willing to offer another thousand more tens of thousands in total. I offer you six million. What do you think?''''


    After the fire created by the Kingship Group, a film and television studio was set up. After the release of several huge IP accounts of that year, the company became the biggest winner and won both the fame and the fortune.


    If there was not the acquisition of the Lu Group, she came to see Luther today and only wanted to buy the IP copyright. But now, she had promised to invest, so the IP copyright had become a subordinate by the way. Before she came into this era of IP, she was willing to offer one million to buy several IP copyright of masters. In the eyes of Luther, Cassandra was undoubtedly a big idiot who had no investment experience


    Looking at Cassandra, Luther said, "Since you offer another ten million, I will agree without any conditions about the IP copyright of my company.''''


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows," Now that you have promised so readily, I won''t refuse you. Thank you, Mr. Luther.''''


    Shaking his head, Luther answered, "this is just what I want to say to you, Miss Cassandra, you are so frank with me, and I also want to talk to you about it. Our company is now in the situation of shortage of capital chain, and many shareholders are worried that our company can''t continue to run. They want to sell our company. With your investme


    r Mr. Luther? What''s more, there is little possibility for him to make any progress in his career. How about choosing some more talented newcomers? It is still hard to say who will be the winner of the competition in the future, isn''t it? "


    On the other side of the dark night, Johnny''s eyes fell on Cassandra. Under the dim light, she was a little thin.


    Somehow, at that moment, he suddenly felt a bit of loneliness and loneliness from her, as if the person in front of him did not belong to the world at all, and would disappear from her eyes in the next second.


    At this time, a black May Bach car came from a distance. At the sight of this car, Cassandra''s face changed slightly and then she turned to Johnny and said, "director Johnny, it''s late now, Let me drive you to the car first.''''


    Johnny came back to his senses Has your father not recovered yet? "


    His unspoken words meant that she didn''t want to return to the Scenic Garden.


    Cassandra nodded eagerly and answered awkwardly, "yes, he is in a serious condition, so I have to go back to accompany him.''''


    Johnny," Well, that''s what I should do. Say hello to Uncle for me, and I''ll visit him when I''m free.''''


    Cassandra cracked an embarrassed smile and said, "director Johnny is so considerate that I accept your invitation, But he is an old man with a bad temper, so I think it is unnecessary for you to come here. I will convey your greeting to him.''''

 Chapter 208 you are fooling me again

    "Well, I have to go now." Johnny lowered his eyes. A hint of undisguised disappointment flashed across his eyes. Fortunately, it was too dark to be found.


    After driving Johnny to the car, Cassandra waved at him, indicating him to leave. As the end light of the car faded away, she looked around as if she was a thief. Then she ran to the black May Bach and got into it.


    "Oh, it''s you. Martin, why are you here?'''' Cassandra asked flatteringly.


    Martin''s cold face was reflected in the black car window. He immediately said, "I have something to do nearby. I just passed by.''''


    Carlos cried hysterically in his heart. His master was worried that his mistress would flirt with other men in public! !


    ''you''ve only come this way after driving for a few streets. How dare you say that? You are so jealous!'' thought he!


    Cassandra''s face turned pale as well, After a few seconds, she stared at Martin and said, "um, the next time you get jealous, how about Can you stop beating around the Bush? "


    You are such a fool!


    Can''t you just say you are jealous and come here to pick her up?


    Why was it so difficult to be jealous!


    "Did you hear that?'''', said Martin with a straight face


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, If I still can''t recognize your voice, am I wasting my years?


    Clenching her fist between her eyebrows, Cassandra said in all earnestness, "Martin, the most important thing between a couple is to trust each other, right?'''' I came here to talk business with him, and I have told you before, you won''t do anything against my will next time. ''''


    A couple


    He got the point without any hesitation, and his jealousy was gone.


    "Yes," replied Martin


    Letting out a long sigh of relief, then she seemed to think of something. She stretched out her hand to touch Martin''s big cold hand, but when she touched it with her sle


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    make a decision on this matter. The master will listen to you. How about you trying to persuade him?'''', said Carlos with a sad face


    Cassandra looked at them," Well, I see. Carlos, I''m afraid you have to keep an eye on Martin these days. Please tell me what has happened to him.''''


    Hearing that, Carlos was stunned. What did she mean by saying that? Is he spying on his master?


    His master would definitely skin him alive if he knew his identity!


    Carlos swallowed and said, "sister in law, I really dare not make any decision on the young master''s matter, Otherwise, when he wakes up I have to report to our master first... "


    Except these two guys, the Greyson group was the only one who was loyal to Martin. The rest, especially Josef and his men, were not all loyal to Martin.


    "I''m not asking you to betray your master. Don''t make a fuss, '''' said Cassandra indifferently


    "Don''t say that, master''s whereabouts are a top secret, Don''t inform you of anything, or even say one more word, master might kill me in the end.'''', Carlos thought, Why did you do this to me


    I''m still a child


    Smiling awkwardly, Carlos said, "well I''m just following the rules Sister-in-law, please don''t push me, I''m begging you! ''''


    I can''t do this~

 Chapter 209 cheat on you

    "I was just saying it casually. Well, it''s late now. You''ve been busy the whole night. You should have a rest first. I have to go to the film and television city when the day breaks. You can come here to help me." Cassandra changed the topic.


    Carlos and Kevin looked at each other and left after they said a few words to each other.


    There was only Cassandra left in the empty room, standing in front of the bed. After a short while, she heaved a sigh and looked at Martin with a complicated look.


    It seemed that she had to find Hawk as soon as possible


    Cassandra didn''t leave until nearly 8 o''clock while Martin was still in a coma and didn''t wake up until nearly 10 o''clock.


    Carlos and Kevin stood in front of the bed, grim faced. As soon as they saw that Martin had woken up, Kevin immediately gave him a checkup to make sure that his fever had been gone. He breathed a sigh of relief after making sure that.


    "Carlos, you stay here. I''ll fetch some medicine for master.'''' Said Kevin.


    Carlos nodded, and then Kevin strode away. After Kevin left, Carlos looked at Martin nervously, "well, master, I have something to tell you...''''


    Martin leaned back against the bedside and looked down at his pale face.


    In fact, except in front of Cassandra, Martin didn''t look angry at all. His face was as cold as ice, which made people dare not look straight at him.


    With an expressionless face, Martin ordered, "speak up.''''


    Carlos," Here is the thing. You suddenly had a fever last night. sister-in-law was so worried about you that she didn''t leave until the next morning, When she learned that you were not in good health, she wanted me to report your condition to her in time It''s an out of power issue. I don''t dare to make any decision by myself. "


    The air in the room seemed to freeze and chill all of a sudden.


    Carlos was immediately scared out of his wits. ''Damn it! If I had known that his young master was so angry, I wo


    highness touch the briefcase! ''''


    Satisfied, Cassandra hung up the video and went back to work.


    inside bedroom.


    Carlos stood straight in front of the bed. "Well, you''ve heard it, master. Sister in law says that you still can''t deal with your briefcase now...''''


    "Go get it," said Martin


    The corners of Carlos''s mouth twitched. "What? "My master, you have promised my sister-in-law...''''


    I''ll tell on you!


    As if he had guessed correctly, Martin said coldly, "you are not allowed to tell her."


    Carlos looked desperate. He couldn''t stop this


    Carlos stayed there for a long time. At last, he returned with a lot of briefcase. Martin personally dealt with all kinds of complicated and complicated briefcase, leaving some less critical and skillful ones for Cassandra to deal with.


    "Well "Master, are you really going to teach sister-in-law to take over the company?'''' Looking at the briefcase picked out on the table, Carlos asked in a low voice.


    It was hard for others to decipher the real intention of Martin, but except Carlos, who had been working for him for so many years. It was clear that Martin wanted to teach Cassandra how to run the company, which, on the other hand, was good for little but positive for the bad


    With a tired face, Martin asked, "anything wrong?''''

 Chapter 210 she dont have to know these

    "No, no, no! "Of course not. Master, you are wise, mighty and independent in martial arts. How can it be wrong?" Carlos was really an ass kisser.


    Martin, hiding his tiredness, kneaded between his eyebrows and said, "Carlos, you promised me.''''


    Carlos was stunned and tightened his fingers. "Master, your body will be fine!''''


    Martin''s eyes narrowed into slits, and the dead silence enveloped his face. After a long while, he opened his mouth, "let''s talk about it later. Go and ask Josef to come here.''''


    Carlos raised his head," Josef?'''' ''Didn''t you ask him to go and rear service? Why did you ask him to come here? "


    Martin gave him a look, and Carlos immediately shut up and said, "I''m going to call Josef!''''


    Carlos wiped his face and immediately ran to Josef.


    Of course, he knew that it was a deliberate arrangement of Martin to pave the way for another Cassandra''s future. It seemed that he had no confidence in his own health


    A few minutes later.


    Josef was still in a black uniform, with his hair combed up meticulously. Walking at a fast pace, he felt a little angry. Although he was relegated to the logistics department these days, the V Security team was mostly under his leadership, and even if he went there, he was still held up.


    "Master, what can I do for you?'''' Josef stood at the desk and asked.


    Martin propped his head up with one hand and said in a lazy tone, "If you can complete the task of s level Rewards for contribution: you can participate in the competition for the chief of the V Security team next month. ''''


    According to the rules set by Martin, only twelve captains were qualified to fight for the chief of the V Security team. Josef was ruled by the logistics department and had lost the qualification to fight for the chief.


    What Martin just said gave him a promise of promotion.


    Josef always wanted to take back the position of the leader of the V Security team, and now, Martin personally se


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    m, but he didn''t expect that it was impossible for Elder Logan and Elder Lucia to shake Martin now.


    Now everything was in the control of Martin, so he knew clearly that if he kept on moving forward, it would be a dead end for him.


    But what if Martin was gone?


    And who else could make a perfect match for the Lu clan?


    As Martin was there, Ron had his own plans. If he was gone, did Carlos alone be able to support Cassandra to hold the Lu group and to become the hostess of the Lu clan?


    Cassandra was too young to be his henchman. Without him, she couldn''t even take control of the whole Lu group and the Lu clan.


    I won''t set my mind at rest if I don''t get rid of all troubles for Cassandra.


    The sunshine reflected through the window and fell on the thin window. After a while, Martin whispered, "do as I say."


    "Yes, master."


    After he finished, Carlos was about to leave when Martin suddenly said, "you go to prepare the car. I have to go out for a while.''''


    Hearing this, the look on Carlos''s face changed. He mumbled, "my master, my sister-in-law told me that you couldn''t go out today anyway, Yesterday you went out for a blow of cold wind and came back with a fever...''''


    Master, could you just stop it?!


    My sister-in-law will make trouble for me!


    I can''t do this!

 Chapter 211 is it for your girlfriend

    "I will take all the consequences." Martin suggested.


    Carlos was speechless and thought in his mind, ''master, it is not the matter of who shall take the responsibility, okay? Don''t you know how weak you are?


    Do people in love have problems both in their IQ and EQ? ?


    "Master, please don''t make things difficult for me.'''', Carlos begged


    "Do you want me to repeat it?"


    "No, no, no!'''', Carlos was scared to death! "Master, I''ll make the arrangement now.''''


    ''Master is so frightening!''~


    Help!


    "Don''t tell Cassandra.'''' Martin suggested abruptly.


    "Master, you''ve changed a lot. You weren''t like this before.'''', a smile played at the corners of Carlos''s mouth!


    About half an hour later.


    A black May Bach stopped in front of a small cake shop. It was located in a remote area, but due to its old name, it was in good business.


    At the sight of the small cake shop in front of him, Carlos couldn''t help but feel that he was the envy of the couple.


    It turned out that his boss was here to buy cakes!


    Carlos had investigated about Cassandra before and knew that Cassandra used to like the cakes in this shop most. Every year, she would come here to buy the cakes.


    Martin had spent so much effort on it, but just for this! !


    I want to get off! He wasn''t driving to the kindergarten!


    When the car stopped, Martin got out of the car. It was office hour, so there was few customers in the shop. The owner was an old and kind man, wearing a clean apron, drinking tea at the table.


    "Mister, what can I do for you?" After Martin entered, the boss asked in smile.


    Taking a glance at the cake in the transparent glass, Martin asked, "excuse me, do you have strawberry cake today?''''


    "Yes, sir. Please wait a moment. I''ll get it for you."


    Martin nodded in response. Then, the owner carefully wrapped a strawberry like cake, handed it over to him and said with a smile,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r Cassandra.


    The entertainment circle was developed by connections. If she hadn''t chosen to avoid suspicion from Martin, she wouldn''t have started from the bottom. However, it would not be a bad thing for her. After all, no matter how powerful the connections were, if she was not strong enough, it would just a flash in the pan.


    If she wanted to stand at the top of the mountain with her own ability, she would naturally have to suffer more than ordinary people.


    Though Cassandra had done a lot of things, all of them were still in the beginning stage. It was not easy for them to make a breakthrough. There would be some unforeseen accidents in the future. Knowing some big shots was not a bad thing for Cassandra.


    Besides, how could she refuse Louisa''s request?


    Cassandra answered," Well, Miss Louisa, I will do whatever you ask me of.''''


    Louisa was amused by her and her depression was swept away in an instant. A familiar figure flashed through her mind. She shook her head and said, "Well, I''ll send the address to you later. Contact you tomorrow, okay?''''


    "Okay. Do you need me to pick you up tomorrow?"


    Hearing his words, Louisa froze and her heart skipped a beat. She covered her chest with both hands and said quickly, "no, thanks. I got to go."

 Chapter 212 a date

    After hanging up the phone, Cassandra went straight into the hall.


    "Martin, I''m back. How is everything today? Did you take the medicine and have a rest at home? " Then Cassandra walked towards Martin.


    Martin was in a black formal suit with a blanket over his body. He was reading a book on the couch. Upon hearing this, he put down the book and rested his eyes on Cassandra. "Not bad, '''', he answered


    Cassandra took a glance at the book he put down and found that the upper page was written with words she couldn''t understand. She was speechless as she thought her IQ was insulted


    "Eh? Where do you buy the cake?'''' Then Cassandra noticed that there was a nice cake placed next to the book.


    Uh


    Why did she feel this cake so familiar


    She felt that Martin had dug a deep hole for her


    Martin said," I asked Carlos to buy it.''''


    Did Carlos go to buy it?


    ''No wonder Carlos looked so strange just now. It''s just a cake. Why does he look as if he is facing a formidable enemy?


    Wait


    No! Cassandra''s eyes directly stuck to the cake, as if she had experienced an incomparable tsunami in her heart. She had said that there was something wrong with the cake! !


    Prosperous Bakery!


    ''holy crap! Isn''t this the bakery she used to love!


    No wonder the way Carlos looked at her was so weird. It was all a set of tricks!


    Prosperous Bakery was an old famous bakery. When Cassandra was a little kid, she particularly liked this bakery, because Roger loved this restaurant for its flavor. As the saying goes, "love me, love my dog.", this was also her favorite bakery.


    "Why is it strawberry like? And there are so many cream. Don''t you know that I have been losing weight recently? Are you going to feed me like a pig? " Swallowing the fear in the bottom of her heart, Cassandra grumbled, pursing her lips.


    Martin looked at her calmly, with coldness flashing in his eyes. After a while, he said, "you don''t like it?"


    Cassandra nodded eagerly and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at a coincidence, Are you here for dinner too?''''


    Peggy nodded, "yes, I have an appointment with a friend. I didn''t expect to meet you here. This is..."


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at Martin and said, "Well My friend''s surname is Lu. "


    Peggy''s eyes fell on Martin. This man had extraordinary temperament, which showed that he was not a normal person at first glance. The temperament he had been born and cultivated for years was something that ordinary people couldn''t make.


    "Are you waiting in line?" asked Peggy


    Embarrassed, Cassandra scratched her head, "well, I''m a little late. I didn''t expect there were so many people.''''


    "My friend is inside now, so I have extra seats for you. If you and Mr. Lu don''t mind, how about joining us at the same table?'''' Peggy proposed


    Cassandra was about to agree at first, after all, there were not many chances to get close to Peggy, and it was Peggy who offered to invite~


    At such a high speed, she even didn''t know when they would finish waiting in line. She brought Martin out because she wanted to save some trouble for him. If they waited for a longer time before, she was afraid that it would be too much for his health.


    Then Cassandra looked up at Martin with an ingratiating look and said, "Well, my goddess has invited us. Why don''t we share a table?''''

 Chapter 213 dont be shy

    Martin shot a contemptuous glance at Peggy and nodded his head slightly. Seeing this, Cassandra rushed to Peggy with excitement and took her arm intimately.


    Peggy''s back stiffened a little. A complicated expression flashed in his eyes, but soon she returned to normal.


    While the other fiend, who had been completely ignored, frowned and stood still with a frosty face.


    He regretted.


    Why did he agree to have dinner with others? The restaurant would be cleared up as long as he asked. But he didn''t want to upset her when he saw her making great efforts.


    As it turned out, it was Cassandra who was dissolute, After walking for a long time, Cassandra finally realized that there was something wrong with the scene. She caught a glimpse of Martin standing there with a long, gloomy face. She immediately came to a standstill and ran toward Martin with a flattering smile.


    "Seven, come with me! Don''t be shy!" Cassandra walked up and naturally took the man''s hand.


    The man, who had been brushed to the hair, became less cold. He looked at the girl''s palm and clearly hated to be touched. But every time he was held by her, he felt extremely reassured and didn''t want to let go of her hand.


    "Holy shit! ! What a fucking scene! "


    "The man is so handsome! I really want to have a baby with him! "


    "Are you silly? He has a female ticket!"


    "They already held hands. Are they still brother and sister?"


    "May the world be lovers, and ultimately brother and sister!"


    As soon as they entered the restaurant, they attracted a lot of attention. Now, hand in hand, they lit up the onlookers aside.


    However, Cassandra was still holding Martin''s hand. She tried her best to put a deaf ear to the murmurs around them. Then, she took Martin''s hand and walked into Glutton''s shop.


    In a small box in Glutton''s shop.


    Her friend had been waiting inside. When the door opened, she saw a weary girl sit


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    so intimately with him.


    "Well, let''s call it a day. Let''s order now," said Peggy


    "Okay," nodded Austin


    The dishes were served soon after they were ordered. Cassandra ordered some of Martin''s favorite dishes, but Martin didn''t eat anything the whole time.


    If your wife flirts with another girl in front of you, can you still eat?


    After a while, Cassandra turned to look at the empty plate in front of Martin and asked, "Why don''t you eat? Don''t you like these dishes? "


    Unspoken words: you are sick now, How could he live without food? Do you want me to be a widow!


    Martin managed to hold back his anger and nodded, "OK.''''


    Cassandra immediately put some dishes on his plate and said: "the taste is similar to that of our home. Try it and eat some.''''


    "Okay," replied Martin


    During the whole dinner, Martin hadn''t taken another bite of food with his chopsticks except for Cassandra''s. Cassandra seemed to be taking care of an idiot, so she kept feeding Martin all the time. However, she didn''t dare to feed too much food with her chopsticks for fear that something was wrong with him.


    After the meal, Cassandra said goodbye to Peggy and Austin, and then held the hands of Martin, with a self-criticism expression on her face. "Well Did you get angry? "

 Chapter 214 arent you afraid of my tricks

    "No, I didn''t.'''' Martin suggested.


    Cassandra observed him secretly and made sure that there was no sign of anger on his face. Then she breathed a sigh of relief and said: "well, in fact, I did it for your own good...''''


    Martin gave her a cold glance and thought, ''How dare she take the undeserved gain for granted!''.


    Cassandra felt that she was too shameless, so she immediately said: "I mean, it is convenient to explain to them. After all, I am now a fiancee. If someone photograph me, I can also explain it. I think this explanation is very reliable.''''


    "No way!'''', replied Martin


    ''are you kidding me? I''ve been playing the part of your bromeo all the time. You wish!


    The expression on Cassandra''s face changed, She curled her lips and said, "fine. If you don''t want to do it, I''ll find another way.''''


    Then, Cassandra drooped her head and walked silently in front of Martin. Her slightly thin body looked somewhat bleak.


    Ten seconds passed


    Why didn''t Martin call my name? Is he with a lover outside? Does he no longer love me


    Twenty seconds passed


    So Martin cheated on me and came out with a low voice~


    "Yeah." A deep voice suddenly came from behind.


    Then Cassandra raised her head and asked, "What?''''


    "The car is over there, '''' replied Martin


    Then Cassandra lowered her head again and said, "Okay.''''


    With a resigned expression, Martin added, "Okay, I promise you.''''


    "Well What? What do you say? Really agreed? "


    The little girl suddenly raised her head, her face full of excitement and her previous haze had been swept away. She stared at Martin with expectation.


    Martin nodded, "yes.''''


    Anyway, in front of Cassandra, his principles and bottom line were nothing but clouds.


    When Cassandra was about to say something, Martin''s mobile phone suddenly rang. He took it out and glanced at it. With a touch of coldness, he slid the screen and put the mobile phone to his ear.


    "Master, something bad has happened. The acquisition of the harbor city i


    earn how to deal with Martin''s documents and Martin was well prepared to arrange a meeting for Cassandra. Unexpectedly, Cassandra proposed to go to the company.


    "Yes, '''' replied Martin in a hoarse voice


    "But I always wear men''s clothes in your company before. How about giving me an assistant position?"


    He used to be a male chauffeur, as well as an assistant. Due to all kinds of misunderstandings, there would be a lot of rumors when she worked there. But now, this was the only safest way.


    "Okay, '''' replied Martin


    Cassandra looked at him stealthily, "You said yes no matter what I said? I say I''ll handle this purchase. Will you agree? "


    "Okay, '''' replied Martin unhurriedly


    ''aren''t you afraid that I will screw up the case?


    Moreover, the skill of Martin pursuing a girl was admirable~


    Then Cassandra gave a little cough and said, "Martin, aren''t you afraid that I might mess it up for you?''''


    If it was really a huge project that was smashed, it would be difficult for Lu group to face the loss of out of control. Otherwise, no one in the city would be able to find Martin.


    "You have me, '''' said Martin


    The underlying meaning behind his words was that Martin would back her up no matter what happened~


    Damn you! It was so hard to say sweet words!


    What a fool! Wasn''t he afraid of being punished!

 Chapter 215 asked by the master

    M country, l city.


    At the top VIP ward of a hospital.


    There was no smell of disinfectant in the ward, but a light fragrance of flowers. If she had not known that this was a ward, she would have been mistaken as a lounge.


    At this moment, Fiona was lying on the bed. A man in black suit stood by the bed, looking very tense.


    "Miss Fiona, everything has been arranged in the harbor city. Mr. Ling also said that except for you to show up in person, the people of the Raymond Group would never sign the contract.'''' The man said in a low voice.


    In her hands, Fiona was holding a silver tablet computer. The screen was filled with a bunch of strange and complicated lines and data. It seemed that she didn''t hear what the man said. She thought for a long time and then put down the tablet computer. She said calmly, "I have personally decided the acquisition of Raymond Group. If it were not for this accident, the person who signed on the harbor at the moment should be me.''''


    "Miss Fiona is right! It is all your credit. As long as you reach this cooperation, you will be the spokesperson of the mistress outside. It is natural for you to enter the Lu group and become the hostess of the Lu clan in the future. How can that woman grab your fruit of labor! Our master is so foolish this time, he should let that woman intervene in the company''s affairs. If things go on like this, she still wants to compete with you!'''' The man said with anger.


    Fiona frowned slightly and gave the man a hard look, saying, "Mu Yun! How many times have I told you that Martin is your master and Behind the criticism is not a gentleman, Don''t let it happen again!''''


    Randy, one of Martin''s subordinates, was the vice leader of the V Security team, and in the camp, he was second only to Josef.


    Randy had been following Fiona and treated her as the future mistress of the Lu clan. He not only listened to her words, but also was loyal to her. His loyal to Fiona was more loyal than Martin. This was the sharpest knife for Fiona.


    A cold killing intention swep


    ct you. This time, master asked me to go with you, and I''ll arrange the personnel.''''


    In fact, Carlos was Martin''s confidant. This time, Martin had asked Carlos to go with Cassandra, in order to make a scene for Cassandra. Even if the other party didn''t give Cassandra face, they would not dare to act recklessly for the sake of Carlos.


    Cassandra squeezed her lips, ," No, you can''t, who will stay here to take care of Martin if you leave? With Greyson, Marcus and the background of Martin, I will definitely win this case. ''''


    "Sister in law, this is the arrangement of the master, You know, he has never changed his mind.", Carlos said in a cold sweat


    "I''m going to talk to Martin! I promise that he won''t refuse. All you need to do is to get other things done. I will sign the acquisition case for you! " Cassandra smiled.


    Somehow, Carlos thought her smile was a crooked one.


    Carlos said," As for this, I just did what my highness told me to do. If you can persuade my highness, of course I will do it.''''


    Cassandra yawned and put away her notebook. "I know. You take care of it. It''s late. You should go home and have a rest.''''


    Carlos didn''t refuse. Although staying up late was not a big deal for him, he had enough time to have a rest.


    Of course, the most important thing was that he could do the hardest task as long as he didn''t face Cassandra!

 Chapter 216 supervise you for me

    After Carlos left, Cassandra sorted out the data of the acquisition case before she stretched herself and went back to her bedroom.


    She actually knew something about the acquisition in her previous life, not because she wanted to know, but because something bad happened in the future.


    Originally, this case was under the charge of Fiona. After the signature, there was no problem with it at first. But after the settling down of the Lu Group, it discovered that the Raymond Group was already in debt, and the shares they had acquired had been bought by a large foreign company.


    That was to say, both the Lu group and Fiona were cheated by the Raymond Group.


    Originally, Fiona successfully won over people''s support through the acquisition, and then the trouble was caused. But Fiona was not very good at using power. She caused the lives of people of the Raymond Group, dead or disabled, and the end was miserable.


    The moment when Cassandra took over the Lu Group, she knew it would be hard for her to get her way from Fiona''s subordinates. Now, she not only had to deal with the Raymond Group, but also had to watch out for Fiona.


    But no matter what, she was going to take this step. She wanted to prove to everyone that she, Cassandra, was not a useless vase!


    Most importantly, if she handled the case well this time, it could not only reduced the loss of the Lu Group, but also enhance her position in the Lu group. Of course, she could also take this opportunity to restrain Fiona''s arrogance.


    bedroom.


    Then, Cassandra sneaked into the bedroom. Leaning against the headboard, Martin seemed to be waiting for her on purpose.


    "Why haven''t you gone to bed? It''s so late! " Scolded Cassandra discontentedly.


    "I''m waiting for you," said Martin


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, ''Why didn''t you drive!


    I''m still a child!


    With a slight cough,


    ed out a mouthful of blood~


    It was heartbreaking~


    But then again, what he said was so manly


    In her previous life, she had been so angry that she thought such a handsome man like Martin was a scum


    She must be out of her mind!


    "I''m just kidding. I''m going to have a nap. Wake me up." Said Cassandra.


    "Okay, '''' replied Martin


    Cassandra raised her eyelids and said, "Well, Martin, you can''t change the time.''''


    "Yes, '''' replied Martin


    A few hours later.


    Cassandra sprang up from the bed and thought, ''what a liar! Martin told me he would change the meeting time but he lied to me again!''!


    The sunshine fell through the window and danced. Everything was so alive.


    Cassandra jumped off the bed and ran downstairs barefoot immediately.


    In the downstairs, Martin was sitting on the sofa and reading his brief case. Cassandra ran to him with a sullen face. She shouted, "Martin! You lied to me again! It''s almost ten o''clock now! "


    How about mutual trust!


    I must have mistaken you!


    When he saw her feet, he stood up immediately, carried her in his arms and carefully placed her on the sofa. "Why don''t you wear your shoes?"


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''What the hell? I''m still mad at you!'' she cursed inwardly!


    Knock it off!

 Chapter 217 unless you are dead

    "You are a liar! You lied to me again. Didn''t you say you would wake me up! Now the sun is on my buttocks You really pissed me off. " Cassandra complained unhappily.


    Martin asked someone to bring her slippers and put them on for her carefully before speaking, "It''s because some senior executives of the company have something to deal with. They''re late for the meeting. Are you full?''''


    Cassandra immediately nodded, "yes! I''m going to change my clothes now, and then go to the company for a meeting! "


    "Okay," said Martin, raising his eyebrows


    Then Cassandra rushed to the bedroom upstairs, washed herself quickly and changed her clothes. After that, she rushed downstairs.


    The girl was in a black suit. For the meeting, she put on a dark stripe tie. With a closer look, they would find the tie she wore with Martin It was the same version.


    As soon as she got downstairs, she hold on to Martin''s hand and walked towards the gate. Martin looked at his wrists which were just like the flames of fire when touched by the girl.


    She wouldn''t have acted so intimately with him if she hadn''t trusted him entirely?


    Did he think too much?


    All the worries before the marriage dissipated at this moment. But the more he felt unreal, the more worried he was.


    "Slow down, The meeting won''t start until 12 o''clock," said Martin, rubbing the girl''s head gently as he saw her anxious face


    "At 12 o''clock? Is it okay for you to go to the meeting at 12 o''clock?'''' Cassandra glanced at Martin and thought Are you a human being?


    He was the king of the underworld! !


    "Well, let''s go from here. We can get there in half an hour. It will start at about 11 o''clock. You don''t have to wait for 12 o''clock, right?"


    Actually, the time for the meeting was up to Martin and he could start as he said. The people in the conference room dared not show any objection.


    Martin nodded, "okay.''''


    "Okay, let''s go, Martin, You get in the car first and I''ll drive." said Cassandra


    With eyes w


    y guard at the gate was almost scared to death. If he hadn''t recognized that it was Martin''s car, he would have called the police.


    The leader of the security guards was the first one to react and immediately opened the back door.


    Inside the car, Martin sat still at the back seat, as if Cassandra had been racing all the way and did not affect him at all.


    Damn you!


    They were almost scared to death when they saw the scene!


    His boss was a real devil!


    After Cassandra got out of the car, she could only ask in a male voice, "Martin, how is my driving skill?''''


    Martin got off the car and nodded, "okay.''''


    The security guards were all confused


    What did they see?


    His boss was One guy was hit on? ?


    Cassandra had entered the Lu Group in men''s clothing, which had caused a lot of discussion. Now, instead of avoiding suspicion, she went in and out with Martin, ''what the fuck! Are they going to torture and kill those bitches from the Lu group?''! !


    "Ahhh! My God! It''s really Mr. Martin and his friend! ''''


    "Oh my God! I feel so popular around you! May you be happy! "


    "You look He must be suffering! Okay, I lose! "


    "What else can I do? Please forgive him, honey... "


    Cassandra had anticipated this, so she didn''t care much. But speaking of boy''s love affairs, there were too many of them now~

 Chapter 218 please forgive him

    At the headquarter building of the Lu Group.


    In the multi-functional conference room.


    All the senior executives in the Lu group were waiting in the conference room at the moment.


    "Mr. Ron, what''s going on? ''Mr. Martin is too self-willed! The meeting was postponed until now at 7 o''clock in the morning. The senior executives had arrived, but he had not arrived alone! This is so outrageous! "


    "Yes, he is right, We still have a lot of work to do.''''


    "I said, shut up, don''t you forget what happened to Mr. Song? !"


    "Humph! Speaking of this, I''d like to know if Mr. Martin is omnipotent in Lu clan now! ''''


    "Rainer, shut up! Don''t you want to die here? "


    A man in black suit was surrounded by a large group of men.


    The young man closed his eyes gently, holding a string of top-grade Buddhist beads in his fingers. As he rotated the beads, the surrounding noise faded away from his ears.


    After a long time, the young man opened his eyes slowly and said lazily, "done?"


    He said in a low voice, but the people surrounding him suddenly felt a chill on his back, and cold sweat instantly seeped out.


    "Mr. Ron, we are also speaking for you!'''' A short fat man beside the man explained in a low voice.


    Mr. Ron was the fourth elder brother of Mr. Martin, who was regarded as "Buddha'''' by people in world, Ron gave the dumpy man a cold look and tapped the table with his slender fingers. The sound of tapping echoed in the meeting room.


    "My Martin has always been smart since he was a child, and now he is even the member of the Lu clan, is there any unfairness to me? If I hear this kind of nonsense again, don''t blame me for being ruthless. '''' Said Ron in a hoarse voice.


    On hearing this, cold sweat instantly dropped from the short fat man''s forehead, and his face was ghastly pale. With a foxy smile, he replied, "yes, Mr. Ron! It''s my fault. I''m sorry! I swear I won''t do it again! "


    Without saying anything, Ron closed his eyes again and touched the beads with his long finger.


    At th


    ? Your mistress has to be polite to me. Do you think you are qualified to do that? "


    The fat man was rebuked furiously by Cassandra. He glared at her with a ferocious and ferocious look on his face, almost fainted with anger.


    "She is right. Rainer, you should apologize to Mr. Samuel.'''' Ron suddenly opened his dark eyes and looked at Cassandra with interest.


    Even if Cassandra dressed up as a man, she couldn''t fool Ron. After all, Yan garden wasn''t solid. If he wanted to know the matter about Martin, he would have a way.


    Mr. Rainer''s face changed and his eyes widened. He said incredibly, "are you crazy! Why do you still speak for this little bastard? "


    As soon as Ron gave him an indifferent glance, he immediately changed his tone, "I''m sorry, Mr. Samuel.''''


    Said Ron, with a kind smile on his face. "Mr. Samuel, my men are not sensible enough. Please forgive him.''''


    "What if she doesn''t forgive him?'''' A low and deep voice suddenly came from the meeting room.


    Martin, who was standing beside Cassandra, was gazing at the Ron. Even though it was a short moment, he still captured a hint of desire to go hunting.


    Cassandra was his. No one could take her away from him!


    Moreover, this person was his biggest enemy, Ron!


    "You are right. You can get rid of me in a few words. That will make me lose face, won''t it?''''

 Chapter 219 seize the key point

    This man was simply courting death!


    They couldn''t believe that he dared to ask Ron back in public, they couldn''t believe that he would be so insane even if he had the support of Martin.


    Carlos, who had been accustomed to the situation, also stared at his sister-in-law in confusion.


    To be honest, he didn''t know before that his sister-in-law could be so dissolute!


    Martin raised his head slowly and asked, "So what do you want?''''


    "I don''t want to do anything to him. In your eyes, I''m not a good man with Martin. Now that I have taken the blame, I''m not afraid of being found out, Carlos, please call two security guards for me," Cassandra added


    The mentioning of Carlos''s name sent a chill down his spine. "Why did you call the security guards here?''''


    Then Cassandra looked at Mr. Rainer with a smile, "what else can I do? Mr. Rainer''s mouth is not clean today. How about asking two people to clean it for him? That''s not too much, is it?''''


    Hearing this, Mr. Rainer''s face suddenly changed, "Mr. Ron, you can''t sit by and watch others die! !"


    If it were only Cassandra, Mr. Rainer wouldn''t have taken her seriously. But now that Martin was here, he didn''t dare to act presumptuously even if he had Ron back him up.


    As if hearing nothing, Ron said, "Do as you say.''''


    Cassandra smiled lightly," Thank you, Why are you still standing there? Take Mr. Rainer out and serve him well Don''t stop without bleeding!


    Mr. Rainer''s face turned as pale as ashes, and his eyes were full of depression. He never dreamed that he would be caught by a little girl.


    The security guards quickly dragged Mr. Rainer out and soon the meeting room returned to quiet again. With the crime of killing the criminals just now, no one dared to insult Cassandra.


    With a faint smile on his face, Ron said, "Now that this matter has been settled, let''s get down to business.''''


    Martin turned to look at Cassandra, waiting for her answer. If Cassandra was not satisfied with


    ip was based on interests, so they couldn''t stand the test. A gentle blow was enough to destroy it.


    "Mr. Martin, I think all the people think this is the plan. How about we just follow it and bring miss. Fiona back from L City? What do you think?'''' Logan said sincerely.


    With an expressionless face, Martin took the throne and replied, "No.''''


    Logan''s face changed a little when he was rejected in public. He squeezed a smile and said, "Mr. Martin, we are all thinking for the company. The people of the Raymond Group have made it clear that miss. Fiona has to personally appear. Miss. Fiona was injured for business before. I admire her very much for her sacrifice for the company...''''


    "So what?" Martin gave a cold shoulder to Logan.


    Hearing that, Logan was in a cold sweat at once. Although he had been following Fiona, he was not stupid enough to offend Martin. Martin was a man of short temper. He would never change his decision for anyone.


    Logan swallowed, and the veins on his forehead bulged. "Well, Mr. Martin, we are also doing this for the company If you think my suggestion isn''t good, then what do you think? ''''


    "Get the doctor in L City."


    Just when everyone was confused, a big screen in the meeting room suddenly appeared. It was a doctor with blond hair and green eyes in a white coat.

 Chapter 220 am I cuckolded

    "Mr. Martin, nice to meet you again.'''' The doctor said word by word in poor Chinese.


    Martin focused his eyes on the doctor in white gown and said, "Lisa, report the condition of Miss Fiona to everyone present.''''


    The doctor immediately turned on the video. On the camera, there were some complex data and images. The doctor explained, "Miss Fiona has a gunshot wound this time. We have tried our best to save her, but she has to rest in her bedroom, otherwise, it will affect the wound and cause a second trauma, which may cause shadows, and there might even be some sequelae... ''''


    "No way!" Logan pounded the table and shouted in a rage.


    He had talked to Fiona and made sure that she was fine. The doctor was talking nonsense now!


    "Are you doubting my authority?" The doctor was filled with displeasure.


    Blue veins stood out on Logan''s forehead. He clenched his fists and said, "Miss. Fiona''s body is no longer in danger. She doesn''t need to have a good rest, and there will be no after effects. You are such a quack!''''


    The doctor''s face suddenly changed. "Are you a doctor? Or am I a doctor? If you don''t believe my medical skills, you can get her out of the hospital now. Don''t blame me if she has any sequela! "


    Logan was shocked and blue on his face. "You! Are you threatening me? "


    The white coat sneered, "No, originally, Miss Fiona was shot. She must be carefully dealt with before we can accept it. We only treated her for the sake of Mr. Martin. Now it seems that we are being nosy.''''


    Logan''s face turned blue and white, but he could not say anything to refute. His eyes were as big as bells. However, he could do nothing but swallow his rage.


    He couldn''t tell others what he had told Fiona in advance, or people would suspect him. All this was planned in advance.


    At this time, Martin glanced at Carlos expressionlessly. After a few words wit


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    She was almost driven mad!


    This son of a bitch dared to cuckold her in secret. He was really infuriating!


    But at this moment, the unfaithful man had no intention to interfere. His eyes turned dark and had been fixed on Cassandra.


    He was so close to her that he had never felt her anger like now. The anger in her eyes seemed to be about to burst in, and he could not help but have a surge of emotions.


    She was angry


    Angry because of him!


    "Of course not! We are here for business. You should call Martin as Mr. Martin. This is the rule of our company. Don''t you know to follow the least rule?''''


    After a long time, Cassandra''s anger rose to the climax.


    "Mr. Samuel, since you know we are talking about business now, please don''t waste any time. Let''s get started, Martin, '''' Actually, Fiona didn''t notice that Cassandra was angry.


    The reason why she did so was to irritate Cassandra deliberately. She wanted to show it to others that Cassandra couldn''t do anything except being jealous. She was the real capable assistant of Martin and the core of Lu Group!


    "Bang!"


    A dull voice suddenly came from the meeting room. Cassandra pounded the table and said angrily, "Martin, which one is more important, me or this bitch?''''

 Chapter 221 push

    There was a strange dead silence in the meeting room.


    All of them looked at Cassandra. The world was so crazy. Were mistresses so horrifying?


    Shit, this is not the car for kindergarten. I want to get off! !


    Carlos was in great pain and almost burst into tears. Oh, my sister-in-law. Who do you think you are! Are you a man now?


    ''who the hell are you? How dare you say such shameless words to the top managers of the Lu group?


    "You are more important." Martin suddenly said in a low voice.


    Everyone in the meeting room was rendered speechless


    What did they hear?


    Are they blind? ?


    Their boss admitted in public that a man was more important than Fiona


    Boss, are you really bending your body? Or using mosquito repellent incense to make it bend?


    At the other end of the video, Fiona suddenly clenched her fists. A murderous glint flashed in her eyes, but soon disappeared.


    "That''s good. I won''t haggle over with her since I am always generous. Now let''s go to the meeting." Cassandra stopped her teasing, thinking that she would be asking for trouble if she kept on acting like this.


    Martin nodded and then looked up at Fiona calmly as if nothing had happened just now and he did not need to explain anything to her.


    "What do you think of the case about the acquisition of the Raymond Group?'''' Martin suggested.


    Originally, Fiona intended to deal with the case about Raymond Group, On the one hand, to show her status, on the other hand, she deliberately showed it to Cassandra, No matter it was the Lu clan or the Lu Group, they only wanted her, in terms of Cassandra It was just a bug under her feet. What waves could it cause!


    At this moment, Logan said, "Mr. Martin, we''ve made a clear statement to the Raymond Group. If Miss Fiona couldn''t be there in person, I''m afraid that they won''t sign the contract with me. What''s more, as far as I know, another foreign financial group has contacted the head of the Raymond Group, if we can''t sign the co


    son. Did this woman want to take the opportunity to act obediently and win the favor of Martin?


    Hearing what Cassandra said, Fiona didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect that Cassandra recommended her. Only in this way could she put Cassandra in the position of a weak person and be the target of all the public.


    But what Cassandra said just now totally disrupted her plan.


    Moreover, Cassandra took great pains to come here. Why did she come here at this time? Did she set a trap for her?


    Did anything happen to the Raymond Group? Why didn''t she know about it?


    Fiona gazed at Cassandra seriously. A few seconds later, she suddenly coughed and her face was as pale as a piece of paper. She looked seriously ill.


    "Miss Fiona! What''s wrong with you? " Logan''s face changed dramatically. He stood up from the chair, looking worried.


    Fiona was his biggest game. He was so loyal to Fiona because she would be the best choice for the future mistress of Lu group. If something bad happened to Fiona, it would be nothing at all!


    All of a sudden, a group of military uniform appeared on the screen, and the video was cut off.


    Carlos immediately contacted with Fiona''s assistant, and transmitted her words. After listening to it, Carlos looked at the crowd with a serious face. "Miss Fiona is in a coma again.''''

 Chapter 222 I am nervous

    "What! How could it be possible! Miss Fiona... " Logan was about to say something, but he swallowed it back.


    Apparently, Fiona was in a good condition now. But she suddenly fell into a coma again, which was impossible. But what Carlos said was absolutely true. Had Fiona changed her plan?


    Logan''s forehead was soaked with cold sweat, feeling like sitting on pins and needles. He didn''t know what to do.


    "What? Don''t you believe me, Mr. Logan?'''' Carlos''s face changed. He stared at Logan with fire in his eyes.


    There was no doubt that Carlos was a member of Martin. Even Fiona would show some respect to him, let alone Logan. He certainly wouldn''t dare to offend him.


    Logan swallowed bitterly and forced a smile. "You are kidding, don''t. I will not doubt your words. Miss Fiona suddenly fainted. I''m afraid she can''t go back now...''''


    As the duck flew away, Logan was filled with rage. If the case was smashed, everything he had done before would be in vain. Most importantly, he had already invested in the Raymond Group. If he was wrong at this moment, his loss would be considerable. Even if he didn''t die, he would probably be severely injured!


    damn!


    Why was Fiona in a coma at this critical moment?


    "Ms. Logan, miss. Fiona is in a coma. Why are you in such a hurry? What''s your intention?'''' Carlos asked


    With a fake smile, Logan replied, "I''m just worried about the acquisition. I have no other intention What should we do? "


    A dead silence fell upon the meeting room.


    Martin, who had been sitting quietly on his chair, felt his emotion change. The next second, he looked at Ron unhurriedly and asked, "What about you, my dear brother?''''


    His finger that was rotating the beads froze a little, and then Ron chuckled, "my seventh brother is the real power holder of the Lu clan, so it''s up to you. I


    iting. The next second, Martin whispered in a hoarse voice, "Remember to miss me.''''


    Cassandra, "..."


    Am I hit on by him again?


    Cassandra thought anxiously!


    To be honest, I didn''t know before that Martin was such a simple and pure man!


    "Martin, Can you be more reserved?" Cassandra raised her head, pretending to be calm! It''s just a business trip. Can you stop acting like this? "


    Can you be as strong as a man?


    I don''t look like I''m going on a business trip. On the contrary, I''m going to die!


    "One day apart seems like three years, '''' said Martin


    Cassandra was shocked and speechless


    Stretching out a hand, Cassandra said, "Well, you keep blowing. I''m listening.''''


    "One more chance, speak properly, '''' said Martin, calmly looking at Cassandra


    "Yes, I miss you too. When I can''t see you, I miss you so much that I''m heartbroken that I can''t breathe. I would rather die than live, '''' said Cassandra fawningly


    I''ve never admitted defeat in terms of flattering!


    It was obvious that Martin was pleased by her words, but he was a little worried. He wondered whether she could deal with the situation in the harbor, Not to mention Ron''s power, it might not be easy to deal with Fiona''s men

 Chapter 223 for a man

    It took Cassandra a long time to ask for leave from Johnny. Her father was seriously ill, and she needed to stay with him.


    Well Since Martin had taken the blame, he had to be the one to take the blame all the time


    The shooting was very tricky. Cassandra spent a lot of time on the shooting. Then she asked for Martin a lot of details about the case, and at last, they chatted for a while before starting off for the airport.


    After Martin saw those people off, he went straight back to the Yan garden. Ignoring the noises of his company, he didn''t say a word.


    At the headquarter building of the Lu Group.


    In Ron''s office.


    In the large office, there were very simple and ancient decorations. Except for the Chinese style office tables, chairs, bookshelves and sofa, there were almost no other furnishings.


    The private room was different from any other office for high-level officials. There was a rest area in the bedroom and Ron''s private room was in a plastic and Golden Buddha statue. In front of the statue was a red and traditional altar, on which there were articles of tribute and other articles placed. On the right was a Golden Vicky, and a divine weapon created by the gold silk Nancy wood that struck the Vicky. In front of the altar was a red old cattail hassock.


    At this time, Ron knelt on the futon with his hands clasped together and holding the string of rosary. He looked solemn as if there was no other thoughts.


    In the office, a man in black Tang clothes was pacing back and forth in the office with a face full of anxiety. He looked up at the inner room from time to time, but did not dare to make a sound.


    When it came to worshiping the Buddha, no one dared to disturb the Ron even if it was a big matter, or they would get themselves killed.


    After a long time, there was a heavy sound of knocking from the inner room, the man in black walked quickly over, and the door was opened from the inside. Ron came out from the inner room, with the beads in his hands.


    "Master, you finally come out!" The man in black suit wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said quickly.


    Ron walked to the chair and sat down. He put one o


    let him create his own entertainment empire.


    These years, Andrew didn''t let him down. Nowadays, the FX International Group was enough to compete with the GR Group. Even if he would suffer a crushing defeat in the future, Andrew was enough to protect himself.


    Ron leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes as if he was sleeping. The man in black didn''t dare to say anything, and he was ready to step back lightly. As soon as he reached the door, he heard Ron say in a low, hoarse voice.


    "Let him be. There is no need to interfere."


    The man in black swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue and bowed to Ron, then he pushed the door open and left the office.


    After a while, Ron slowly opened his eyes. In his dark eyes, there seemed to be a touch of mysterious coldness.


    Harbor.


    The harbor was surrounded by the sea on both sides. It was known as a paradise where you could go shopping. The city was rich and the capital had a variety of beautiful and prosperous items. Therefore, this was not a big deal.


    As soon as Cassandra got off the plane, she walked through the VIP passage out of the airport. The head of the airport, who was responsible for the project in the harbor city, was Benjamin, who had been waiting for her at the airport.


    "Mr. Benjamin, I heard that Miss Fiona was injured in L City. Is she really coming?''''


    "Yeah. I''ve heard that she was seriously hurt."


    "Mr. Benjamin, what do you think?''''

 Chapter 224 the new vice president

    Benjamin stood at the exit of VIP passage with a grave face. All of a sudden, Raymond Group went wrong, he was in charge of the program in the city, so in a sense, he was also a member of Fiona.


    But since last night, he received no news and he had been out of touch with people in L City, and the headquarters did not clearly clarify who was sent down. Now he was in a state of anxiety.


    Two hours ago, he was told that the forces sent by the headquarters were already in the plane to the city of protect and he was asked to come to the airport to pick up the people. Afterwards, he was told everything about the project of the Raymond Group was under their control.


    Benjamin frowned and kept his sharp eyes on the VIP passage.


    After a long time, Cassandra came out of the VIP passage, followed by Greyson and Marcus, and the other two members of the Greyson sect.


    It was the first time that Benjamin had met Cassandra. Dressed as a man, Benjamin didn''t take Cassandra seriously when he first saw him as he thought he was seeing a star instead of someone he was going to pick up.


    "Manager Benjamin, have you come to pick up the new vice president, Mr. Samuel?'''' Greyson reminded.


    Hearing this, Benjamin was stunned. He stared at Cassandra in astonishment. ''Is this the person he is going to pick up? Is his last name Lu? Was he a member of the Lu clan?


    However, Benjamin was sure that he had never seen this new vice president before


    Nevertheless, as long as Mr. Samuel was connected with, Benjamin dare not neglect him. Even if he was unwilling, he dare not show it on his face.


    "Hello, Mr. Samuel. I''m sorry that we didn''t recognize you as the new comer in charge. Please forgive us for not recognizing you just now.'''' Benjamin smiled, trying to hide the disappointment in his eyes.


    Benjamin was actually Fiona''s ally. He couldn''t hide his disappointment since Fiona didn''t show up this time. However, since they were sent by the headquarters, he wouldn''t take any responsibility e


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    this project. When you come back, it''s time for you to move to another position. I''ve arranged position for you in the headquarters.''''


    Benjamin was overjoyed. "Thank you so much, Mr. Logan.''''


    Logan smiled, "as long as you are obedient, Miss Fiona and I will treat you well. Work hard.''''


    Benjamin," Yes, Mr. Logan. I won''t fail you and miss. Fiona.''''


    Logan said a few words with him out of courtesy and hung up the phone without saying anything more.


    A wicked idea struck him. Benjamin put down his phone and made another call.


    "Oh, Benjamin, you called me at this time. Is it my Fiona?'''' A mocking voice came from the other end of the line.


    A trace of disgust flitted across Benjamin''s eyes, but he continued in a flattering tone, "Mr. Wang, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed this time. I came to the airport to pick up just now, but miss. Fiona didn''t come.''''


    "Benjamin, what do you mean? I have made it clear. I won''t let my father sign it if I can''t see Fiona. You''d better give up!''''


    However, with a happy and proud look on his face, Benjamin continued in a bitter tone, "Mr. Wang, you know that I''m just a follower of the company, so I have no right to make the decision of the company. Miss. Fiona was sorry for what has happened, but I can''t do anything about it. Because our boss likes the new vice president.''''

 Chapter 225 he was absolutely blind!

    "Humph! I don''t care who asked you here. If I can''t see Fiona, no one can get this contract!''''


    Holding his phone in his hand, a touch of smile appeared on Benjamin''s face. Mr. Wang was indeed a playboy, who was well-known in the circle for his lechery. It had been a long time that he coveted the beauty of Fiona, but considering the power behind Fiona and the Lu Group, he dared not act recklessly.


    However, he didn''t dare to take advantage of her, although he didn''t dare to have a improper desire for her.


    Seeing that, Benjamin came to the conclusion that just now, he was trying to stir up trouble for Mr. Wang. He didn''t expect that he was fooled by himself.


    Since things had come to this point, he wanted to see what the new vice president would do.


    At the harbor City, Luxury Hotel of Raymond Group.


    Luxury Hotel of Raymond Group was the most luxurious hotel in the city. At first, Jerome had become the richest in the city. But in recent years, there were also emerging forces in the city. Although Jerome had a place in the city, the position of the richest was long gone. Now, he was in a high age, leaving most of his properties to his only son, Jordan.


    At the same time, the cooperation between the Lu group and the Raymond Group was conducted by Jordan, and Jerome never showed up.


    Cassandra remembered that in her previous life, the great shock swindler held a news conference by Jerome in order to announce that the cooperation was invalid, and Jordan also successfully proved innocent. He claimed that the senior management of the Raymond Group violated the company''s rules and signed the contract illegally. He not only refused to return the purchase payment, but also accused the Lu group of slander.


    The Raymond Group planned Lu group to take the responsibilities since the very beginning. In return, they had repaid a great debt to the Raymond Group. Once again, Jerome became the richest man in the city. In addition, under the protection of the SH financial group, it took Martin about one year to completely eliminate the Raymond Group.


    Although they were in the same b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nally said.


    With her legs crossed, Cassandra said in a playful tone, "Who said we are going to meet the playboy, Jordan, ?''''


    Greyson was stunned and cried in his mind, "mistress, don''t play tricks on me. We were not here to talk about the project before? How can you put on airs now


    ''what if he screw up this project? Doesn''t he intend to frame my mistress?''!


    Greyson was nervous," This project is a cooperation with the Raymond Group, mistress, if you don''t see Mr. Jordan, do you want to Whom? "


    ''is my lady going to have an affair when she leaves my young master?''


    His master was going to kill him!


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra said, "I need to see Mr. Jordan first. Go and find out a person for me. When you figure out her whereabouts, come and report to me. If you don''t think it''s a good idea, tell Carlos, ask him to send more people here."


    Greyson asked in confusion, "Lady, who do you want to know?''''


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Cassandra said slowly, "of course a beauty. Valerie, the eldest daughter of the Pearl Hotel, you''d better give me a chance tomorrow night to meet her, have dinner with her, and watch a movie or something.''''


    Greyson didn''t know what to say


    Mistress, are you asking for death?!


    Why are you here for a project? Why did you ask about ghost beauties? And why did you invite people to dinner and watch movies It was clearly a date!

 Chapter 226 was she always so stupid

    "My lady, isn''t it appropriate? We are here to negotiate a cooperation with the Raymond Group... " With a resigned expression, Greyson said.


    We''re here not to flirt with girls!


    What''s more, do you know you are a woman?? ''Hey, If you want to flirt someone, you should flirt with a man!


    Are you mistaken about your sexuality?!


    The Greyson was extremely speechless. He felt he would be kicked out of this hell.


    "Why not? What do you know? I''m just talking about cooperation. Don''t talk nonsense, do as I say. "


    After a pause, Cassandra said seriously, "don''t report this to your master, or I''ll sue you for molesting me!''''


    It was a fatal question!


    Greyson didn''t know what to say


    Marcus: "...."


    I must kill this evil girl who brought disaster to me!


    ''When did our master become so blind that he fell in love with such a devil? What a disgusting aesthetic standard!''! negative comment!


    Greyson was exhausted. He knew the business trip wouldn''t be smooth, but he didn''t expect that the first tough problem he encountered was not the enemy, but a friendly soldier''s trick.


    ''I will return alive if I don''t tell my master about this.''?


    ''Why is she so confident? Why should she feel so assured to have four people from Greyson team protect her from being hurt?''?


    The water in the harbor was so deep. Whoever was not careful enough would definitely lose all his property, Of course, these were not the important things. The point was that his master, the devil who always protected his wife, would not let her get into any danger!


    Feeling speechless, Greyson rubbed his swollen temples and took a few deep breaths before he managed to make a smile that was even worse than the pain in his face. "I know.''''


    Cassandra looked as if he was worth teaching, "well, I know that. I''m right about you. It''s late. I''ll report to your master about today''s schedule.''''


    Then Cassandra slowly returned to her room.


    Greyson and Marcus were


    d.


    "Hello."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Greyson tensed up, and his palms were covered with cold sweat. He immediately said, "Master, I have something to tell you...''''


    "Speak," said Martin


    Greyson had totally forgotten what he had prepared in advance. Out of instinct, he said, "well, the thing is, everything goes smoothly today. But my sister-in-law..."


    Martin narrowed his eyes and ordered in a cold voice, "Go on.''''


    Greyson was extremely nervous, but since he had spoken, he couldn''t stop. Moreover, this project was of great importance. What if something happened to his sister-in-law?


    He had better report it to Martin early. Maybe things would turn around.


    The most important thing, of course, was that his sister-in-law was going to flirt a girl, and if he didn''t report it, he would definitely be put to death! !


    Greyson swallowed and stuttered with difficulty, "well According to the schedule, I think my sister-in-law should make an appointment with Mr. Jordan from the Raymond Group tomorrow to discuss about the cooperative project with him. But, my sister-in-law She didn''t plan to meet him She told me to find out where Valerie is, the daughter of the Pearl Hotel Mistress wants to see Valerie.


    Just then, there was a sudden eerie dead silence on the other end of the phone.

 Chapter 227 I will be too timid

    "Okay." After a while, Martin opened his mouth.


    Hearing this, Greyson tensed up and asked, "well, master, do you need me to follow my sister-in-law?''''


    Why did he feel that his master was in a bit of an unusual state?


    In general, when his sister-in-law took a look at others, his master even wanted to kill them. Isn''t he always jealous??


    Why did he feel that his master was controlled by his mistress recently?


    After a few seconds of silence, Martin said, "you don''t have to do that.''''


    Martin''s words shocked Greyson, Why did he think it''s completely not like his young master''s style?!


    Greyson scratched his head and asked, "Master, you really don''t need it? In fact, I think that mistress is just going to do business. Moreover, Mr. Jordan is indeed a very obscene man, and it is said that he likes both man and women. If he likes mistress Well, master, you can forget what I say.''''


    Is he making things worse?


    "I''ll take care of it," said Martin


    Greyson''s mouth twitched. To be honest, he didn''t know that his master was such a shameless person before!


    Greyson gave a little cough and said: "yes, master. I know what to do.''''


    After hanging up, Greyson made another call and went back to his room. He wondered what his sister-in-law was doing now and whether she knew that she was betrayed by him


    About half an hour later, Cassandra wore a black suit and a tie with dark striped pattern on the collar. Then she walked out of the fitting room gracefully.


    Greyson suddenly jumped up from the sofa, "Mistress, it''s so late. Are you Are you going out? "


    He knew it! His sister-in-law wouldn''t stay in her room! She didn''t even need to sort out the files!


    Hearing this, Marcus''s face darkened. He thought she really wants to betray his master, Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra said, "just now, Benjamin called and said that he arranged a table in the bar to pick me up. I''m afraid that I will be too timid if I don''t go.''''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ated on the sofa. In the middle of the sofa, he was dressed like a color palette, with a long purple hair. He was in the shape of Matt. The man was none other than Jordan, the young master of Raymond Group.


    The moment Cassandra entered the room, she smelled a strong alcohol and strong perfume.


    Cassandra frowned imperceptibly. She heard that Jordan had a weird taste and that his taste was too strong.


    At this time, the person who was sitting on the sofa with the arms of the beauty named Jordan fell on Cassandra. His eyes were bloodshot and a trace of naked eagerness showed in an instant.


    At the same time, Jordan pushed away the woman beside him and stared at Cassandra, who looked calm and walked with Benjamin to his side.


    As soon as Benjamin saw Jordan, his smile deepened. "Mr. Jordan, this is our new president Mr. Samuel, I invited him specially because I heard that you are here, Mr. Jordan, please treat Mr. Samuel well.''''


    As soon as Jordan heard this, his eyes shone like deeply. Although Cassandra was a man, his figure, face He was more beautiful than all the women present!


    Jordan had not seen such a beauty for a long time. How could he let him go so easily?


    But for the fact that Samuel was the new vice president of the Lu Group, he would not have the slightest fear.

 Chapter 228 I will give you as much as you want

    "Come on, Mr. Samuel. Let''s have a drink!'''' With a flattering look, Jordan reached out his hand, intending to pull Cassandra''s wrist.


    In spite of men''s clothing, Cassandra''s skin was fair and clean. What''s more, she was well-dressed. Unable to restrain Jordan''s desire, the ladies standing beside her couldn''t help but take a few more glances at her and came closer to her.


    As soon as Greyson and Marcus came in, they were entangled by several women with excellent figure.


    At the moment, seeing that Jordan was about to touch Cassandra, Greyson struggling to break free from the crowd, pretended to be pushed by someone, rushed to Cassandra and blocked Jordan''s hand.


    ''damn it! That''s dangerous!''!


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Samuel. My hand slipped just now...'''' Greyson explained with embarrassment. He was half serious about the plot and pretended to be asleep on purpose.


    Jordan frowned and became angry. Although Greyson did accidentally hit him just now, it disturbed his interest. The beauty was beside him. He almost touched her hand.


    Damn it!


    "I hope you don''t take my men''s misbehavior seriously. How about I punish myself with three cups of wine as compensation?" Raising her eyes, Cassandra said with a smile.


    Sitting aside, Benjamin was at a loss as to how to set up a trap for Cassandra. Seeing that Cassandra actually volunteered to punish himself by drinking three glasses of wine, a trace of slyness flashed across his eyes and then he said, "Mr. Jordan, since Mr. Samuel has proposed, as a subordinate, I''ll go with you. What do you think?''''


    With a wide smile on his face, Jordan''s anger disappeared instantly. "Well, I''ll pour a glass of wine for you, Mr. Samuel. But you are a distinguished guest. How cheap this alcohol is! I also have two bottles of good wine, and I''ll bring them for you myself, '''' he smiled


    After saying that, Jordan turned around and walked to the wine cabinet nearby.


    As a wise man, Benjamin took the opportunity to step aside and block Cassandra''s view, pretending to put on a harmless look. "Mr. Samuel, Mr. Jordan is the futu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    any response, as if he had drunk too much wine.


    "Send Mr. Samuel back to the hotel!'''' Making sure that Cassandra was indeed drunk, Benjamin turned his head and ordered. He was drunk just now, but now he was half awake.


    At this moment, two girls came over and helped Cassandra out of the sofa.


    Fixing his eyes on Jordan, Benjamin said in a flattering tone, "Mr. Jordan, I have brought Mr. Samuel here as you requested. Please don''t forget my benefit after you get what you want.''''


    At that moment, however, it was too late for Jordan to reach out his hand and give Benjamin a pat on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, Benjamin. I never make a mistake since I promised to give you the contract. I will sign it with you, and I will give you as much as you want.''''


    Benjamin," Then thank you very much, Mr. Jordan. It''s really an honor to have a wonderful night with you. I''ll leave you be.''''


    With a smug smile on his face, Jordan didn''t want to waste time in talking to him anymore. He took his men and left the music club quickly.


    At Marriott Hotel.


    In the large and luxurious suite, the room was full of scent, and the bed was full of petals. In the middle of the petals lay a beautiful woman dressed in black almost transparent Charlotte and silk pajamas.


    With a click����


    The door of the suite was pushed open from the outside, and then a man dressed like a palette walked in.

 Chapter 229 Did he still want to play with her

    When the man came in, he hooked his long leg and closed the door. Then he reached out and directly locked the door from inside.


    After this, the man''s eyes became sharp. He walked toward the big bed, "Hey, beauty, I''m coming. Let''s see how I''ll punish you tonight, hahaha..."


    While speaking, the man has already walked to the big bed, looking at the sleeping beauty on the bed with his bloodshot eyes, and then he couldn''t wait to rush up to her.


    The man couldn''t wait any longer. He pounced on her and rudely tore the black lace that covered the man on the bed


    "Hiss -".


    All of a sudden, the man''s face was full of excitement just now, but at this moment, he was like being pinned at a certain acupoint. He was frozen in place.


    How is that possible?


    It''s How could she have breast? ?


    What went wrong?


    Or That man was a woman from the very beginning


    The man opened his eyes wide and stunned for a while. Then he sobered up and, almost conditioned, swept away the petals deliberately hidden on the beauty''s face.


    The next second, the man''s body suddenly retreated like a five thunder, and then, with a loud bang, the man rolled down from the bed.


    The man let out a miserable scream and got up from the ground as if his soul had been destroyed. His face was so twisted.


    Crack! Crack����


    A soft sound was heard again in the empty room. The original darkness of the room was now filled with a dazzling white light. The man instinctively blocked the white light with his hands.


    "Ah! ! !"


    In an instant, the scream like a pig being butchered rang out in the suite. The man took his hand away and quickly looked in the direction of the sound. On the big bed, the beauty who was rudely torn apart by the man in the last layer of her body was about to pull the quilt and put it on her body.


    "Wow Sweetie, why are you so anxious to pull the quilt on your body? That''s what makes you so tempting. Why don''t yo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hoice to cooperate with the Raymond Group.


    Moreover, the Raymond Group had business with many other companies. After signed the contract with the Raymond Group, the Raymond Group promised to take change of relevant business into one or another. This time, he would not have made such a big deal if Benjamin didn''t urge him on purpose.


    Jordan stared at Cassandra," Humph! Don''t fool me. If it wasn''t for the contract, you wouldn''t deliberately lure me into the military region. Samuel, I''m warning you, the Wang clan has a special position in the underworld. Even if the leaders see my father, they have to be more polite. Even the Lu Group is very rich, but this is a underworld city, You''d better let me go, or I will not be polite to you!''''


    Cassandra glanced at him languidly. It was said that Jerome was a cunning old fox. How could he have such a stupid son?


    Is he trying to threaten me now?'' thought Cassandra, He didn''t even know how to write the word ''death''!


    She calculated that Jerome would arrive soon. She would like to know whether Jerome cared more about his son, or his face.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong..."


    All of a sudden, someone knocked on the door hastily.


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows and looked at the door, "Master Greyson, please open the door for Mr. Jerome.''''

 Chapter 230 you know too much

    Greyson nodded, walked to the door and opened it.


    Outside the gate, a man in black formal suit and silver short hair was standing at the gate angrily.


    Behind the man stood more than ten strong men in black suits. It seemed that they were the bodyguards brought by the man.


    "Mr. Jerome, do you want to talk with me outside?'''' Cassandra smiled blandly.


    This man was the boss of the Raymond Group, the richest man in the city, Jerome.


    Jerome glanced at Jordan who was lying on the ground. The expression on his face changed dramatically. He collapsed to the ground like a mud.


    Jerome put his hands behind his back and walked into the gate with a cold face. Behind him, two bodyguards immediately followed in and then closed the gate again.


    "Dad Help! Dad, it''s all his fault. I didn''t mean to I will... " Suddenly, Jordan ran to Jerome and held his leg as if Jerome was the last life-saving straw.


    A hint of disgust crossed Jerome''s eyes. If the parents are excellent, the children will be excellent. How could he give birth to such useless thing?


    What a great game! Now it was all ruined by Jordan!


    Damn it!


    At the thought of that, Jerome kicked Jordan''s rival to the ground and shouted, "You bastard! Who taught you this kind of crap? Shame on our family! "


    Caught off guard, Jordan kicked and rolled over on the ground, causing him to scream in pain. In addition, Jerome was also in a fit of pique and struck a merciless blow. But he had only one son, and it wouldn''t end well if Jordan was killed.


    "Why are you still standing there? Take the beast away at once, and keep him safe!'''' Jerome said with anger.


    As soon as his voice fell, the two bodyguards who had just followed him in immediately went up and carefully helped Jordan stand up from the ground. Jordan was not a fool to know that Jerome was on purpose. Af


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ets of the WAN''s group


    damn!


    With his face turning gloomy, Jerome suddenly sneered and said, "you know too much about it, I don''t care where you get the news, but whoever knows the secret must die. You can''t go to hell, but you can''t Since you''ve come, you''ll stay here forever! "


    As soon as he finished his words, Jerome clapped his hands and the door was kicked open. Then a dozen well-trained bodyguards rushed into the room and the door was completely blocked by them.


    A hint of coldness flashed through Cassandra''s eyes, Jerome was nervous, he had never thought of letting Jerome go. Now that Jerome started it, she didn''t need to report it to Martin.


    At this time, Jerome stood up from the sofa and said in a cold voice, "throw them downstairs. I don''t need to teach you how to do with the rest, right?''''


    After that, Jerome walked towards the door with a cold face.


    In the air, there was a strange dead silence. Everyone fixed their eyes on Cassandra and Greyson. The atmosphere was extremely tense.


    "Well, Mr. Jerome I haven''t finished my words yet. Why are you in such a hurry? " Cassandra looked up and smiled.


    But the smile did not reach her eyes, and it was so cold that made people shiver from the back.

 Chapter 231 stupid

    Jerome paused a little and glanced at Cassandra gloomily, "save your words for the underground!''''


    "Phew!"


    A faint silver light flashed in front of Jerome, and in the next second, his eyes suddenly shrank. His face was also cold, and the expression suddenly froze on his face.


    Not only Jerome, but everyone''s attention was attracted by the silver dagger on the door.


    "I''ve said that, I hadn''t finished my words Mr. Jerome, don''t you think it''s a little bit embarrassing for you to leave in such a hurry?'''' A cold smile appeared on Cassandra''s face.


    Even Jerome''s face changed. If the dagger was missed a little bit, it would not be stuck on the door!


    damn!


    His expression changed again and again. After a long time, Jerome stared at Cassandra with anger, "What do you want?''''


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, looking lazily at Jerome, This was your territory, Mr. Jerome, Mr. Jordan colluded with my subordinates and worked with them. Now I''m here, but you are in a hurry to leave. There is no such deal like this in the world.''''


    Hearing this, Jerome sneered, "huh! Even if you have good skills, it''s not easy to keep me here. Come, send someone over! "


    Did Samuel just think he was bluffing?


    Humph! When Jerome swaggered around, he didn''t know where this guy was playing with mud!


    "So you still refuse to tell the truth, Mr. Jerome?'''' Cassandra narrowed her eyes, giving a murderous look.


    Jerome," Tell you the truth? If so, how could my family be able to stay in the harbor! I have told you just now. Since you are here, you can stay here forever. "


    With a casual look, Cassandra touched her chin. At this time, Jerome''s men surrounded her, but she still sat on the sofa, poker faced.


    "Master Greyson, don''t be too hard on him. Your Highness has been in poor health recently Not to kill any living creatures. " Then Cassandra continued.


    Greyson nodded, "Yes.''''


    With a sneer, Jerome cont


    ully prepared, it was possible that Jerome would make the enemy against her at any time.


    If you want to deal with this old fox, you have to be more hide than him, so that he can''t know your hidden card at all, or he can''t expose your lie.


    Besides, Jerome had been suspicious of the shareholder. He would have no doubt about what Cassandra said.


    With a ferocious expression on his face, Jerome shouted, "Damn it! I knew it was him! Humph! He is really an ungrateful man who can''t raise his own family. I''m so blind to believe him! "


    Cassandra sneered," Mr. Jerome, I''m not interested in the internal affairs of your company. I just want to know the foreign financial group you are cooperating with Who the hell is he? It should be a good deal to trade this news for your and your son''s lives, shouldn''t it? "


    Hearing her words, Jerome''s face turned pale in an instant. The words of Cassandra is so convincing that Jerome would not doubt Cassandra at all. But now, it was only the last step for Jerome, Jerome must be careful!


    Jerome bit his lips tightly and looked at Cassandra with his gloomy eyes. He sneered and then took out a black gun from his waist. The black gun was aimed at Cassandra.


    "Humph! You are too young to fight with me! You want to kill me and my son? "

 Chapter 232 it was rare for her to have fun outside

    Suddenly, there was a strange dead silence in the suite.


    At this time, Jordan got up from the group. He was messy and laughed crazily. "Dad, kill them Kill them! Hahaha... "


    Jerome glanced at Jordan coldly, if it weren''t for his useless son, he wouldn''t have made such action, Despite that, he had gained a lot this time. At least he knew those people and ghosts around him!


    Humph!


    It was impossible to fight against him!


    The next second, Jerome felt nothing but darkness in front of him. A black shadow flashed quickly behind him like a ghost. He moved as fast as lightning and took the gun in his hand away.


    "The gun It''s not what you think. " Then Cassandra cast a glance at the gun that Greyson snatched from Jerome.


    With his eyes as big as a bell and his face full of disbelief, Jerome looked like ten years older at that moment. His body was stiff and he stood still like a statue.


    "What You... " Jerome tried to explain, but failed.


    Cassandra took the black gun from Greyson and pointed it at Jordan. Jordan''s face suddenly turned pale and his legs went weak. He knelt down on the ground in fear.


    "Bang!"


    The gun was equipped with a silencer, so the sound of the shooting was not loud, and it was given to Jerome. Even if someone investigated this event, Cassandra would have a reason to explain. Besides, she was sure that Jerome would never call the police.


    The bullet passed through Jordan''s leg and hurt him badly. All of a sudden, he let out a scream and passed out.


    "Sorry, my hand slipped..." Then Cassandra pulled the trigger again and aimed at Jordan lying unconsciously on the ground. "Mr. Jerome, this is your last chance. Who bought Raymond Group''s shares from you? You have to think twice before answering my question.''''


    Jerome clenched his fists and his forehead was in a cold sweat. He knew very well that if he didn''t answer, Cassandra would really shoot Jordan. After all, Jordan was his only son. He would never let him die. But if he told that secret, Raymond Group would be done!


    "I count three, oh, three


    es except the Raymond Group? I will handle everything about Martin. Well, you go to order a bunch of flowers for me. I will take it tomorrow morning. ''''


    Greyson didn''t know what to say


    Is he deaf?


    It was late at night. Why did she order the flowers?


    Wait


    Why did he think his mistress would cheat on his master? ?


    Greyson asked seriously, "Lady, don''t you love our master anymore? Are you going to cheat on our master? "My lady, please don''t do that. Our master really loves you...''''


    Cassandra was confused, ''Who said that I was going to cheat on your master?


    She just wanted to pick up a girl!


    Greyson really has no experience in love! Does it mean that Martin could be cuckold?


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead, "Master Greyson..."


    "What?'''' Greyson said


    Cassandra took a deep breath and continued, "you''d better get acquainted with some young girls from time to time, falling in love with someone or having a baby as early as possible.''''


    Do you think I''m very considerate?


    Please thank me a lot~


    The expression on his face cracked. After a long while, Greyson managed to say, "I''m still young I can''t fall in love with someone at an early age. "


    Cassandra, "..."


    Damn it! I really can''t accept it!


    ''You are almost 30 years old! Wake up, okay?!


    Early love?


    I will lost if you have anything to do with early love!

 Chapter 233 who do you send flowers to

    M country, l city.


    In the VIP ward.


    The ward was as silent as the grave.


    Fiona stared at Randy expressionlessly and said coldly, "Say that again.''''


    Lowering his head, Randy bit his teeth and said, "Miss Fiona, you have nothing to do with this matter. It''s all because of It was because of Benjamin''s strenuous work that they were cheated by Jerome. Fortunately, our young master had offered to solve the problem Please don''t take it to heart. "


    She took charge of the case at the very beginning. She thought that if she could get it done, she would become the future hostess of the Lu Group in the future. She didn''t expect that it was such a huge loophole this time!


    She not only lost her previous efforts, but also almost ruined the Lu group. The most hateful thing was that the conspiracy of Jerome was exposed because of the Cassandra!


    damn!


    In other words, she was not as good as a vase?


    She had planned to show Cassandra her own power in the harbor, but she had never expected that this was the end! !


    Fiona squeezed her fingers tightly, her eyes filled with coldness. After a while, she began to blame herself, "It''s my fault this time. Fortunately, Miss Cassandra came in time, otherwise, I would have put Martin in big trouble.''''


    Hearing that, Randy suddenly pulled a long face and said angrily, "Miss Fiona, why do you still stand on that woman''s side! It''s just her luck this time. And who knows if she instigated Mr. Benjamin to slander Miss Fiona! "


    Hearing that, Fiona squinted her eyes. This time, she was really careless. She did not expect that Cassandra could make such a big move. Not only did she lose Benjamin, but she also got herself into a big trouble.


    Taking a look at Randy, Fiona snapped, "Don''t you remember how many times I have told you? She was chosen by Martin, and she is your master.''''


    Randy snorted, "In my heart, only miss. Fiona is qualified to be the mistress of the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    fter a while, he dialed the number.


    After a few seconds, she heard a girl''s sleepy voice from the other side of the phone, "Martin, it''s so late. Why haven''t you gone to bed yet?''''


    Martin was rendered speechless


    He had waited here for so long, but she fell asleep?


    "I miss you," said Martin


    Cassandra poked her head out of the quilt, and said, "I miss you too. Well, go to bed now. It''s late, listen to me..."


    With a shrewd of shimmer in his eyes, Martin replied, "Yes.''''


    Then Cassandra scratched her head and said, "Good boy, go to bed now. Good night, kiss you...''''


    Holding his phone tightly in one of his hands, Martin had been indignant at the woman, who had pacified him with only a few words, "good night."


    "Okay, I''ll be back soon after this. I have to go out early tomorrow morning. Bye.'''' Cassandra was about to hang up


    Martin narrowed his eyes and said, "Tomorrow morning Who do you send flowers to?


    Holy shit!


    ''master cloud, you traitor!''!


    As soon as his words dropped, Cassandra''s sleepiness vanished. She jumped out of the quilt in a hurry and explained, "Martin, listen to me. I''m going to discuss business tomorrow Flowers are gifts for our first meeting! ''''


    "Really? Why do you want to buy ninety-nine roses as a gift? "


    Cassandra, "..."

 Chapter 234 it is not that important

    "Martin, listen to me. It''s not what you think. It''s just that all women like flowers, isn''t it? I do this for who she is and what I should do next. I do it for you and for the Lu Group! "


    ''I''m so brilliant!


    At the other side of the phone, Martin who was apparently smooth faced suddenly relaxed a little. Although he knew that this girl was making up an excuse, he was still pleased.


    "Keep boasting. I''m listening, '''' said Martin


    With a serious look, Cassandra''s veins throbbed on her forehead, "I swear! I have never lied to you! "


    "When will you be back?'''', asked Martin, frowning slightly


    "I''ll be back soon after I finish the contract," Cassandra added


    Soon


    Cassandra had just left for one day, but he felt that as if a century had passed. A day apart seems like three years. It''s no exaggeration to say that.


    "Yes. Do you need any help?'''' asked Martin


    Cassandra immediately shook her head, "No, you don''t have to do this. It''s not a big deal? Don''t worry. I''ll finish it as soon as possible. Besides, master Greyson and Marcus are still here, we can done well. ''''


    "Okay, go to sleep. Good night, '''' said Martin


    Cassandra looked like a young woman who just survived from a disaster. "Good night, MUA..."


    What the hell? Who am I supposed to sleep!


    After hanging up the phone, Cassandra tossed and turned in bed for a long time. She couldn''t fall asleep, so she opened her microblog to read the latest news.


    However, as soon as he opened the microblog, he saw that the name of Daniel on the microblog top search list.


    "Get out of the entertainment circle!"


    Shameless sleeping powder


    Cassandra immediately clicked in, and the hottest topic had been over 100 million topics, reading and reposting, and the whole microblog was blown up by this post, and the comments area of Daniel''s microblog was completely exploded.


    Rubbish! ! Get out of the entertainment circle! ]


    No shameless rascal! ]


    No matter who he is, he doesn''t deserve to be in the entertainment circle. Please ban him from all areas! ! ]


    Holy shit! It''s unbe


    so depressed with the company''s accident that he was going to doubt life.


    Then Cassandra looked out of the window at the night and said, "Mr. Gillian, I have a way to prove it, but I need three days, give me three days and I promise I''ll clear Daniel''s name.''''


    Hearing this, Gillian was completely stunned. Then, a look of ecstasy appeared on his face. He had forgotten that it was also a turn in the direction of Johnny because of Cassandra!


    At that time, Cassandra didn''t disappoint Johnny as she was given a try. But this time, it was not only related to the World Media, but also the FX International Group


    Clenching his teeth, Gillian questioned, "Cassandra, are you sure you can do that?''''


    "Don''t you believe me, Mr. Gillian?'''' asked Cassandra calmly


    Gillian lowered his voice," It''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just that this is a very serious matter and I can''t make the decision on my own. What''s more, Daniel don''t even have evidence to prove that himself is innocent Cassandra, you should be clear that sometimes the truth is not that important. If you are not sure, don''t get involved in it. "


    Wasn''t the truth so important?


    Too many people had this idea, so they seized the chance to frame those evildoers. They just bit a little bit of half truth evidence, and casually label and mislead the public.


    ''Daniel is neither the first nor the last one.

 Chapter 235 the night was like heaven and the night was like hell

    "Mr. Gillian, I''m an actress and this has nothing to do with me. But if I don''t stand out now and one day I''m also in trouble, no one will stand out for me. I''m not only helping Daniel, but also helping myself.'''' Said Cassandra in a low voice.


    Hearing this, a complicated look appeared on his face. Gillian hesitated for a few seconds and then said, "Okay, I''ll give it a try. But don''t hold too much hope. Many top managers have declared their attitude, I am not sure I can give you three days.''''


    But Cassandra was also clear that Gillian might not be able to make the decision of his superior since he was just the boss of a small company which was related to the headquarters of the FX International Group this time. In the worst case, she had to try her best to please Martin.


    "Okay." Said Cassandra.


    Hanging up the phone, Gillian breathed a long breath, and then put away the phone and returned to the small meeting room.


    The meeting room was full of senior executives of the FX International Group. Obviously, this news this time had aroused the interest of the FX International Group. If they couldn''t find strong evidence, the FX International Group would give up Daniel.


    At the corner of the small conference room, a young man in white shirt and silver short hair was sitting still on the chair, surrounded by the constant discussion. However, he wore an indifferent expression, as if he hadn''t heard a word.


    In just an hour, he fell from heaven to hell. Numerous entertainment programs had been refused. Those programs which required him to show up were now regarding him as a flood or a beast


    Huh


    The night was like heaven and the night was like hell.


    Although he didn''t care about the rumors, they were like sharp knives that stabbed into his heart.


    "Mr. Andrew, Daniel had made such big mistake, our company can''t give itself trouble just to clean up the mess for him?'''' A man teased.


    "You are right. He should take responsibility for his actions He is really a degenerate! "


    "Our company is now severely damaged, an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ment?''''


    A man in a light gray suit next to streams company said immediately, "Mr. Lu, I have sent people to check it out. There will be news soon. We are trying to..."


    The speaker was Mr. Liu, the director of public relations department. He was the most trusted subordinate of Bachelor. Although he had made a quick response to this matter, he was obviously perfunctory. He even released a wrong signal to the outside world, making everyone think that the FX International Group had confirmed that it was Daniel who had a crush on his fans, and he removed the FX International Group from the event in words.


    At this time, his doing not only did not bring any benefits, but also caused chaos to the FX International Group and Daniel.


    Andrew threw the tablet PC in front of Mr. Liu on the table in front of him with a cold glance. "Don''t you know the way you dealt with the things? I think you have been in this position for too long. It''s time to change another one. "


    Hearing this, Mr. Liu was like struck on the head with a thunder, and he was completely dumbfounded.


    This time, the entire thing was caused by Daniel. If Andrew handled this matter at this time, it was obvious that Andrew was partial to Ezra and Daniel!


    Mr. Liu broke out into a cold sweat in an instant, and he immediately said, "Mr. Andrew, it''s my fault. I should have been more careful.''''

 Chapter 236 I believe him

    "The more you try to hide, the more it is exposed. It''s just your carelessness? From now on, you are no longer the employee of the FX International Group. The talents like you are beyond our reach! Get out! " Andrew said coldly.


    Mr. Liu''s face changed suddenly. He stared at Andrew with an unbelievable look.


    He had thought that even if Andrew wanted to punish him, the punishment wouldn''t be a problem. After all, he had been in the position for so many years. Now he was working in the company. He didn''t expect that Andrew would fire him directly!


    How could it be possible!


    Next to her, Bachelor''s face also darkened. He put on a fake smile and said, "Mr. Andrew, Mr. Liu has been working in the company for so many years. He has not done hard work, and besides, this time he is not mainly responsible for the company''s affairs. I don''t think it''s appropriate to fire him.''''


    It was obviously a mistake that Daniel had caused the crisis to the FX International Group. However, Andrew fired Mr. Liu first. This was a clear slap on his face?


    "Do you think I don''t even have the right to deal with my employees?'''' Andrew stared at Bachelor said coldly


    "Of course I didn''t mean that Mr. Andrew, you are wise. I certainly support your decision. "


    Andrew said coldly," Why are you still standing here? Take him out! "


    Two bodyguards in black suit came into the office and dragged Mr. Liu out as soon as Andrew finished his words. Mr. Liu kept complaining his grievance, but Andrew didn''t give him any chance to defend himself.


    After dealing with Mr. Liu, the atmosphere in the whole small meeting room became a little serious. Even Bachelor dared not to be presumptuous again.


    "Daniel, tell me, what''s going on?'''' Andrew looked at Daniel and asked.


    Daniel was known for his unruly and fickle character. Although people had heard a lot about him and knew that he was good at f


    ter of great importance. If we screw it up I don''t think it''s necessary for the World Media to exist in this world anymore. "


    Andrew''s eyes narrowed dangerously. A hint of coldness appeared in his eyes. "I have said that I will bear any result, okay?''''


    "Well, if you insist, we''ll wait for your good news."


    Andrew''s forehead tendons jumped. "Today''s meeting is over. Dismiss!"


    Hearing that, the people in the conference room went away one after another, leaving only Andrew, Ezra, Gillian, Daniel and Bobby in the conference room.


    Massaging the spot between his eyebrows, Andrew looked at Gillian and asked, "Where is Samuel? I have to talk to him by myself. "


    "Well Mr. Samuel, he He is out of town now and will be back soon. Don''t worry, he will be fine.''''


    Andrew had read about Samuel, including news about Johnny and Peggy. Samuel had solved the two crisis easily, but But this time it was about Daniel


    Could he really make it?


    "I trust him." Daniel looked up and said calmly.


    In this world, as long as there was a person who trusted him, he still had the meaning of existence and the courage to go on!


    That man He would wait until he came back!


    Tears welled up in his eyes as Bobby saw the extremely bright light on Daniel''s face.

 Chapter 237 do you love Daniel

    Late at night.


    In a retro cottage of a residential area in the capital city.


    "Ding..."


    Suddenly, the phone rang in the quiet room. There was a man with messy hair lying on a pile of books.


    As the phone rang, the man quickly jumped up from the chair. His forehead was cold sweat. He looked at the black phone nearby. The next second, the man grabbed the phone, sliding the screen, and put it near his ear. His voice was a little hoarse. "Hello."


    On the other side of the phone, Cassandra casually leaned on the railing with one hand gently on it. She frowned and asked, "Hackett, do you catch a cold?''''


    The man sniffed, but his face flushed strangely. He immediately picked up the cup on the table and drank a lot of water in a panic. "Well, I have a small cold. It doesn''t matter. It''s so late. What''s wrong?"


    "Can''t I call you for no reason?"


    The man was stunned and his face was completely red. So, was he flirted?!


    "Samuel, are you kidding me?'''' The man said nervously.


    Originally, Cassandra just said it without thinking, but unexpectedly, Hackett took it seriously. Moreover, looking at his tone of grievance, he must have been scared greatly.


    Sure enough, forcibly flirting a man was the most deadly thing~


    With a smile on her face, Cassandra said, "Bro Hackett, you are so cute. Of course I''m just kidding. I do have something to ask for your help.''''


    Hearing this, Hackett was relieved, but a faint sense of loss appeared in his heart.


    "Do you want me to help you ask about Daniel?" Hackett wiped the cold sweat off his face, looking somewhat morbid pale.


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra said, "You know me well, so do you.''''


    Hackett frowned. Now the news about Daniel was released and the whole Internet was shocked. Everyone wanted to step on Daniel. Although he didn''t say anything, he held a positive attitude. If it was true, it would be a big news in the entertainment circle.


    What


    alled at this time?


    Cassandra hesitated for a few seconds before she answered the phone, "Hello?''''


    The other side of the phone was dead silent. Cassandra thought someone called the wrong number and was about to hang up when a hoarse voice suddenly came from the other side of the phone, "I''m Daniel.''''


    Cassandra frowned and thought, ''Damn it! Where did he find my number? ?


    It''s really hard to guard against them!


    Fortunately, she had lowered her voice just now, otherwise, the truth would have been revealed!


    Cassandra pinched her brows, "I see. You called me, Mr. Daniel. What''s up?''''


    After a few seconds of silence, Daniel said: "thank you, trust me."


    "Do you believe me?'''' Cassandra asked after a short pause


    "To be honest, I don''t trust anyone now, but I trust you," Daniel said


    "Why?", asked Cassandra


    "Because you''re the only one whom I''ve trusted since the very beginning," answered Daniel


    Cassandra felt guilty for no reason. If she hadn''t watched the news in her previous life and known that Daniel was innocent, she wouldn''t have helped him.


    After all, such an incident was way too bad. Besides, she still had a question. Even if the little girl''s parents had the intention, how could they incite such strong public opinion just by two outsiders?

 Chapter 238 because you are pretty

    "Now that you believe me, you can just wait to see my counter argument. If the god don''t give you justice, other people don''t give, I''ll give it to you! " Said Cassandra in a low voice.


    On the other side of the phone, Daniel''s back suddenly froze, and his face gradually showed a firm expression. He thought that no one would believe him, but there was still someone on his side in the world.


    "Okay," said Daniel in a trembling voice


    After comforting Daniel for a while, Cassandra hung up the phone hurriedly. The sky was getting brighter. She had to solve the problems here as soon as possible, and then go back to capital as soon as possible.


    After freshening up, Cassandra was immediately revived, She video chatted with Martin and watched him eat breakfast and take medicine, then she left in a hurry.


    After what happened last night, the Raymond Group was in a total mess, and it was just the end of its story. It was also a giant animal who was once famous.


    When Cassandra walked out of the hotel, many police officers had already intervened in the investigation. What''s more, Jerome and his son had been under the control of the police too. As the powerful and influential Raymond Group was now under their control, it was really out of everyone''s expectation that the Raymond Group would be killed by the woman who was just a vase.


    At the harbor city, the Pearl Hotel.


    The Pearl Hotel was the second star hotel in the peaceful city. Now the Raymond Group couldn''t even take a rest. If it was still in time, this newly built great hotel would definitely exceed Raymond Group and become the first star hotel in the city.


    Behind the Pearl Hotel was the latest business tycoon, the Wei group. Right now, Valerie, the lady of the Wei family, was in charge of the business.


    At this moment, outside Valerie''s office.


    Dressed in a black suit, Cassandra stood outside Valerie''s office calmly with a bouquet of well wrapped red roses in her hand.


    "Have you heard that? The new vice president of the Lu group seems to be pursuing our lady! "


    "Have you seen the person


    that the city, the Lu group and the Wei family would be a perfect match in the future!


    Valerie''s eyes darkened. After a moment of silence, she asked, "why did you choose to cooperate with me?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra rested her eyes on Valerie. "Because you''re so pretty.''''


    Valerie was rendered speechless


    Greyson didn''t know what to say


    He didn''t know why he always felt that his mistress was cheating on his master


    You fall in love with a wild horse and your house is full of grassland


    "Master, take care of yourself..."


    Valerie coughed and said, "If you keep your promise, I''ll protect you and the Lu Group in the harbor from now on Co existence! "


    Then she added with a smile, "well, good luck to our cooperation."


    Then, Cassandra begged Valerie to sign a contract with her as soon as possible. After the contract was signed, Valerie took the initiative to invite Cassandra for dinner. In a hurry, Cassandra was eager to return to the capital city, so Cassandra politely refused her.


    Then Cassandra briefed Greyson about the incident, but didn''t stay in the harbor anymore. She immediately asked Greyson to buy the latest flight back to the capital.


    At the same time, Hackett went to the welfare house mentioned by Cassandra early in the morning to collect information. When he arrived, he found that everything seemed to be different from what he imagined.

 Chapter 239 how could he react like this

    At the welfare house of central city, the capital.


    The welfare house in central city was one of the welfare houses in the capital. It was located in a remote area, with poor conditions, but it was overcrowded. Too many homeless children were satisfied to have a place to eat, to eat and to sleep here.


    As soon as she got off the plane, Cassandra rushed to the welfare house, where Hackett was already waiting there.


    As soon as the black car stopped, Cassandra pushed the door open and got off the car, quite worn out. With a little British suit and short flaxen hair, she looked like a British aristocrat, too inconspicuous.


    Hackett''s gaze was glued to her body and his ears turned red inexplicably. Now he could not say a word with his full stomach just now.


    Her heart was beating fast.


    Damn it! Jump! Jump!


    Upon hearing this, Hackett felt nervous and his back tightened. Then, he walked closer to Cassandra, smiling from ear to ear. "Don''t look at me like that, I will misunderstand that you fall in love with me," Cassandra teased


    Suddenly, Hackett''s face changed. With an inexplicable guilty conscience, he looked away and stammered, "Samuel, don''t say that The dinner is ready for us. Let''s go inside. "


    Cassandra just blurted it out, but didn''t expect that Hackett would react so strongly. However, when she saw Hackett change the topic, she didn''t continue to pester him. In case he was flirted, she would be guilty.


    Then Cassandra nodded, "Okay, let''s go.''''


    Then, Cassandra walked into the welfare house. Hackett stood there, with cold sweat on his forehead and his heart almost jumped out of his chest when he heard Cassandra''s words.


    How come


    How could he How could he react like this? ?


    Damn it! What''s the problem?


    Clenching his fists tightly on his chest, his heart heaved violently, but he kept his eyes on Cassandra. A few seconds later, Hackett muttered a curse, spat, and quickly caught up with her.


    President''s Office.


    Frank had been very old, but she had not retired. Only by s


    up the phone, "Mr. Gillian, what can I do for you?''''


    At the other end of the phone, Gillian was almost driven crazy. "Where are you? Have not you come back yet? Now it''s all out of control. Madeline has called all the major media to hold a press conference. My life has been in your hands, what can you do? "


    Madeline is going to hold a press conference?


    All of a sudden, Cassandra asked, "Where is the press conference going?''''


    Her words left Gillian stunned. He was so worried about her, but she was asking the press conference, Rubbing his swollen temples, Gillian looked glum. "Madeline seems to have something to do with the GR Group. The press conference will be held at Star Empire''s headquarter of the GR Group. Moreover, all the media, including the private media, and all the entertainment companies in our headquarter are invited, The GR Group is going too far!''''


    The GR Group again?


    If it was just a coincidence, then Cassandra wouldn''t have trusted it. After all, with Madeline''s intelligence, it was impossible to make such a perfect picture. Moreover, Daniel was the most handsome young star in the FX International Group, Once Daniel collapsed, the GR Group would always be under the FX International Group''s control,.


    It was about Roger


    This time, it seemed that she would disappoint Roger again.


    It was really a small world.

 Chapter 240 th not easy to coax

    "I see. Mr. Gillian, I will go to the press conference later. You can wait and see.'''' Cassandra said in a low voice, her eyes twinkling.


    Gillian was stunned, "Cassandra, are you sure?''''


    Hearing this, Cassandra''s eyes flashed a malicious color. She had planned to use Hackett''s hand to restore the truth step by step. After all, she was too eye-catching now, and sooner or later she would be in a rage.


    However, it''s too late now. Madeline held a press conference at this time. If she can''t successfully stop Madeline and reverse the public opinion, then Daniel There is no doubt that he will die!


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes and said, "Gillian, don''t worry. I never fight a battle of uncertainty.''''


    Hearing this, Gillian''s expression was a little slow. If this was said from others, he would never believe it. After all, this was the case, and even the whole staff of the public relations department of the FX International Group''s headquarters could not change the situation. How could Cassandra, a Cheryl eighteen line artist, do it?


    But even so, before everything was turned around, Gillian couldn''t really put down his heart. He frowned and said, "Okay, then I''ll wait for your news."


    Cassandra didn''t say anything more and hung up the phone directly. Hackett also received the same news, He looked at Cassandra with a serious face and said, "you should have received the news as well. Madeline has announced to hold a press conference at 8 o''clock tonight. It''s almost 6 o''clock now. We Time is running out. What should we do now? "


    Cassandra said calmly, "Hackett, you drive. I''ll take care of the rest.''''


    Hackett frowned, wanted to say something but stopped. Finally, he nodded, "OK."


    Cassandra took a silver white computer from the back seat and turned it on. Her long fingers immediately crackled on the keyboard, as if she had isolated everything from the outside world.


    "Ding..."


    After a long time, Cassandra''s mobile phone suddenly rang. She looked up from the computer screen, her eyes fell on the mobile phone screen, and then her eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    Well


    Martin''s phone?


    arrogance. At this moment, it was him, who looked a little low. His dark eyes, as if not focused, fell on the big screen.


    Madeline suddenly announced to hold a press conference, and all the major media rushed to the Star Empire. Moreover, this topic was once again on the top of the hot search, and countless microblog Posts abusing Daniel were seen on all major platforms.


    Bobby''s phone was almost burst. His face was full of anger. He held the phone tightly with his fingers and almost roared, "I''ll say it again, he didn''t! He didn''t have sex with anyone! Are you all fucking blind? That little girl is only 14 years old! Damn it! You are a fucking paedophile. Your whole family is a paedophile! Get out! "


    "Bang!"


    Bobby directly smashed the phone to the ground. The black phone was instantly smashed into several pieces. In the hall, only Bobby''s rapid and disordered breath was left.


    "Damn it! These stupid things are fucking insane! Why didn''t you dare to be so arrogant when you begged me before! What the hell! " Bobby sat down on the sofa with an angry face.


    Since the news was exposed, he had been under high pressure. As the public opinion became more and more intense, his tolerance gradually reached the limit. Just now, he was provoked and completely out of control.


    Bobby took a few breaths and said, "Daniel, don''t worry. Mr. Gillian had say it, Yes, that Samuel, he will have a way. ''''

 Chapter 241 st will he really come

    Samuel


    Can he really do that Samuel, who could not even find a trace of information but turned the world around again and again?


    And he, unexpectedly also believed Gillian, he must be crazy!


    Daniel sat on the sofa for a long time before he raised his hand to cover half of his face. He was tired and dispirited, and said in an extremely hoarse voice, "I''m sorry. I''m afraid I''m going to get you involved this time..."


    Hearing this, Bobby suddenly clenched his fists on both sides, with anger rising in his eyes, "Daniel! You can''t give up. Even if they all give up on you, you can''t give up on yourself! If it doesn''t work, let''s make it public... "


    "No way!" Daniel was like a feather trodden on the tail. He suddenly opened his eyes and said, "you know, this is my bottom line. Even if it is really irreparable, I also It will never hurt her! "


    "Daniel! You You think so for her, but what about her? Up to now, she didn''t explain a word. Why do you still defend her like this? People will change, not to mention Besides, she is not your sister! Miss Jing has been... "


    Daniel sprang up from the sofa and kicked over the black tea table in front of him. His voice was so cold that it was frozen, "enough! Bobby, I''ll say it again, you can''t mention it. Otherwise, I''ll announce my retirement now! "


    Bobby was so angry that he vomited blood. When had he been so determined!


    Now it''s not easy for Daniel to get to this point. He is not only the number one star in the FX International Group, but also the worthy strength of actor. His appearance and acting skills are good, and the future situation is even better. He is confident that he will become the top stream star in the future


    These are not dreams, but within reach!


    However, all this was destroyed by this plot!


    How could he be reconciled!


    Bobby clenched his fist tightly, like a fierce beast about to lose control. He stared at Daniel, but didn''t know how to continue the following words.


    The air froze and everything seemed to be in Shackle Rune.


    Tonight Can Daniel get through it safely?


    Could that Samuel, who had never


    he society that thousands of people cursed.


    At 8 o''clock, the host announced the official start of the press conference.


    At this moment, the rostrum was full of people. In addition to Madeline and his wife, there were also several senior executives of the Star Empire and several senior executives of the prestigious Youth Protection Association.


    At this time, countless spotlights and machines were aimed at Madeline on the stage.


    Madeline was in a black suit with a crooked tie and a messy chicken nest on his head. His eyes were blue and his face was haggard.


    "Mr. Madeline, what''s your original intention of violating your daughter by Daniel?''''


    "Mr. Madeline, this is a criminal offence. Why didn''t you go through legal procedures, but chose to make it public on microblog?''''


    "Mr. Madeline, your daughter is only 14 years old this year and is in junior high school now. Will the publicity affect her study?''''


    "Mr. Madeline, why did you choose to hold a press conference at this time?''''


    "Please answer, Mr. Madeline!''''


    The questions from the reporters were pressed down in an instant.


    On the stage, Madeline''s face was full of pain. His hands were deeply inserted into his hair, and he burst into tears in an instant. Beside him, his wife also burst into tears.


    The originally noisy multi-functional conference hall was miraculously quiet. All the machines were aimed at Madeline

 Chapter 242 nd is there something wrong with the eyeballs

    "I''m sorry I''m out of control. Please understand how I feel when I am a father, but I can''t protect my daughter How could he hurt her! I beg you to get justice for me. That beast What a beast! ! He has violated my daughter, but he is a star and a rich man. How can ordinary people like us fight against him I''ve tried to find a legal way, but there''s no way to pursue it at all I had no choice but to expose the beast''s crime through the media! ! I beg you Please help us! I kowtowed to you! "


    On the stage, Madeline cried with a snivel and a tear, and then flopped. He actually knelt down on the stage and kowtowed to the reporters off the stage.


    Originally, Madeline and his family were all victims of this matter. At this press conference, his reaction was completely in line with a victim''s father''s desperate action.


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of discussion off the stage, especially among some female journalists. They were almost filled with righteous indignation and wished they could tear Daniel apart and avenge the Madeline family.


    On the stage, Harold saw that the time was almost ready, so he immediately helped Madeline up and sat back in the chair.


    "Dear media friends, please put yourself in the position of Mr. Madeline and his family. Mr. Madeline and his family are victims. Please pay attention to your words. The nature of this matter is too bad. We, Star Empire, just want to get justice for Mr. Madeline and his family. Please understand and protect the privacy of Mr. Madeline and his family as much as possible, especially children''s privacy, thank you for your cooperation. " Harold explained painfully.


    Madeline said gratefully, "yes, yes! Thanks to Mr. Harold, Mr. Harold is always a good man. Star Empire is also a conscientious media I really don''t know how to repay you. Thank you for your and Star Empire''s help this time. I, Madeline, will do my best in my life to repay you for your kindness! "


    Harold said sin


    ecording was also mixed with the woman''s cry, as well as a girl''s resistance.


    "Dad Please don''t touch me I''m obedient. I''m obedient to you. Please don''t touch me Dad, I know I was wrong. I know I was wrong... "


    "Madeline, she is still young Don''t I beg you. Although she is not our biological daughter We only have one daughter Madeline, I beg you. It''s okay for you to go out and look for other woman. Please forgive our daughter I beg you... "


    As soon as he finished speaking, a sound of heavy objects falling to the ground suddenly came from the recording, followed by a woman''s painful scream.


    "Fuck off! If you weren''t useless, I wouldn''t even have a biological one? I raised her. Shouldn''t I touch her? Go out and look for other woman? Humph! It''s not your turn to teach me what to do! Go back to your room! "


    "You You What do you want? "


    "I don''t care what I want! Get out of here! "


    Then, there was another noise in the recording. Undoubtedly, these voices came from Madeline and his wife.


    After the recording was finished, the whole multi-functional conference hall was in a strange dead silence. Everyone looked unbelievable and stared at Mr. and Mrs. Madeline on the stage.


    Madeline''s wife had covered her mouth at the moment, sobbing, and her whole body was shaking crazily.

 Chapter 243 he really came!

    When Madeline finally came to his senses, he shouted at the crowd crazily, "who! How dare you slander me like that! Who did this? What do you want to do?! Why did you slander me! I I didn''t do these things! I didn''t! !"


    In the face of Madeline''s roar, there was no sound unexpectedly in the audience.


    The sound of the recording was indeed from Madeline, and from the content of the recording, it was obvious that Madeline not only had domestic violence, but also And he is suspected of obscenity? To molest a girl under 18


    The sudden change confused everyone. The platform was full of question marks, and no one knew what was going on.


    But the live stream was still going on.


    On the stage, Harold''s face changed several times. Finally, he forced himself to calm down and seriously said, "The technology department, What have you eaten? How could the recording be this dirty! Dear journalists, there is something wrong with our conference. Now please... "


    Before he could finish his words, the microphone in front of him disappeared again. The technical staff of the technical department was also stunned at the moment. Their devices were all right, but It seemed that they had lost the control.


    Then, some photos suddenly appeared on the screen. In these pictures, there were the test report of his wife and the treatment report, as well as the record of police coming out and the record of his wife, which was the criminal punishment of his intentional injury.


    If the recording was dissatisfied, then the certificate like evidence, especially the judgment and police record, could not be forged. As long as these evidences were sent to the police station and the court, they knew whether they were true or not.


    "What''s going on?! I don''t think the evidence is false. ''''


    "Holy shit! What kind of violence is it? "


    "Then the recording, I think, must b


    "Mr. Madeline said that you are innocent, so May I ask Mr. Madeline a few questions? "


    This familiar voice


    His tone was calm and confident


    It was Samuel! !


    He did come!


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes turned to the source of the voice, and they saw a man in a black cap and a white British style standing calmly in the crowd.


    He stood out among the thousands of people, looking like a crane standing among chickens, especially his dignified and fearless appearance. There seemed to be a universe, dazzling and captivating in his glazed eyes, making him sink into it.


    "Holy shit! It was really him! !"


    "Wow! The master takes action immediately and you will know whether the master takes it or not! "


    "The way he shows up He is my legend! "


    "It''s going to be fun. You guys are really going to do it? So you guys are the one who played a trick on me just now?"


    "This operation is 101 score. How proud of him!''''


    On the stage, not only Madeline but also Harold was shocked. He didn''t expect that Samuel, who always showed up and disappeared, did show up.


    damn!


    I''m doomed! ''Madeline thought to himself!


    Everybody in their circle knew that Samuel had an enigma. But However, this time things could be reversed!

 Chapter 244 what a pity， he is a man！

    "What Who are you? "


    Madeline hadn''t paid much attention to entertainment news before. Moreover, there were a lot of reporters in the world, and Samuel only showed up a few times before. It was not surprising that he didn''t know Samuel.


    On the stage of the president, Harold wanted to kick Madeline. Didn''t he have a brain? You don''t even know Samuel!


    How bold he was!


    They would definitely kill each other!


    Fortunately, he had made some preparations. Even if Madeline failed, he would be able to survive unscathed. But damn it, this time, it was not easy for him to find a chance to kill Daniel. It seemed that he was in grave danger again.


    There was no change on Cassandra''s face. She looked at Madeline and said coldly, "You don''t have to know who I am. You just need to answer a few questions.''''


    Madeline was stunned. Today was the press conference. If he refused at this time, he would have obvious guilt


    Sweat dripped over Madeline''s forehead and his eyes were filled with anger. He stared at Cassandra and shouted, "Who the hell are you? Are you sent by that brute, Daniel? Tell me! Isn''t our family still suffering from that bastard? Does he want to force us to death? "


    Now that things had come to this, all Madeline could do was try his best to win the sympathy from the public so as to turn the decadent situation around.


    "Mr. Madeline, is the only daughter registered in your name really your biological daughter?'''' Not affected by Madeline at all, Cassandra asked directly.


    In the meantime, the more easily Cassandra followed Madeline''s logic, the more passive she would be. This was exactly what Madeline wanted. After all, as long as Madeline was placed in the position of the weak, the media and online users would choose to support her.


    The weak are naturally protected, and I am the w


    ice for his daughter just now.


    At this moment, in the hall of the Yun clan.


    With Daniel and Bobby''s eyes fixed on the big screen, Vincent was especially so excited that his whole body was shivering.


    Samuel He actually did it! !


    As the situation was gradually changing, not only the situation changed, but also the public opinion on the Internet had changed. Especially some fans of Daniel who were loyal to him began to dress up for him


    The situation of losing everything before It''s really He had reversed!


    Moreover, Samuel had deliberately hidden the fact of that girl from beginning to end


    This man How did he do that?


    Daniel instantly stared at the handsome man on the screen, and there was a strange feeling in his dark eyes.


    It was a pity that this was a man


    This strange idea ran through his mind. Even he himself was shocked. Damn it!


    How could he have such an idea! !


    He must have been troubled by this!


    Yes, it must be!


    "You can sue me. It''s your right and I have no right to interfere. But I still have one more question. Mr. Madeline, please answer me. Do you have any domestic violence that abuse a child, that is, to say, your adopted daughter? Please answer me!''''

 Chapter 245 I want to see another person now

    The room fell into dead silence.


    Everyone turned to look at Madeline. What Samuel said just now almost drove him to the dead end. If he really committed domestic violence or even mental abuse of a minor girl, then It was very likely that Daniel was wronged!


    Instantly, all eyes were on Madeline. Standing stiffly on the stage, Madeline was soaked in sweat. He knew that he would be doomed if he admitted it!


    He would not only not get a penny of compensation, but also lose himself!


    damn!


    How did it come to this!


    Who the hell was this man? Why did he know so much!


    He has never mentioned these things to anyone, has he


    Madeline glanced at her coldly and got completely mad. ''Damn it! It must be her!'' he cursed!


    If it weren''t for her, that Samuel would never have found so much evidence. Damn it!


    "Clap!"


    Madeline slapped on his wife''s face heavily. The woman was slapped so hard that she lost her mind. Five clear fingerprints appeared on her face.


    "You bitch Did you frame me with someone else? You bitch! Why did you do that to me! I''ll kill you bitch! " Madeline roared out of control, his face ferocious and ferocious.


    A sudden dead silence fell off the stage. All the cameras had filmed the scene. The whole platform exploded with the barrage of comments which flooded the screen.


    However, the show just started.


    Madeline''s wife was slapped. After a few seconds, she came to her senses, She trembled, shook her head and explained in a trance, "I didn''t say anything, I didn''t say anything, I didn''t dare to say I said nothing Please trust me I didn''t... "


    With red eyes, Madeline raised his hand again. Everyone was shocked by what they saw. How dare he hit his wife in such an occasion?


    It was clear that he was lying! !


    And what he said before was even more not convincing


    "Domestic viol


    otel


    Since Daniel was a popular man, this time his counter attack made him even more popular, and even the most powerful and talented masters in the country were on par with him!


    Misfortune was a blessing in disguise!


    It was all because of Samuel!


    All the time, the private phone of Bobby kept ringing, and so did the personal phone of Daniel. However, after going through all this, Daniel''s mood had undergone a great change.


    As an actor, even though he knew some hidden rules in this circle and those who came to cooperate with him again just because of his popularity, that was the way it was in the world business. Everyone just took what they wanted.


    Since he chose this circle which was even more dangerous than whirlpool, he had to bear this.


    Daniel sat on the sofa tiredly for a long time before he picked up the phone on the table. Seeing this, Bobby called out excitedly, "Daniel! Great! He did it! It''s unbelievable. Mr. Andrew and Mr. Gillian just called, and this matter was finally solved satisfactorily. Mr. Andrew even held a victory banquet for you personally Do you want to go there? "


    On the sofa, Daniel glanced at the screen, and said in a hoarse voice, "no, I want to see another person now."

 Chapter 246 miss you very much

    At the Star Empire''s headquarters.


    After the press conference, the media left Star Empire in succession.


    Cassandra and Hackett also mingled in the crowd and walked out of the Star Empire along the crowd. Fortunately, there were many people on the street so nobody recognized Cassandra.


    After they walked out of the building, they went directly to the parking lot. Seeing that the crowd dispersed one after another, Hackett felt inconvenient to follow them. He said a few words to Cassandra and left.


    After getting on the car, Cassandra called back a few times to make sure that there was nothing wrong with the company. Then she started the car while dialing Martin''s number. It was still early. She could make it back before 11 o''clock.


    After a few seconds, a lethargic voice came from the other end of the phone, "Congratulations.''''


    Cassandra was stunned for a while, but soon she asked with a complacent look, "Martin, am I very handsome? Haha, fighting against all the people at present is awesome! "


    With his back leaning against the sofa and his long arms encircling the back of the chair, Martin said, "that''s why you ask the Yale to come out in person? Cassandra, do you know this is a waste? ''''


    It was more than a waste of talent. It was a waste of God''s good gifts?


    Yale was also the intelligence expert of the Greyson team. He was also one of the best fighters in the information gathering in V Security team. He was usually responsible for the case of one hundred million cloud sect, but she just asked Yale to investigate a scum.


    Yale feel so aggrieved that he even want to grow a mushroom!


    ''what kind of person is he? Doesn''t he care about his self-esteem?


    With a guilty smile on her face, Cassandra said, "I did this for the company. I made a big contribution to the company.''''


    Raising his eyebrows slightly, Martin said, "Do you still have any reason?''''


    Cassandra coughed," What do you think?"


    Martin rubbed his forehead and replied, "Yes, you have reason.''''


    Cassandra, "..."


    Don''t you think that your mood has changed too fast?


    Have


    felt that the man in front of him looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had met him before.


    "Mr. Samuel, this way please," said Vincent while he took a look at Cassandra, Cassandra didn''t turn him down, She went back to the headquarter of Star Empire and took the elevator directly to the president''s office with following Vincent.


    In the office, there was only Roger.


    At this time, Roger was standing in front of a huge French window, dark eyes looking down at the large capital city under his feet. The neon lights were brilliant.


    Everyone likes to stand on the top, because only by staying there, can they control others and have the unreachable glory.


    Someone pushed the door open with a squeak. Cassandra walked into the office step by step, and saw the familiar back.


    "Roger


    She used to be obsessed with the almost crazy man, but now she saw him again, and there was no change in her heart at all.


    After all, everyone who was buried in the tomb would become a fake corpse if there were more ripples in her life, "I have long heard of the name of Mr. Roger. Now I finally have the chance to meet you. You are indeed extraordinary.'''' Cassandra''s lips curled into a sardonic smile.


    Hearing this, Roger turned slowly with an elegant and elegant smile on his face, "so do you, Mr. Samuel. I''ve heard a lot about you. But I''m sorry to invite you in this way.''''

 Chapter 247 what if I still refuse

    There was only a very short distance between them, but it seemed as if there was a whole length of the earth.


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra went on, "Mr. Roger invited me here so formally. Are you going to talk with me while standing here?''''


    "Of course not. Please have a seat, Mr. Samuel, '''' answered Roger, unhurriedly walking towards her


    "Mr. Samuel, What would you like to drink, coffee or tea?'''' Roger swept over Cassandra, as Cassandra settled herself on the couch


    Cassandra answered," Tea, Iron Buddha.''''


    Hearing this, the peak of Roger frowned slightly. These days, there were not many people who liked drinking tea, but he was an exception, which was because he had made great efforts to please his farther in GR Clan when he was young, and his favorite one was Iron Buddha.


    There were various kinds of tea sets and tea bags on the table, but Samuel chose Iron Buddha for once. There was only one possibility: Samuel had investigated him in advance.


    He had thought that Samuel would be the real prey, but now it seemed that things were not that simple.


    Taking the tea set on the table in a calm manner, Roger made a nice pot of tea by himself. The teapot was made to be full of the pleasant scent of the tea, making people feel refreshed.


    Roger poured a cup of tea and placed it in front of Cassandra, but Cassandra was not in a hurry to drink it. She crossed her legs and asked indifferently, "Mr. Roger, you invited me so hard. Are you really just going to invite me for a cup of tea?''''


    Roger smiled," Mr. Samuel, you are really good at jokes. I invite you here to negotiate a cooperation with Mr. Samuel. As long as you agree to work in the GR Group, you can choose my position and pay as you like.''''


    Samuel seldom showed up in public, but he was able to save the situation every time. Although Roger didn''t know how he did it, he had a strong PR ability. He gave people a feeling of foreboding. If the company could take him as the wings, just the mysterious identity of Samuel, and a piece of hype would be enough t


    in front of him. If he just felt familiar with the man, then what the man said just now confirmed his guess!


    But, how could it be possible!


    How could it be her! !


    Roger felt like his heart dropped to the bottom of the valley in an instant. His facial expression changed back and forth like a horse lamp, The "man" in front of him was clean and languid, totally different from before, And the cleaner he was, the more people could not help but want to occupy him!


    damn!


    On the face of honor, there seemed to be a layer of invisible frost. Countless scenes passed through his mind. At this time, he had a very clear answer to something that he could not explain!


    But how could it be her?


    Although she graduated from the director department, she had never stepped into the entertainment industry, and it was impossible for her to collect so many news


    In an instant, a terrible thought came into Roger''s mind. Was it Martin! !


    Yes, who else had the ability to do that except Martin?


    How could an unknown newcomer collect so much information and even try again and again to turn the tide


    It must be Martin!


    A ferocious look appeared in Roger''s eyes, and he was extremely jealous. He suppressed his emotions that were about to lose control, and said in a hoarse voice, "Cassandra, why are you Why did you set yourself against me for him? "

 Chapter 248 How Do You Treat Your Brother in Law

    ''Why it''s you?


    Why did you set yourself against me for him?''


    Huh!


    How could he ask such a stupid question?


    She had never seen such a shameless person!


    In her previous life, he had treated her as a pawn by cheating her various ways. At that time, he hadn''t asked himself why he had done that?


    She might still be kept in the dark if she had not experienced death once!


    He had never loved her. Why did he pretend to be affectionate to question her?


    A cold smile emerged on Cassandra''s face. "Mr. Roger, I just did what I should do, isn''t it the basic principle of people? Moreover, you deserve it. I am only carrying out the heavenly law. "


    Carrying out the heavenly law!


    Clenching his fists tightly, Roger''s eyes were filled with jealousy. The most intolerable and unacceptable thing for a man was that the woman who once revolved around him fell in love with another man. Even if he didn''t like her, it didn''t mean that he didn''t mind!


    A cold glint flashed in Roger''s eyes. His fury rose as he looked into her eyes. With a livid face, he said, "Cassandra, how do you end up like this? Don''t you like me? Didn''t you marry Martin for me? How could you... How could you treat me like this for another man! "


    In her previous life, she married Martin only for the sake of Roger. After all, she was benighted at that time.


    There was a sudden eerie silence in the air.


    Cassandra''s sight fell upon Roger little by little. She wanted to say something to him for a long time, but she didn''t find a chance. Now that she had been pretending, she could say it through.


    "You''re right. I used to like you, and I treated you more important than my own life. For you, I can die..." she said slowly, looking into Roger''s eyes, as if he was a stranger.


    Rose''s back suddenly stiffened, and his heart was inexplicably wildly beating. Because of the surge of emotions, he even could not breathe. His heart was heaving violently.


    "Stop it! Stop


    ting outside. He seemed to be surprised to see her, but he didn''t ask much. He just walked quickly into the office.


    "Roger didn''t have any instructions. Did the negotiation succeed?" thought Vincent.


    Cassandra didn''t want to stay any longer. She directly left the Star Empire. Time was running out. She didn''t know if she would be late.


    Alas! How annoying it was to have a sticky husband!


    At the same time, in the Yan Garden.


    Martin turned on the laptop and saw a video which was showing the picture of Cassandra and Roger together.


    Carlos stood aside, sweating. He thought that his sister-in-law was so troublesome. She always made some trouble! !


    She went to meet her ex-boyfriend secretly...


    She would definitely pay a heavy price for it! !


    Couldn''t she not do something out of place?


    On the sofa, the man''s angular cheeks, like the unmelted frost, instantly stared at the tablet in his hand.


    On the screen, the girl said calmly, "You''re right. I used to like you and even considered you more important than my own life. For you, I can die..."


    The world seemed to disappear in an instant, and the huge hall froze into ice in an instant.


    In the end, there was still only one person in her heart, and that was Roger.


    Cassandra...


    You have used up your last chance.

 Chapter 249 The Accidental Injury

    In the hall, there was dead silence.


    Carlos was so scared that he was sweating all over. His calf trembled. Shit! His sister-in-law was not only good at making trouble, but also a jinx!


    Carlos cried in his mind. ''Oh my God! I''m screwed up! My boss will definitely go ballistic tonight!''!


    It was not easy that the master has been a little gentle recently. He would return to the original shape in minutes. His sister-in-law was really going further and further on the road of making troubles!


    On the sofa, Martin remained quiet, with his cold eyes staring at the screen. He crumbled the tea cup with his cold fingers, and the tea leaked to the ground. The red blood started to stream down from his fingertips.


    Carlos was scared out of his wits, "Master! I''ll go get Kevin right away! "


    Martin''s cold gaze was shot to him in an instant. Scared, Carlos didn''t dare to move. He looked at Martin''s fingers, which were bleeding, with great concern.


    The red blood poured down, making a sharp contrast with the man''s white skin. The man''s angry eyes were like poppies, breathtaking.


    Sitting still on the sofa, Martin''s bloody finger slid to the left corner of the screen bit by bit. The next second, Roger''s painful voice sounded again in the freezing air����


    "Stop it! Stop it... "


    "Roger, I once really liked you, but that was a thing of the past. The man I love now is Martin. The man I want to spend the rest of my life with is Martin."


    ''The man I love now is Martin... The man I want to spend the rest of my life with is Martin.''


    Was it really him?


    Martin stared at the girl on the screen. He felt as if someone had ripped up his heart. The coldness in his eyes faded away like the tide. When he heard the girl''s words, he felt as if he had come back from hell to the world. His cruel and bloody aura disappeared bit by


    seen a man as innocent and pure as his master before.


    He had bought preserves before, and he had bought all kinds of preserves desserts that could hardly be bought in the market before, but his master didn''t even look at them.


    Eat? Never!


    Now the preserve that his sister-in-law bought was wrapped like a baby for a long time. The different treatment was almost obvious.


    "Well... Mrs. Cassandra is on her way. How about your injury? " Said Carlos cautiously.


    He knew that he couldn''t hide the bruise from Cassandra. If she asked where the injury was from, he wouldn''t say that it was because his master watched the video that he was injured.


    "It was an accident." said Martin with his eyes flickering slightly.


    "What? How did you hurt it by accident? "


    ''Master, your command is too difficult...


    How careless you are that you can be injured like this by accident?''


    Martin glanced at him and said, "Do you need me to teach you?"


    Carlos shook his head immediately. "No, no, no. I''ll take the responsibility!"


    As they were talking, there was a sound of a car engine coming from outside. Carlos craned his neck to stare at the gate. Sure enough, after a while, Cassandra came in with a bag in her hand.

 Chapter 250 Dont I Care About My Self-esteem

    "Martin, I am back! Do you miss me? " With a bag in her hands, Cassandra obediently walked towards Martin.


    The man lazily leaned against the sofa, his injured hand wrapped in gauze, which was laid on the sofa at will. At the sight of the gauze, Cassandra''s face turned cold and stared at the finger of Martin.


    "What''s going on? Why is it bleeding? Why didn''t you tell me? And why don''t you go to the hospital either? " Cassandra threw the bag on the sofa and asked coldly.


    "Just a small cut. It doesn''t matter. Don''t be nervous." replied Martin.


    With her brows knitted, Cassandra said: "You are seriously hurt and you even said it is a small cut. If you don''t tell me, I''ll ask Carlos. Carlos, what the hell is going on? I just left for a few days. How could he get his hand hurt like this? "


    At this moment, Carlos felt that he had been misunderstood. Enough!


    He had make up his mind how to explain it just now, with an inexplicable sense of guilt, he said, "Well... "Sister in law, the young master accidentally dropped a cup just now..." He was scratched when cleaning... I have dealt with it. It doesn''t matter. "


    Glancing at him, Cassandra countered calmly, "Do you think I am blind? Even if he broke the glass, wouldn''t he clean it himself? Carlos, could you find another excuse? "


    Do you think I''m an idiot?


    Carlos was troubled and didn''t know how to explain. Siting on the sofa, Martin said slowly, "I miss you."


    "What?"


    How could he be so arrogant?!


    ''Master, are you shameless?''


    While Cassandra was holding an accusatory look just now, she was also dumbfounded at the moment. She couldn''t believe that Martin said this suddenly!


    She really didn''t know what to say.


    Speechless, Cassandra took out her phone, "I''ll call Kevin and ask him to deal with it. Let''s see if you need to take an injection to prevent tetanus."


    As soon as Carlos was about to say that he had handled the wound in a very professional way, which would never be worse than the quack doctor Kevin. However, befor


    his eyebrows and said, "Do you think I''m not reserved enough?"


    ''I have put up with it for so long. Isn''t she satisfied?'' Martin thought.


    Cassandra was speechless, but in other words, compared with his crazy behavior like a certain demon in the previous life. In this life, Martin had restrained himself a lot.


    Cassandra said, "Well, let''s drop it. A few days later is Grandma''s birthday. I think... Can I go back alone? "


    After he heard these words, Martin turned to look at Cassandra with his sharp eyes which seemed to be able to pierce through people''s soul and made people dare not look straight at him.


    Her heart almost jumped out of her mouth when she saw his response. "Wouldn''t he disagree?" she thought.


    She shouldn''t expect Martin to accept it.


    But, grandmother''s birthday... She really didn''t want Martin to go with her.


    Cassandra gritted her teeth and tried her best, "Well... Don''t be angry. Listen to my explanation. It''s not that I don''t want to take you home. It''s just that you are not in good health now. Besides, many people are at the family feast during my grandma''s birthday. You don''t like this boring occasion, so you will only be a foil when you go there. Besides, our marriage is also a secret. At that time, how can I explain to everyone? You are my husband. I can''t lie that you are my boyfriend, right? "

 Chapter 251 You Are My Drug

    "Never mind. Just forget what I just said. I''ll try to come up with a way and tell granny about it first... " As soon as she saw the irritated look on his face, she compromised dejectedly.


    After all, men should be spoiled.


    She thought that after so many things that had happened and that Martin''s attitude towards her had also changed a lot, she put forward the suggestion. After all, it was not the right time to announce her relationship with Martin now, or else everything she had done would be in vain.


    She still had a long way to go, so no matter how hard it was, she had to run on her own. Even if she was covered with cuts and blood, she had no way of giving up.


    Martin raised his eyes slowly and saw the disappointment and hesitation on her face in his deep eyes. After a long while, he finally opened his mouth, "Am I so shameful?"


    In the company, she would rather use the other identity. Even if it would cause misunderstanding, she would not admit that she was his lawful wife.


    This time, she didn''t want to take him to her grandmother''s birthday party either.


    Was he so shameless?


    Cassandra was stunned. Then she realized what he meant. She thought, "Oh, I didn''t think so much at all. Is this man too complex?''!


    However, it was reasonable for him to have such thoughts.


    "Well... Are you angry because of this? " The smile on Cassandra''s face was like the misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River, gently falling down, refreshing.


    Martin''s eyes narrowed dangerously and focused on Cassandra as if he was waiting for the girl to proceed with her words.


    Must he speak so clearly?


    Cassandra touched her forehead and said seriously, "I didn''t mean that. You are so dazzling that they have ignored my efforts as long as you are present. I have made so many efforts to be qualified to stand side by side with you one day. I don''t want


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d a bad relationship with you. I always made you angry. But I know you are the only person in the world who won''t hurt me. I have been blind for so many years, and you finally cure me. Do you know you are my drug? You must be okay. "


    Martin''s deep eyes fell on Cassandra slowly, with complex emotions gleaming in his eyes. He raised the girl''s chin, and in his dark pupils, the girl looked a little confused and helpless.


    "Cassandra, it''s unfair..." Martin said in a hoarse voice.


    "Why?" she asked.


    She was expressing her love just now! !


    Didn''t she care about her self-esteem?!


    With a touch of smile flashing on his lips, he continued, "I''ve told you that you''re my destiny. Don''t you think it''s unfair? "


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Fuck!


    It was so hard for him to say sweet words. His words can''t be more reserved.''


    Then she gave him a stern look and said, "Martin, why don''t you just admit that you like me?"


    He fixed his eyes on her. He had seen many expressions on her, happy, angry, sad or indifferent.


    However, he had never seen such a fragile side of her pretending to be strong.


    "No, you can teach me." Martin teased with a slight smile.


    Cassandra''s face was as dark as a black pan. He was absolutely intentional!

 Chapter 252 I Like You Only

    "Well, listen to me. Read after me..." Speechless, Cassandra rubbed her forehead.


    To be honest, how could a playboy like Martin not know how to say sweet words?!


    How could it be?


    "Yes." replied Martin, who was trying to keep modest and polite.


    Cassandra said seriously, "I like you."


    Martin stared at her face and suddenly smiled slowly. In an instant, it was as beautiful as a star in the dark night when thousands of flowers were blooming.


    At that moment, Cassandra was completely stunned by that man. She knew that Martin Lu was a handsome man, but she didn''t expect that this man... He was so handsome! !


    She was so blind in her previous life that she even abandoned such a handsome man and fell in love with that bad man, Roger?!


    Damn!


    It was obviously a temptation!


    On the sofa, Martin slowly lowered his head and gave a gentle kiss on the girl''s forehead. His cold lips clung to the girl''s forehead. Then, a deep but seductive voice came into Cassandra''s ears����


    "I know, I like you, too. I love only you all over the world. "


    Damn it!


    Am I being teased again?!


    However... He was so handsome, just like a king! !


    How could she reject such a good-looking man?


    ''Yes, you are handsome, so you are always right!


    It seemed that he could win her heart easily.


    "Shameless..." "You''re such a naughty man." said Cassandra, trying to keep her temper.


    "Yes." replied Martin, looking at her calmly.


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''What?


    He just admit it. I can''t even refute it!''


    They rested on the sofa for a while, and then went back to their room to have a rest. It was said that absence makes the heart grow fonder. But it seemed that Martin couldn''t hold on any longer. Moreover, before Cassandra could do something, a call from Daniel came in.


    Now the situation on the Internet had reversed. The curse words had been turned into flattery. In a short period of time, Daniel had been high


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Then she smiled and said, "Mr. Daniel, do you think I''m that kind of person who likes to make jokes?"


    Daniel''s heart leaped and his ears burned inexplicably. What Samuel said just now is... Flirting with him!


    Damn!


    Why did he suddenly...? His heart was beating so fast!


    A trace of panic flashed across his face, but he soon regained his composure. "It''s my honor, Mr. Samuel. When do you have time?"


    Cassandra pondered over the time. It took a lot of time for her to go to the Harbor City and deal with the matter of Daniel. Although Johnny tried his best to spare time for her, she couldn''t be too casual.


    "I am busy these days. How about Sunday evening?" Said Cassandra.


    Sunday evening?


    Daniel had a schedule on Sunday evening. He was invited to attend a wrap party of one of his best friends in the industry. The friend had always publicly supported him when he was trampled on this time. For this reason, he even attracted a group of bad fans. Now that he had gotten through the difficulties, he would go to attend his best friend''s wrap party.


    Daniel compressed his lips and said: "Okay. But can it be later? I have some personal affairs to deal with. "


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra was about to say yes, but saw the look on Martin''s face, which was so gloomy...

 Chapter 253 Whats Wrong With You

    "Well, that... I''ll ask my girlfriend first. She''s very strict. If I come back too late, she will not be happy. " Cassandra immediately said.


    ''Damn it! Fortunately I have quick response!''


    She felt that she should have asked Martin''s permission in advance.


    Daniel frowned and thought, ''He is a good man. Isn''t it normal for him to have a girlfriend? Why am I upset?!


    Damn!''


    On the other end of the phone, Cassandra covered the microphone with one hand and said with a fawning smile, "Ahem, Martin, I''m going for business... I promise I won''t come back too late. I swear! "


    After hesitating for a while, Martin finally compromised and said, "Come back before eleven o''clock."


    No matter what, she wound not be allowed to stay outside too late.


    Cassandra immediately nodded with a smile. "Don''t worry. I will come back as soon as I finish it. Kiss you..."


    Then she put the phone near her ear, "Mr. Daniel, are you still there?"


    "Yes, I''m here." Said Daniel.


    "It''s okay, but I can''t go there too late, okay?"


    Daniel reckoned that the wrap party wouldn''t last too late. Moreover, he just went out to show up, so it wouldn''t take too long.


    "Okay. I will inform Steve first. It won''t take too long," Said Daniel.


    ''Steve?''


    As soon as Cassandra heard what he said, she remembered that Steve was a good friend of Daniel. After Daniel''s accident, only Steve stood out to support him in the entertainment circle. Although he had also caused himself a lot of trouble, their brotherhood was precious.


    Speaking of which, Cassandra thought of Steve for a while. Moreover, if she remembered correctly, Steve and Daniel were officially called a couple before by a group of girls who liked the Boy''s love and it became more and more difficult to deal with. After all, this kind of girls'' amount was expanding rapidly within a very short time.


    These two people were so charming that they


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nted to see this amazing man.


    Daniel frowned and asked: "How about your wrap party?"


    Not mention Samuel would mind it or not. But the wrap party is supposed to be held by you, what do you do with your party after you go with me?


    Steve said in a hurry, "You know what kind of party it is. There is nothing I can do. I just have to show up."


    ''Then why did you ask me to go there?''


    Daniel rubbed his temples and said: "Let''s talk about it later. I''ll hang up."


    Without waiting for Steve''s explanation, Daniel hung up the phone directly. After all, he had to discuss with Samuel first to see if he would mind.


    When he just hung up the phone, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen of the phone and saw a new we chat message.


    Steve said, "Daniel, you are a heartbreaker! ! !


    That sentence was followed by a string of verbal abuse emoji.


    Daniel was speechless.


    Didn''t he know that they were addressed as a couple by those rotten women? And they even write some articles about that!


    What did he do in his previous life to have such a stupid friend?!


    But what he didn''t know was that, someone who was watching them secretly was trying his best to help them form an official couple.


    After all, future belongs to those shameless rotten girls.

 Chapter 254 I Fell in Love with Someone Else

    In a bar of the capital city.


    In the dancing floor of the bar, a lot of beautiful women were passionately twisting their bodies, accompanied by a deafening heavy metal rock music. It was quite lively.


    At this time, in a huge room, a group of people had been drunk. They were all drunk. No matter who they were, they grabbed and gulped down wine.


    Being surrounded by the crowd, Hackett was very drunk. All the people in front of him were ghosting.


    Recently, the sales of the Weekly Heaven Seal was increasing, and Hackett appeared in the circles for several times. Especially today, the matters of Daniel had been solved. The sales of the Weekly Heaven Seal had even reached an unprecedented high.


    As a result, the whole group of the company invited Hackett to join them. Though he seldom attended such activities, he had to attend tonight''s warm-hearted party. As a result, he was gulped down by the group. He wasn''t a good drinker and got drunk in the end.


    He managed to get out of the crowd and staggered towards the washroom. However, when he reached the washroom, he saw a man and a woman were kissing affectionately in front of the wash table.


    Hackett went blank at first, and then flushed. He scurried off in panic.


    Damn!


    Why did he have this reaction when he saw others kissing?


    He must have drunk too much!


    Yes! He must have drunk too much!


    Hackett shook his head and walked out of the room. He went to the public washroom of the bar. Fortunately, there was no one outside. A few minutes later, he staggered out of the washroom, leaning against the wall.


    The next second, a woman with a good figure came into his sight. It was a girl in pink dress and she was standing in front of the wash basin, shy. Her face was flushed and she was staring at Hackett nervously.


    Hackett recalled that she was a new employee who just came to the company not long ago. Recently, he was taking care of her all the time. In addition, he drank s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tely!


    "I... I just drank too much. I am not gay, either... " After vomiting, Hackett patted his face with the water to keep sober.


    In a daze for quite a while, Zed finally found his lost voice. "Hackett, are you sure you are awake now? Why do I feel that you are a little abnormal now? "


    Actually, he was far from being a little abnormal... It was totally abnormal! !


    ''Even if you are drunk, you shouldn''t have kissed me. I am a man, okay? And you fucking vomited after kissing me... He threw up...''


    Hackett glared at him and said, "If you dare to tell others anything about this, you''ll pay for it."


    Zed felt speechless, ''I''m the victim. Why did I sacrifice my chastity for no reason? What''s more, I was threatened...


    Do you think I''m willing to do that?''!


    But, seeing Hackett''s expression, if he thought too much?


    Zed waved his hand with a fretful face. "I think you are really drunk. How about I ask someone to send you back? It is almost over there."


    Hackett didn''t want to go back the room either. So he accepted his request without hesitation and Zed immediately arranged for someone to send him off. When he came out of the bar, he felt a little cold at night. It seemed that he didn''t wake up until then. With an expression of chagrin on his face, he took out a cigarette and lit it.

 Chapter 255 Like-minded

    Everything went well in the next few days and the progress of shooting which was delayed before was made up. Cassandra focused on her work. On the other hand, she took most of her personal time to take care of Martin.


    Recently, with the personal guidance of Martin, she knew a lot about the business of the Lu Group. In addition, she had a general understanding of the future of the Lu Group in her previous life, so she learned fast and was able to do some simple business on her own.


    Soon it was Sunday and the date to meet with Daniel.


    As Daniel was going to attend Steve''s wrap party first, Cassandra was not in a hurry to go out. Moreover, Daniel had mentioned that Steve wanted to come with him, she didn''t refuse. After all, it was a rare opportunity for her to say such handsome boys together.


    In the hall of the Yan Garden.


    Cassandra deliberately chose a light grey casual suit today and went downstairs after changing her clothes.


    Martin sat on the sofa with an enigmatic expression. Carlos stood beside him with trepidation. To tell the truth, he was really afraid that his young master would be angry at any time.


    Clearly, he was worried that his wife would be abducted.


    Why did he pretend to be so calm?


    Wow...


    He was good at pretending.


    "Martin, I am going out. You should stay at home." Said Cassandra, smiling as she walked towards him.


    Martin''s eyes darkened and replied, "Yes."


    Cassandra nodded and walked toward the gate. Then she trotted back and kissed him on the cheek before she hopped out with a smile.


    He had been sullen earlier, but now he wasn''t.


    Carlos was astounded at the scene. How could my sister-in-law have such a trick?!


    Was he blind?


    The master... Did he show a look of enjoyment?!


    A few minutes later, Martin commanded, "Get the car ready."


    Carlos was stunned. "What? "Master, are you going out?"


    ''Didn''t you promi


    d you like to sign it, Mr. Daniel?"


    Since Daniel was born to be a star, and this time he managed to get through the difficulties, he would have a promising future. He was known as a top star, even if he didn''t have any acting skill, he could sustain the whole play just by his appearance. His loyal fans would always support him.


    The best thing Cassandra wanted to do was to perfect the scripts and the actors. After all, it was also of great importance to her.


    "Have you brought the script?" Daniel asked Cassandra.


    Cassandra nodded and then pick up the bag aside. The thing in the bag was copied by her with great efforts, and it was registered and recorded in a low-key way. Therefore, even by regular procedures, this play should be presented by the


    GR Group, but now, she had cut off the right of this play.


    In her previous life, the GR group was in charge of the movie and its schedule was quite good. In addition, Susan, who was also a top 1 actor at that time, and the best actress that the GR group had ever worked for was the leading actress. When the movie was on release, it immediately became the hottest topic and won much popularity in the later shooting.


    As a result, Susan won the first place in her movie and was highly praised by the public.

 Chapter 256 Get a Bit of Your Immortal Spirit

    Daniel took the bag and opened it. There was a thick pile of scripts, and it turned out to be all the content of the scripts.


    After entering the entertainment circle for so many years, it was natural for Daniel to know that even the unknown directors wouldn''t give each other all the scripts when they signed their roles. Even in order to keep a secret, they wouldn''t use their own scripts during audition, because if the contents of their scripts were leaked out, it was likely to cause irreparable losses.


    Samuel''s honesty impressed him.


    The entertainment circle was like a tank, in which human beings fought against each other openly and covertly, which was not a new thing. Samuel was really a special person in the circle.


    However, if his temper was taken advantage of, it would be a big blow to him.


    "Mr. Samuel, you have given all the scripts to me. Aren''t you afraid of exposing them to the public?" Daniel looked at Cassandra and asked.


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra said, "I believe in you."


    Daniel''s back was slightly stiff, and he chuckled, "Don''t be so credulous in this circle."


    Cassandra glanced at him and said: "I don''t believe everyone. I just believe in you. So, in front of you, I don''t have to play tricks. You can take this script back, and if you want, I naturally hope to work with you. But if you don''t, I won''t force you."


    "So you are the director of this play?" asked Daniel.


    Then Cassandra shrugged, "Well, you don''t think I''m a director? I graduated from director department of university. However, there are so many directors in this field and I just want to have a try. "


    In the entertainment circle, it was not a new thing to be a good director. Besides, Cassandra had graduated from the director department. When she entered the World Media, she had just taken it as a springboard.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    u violent maniac! Hey, man, do you have a girlfriend or boyfriend?"


    "I have a girlfriend now." Cassandra smiled awkwardly.


    You change the topic very fast. This is too amazing... ''


    When he heard that Cassandra had a girlfriend, Daniel was somehow relieved, but he didn''t realize that there seemed to be another feeling deep in his heart that he forcefully repressed.


    "Alas, what a pity! How many girls and boys will be heartbroken to know that! ''Steve sighed.


    The way he talked like a girl.


    ''Are you a real man?! Do your family know that you are so sissy?''! !


    This man gave Cassandra goose bumps. Daniel was so angry that he couldn''t help but curse, "Who is taking this idiot away? I don''t know him!"


    It was so humiliating!


    "Shut up, Steve! If you dare to say one more word, I''ll cut your tongue!" he shouted angrily.


    Steve felt aggrieved and stared at him, "You bastard! Are you have other men outside? You weren''t like this before!"


    Cassandra picked up a cup of tea, trembling. No wonder there were more and more corrupt women in the world. At that moment, even she felt that these two men... They looked like a couple.


    They acted like a couple of gay. ...


    Oh, my eyes! I don''t want to see this!

 Chapter 257 Whats Your Wechat ID

    Then they chatted for a while. Daniel asked her some details about their cooperation. Steve tried his best to prove his existence but finally he was ignored. He sat there with an aggrieved face and looked depressed.


    When the conversation almost came to an end, Cassandra received a message from Martin.


    "It''s not over yet?"


    His words simply indicated his resentment?


    Cassandra frowned and replied, "Almost done."


    Martin replied without hesitation, "I am nearby."


    ''If my memory serves me right, I asked Martin to have a rest at home. Why did he come out?


    Was he worried about me?


    Am I such a loose woman?


    And can''t you finish your words all at once? What do you mean by staying nearby? He is coming to pick me up?


    This is ridiculous? !'' Cassandra thought.


    "What''s wrong? What happened? " Seeing Cassandra''s anxious appearance, Daniel asked.


    Cassandra rubbed her forehead as she had a headache, "Nothing special. There was an emergency. I''d better leave now. You can call me when you make up your mind."


    Steve came to him and said, "Me, me, me! Samuel, don''t forget to give me a script! "


    The veins on Cassandra''s forehead were throbbing, "No, I won''t."


    Steve thought for a while and rolled his eyes, "Samuel, what''s your Wechat ID? We are all friends, aren''t we? It''s necessary to exchange messages to express feelings, right?"


    Cassandra, "..."


    He was right, and she couldn''t refuse.


    Besides, although Steve''s acting skills were not good, he was pretty and intelligent. He had a great deal of fans who loved him very much. What''s more, His personality was very cheerful. He was capable of dealing with all kinds of people and seldom attracted discontent. Therefore, he had a bright future ahead.


    If Cassandra remembered correctly, three years will be the best opportunity for Steve''s development. With his handsome face and great interpersonal network, Steve became the best actor. He even became the main pillar of the FX International Group at that time


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e ground and asked, "Okay, do you need me to pick you up?"


    "No, thank you," Cassandra answered after a pause.


    Steve couldn''t help but complain in a low voice, "Daniel, you are such a snob! We have known each other for so many years, but you never picked me up. It''s too fast for you to express your desire."


    Steve was just complaining, but Daniel''s heart suddenly trembled, his pupils shrank a little, and his heart was uncontrollably beating wildly.


    ''Damn!


    Don''t beat!''


    He didn''t mean anything else but worry that Samuel couldn''t find the way for the first time, or he would be neglected!


    ''Yes! It must be so!''


    "Holy shit! Out of print Maybach 62s! ! Whose luxury car was this? Why is it here? " Steve, with wide eyes, looked enviously at the black car parked beside them.


    On hearing this, Cassandra immediately turned around and saw a familiar black Maybach parking behind her.


    Damn you! ''What a bastard! Is he going to torture me to death?'' she thought?


    Meanwhile, Cassandra was at a loss for words. She didn''t know how to explain that car to them. Since Daniel and Steve had no idea whose car it was, she decided to make an excuse to drive them away later.


    However, next second, the door of the black Maybach was opened. Wearing a black suit, Martin got out of the car with no expression on his face.

 Chapter 258 You Are My Man

    "Holy shit! How could this man be so good looking? He looks so handsome. I''m convinced! ! But why does he look so weak? Such a beautiful boy must be gay! " Said Steve, rubbing her chin and staring at the man unblinkingly.


    He bet that this man was a gay!


    Daniel also saw the man. The man in an expensive black tailored suit stood next to the car. His noble, cold aura made him look extraordinary.


    "Well... Well, my friend is coming to pick me up. I gotta go. " Cassandra was speechless.


    Daniel didn''t say anything.


    Steve was rendered speechless.


    Both of them froze for five seconds. With wide open eyes, Steve glared at Cassandra and then glanced at Martin. After looking back and forth for seven or eight times, he swallowed and asked, "Samuel, are you sure you are not gay?"


    ''Why do I think you are gay?''?


    Daniel looked at Cassandra with a complicated look. He didn''t feel anything wrong when Samuel said he had a girlfriend. After all, it was strange that he didn''t have a girlfriend.


    However, this man suddenly appeared and still came to pick him up. It was a little strange.


    Blue veins emerged on Cassandra''s forehead, and she was almost helpless. She knew that as soon as Martin appeared, these two people would definitely misunderstand her. The entertainment circle was a place of discord. Moreover, Steve had a same-sex rumor before. When Martin suddenly came to pick her up, Steve was suspicious.


    Cassandra smiled awkwardly, "Don''t think too much. This is just a remote relative of mine. He is doing business nearby and come to pick me up. I''m not a gay."


    Steve stared at Cassandra suspiciously. "I know what you mean. So why are you guilty? The so-called explanation was concealing, or telling stories. Samuel, you... "


    "Shut up!" Daniel said, "What are you thinking about? Mr. Samuel has already said that he is a relative of him. Don''t be silly. No one is gay.


    Don''t say you know me outside, I feel shame on you!"


    Ste


    , so I''m afraid that I can''t get rid of it."


    The reason why he had kept a low profile on his marriage was that he didn''t want to complicate the matter. After all, Cassandra hadn''t been married at that time and everything could be changeable. He didn''t want to add some unnecessary trouble to Cassandra.


    But now, this became the biggest obstacle. He was not in a good health now, so he didn''t dare to announce their marriage. He was afraid that the Lu clan would do something bad to her.


    With a hint of sadness flashing across his eyes, Martin kept silent and his thin lips bent into a straight line.


    "Why are you angry? I didn''t mean that. It''s just that it''s not appropriate to make our relationship public now. Don''t worry. When I become strong enough, I will personally announce to the world that you''re my man! " Cassandra stealthily ran to him, pillowed her head in his chest and looked like a henchman.


    Martin lowered his eyes, in which the girl''s fascinating face could be seen. After a long time, he reached out and rubbed the girl''s head, and said gently, "Okay."


    Hearing this, Cassandra was relieved, ''Oh my God! Men''s hearts are complicated. How could they change their faces so quickly?''!


    At the same time, the two men standing in the cold wind were also stunned and stood still there.

 Chapter 259 It May Be Just an Excuse

    "Well.. My god... Am I blind? Are you sure that Samuel is not a gay? " Steve asked, confused.


    When Daniel saw the scene, Martin took off his clothes and put it on the man. The look on his face was... That was an act between lovers!


    Damn!


    What on earth was he thinking about!


    "He said he had a girlfriend..." Daniel said, rubbing his eyebrows.


    Steve sniffed, "You believe him? It might be just an excuse. If he is gay, he could also say that he had a girlfriend. That man was really eye-catching. Luckily, he doesn''t work in the entertainment circle. Otherwise, I might not become the No.1 handsome man in the entertainment circle. "


    ''The most handsome man in the entertainment circle?


    Shame on you! The most popular young actor in the entertainment circle is right in front of you. What are you talking about?''


    But at this time, Daniel was not in the mood to bicker with him. He was obviously absent-minded due to what happened just now, but he didn''t realize that he cared so much about whether Samuel had a girlfriend or not.


    In the Brumous Villa District of the capital city.


    In the study.


    Standing on the balcony, Roger looked into the dark night sky without focusing his eyes.


    There was no star or moon tonight. The air was full of a deep breath. Roger stood still as if he was waiting for something.


    After a while, a man wearing a black mask walked in.


    The man in black mask had wound on his leg. He walked silently with a black cane in his hand. He was like a ghost returning from hell, full of gloom.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Roger?" The man in a black mask said in a hoarse voice, standing behind Roger.


    Although the fire didn''t kill him, he sucked in a lot of dust and his vocal cords were damaged. Since then, he would no longer speak as a normal person.


    Hearing this, Roger turned around and looked at the man with a cold face. "I heard that you went to the H


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Mr. Roger, he really did it! ! This is the first time that Doug has cooperated with the director of H country. Mr. Roger, I have a feeling that our movie will be a big hit this time! " Vincent said excitedly on the other end of the phone.


    In the past few years, Chinese movie series had gradually developed, but they seldom did well in the international world. As time went on, many local directors began to blaze new paths and compete with international stars. In one hand, they wanted to attract more attention, and the other hand was to pave the way for their overseas development.


    Although this was a good way, few international elites were willing to cooperate with the directors of Chinese. Therefore, the GR Group could reach the agreement this time was really a big news.


    Hearing this, the mood on Roger''s face was swept away in an instant. The GR Group had lost to Cassandra for several times, and he was on the verge of losing his temper. This news just came at the right time!


    "Inform the company''s top managers to have a meeting tomorrow morning." Said Roger.


    "Yes, Mr. Roger. I''ll arrange it right away." answered Vincent.


    After talking a few more words to him, Roger hung up the phone. No matter what, he must seize this opportunity to win back this time!

 Chapter 260 Make Daniel Embarrassed

    Soon it was the charity party of the Tang Charity Foundation. After Cassandra finished filming, she rushed directly from the film and television city.


    The charity party was held in a star hotel owned by the Yun Group. The scene of the evening party was strictly guarded. Except for the guests invited, no outsider was allowed to go in and out freely.


    Most of the rich men in the capital city were here. Any of them was powerful.


    At the entrance of the party, there were many guests.


    Because of attending this kind of occasion, Cassandra had specially changed into a rather formal black suit, with a black tie around the neckline and a short flaxen hair. She looked very slender and gorgeous.


    "Sir, please show us your invitation. Thank you for your cooperation." At the door, an employee in charge of checking her identity said with a smile.


    The people who were able to get in and out of this place were either rich or powerful. And Cassandra was wearing expensive luxury brands, so these people naturally dared not neglect her.


    Cassandra frowned slightly. Yesterday, Daniel invited her on the spur of the moment, so he didn''t mention the invitation. Besides, as the young master of the Yun Group, there was no need for the invitation.


    "Sorry, I didn''t have the invitation." Replied Cassandra.


    That employee''s face changed, "No invitation? According to the rule, you are not allowed to enter without the invitation. "


    The voice of the employee was not low, and there were many guests at the moment. It was fresh to have no invitation, so the crowd looked around immediately.


    "It''s so shameless of you to come to such a place without invitation!"


    "Yes, we are in a public place. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "She is a little bit beautiful. It''s not bad to be her boyfriend."


    "It''s ridiculous. Does anyone casually come to such a high-end charity party?"


    She didn''t finish what she wanted to say just now. She was going to call Daniel and ask him to pick her up so that she didn''t ha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    his forehead and said, "Mr. Daniel, this gentleman doesn''t have the invitation and he caused trouble here just now. So... That''s why I took him out. I didn''t mean to disturb the order. I didn''t expect him to be a friend of you... "


    "He has no invitation, then you can be rude? He is so fine skinned and tender. What if he is hurt by you? Daniel, your men have gone too far. You must revenge for Samuel! " Said Steve in an angry voice as he walked to Cassandra.


    ''My performance is not bad, right?


    Would she give me a chance of the role?'' Steve said in his heart.


    Indeed, Cassandra was a little angry just now. After all, she felt embarrassed to be treated like this in such an occasion. Although she didn''t mean to make things difficult for others, she couldn''t endure this.


    "Even if he didn''t have the invitation, how could you have the guts to fight?" Daniel asked, scowling at Frankie. When did our Yun family raise a person like you to abuse your power to bully people? "


    Just then, the Hall fell into silence.


    Daniel''s words pronounced the end of Frankie.


    Frankie was sweating and his face was pale. "I... Mr. Daniel, it was all the subordinates'' fault. I am loyal to you... I... "


    Daniel sneered, "From now on, you are not the vice president of this hotel any more. Go to the financial office and settle your salary."

 Chapter 261 Even Better Than Me

    "What? Mr. Daniel, you want to fire me! How can you fire me! " Frankie said with great emotion.


    It was not easy for him to get in this position. How could he be fired for a small mistake!


    He worked for the big young master of the Yun family!


    A light of coldness appeared in Daniel''s eyes. He gave him a cold look and said, "What? I don''t even have the right to fire a vice president now? Or do you think that my brother will come to save you so you have nothing to fear in front of me? "


    Frankie''s face changed and he couldn''t say a word.


    It was true that he was the subordinate of Gary, who was Daniel''s elder brother. However, in front of so many people, Gary couldn''t save him even if he was here. After all, compared with the reputation of the Yun family, he didn''t deserve Gary''s help at all.


    Frankie''s face became ashen. He never dreamed that he would be fired by Daniel!


    Frankie was quickly taken away by someone. Because of this incident, Cassandra was famous for being involved in. At this party, everyone saw that Daniel fired the vice president of their own hotel out of anger.


    "Well done!" Steve said excitedly.


    Cassandra didn''t mean to make it a big deal, but instead she owed a favor to Daniel.


    Then she smiled, "It''s not a big deal. Thank you, Mr. Daniel."


    Hearing this, Daniel breathed a sigh of relief. "I should have thought it over. I didn''t expect this to happen. Mr. Samuel, please don''t take it to heart."


    Cassandra waved her hand, "It''s all over now. Don''t mention it anymore. Let''s go in first."


    Steve couldn''t bear it, "Hey, I''m still here. Did you hear me! You all turn a blind eye to my handsomeness. That''s too much! "


    Speechless, Cassandra thought, ''Did the monkey send him here to play tricks?


    How dare he say something like that?''


    "Even if you don''t speak, no one will think you are dumb." Daniel said, rolling his eyes at him.


    Steve looked indignant, "Daniel, you ungrateful bastard!


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s speechless. A beautiful woman with a slim figure came over, wearing a white evening dress.


    A fair lady is a gentleman''s good mate.


    Then Cassandra stood up from the chair and said, "Look carefully."


    Not waiting for Steve''s response, Cassandra put her arms around the beauty''s waist and bowed her head, kissing her red lips with her slightly cool lips.


    Bang!


    Like a thunderclap, the beautiful woman''s eyes suddenly narrowed. In her dark eyes, there was only Cassandra''s enlarged face that was countless times larger and attractive to the public.


    Steve, ''What...? ? ?


    It''s beyond my imagination.!


    A kiss?


    Didn''t she say that she have a girlfriend? ?''


    Steve was shocked. He looked at the scene in front of him like a sculpture, and his heart was beating uncontrollably wildly.


    Beat! Beat! Beat! !


    A few seconds later.


    As soon as Cassandra let go of the girl in her arms, a familiar figure came into her sight.


    Not far away, Martin, in a black suit, slowly walked towards her surrounded by a large group of people.


    Shit! That''s it! !


    Why was he here?!


    He didn''t say that he was coming to the charity party. Damn it!


    In a flash, she felt that her heart had undergone a great disaster. ''Martin, listen to me. I can explain it!'' She shouted in her heart.

 Chapter 262 Do Me a Favor!

    "Holy shit! ! ! That... Samuel, your Shit! ! Your distant relative is here! !" Steve screamed in horror.


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Thank you! I''m fucking fine!


    Do you have to say so loudly?''


    Just now, when she was pestered by Steve, and when Peggy passed by, she just wanted to prove that she liked women by this way. After all, she knew Peggy and explained afterwards that they were all girls, so Peggy would not make things difficult for her.


    She had guessed everything, but she had missed one thing. Why did Martin come here!


    Carlos didn''t tell her in advance. Otherwise, she would never tease Peggy even if she was beaten to death!


    ''''Damn it! I will die tonight!


    Not far away, Martin was standing on the red carpet, looking extremely cold all over. His eyes were dark and his dark eyes staring at Cassandra.


    Huh...


    He had intended to give her a surprise, so for the first time he accepted Gary''s invitation to the charity evening.


    When he was outside, the vice president of the hotel humiliated Cassandra. It was Daniel who stood up for her, so he specially asked Daniel to go there. After all, people of Yun Group also complained about Daniel. Martin asked him to come here himself, which was also a support for Daniel.


    But now, it seemed that he came at a bad time.


    Standing behind him, Daniel, who had just known the identity of Martin, was also stunned to see what had happened. The moment he saw Samuel kiss the girl, his heart couldn''t help but get... ''It hurt!


    How is that possible?''


    Samuel kissed the girl, which proved that he was not gay. He should be happy for Samuel, but why did he feel so sad? His emotions deep in his heart were like the tsunami.


    Samuel was not a gay...


    He should be happy...


    Damn!


    Just now, Carlos was still waiting to see his sister-in-law in surprise. Cold sweat instantly fell from his forehead.


    ''Damn you! Cassandra, can yo


    in and again, and his identity was secret. All these made sense.


    Fuck!


    At first, he thought he just wanted to flatter one of them, but it turned out that they were the richest men in the capital city! !


    "Please help me! ! Maybe I can do anything I want in this city. Ha ha! !" Steve turned his head, stared at Cassandra and laughed.


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Your focus... Your focus is too weird?


    I''m hard to protect myself now. How could I help you?''!


    "Mr. Samuel, I want to tell you something. I can''t help but ask you, you and Mr. Martin... What''s your relationship? " Daniel couldn''t help but ask.


    Cassandra rubbed her forehead and thought, ''it seems that I can''t hide the truth from them. Fortunately, I show my identity as a man. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t hide it from them.''


    Cassandra said, "Now that you all see it, I won''t hide it from you. I''m indeed a distant relative of Martin, but our family doesn''t have a strong foundation in the Lu group. I had been living abroad before, so I came back to join the Lu family. Because I don''t want to interfere in the Lu family''s affairs, and I don''t want others to misunderstand that I got up on the strength of Martin, so I want to clear myself of the relationship with him. Well, everything is on my own."

 Chapter 263 What If Your Girlfriend Knows

    "Ouch! My admiration for you is as endless as the river... " Steve flattered Cassandra.


    Daniel rolled his eyes at him. To be honest, he didn''t know what he really cared about.


    Daniel pinched his eyebrow and said, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked you."


    Hearing this, Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief. She smiled and said, "Mr. Daniel, you''re too polite. I know that I can''t hide it sooner or later, but I didn''t expect you to find it out so soon. Please keep the secret for me, Mr. Daniel and Mr. Steve."


    Steve said immediately, "Don''t worry. I will keep my mouth shut and I won''t tell anyone even if I am beaten to death."


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She believed in a ghost rather than him.


    Daniel nodded, "Yes, it''s your private affairs. I won''t tell others. It was my fault. Please don''t blame me, Mr. Samuel."


    Then Cassandra smiled and said, "You''re welcome, Mr. Daniel."


    After a short silence, Daniel said with an abnormal look, "I just saw you and Miss Peggy... Excuse me, is Miss Peggy your girlfriend? "


    Cassandra was so surprised that she couldn''t believe what she had heard!


    Damn it! ''Now, there is nothing I can do to clear myself!''!


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead, "If I say it''s not you, will you believe me?"


    ''I feel like I have dug a deep hole for myself...


    Annoying!''


    Steve raised her eyebrows and said, "Daniel, I''m going to testify that he was just acting on impulse."


    ''In order to prove that he''s not a gay, he can even do this?'' Daniel thought.


    Besides, Peggy was also in the entertainment circle. She was famous for her low profile and introverted in the World Media. She had never had too much contact with anyone. Although she had a lot of pursuers, she had never had any scandal.


    Apparently, Peggy didn''t resist at all just now.


    Cassandra glanced at Steve and gave him a bitter smile. She was happy to explain the whole thing to him since they had been kissing. As for


    m angry! !"


    Cassandra was rendered speechless. He couldn''t blame her. The girl standing next to Martin was so annoying that she gave a good look at her. It must be some subordinates who tried to please Martin and arranged this on purpose.


    She was his wife!


    Cassandra said, "Am I that narrow-minded?"


    Carlos said, "Do you have any idea yourself?!


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She was not narrow-minded, but if anyone dared to steal her man, she was at most... She had to turn a blind eye to it.


    Well, after all, one eye was enough to shoot.


    In the following auction, Cassandra had no interest in it either. She took a glance at Martin from time to time.


    Martin sat there quietly without saying a word. The girl next to him came up to rub herself against him, but he didn''t give any response.


    The woman was so stubborn and trying to tempt him, but it didn''t work.


    At the end of the auction, the woman was unwilling to miss the chance. So when they were ready to leave, she fell down "accidentally". Ouch, she fell directly in the direction of Martin.


    Wow...


    Such an awkward acting.


    Why couldn''t she be more careful while acting?


    "Dong"


    The girl fell on the floor hard.


    The whole scene was quiet, and everyone was watching the scene with a stunned look.

 Chapter 264 I Was Wrong

    On the ground, the woman''s face turned blue and white, with an incredible expression on her face.


    How could it be possible?


    She had fallen down. Under normal circumstances, even if Martin didn''t like her, he should at least help her up a little! !


    How could this be!


    Instead of seizing the opportunity to capture Martin, she made a fool of herself!


    Damn it!


    Martin was not a real man. How could he turn a blind eye to such a situation?!


    Embarrassed, the man next to her helped her up and said, "Sorry, Miss Lin, you are also careless. Let''s go."


    Careless?


    She did it on purpose so obviously...


    Martin''s eyes glimpsed at the girl and said seriously, "My girlfriend is so stingy. She doesn''t like me to have any intercourse with any other woman. I''m sorry."


    All of a sudden, there was a strange dead silence.


    What did they hear? ?


    Did he have a girlfriend?!


    Not a mistress or a rumor, but an actually girlfriend Martin!


    It was said that Martin was not only inhumane, but also... But also a gay! !


    Why did he suddenly have a girlfriend?


    No wonder that the woman had been so active just now and Martin didn''t seem to have any reaction. It turned that he had got a girlfriend. But now, everyone was shocked by the woman''s bold behavior.


    He already had a girlfriend, but she still tried to seduce him. Wasn''t that a complete mistress?


    The woman''s face was as gloomy as the black pan. When did Martin have a girlfriend? ? Was there anything wrong with her intelligence? ?


    Not far away, Cassandra kneaded her eyebrows with a headache. She couldn''t stop this...


    "Ding."


    When her cell phone rang, Cassandra absently picked her phone up and scanned it. A line of words appeared on the screen.


    It was from Martin, "Are you satisfied now?"


    Yan canglan was so scared that she almost threw the phone away. She went ballistic!


    ''Do you want to be so cruel to me?''


    She was a little jealous just no


    amiliar Maybach, she was frightened.


    She would pay for what she had done sooner or later!


    Carlos got off the car at the fastest speed and opened the door for her like a hatchet man. "Please, sister-in-law!"


    Cassandra thought, ''Do you need to be so active?! Why don''t you give me a bowl of wine and see me off?''


    Speechless, Cassandra got into the car, ''damn it! Why it''s so cold?''


    In the car, Martin was still sitting there, without any reaction.


    Then she handed the box to him and said, "Martin, it''s a gift for you..."


    After a few seconds, the man slowly opened his eyes. His dark eyes, as if showing a mysterious faraway, fixed on the girl.


    "Martin, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have chosen another girl to kiss in order to prove my sexual orientation. It''s all my fault. I''m so sorry. Could you forgive me?" Cassandra lowered her head and said pitifully.


    It could be said that her desire for life was very strong.


    Martin''s eyes were as dark as ink. He knew she was just trying to play up to him, but she wouldn''t do it again.


    He really hated her like this, but there was nothing he could do.


    He cast a cold glance at her and said, "Is that all?"


    ''Otherwise?


    What else do you want me to do?


    I have apologized.


    Why are men so difficult to be coaxed!'' she thought!

 Chapter 265 Dont Flirt With Me

    "I won''t do this again. Even for my own sake, I shouldn''t have committed this crazy thing. I''ve already taken a serious review of it. Besides, she is a girl. How could I fall in love with a girl? Don''t you think so?" Cassandra pretended to be calm.


    Martin''s deep eyes stared at her for a moment, then he stretched out his cold fingers and raised her chin. In his dark eyes, the girl''s unparalleled face could be seen.


    "Cassandra... You are mine. No one could touch you except me. No one. "


    ''Even if she was a woman, she couldn''t touch her!


    She is mine!''


    The next second, he lowered his head and pressed his cold lips against hers, pushing her teeth open and kissing her.


    At that moment, Cassandra felt that the man was trembling. Was he... Was he scared?


    Was he afraid that she would change her mind?


    Or something else?


    This man... ''He is such an arrogant and unreasonable man. If anyone else sees me, he will think I''m robbed.''


    She should have hated the feeling of being imprisoned, but for some reason, she didn''t hate it at all.


    Uh...


    Why didn''t she realize that she could be like this before?


    Perhaps it was because of Martin''s sentimental words, or perhaps it was because his lips were so seductive that they made others be infatuated with them, her mind went blank and she responded by instinct.


    The air gradually turned warmer inside the car, and the coldness on the man''s body slowly dissipated.


    Outside the car, Carlos, who was smoking alone in the cold wind, was stunned. He knew that the bottom line of the principle of his master was nothing but floating clouds!


    ''Wow, he was going to kill someone just now. How fast he had changed! !


    Have you promised me the integrity?'' Thought Carlos.


    After a while, Martin finally let go of Cassandra. The man''s heart was heaving, and his lower abdomen was burning. Damn it, he just wanted to punish her, but in the end, he lost control of himself.


    "Martin,


    d on the balcony, with one hand in his pocket, and said, "Sorry for calling you so late."


    Cassandra smiled awkwardly, "It''s Okay. I''m not asleep anyway."


    Daniel lowered his eyes and said, "I''ve read the script and it''s really a good one. I promise you to shoot this play. Besides, I hope I can provide you with some investment if you need."


    Even though Daniel was not a director, he had been in this industry for several years. He had read the script and it was very good. And from the script, it must be large-scale, and even required a lot of special skills, and many battle scenes. The cost of shooting such a movie was not small.


    In the eyes of Daniel, though Samuel had a good relationship with Martin, he had been told by Samuel that his family had no influence in Lu family and they had been living abroad before. Therefore, it seemed that Samuel had no foundation and he was lack of funds.


    Cassandra''s eyes lit up. She had been worried about investment. After all, in addition to the plot, such a huge amount of money was needed. As a new comer, she didn''t have much money, and it was impossible for her to ask for investment from Martin, so it would be the best if Daniel could invest.


    Cassandra said, "I''m so glad to hear that, Mr. Daniel. How about we find a time to discuss the details?"

 Chapter 266 I Am a Business Man

    "Okay. Are you free tomorrow night?" Daniel tensed up.


    He was just so nervous to have an appointment!


    "Maybe. I''ll call you after work." Cassandra replied.?


    Daniel''s strained nerves relaxed, "Okay, see you tomorrow."


    "Okay, see you tomorrow."


    After hanging up the phone, Cassandra raised her eyebrows in a good mood, "Martin, thanks to your help, I have demonstrated my business skills. Everything goes smoothly."


    Everything went smoothly. She had registered all kinds of things, but they were not open to the public, because she was waiting for a chance to counterattack.


    "Why didn''t you ask me?" Martin suggested abruptly.


    Cassandra was stunned. "What? What do you mean by that? Uh... Do you mean invest?"


    She remembered that it was one of the clauses that Martin had made with her that he wouldn''t interfere in her business. What was more, if she messed up, he wouldn''t give her any freedom. So she had never thought about it whether Martin would invest in her.


    Martin closed the book in his hand, "Yes."


    Then Cassandra scratched her head and said, "You promised that you wouldn''t intervene in this. Besides, this is my first movie leading role, and this is just the preparation stage. Don''t you worry that you will lose money?"


    In her previous life, the film became a huge hit, and then the popularity of net literature films and television soon spread. That film was a huge success not only because it was a big movie, but also its adaptation to its actors and actresses. Moreover, the actors of that film were also popular at that time, and even the actors who had received the grand awards were also very popular.


    She had made all preparations in advance for this life, and she had only used the talented artists. She was confident that this play would be a big hit, and soon there would be an excellent opportunity for hype, and this play would definitely be not only hot, but also surpass the glory of the previous life.


    It was no wonder that Martin was able to be successful. What a smart man!


    After a long while, Cassandra finally came to her sense. Martin, are you a real human?"


    "What do you think?"


    This is so incredible. How can you know that?"


    What a big difference between people?


    Martin nodded his head and said, "Lean here."


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Why do I feel that I''m an idiot?''?


    Then she continued, "Well, let''s continue to talk about the investment."


    "I need a complete proposal in three days." Martin added.


    "Can I just not write it?" asked Cassandra with a sad face.


    What she hated most was to do these things! !


    "The plan should be put on the record of the company. Otherwise, it can only be regarded as my private investment. Do you understand?"


    "Fine. I''ll get it for you as soon as possible. But don''t be too strict. After all, it''s my first time to do that."


    She knew that Martin was strict with the official business. Every big project of the Lu Group was a big challenge for them, so the business plan had been changed and even the final step was to be overturned


    She had a bitter heart.


    In order to make this investment, she had gone all out


    "I can teach you." said Martin.


    Cassandra asked happily, "Really? Are you really willing to teach me?"


    Oh yeah!

 Chapter 267 How Could I Think Youre Old

    "Although you are not that talented, you can learn a lot from me." Martin suggested.


    ''''Don''t say that again, okay!


    Don''t I feel embarrassed?''


    Cassandra''s face is depressed, "Why are you so confident?"


    "Well." said Martin, raising his eyebrows slightly.


    Cassandra, "..."


    Would he die if he said something good? ?


    This kind of man should be slapped to death!


    Then she sighed, "All right, all right. I forgive you. But when are you going to teach me?"


    "Any time." replied Martin.


    "I''m going to talk to Daniel about something tomorrow evening, and it should be a little late to come back..."


    "If you don''t come back before 9 o''clock tomorrow night, I''ll not wait you by then." Martin added.


    9 o''clock?


    She would talk with Daniel about cooperation. How could she talk about it so quickly? She was clear that Martin did it on purpose to force her to come home early.


    Uh... ''What the hell? Why are you being so jealous?!


    Why didn''t I beat you to death?''


    "Martin, I have nothing to do with Daniel except pure cooperation. You are so handsome, while others are all scums in my eyes. They are nothing at all compared with you." Cassandra immediately flattered him.


    "Ten o''clock." replied Martin.


    The veins on Cassandra''s forehead throbbed. He was indeed jealous!


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead and said, "Martin, you should believe in your appearance. I''m not blind. Why should I let you go but pick up a young man like him? I have a strong taste for men, I only like mature men like you."


    Martin''s face darkened, "You think I''m too old?"


    Smiling, Cassandra shook her head and said seriously, "Of course not. You''re only eight years older than me. I don''t think you''re old."


    Martin was rendered speechless.


    Didn''t she think he was old by saying that? ?


    How could she fall asleep while he getting angry? This little girl always got others into trouble.


    But what could he do? He was totally dominated by her.


    However, Daniel...


    The scene at the party recurred in Martin''s mind. When Cassandra kissed Peggy, Daniel''s reaction wa


    niel is willing to enter the company, I am afraid that the future leader of the Yun family will belong to him sooner or later."


    "You mean..."


    Gary said with a cold face, "Anyway, we can''t let Daniel come back to the company. This time, I just ordered someone to post a piece of news online. My grandfather came to blame me in person. My father almost couldn''t stop him..."


    The Yun Group was involved in what happened with Daniel. Gary asked people from public relations department to clear the relationship between them. It was permitted by his father, Rainer Yun. But he didn''t expect that his grandfather could blame him and Rainer together. If it was not over, maybe his grandfather wouldn''t let them go so easily.


    "What do you want to do, master?"


    A hint of cruelty flashed through Gary''s eyes. He said, "The eldest son of the GR Group wants to cooperate with us, right? Tell him that I want to make an appointment with him tomorrow. I''d like to see what he can do. "


    "Yes, master."


    Gary waved his hand and said, "You may leave now."


    "Yes, master."


    After the men in black leaved, Gary fixed his eyes on the screen again. If he was not afraid of Martin, he would not be so cautious.


    But Daniel''s attitude to Samuel was unusual. Perhaps he could use it to threaten Daniel.


    Sooner or later, the Yun group would be his. He would never allow anyone else to have a finger in the pie!

 Chapter 268 You Become Much More Handsome

    At the headquarter building of the GR Group in the capital city.


    In the CEO office.


    Sitting on the sofa, with a smile on his face, Roger continued, "Director Yu, I can invest one hundred million more for your new play, but I have a condition."


    On the opposite side sat a middle-aged man, who had a moustache and a pair of black rimmed glasses. This man was called Doris Yu, a well-known director under the Gu''s group. With the help of "illusory" for the first time, Doris Yu became famous overnight in the entertainment circle. Although there had been new comers in recent years, she still gained some fame.


    This time, Doris went abroad and convinced Doug, a famous Hollywood action star, to go to H country in person to be the special director of his new movie. It was enough for this movie to make a splash.


    Doris grinned. "If I''m right, you want Miss Susan to be the heroine, don''t you?"


    "You are a smart man. As long as you agree to this, everything will be fine." Roger nodded his head approvingly


    "30% of the pure profit. I will make her the best super star in the entertainment circle, and she may even enter Hollywood. If you agree, she will be the heroine." Doris opened his mouth. A sly glint flashed in his eyes.


    He had tried his best to persuade Doug to act as the action director of this film. If Roger wanted to enjoy his success, he had to pay the price. He only got 20% of the profits at most from each movie he participated in before. Plus, most of his movies were to meet the demands of major commercial movies in the past few years, so their achievements were not very impressive, and some of the cost was even hard to withdraw.


    The talented director had already fallen from the stage.


    Roger glanced at Doris. 30% of the profits was more than he expected, but money could solve the problem.


    "I can promise you this condition. You can go back and prepare. Later, I will hold a press conference in person." Said Roger.


    A dash of delight flashed across Doris'' face. 30% of the profits was a large sum of money for him, which surpri


    er mouth twitched. That funny man. Could he be a normal man?


    Daniel was also speechless, "Mr. Samuel, please sit down."


    Cassandra ignored Steve. She sat down in a chair and said, "I''m sorry. I was delayed by some personal affairs."


    Daniel said, "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Samuel. We arrived just now as well."


    "Almost half an hour has passed. You have done everything you can to seduce men." Steve exposed him.


    "Shut up! I''m in love with someone else. Do you want me to teach you a lesson?" Daniel shouted angrily.


    Last time when he met his true love at the Film and Television City, he posted a microblog to look for her. Although he hadn''t found the specific person by now, he was sure that it was a member of the World Media. Since he had taken the initiative to go to the World Media, and he had come up with this trouble, he should continue to look for her after the affair ended.


    However, he didn''t think of the woman until now. If he didn''t want to stop Steve from talking, he might have forgotten her.


    Steve said with a face of grievance, "Why are you so angry? I just said these words casually. But anyway, Samuel, you are also from the World Media. Do you know the true love of Daniel?"


    The veins on Cassandra''s forehead were throbbing. She dared not say that the woman was herself.!


    ''Shit! He doesn''t act as normal people. Why does he mention it now?''

 Chapter 269 A Serious Question

    "Well, you know I seldom show up in the World Media. I''m not even a member of the World Media. So... I don''t have any impression of the lady you just mentioned." Cassandra answered without thinking.


    Steve curled his lip, "It doesn''t make sense. Samuel, I thought you knew everything? She is such a beautiful girl. Daniel fell in love with her at the first sight. Just because of her, he didn''t want to have any relationship with any other women. Samuel, you really don''t remember her? I really doubt your sexual orientation. "


    Cassandra, "..."


    Shit! Couldn''t he stop thinking about my sexual orientation?!


    I''m a real man!


    No! A real woman!


    Daniel''s face was as dark as a black pan. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Steve! One more word and fuck off! "


    With a grieved and distorted expression, Steve stared at Cassandra pitifully, "Help me!"


    But Cassandra ignored him directly. She took a sip of tea and said, "Mr. Daniel, let''s get down to business first."


    Daniel didn''t want to hear that idiot''s nonsense anymore, so he nodded happily, "Okay."


    However, what Steve said reminded him that he went to the World Media and agreed to play some roles that didn''t match his identity. He did so because he wanted to see his true love again. Although he was disheartened by what happened later and that matter was perfectly solved, he had shifted his attention on Samuel.


    After that incident, his character changed greatly. His frivolous manner had long changed. Instead, he was more reserved and calm. He no longer acted with a carefree attitude.


    He didn''t know whether it was a good change or not.


    "I have asked someone to register for this movie and the formalities have been completed. However, it is not the time to announce it yet, there are still many problems to deal with. It is estimated to take a few months from preparation to starting up. I want to make it clear to you." Cassandra spoke without reservation.


    Her foundation was unstable now, and she had no e


    t the peak level, she believed that Daniel could make a great achievement in the future.


    Moreover, Daniel had a large amount of fans. Anything related to him could be easily searched. With his identity and good resources, as long as he well managed it, he was definitely a piece of treasure in the world.


    Of course, the most important reason was that he was so handsome!


    Well... Appearance was most important in this evil era!


    "You don''t have to tell me anything more about the role. I believe in your insight." said Daniel.


    Steve stared at him wide eyed, as if he were looking at an alien. ''I didn''t know that he is such a shameless man!'' he thought!


    ''Daniel is flirting with a man!


    You are the only man I admire! Daniel!''


    Taking a sip of tea, Cassandra said, "Well, in addition to these, you can ask me any questions."


    "Can I ask you something? A very serious question! " Steve stood up from the chair instantly and said seriously.


    Cassandra didn''t know what he was going to do next. She waved her hand and said, "Go ahead."


    Steve complained, "What about me! You have flirted with each other for such a long time, have you considered me? I''ve read the script. I think the ex-boyfriend of the handsome, arrogant and unparalleled heroine was very compatible with my temperament. What do you think? "

 Chapter 270 What an Excellent Man

    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She had thought that which role he would choose. She didn''t expect that after reading the script, he actually wanted to act the ex-boyfriend of the heroine.


    ''Young man, you really have a strong desire to survive.''


    Then she looked at Steve and asked, "Do you really want to act this role?"


    Steve nodded immediately. "Of course! This is my result after careful consideration. You see, the scheming temperament I wear fitted the role. Of course, the most important thing is that this role is handsome! ! Am I right? "


    ''Are you kidding me?


    Don''t you have a guilty conscience to say such shameless words?''


    But what Steve said interested Cassandra. In general, Steve was a funny man. Most of his roles were arranged according to his own image. They were all some kinds of president. If he could play this role, he would look so different from others. It would be a wonderful selling point��


    But what worried Cassandra most was the performance of Steve.


    ''Although Steve''s appearance is good, his acting skill is not so well. Such a character requires excellent skills. Otherwise, it will be easy to mess it up. I''ve put a lot of effort into this play, and I don''t want to screw it up here.'' she thought.


    Then she said, "Come out with me."


    Steve was shocked, "What? Where are you going? Do you want to sleep with me? I don''t want to hurt you! ���� Can you be gentle to me? I... This is my first time to... "


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Where is my sword?


    I must kill this fool today!


    Who the hell wanted to sleep with you!


    You know clearly what you look like?


    I''d rather sleep with Daniel!''


    The veins on Cassandra''s forehead popped out, "Never mind if you don''t come."


    "No no no! I''ll go with you. I was just kidding just now. Ha... It''s my honor to be hooked


    you can''t do? " Said Steve, with an incredible face.


    Cassandra released that girl and thought, ''Can you just speak in a polite way? Who is bullying you?''


    "Well... May I know your name? Can I have your phone number? " The girl with a bashful look asked timidly.


    Cassandra, "..."


    Uh...


    She just didn''t want to get the girl in trouble because of Steve.


    What was going on?


    Steve said in a flattering tone, "Of course you can''t. You''re ugly. How can you ask for his phone number? Forget it! "


    Cassandra was speechless. ''How dare you say that? ?


    Besides, do you have any idea how hurtful your words are?''


    However, she didn''t expect that the girl would ask her for her phone number.


    Oh, another disaster happened.


    The girl covered her face and ran away before Cassandra could say anything.


    "Samuel, am I doing a good job? Can I act the heroine''s ex-boyfriend? " Steve said in a low voice.


    Cassandra touched her forehead speechlessly. "Not too bad. I can give you this role."


    There was no denying that Steve''s face was good-looking. Although his acting skill was not so excellent now, it could be improved later.


    Most importantly, if she didn''t agree, Steve would be screwed up.

 Chapter 271 You Are a Liar

    "But... On one condition. " Cassandra spoke helplessly.


    Steve looked at Cassandra with vigilance and asked, "What condition? A handsome man like me doesn''t need anything? I don''t care. Anyway, I want to act this role! "


    Ex boyfriend of someone else? Do you really want to be an cuckold? ?


    Cassandra was speechless. "After you are in the film crew, don''t flirt with the girls in the film crew. Don''t flirt men also. Be well behaved. "


    With his eyes wide open, Steve stared at Cassandra with a smile. "It''s not that serious. I''m not that kind of person. I will be a good boy."


    ''Good boy...


    No one believes!


    Who gave you the courage to claim yourself to be a good boy?''


    Cassandra got goose bumps all over and coughed, "Mr. Daniel, take care of your friend."


    She was really afraid that she would lose control and beat him.


    Daniel came to his sense and avoided Samuel''s eyes, "Let''s go inside first."


    Then the three of them went back to the room.


    Later on, they talked about some details. When it was time to go, Cassandra was ready to leave.


    Daniel and Steve escorted Cassandra to the parking lot. Daniel didn''t feel relieved until the car disappeared.


    Steve reached out his hands and put them around Daniel''s shoulders, and said, "Daniel, I think Samuel is not a gay."


    Daniel was speechless. "Get out!"


    Steve was kicked again. He held his leg and complained, "I just want to give you a heads up. You have behaved too obviously just now! "


    Daniel''s face suddenly froze, and he turned around stiffly. Without a blink, he stared at Steve and asked, "What did you say?"


    Steve cleared his throat and said, "I''m telling you the truth. Don''t hit me... You had a strange look at Samuel... Daniel, last time when you looked at someone liked this, you met your first love... Holy shit! ! ! Didn''t you agree not to hit me! Damn you! "


    Steve received another kick from Daniel. ''I treat you as my brother to save you from getting


    ng like this, what should I do if you leave me one day? I really don''t want you to be in danger... "


    Her eyes were red and she threw herself into his arms, burying all her emotions in her heart.


    In her previous life, she had been thinking about how to irritate him and she had even hoped that he could die earlier. But in this life, she hoped that he could live a long life with a healthy body.


    Life is better than anything.


    Martin''s back got stiff and a trace of sadness flashed through his eyes. If he couldn''t hold on for a long time, what should she do?


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. He raised his hand and gently rubbed the girl''s head. Then he said in a hoarse voice, "I promised you that I would be fine."


    Cassandra immediately raised her head and said in a huff, "You are lying. You think these things are more important than me, and you watch them over time every day! You are a liar! "


    Martin, sensing the growing impatience in the girl''s tone, immediately acceded to the request, "Okay, I will accept your request."


    Carlos was very anxious, "Master, there are still people waiting in the company..."


    Before he finished his words, Martin glared at him. Even the whole Lu Group was not as important as this woman in his arms.


    In fact, he was never a good boss.

 Chapter 272 I Will Sing For You

    "Inform them of a meeting tomorrow morning." Martin ordered.


    Carlos was stunned. He wanted to say something more, but he finally shut up. The decision made by his master never changed, except for Cassandra.


    "Martin, you go back to your room and rest. I will handle this." Cassandra glanced at the official document on the desk and said.


    Carlos was almost on the verge of breaking down. ''Cassandra, if you don''t let my master deal with it, it''s fine, but you make troubles again!''


    "Okay." replied Martin


    Carlos, "What? ? ? ?"


    ''Master, are you really serious about it?


    It''s a big project of the company and it''s astronomical. It will be ruined by her...''


    He had a hunch that his company was going to be destroyed by Cassandra.


    Then, Cassandra sent Martin upstairs for a rest. After making sure that he was lying down, she went downstairs with relief.


    After getting back to the sofa, Cassandra glanced at the brief case on the table and asked, "Which one did you mention just now?"


    With a sad face, Carlos took out the file at the top and said, "That''s it, but are you sure you can deal with it? This is our biggest project this year. It has to be decided by our young master. "


    Catching a glimpse of him, Cassandra asked, "Why don''t you trust me?"


    Carlos gave her a wry smile. He couldn''t believe what he heard. She was already strenuous when she dealt with some small projects. She didn''t know how to deal with those big projects. ''Were you kidding me?''


    However, he knew clearly that his master wouldn''t stop her from doing what she wanted.


    ''I''m so helpless...''


    Carlos said, "No, nothing serious. Of course I trust you."


    Cassandra was satisfied with his reply. Of course, she knew his worry was reasonable. However, he didn''t know that she knew how to deal with some important decision matters of the Lu Group, and what was more, she also knew the consequences of it. She would evade the risks of these projects a


    he man in her heart, he was willing to wait, until she forgot that man completely, until he was the only person in her heart.


    He really wanted to ask her how she went through all these years when he was not with her?


    She repeated the song for several times. She didn''t stop until he breathed evenly.


    It was one of her favorite songs. She listened to this song for numerous cold nights. She should not care about too much if she loved one deeply. Therefore, when she knew that Roger had changed his mind and that the man she loved climbed into her sister''s bed, she was painful, but she chose to accept it passively.


    ''When you love someone, you don''t care about yourself.'' She thought that as long as she paid with all her heart, she could gain the payback at the same time. However, nobody said that the person you loved must like you.


    In her previous life, she was infatuated with Roger. Even though she accepted the fact that Roger had changed his heart frankly, she was still not able to get over it. Thus she was deceived and used by Roger and Susan. Now she thought about it, she found that she was really stupid at that time. She was sold and still helped others pay for the money.


    But it didn''t matter. Now she was back, and she would take everything they owed her back, bit by bit!

 Chapter 273 I will not take the blame

    The next day, Cassandra received a phone call from Gillian, who said that there was something important in the company and asked her to go to the company first in the morning.


    Cassandra didn''t know what had happened, but judging from his tone, she thought it was not a bad thing, so she rushed to the company.


    At the World Media''s headquarters.


    In the multi-functional conference room.


    In the conference room, most members of the World Media had arrived except a few stars who were too busy. The whole conference room was very lively.


    "Have you heard it? Today is about to announce some personnel appointment, and it is said that Mr. Andrew personally promoted the candidate for the vice general manager of the company..."


    "I''ve heard about it too. But who is he? He is so amazing that he is worthy of the promotion?"


    "I don''t know. I heard that Mr. Andrew came here for this person..." one of the employees answered.


    "Why do I feel like I''ve missed some gossips worth hundreds of millions? !"


    "Is he Mr. Daniel?"


    "I don''t think so. If Mr. Daniel cares about this, he might as well go back to his family''s company."


    "You''re right. Then who is it?"


    At the same time, in the president''s office.


    Gillian was totally confused and stared at Andrew. "Mr. Andrew, do you mean that the new vice general manager you mentioned is... Samuel? ?"


    How dramatic?


    ''If you know who Samuel is, you might faint...''


    Andrew nodded, "I came here for Samuel. Though he seldom showed up, he has a good PR ability. And he helped Daniel through the crisis this time. Such a great PR talent, of course I have to keep him."


    When he first came to the World Media, he saw the new signed film star reported by Gillian. However, he didn''t expect to find a public relations genius.


    Samuel encountered several crises in public relations. He not only tried to turn the tide back, but also made a wave of hype for the parties. He would never miss such a talent.


    "Mr. Andrew, I''m afraid that yo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ple in the company. What if the news gets out? That idiot Bruce Wei would strangle me!"


    Andrew rubbed his forehead and pleaded, "Bro, I beg you. Please help me. There''s an emergency here. I have to put you out temporarily."


    Daniel''s face was darkened, ''Why I must save your face? Shame on me!''!


    Daniel gritted his teeth, "No, I won''t take the blame!"


    Like the old saying goes, a pot falls from the sky. In the past few years, he had already taken much blame.


    Andrew didn''t give up. "You always wanted my Hummer, didn''t you? As long as you agree to help me, it''s yours."


    Daniel''s eyes sparkled with surprise. Because the Hummer''s production had been stopped for some time, he had already fancied the unique version of Andrew''s Hummer. However, Andrew had not been willing to give it to him. This time, how could Andrew take the initiative to give this good thing to him?


    What happened to him? Why would he sacrifice himself like that?


    "What happened? Why did you make such a sacrifice?" Daniel asked, rubbing his chin. It''s not your style. "


    ''You are a little conscientious, and you know I have made a big sacrifice. But even so, I won''t tell you the real reason.'' Andrew thought, veins throbbing in his forehead.


    For him, the person he wanted to protect was Cassandra, and for her, he was willing to pay any price.

 Chapter 274 I Dont Know My Own Fate

    "It''s none of your business. Just promise me. I have a lot of work to do. Bye!"


    Then Andrew hung up the phone.


    He hung up the phone before Daniel could figure out what was going on.


    Uh...


    ''What Andrew the hell is he thinking about? Even if I need to go there to help him, I don''t need to know the reason. How could he hang up the phone without asking me?


    He won''t survive two episodes on TV!''


    In the multi-functional conference room.


    Almost everyone was there when Cassandra came. Kelvin reserved a seat for her in advance, so she went straight over and sat down.


    "Kelvin, what happened? Why did all the staff of our company come here?" Cassandra asked in confusion.


    As for the internal affairs of the World Media, she rarely paid attention to it. After all, she just took the World Media as a springboard. She would leave sooner or later, so she did not plan to pay more attention to the company''s affairs.


    Kevin shook her head and replied, "I don''t know. I got the notification this morning. So I came here."


    "You two, I''m convinced. It''s such a big matter in the company, but you don''t know it at all. Do you have any gossip spirit?" Jack whispered.


    Then Cassandra looked at him and said, "Jack, don''t keep us in suspense. Tell me what happened."


    Jack immediately said, "It''s said that Mr. Andrew wanted to pick a vice president in person. Think about it. Who dare go against his wish? Didn''t you see the faces of Simon Liang and the others were so ugly that they were almost frozen? "


    In the past, Cassandra had always been thinking about what happened to Kelvin. This time, if Andrew could personally bring up someone to fight against Simon in person, she would be happy to see him succeed. Even if she wouldn''t stay for long, she didn''t want to see Simon control the company.


    Then Cassandra rubbed her chin and continued, "Well, who will be the deputy CEO?"


    Jack shook his head, "I really don''t know. It is said that only Mr. Andrew


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    iel must be a dream man!"


    "My prince charming!"


    Everyone in the circle knew that Bruce was a representative of character. Even a random supporting role, let alone the leading role of the play he played, was enough to make a big splash in the circle. Being favored by him was a positive impression of his strength.


    It seemed that Daniel''s acting skill was good since he was able to sign the main character of the movie. However, Cassandra remembered exactly that the main character of the movie was a man with great fame under the GR Group. The media had also guessed that the man would be in the favor of Bruce.


    In this life, Cassandra helped Daniel and changed the fate of many people.


    At the thought of this, Cassandra felt complicated. Although she didn''t know the ending of everyone, she knew most of the things happened to these people, but she didn''t know her own fate.


    When she came back from her rebirth, she took every step carefully because she knew that she couldn''t lose any more.


    ''If I was wrong once, then I was silly. If I was wrong twice, then I was stupid''.


    The meeting was quickly over, and no one had announced the new vice president candidate as expected. Jack was surprised and sat in the chair.


    ''He didn''t announce the new vice general manager...


    This doesn''t make sense!''

 Chapter 275 I like Ugly Men

    Cassandra followed Kelvin and Johnny to leave the meeting room. As soon as she left the meeting room, she let out a sigh of relief. Then she felt cold all over her body.


    Shit! What happened? ?


    Instinctively, Cassandra turned her head and saw that Daniel was standing behind her, and no one knew where Johnny and others were.


    In the air, there was a strange dead silence.


    With the veins throbbing in her forehead, Cassandra forced a smile that was worse than crying and said, "Mr. Daniel, what a coincidence. We met again..."


    Clutching his fists tightly, Daniel stared at her. For some reason, another familiar figure flashed through his mind.


    This girl... Why did she look like Samuel?


    Especially her eyes...


    Damn!


    Why did he think of Samuel at this moment!


    Was he crazy?


    He came to the World Media in the first place in order to find his true love. As for Samuel, he just helped him once, and he just wanted to repay Samuel!


    As Daniel approached her step by step, Cassandra instinctively stepped back until she leaned against the wall, "Mr. Daniel, what do you want?"


    "Be my girlfriend." he said to Cassandra.


    Cassandra''s pupils suddenly dilated, which was in great contrast to his shameful countenance. ''Young man, we''ve just met twice, and you want me to be your girlfriend.''


    ''Can''t you be more reserved?''?


    "Well... Mr. Daniel, do you have any misunderstanding of me? !" Cassandra was speechless.


    The look in his eyes darkened. He came here for the girl in front of him, so it was not too much for him to make this request. As long as the girl agreed to be with him, he would stop woolgathering.


    Yes, it must be like this


    "I''ll say it again. Be my girlfriend. I can give you whatever you want." He said again.


    She didn''t know what Daniel was thinking about. She blinked and wondered if she had auditory hallucination? ''Is he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a almost bit her own tongue.


    ''Oh my God! Is she always here?''


    Did she hear what she said?


    Although she said that to make an excuse, she said it personally. Moreover, she kissed Peggy a few days ago...


    Holy shit! Now, there was nothing she could do to clear herself...


    At the landing of the staircase, Peggy looked at Cassandra indifferently and said, "The meeting is over. I was going to talk to you. Don''t worry. I won''t say a word about what happened just now."


    Cassandra, " This misunderstanding was really a big one. I... I... "


    ''How can I explain this?!


    It''s all Daniel''s fault!


    It was all his fault!''


    Peggy pressed her lips and said, "There is no need to hide it. Some people are born to be different. You are so dazzling that those men really don''t deserve you."


    Cassandra''s temples throbbed with rage. ''Peggy, I''m glad you praise me, but it''s a big misunderstanding.'' she thought.


    Embarrassed, Cassandra rubbed her temples and said, "Peggy, I said I was... Ah! Mr. Daniel, why are you back? ?"


    Not far away, Daniel stood still like a statue. He thought that Cassandra was just joking, but at this moment, he saw that she was with Peggy...


    Cursed Cassandra in her mind, ''God damn it! !


    I''m not a lesbian! !''

 Chapter 276 It Doesnt Matter, I Understand

    "I just have a question to ask you, but it''s gone now." After a long time, Daniel said word by word.


    He wanted to ask her if she knew Samuel because her eyes closely resembled Samuel''s. If she was not a total different person, he would have thought they were the same person.


    Cassandra''s head ached. She looked at him and said, "Mr. Daniel, let me explain. It''s not what you think. I..."


    ''Damn it! How should I explain to him?''


    Peggy was on one side, and Daniel on the other side. No matter how she explained, it was not right. Why did she feel that she had dug a deep pit for herself!


    "It doesn''t matter. I understand." Daniel looked at Peggy and said.


    ''You understand what?


    I''m a very decent person!''


    Cassandra cried in her heart. She said with a sad face: "No, Mr. Daniel, I think I can explain it. Well, shall I come to you later?"


    "Damn it, how did she speak like Samuel?" Daniel thought!


    Damn!


    Why did he think of Samuel again?


    He came to the World Media for Cassandra. Now he finally found her. Although she was a little different from what he imagined, when he heard from Cassandra that she didn''t like men, he was clearly relieved.


    How could this be?


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you in the office." said Daniel after a few seconds of hesitation.


    "Okay! You go first. I will come to you later! "


    Daniel nodded and left with mixed feelings.


    It was not until Daniel had really left this time that Cassandra looked very upset, "Um, Peggy, please let me explain..."


    Peggy glanced at her indifferently and said, "It doesn''t matter. I understand."


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''I''m really not the kind of people who would do anything immoral.''


    She felt that she couldn''t explain herself enough...


    The blue veins on her forehead bulged out. She was so unlucky today. She met


    Daniel here. Moreover, she met with Peggy at the same time!


    She had even kissed Peggy, dressed up as a man. And just now,


    lothes yet. He collapsed on a lounge chair, "Hey, Daniel, what''s wrong with you today? Why are you calling me?"


    Daniel rolled his eyes and said: "Stop it. I have something important to tell you."


    "Is it about Samuel again?" Steve questioned, rubbing his lips secretly.


    Daniel''s face darkened, and with his fingers on his side tightened, he said in an unnatural voice, "It has something to do with your sister! Are you fucking kidding me? How dare you! "


    Steve looked innocent, "I''m just kidding. Why are you so overreacted? Don''t you think that as long as I mention Samuel, your reaction will be strange? "


    ''Maybe you have really become a gay, do you know that?''


    Daniel''s face immediately turned black and cursed, "One more word, I''ll kill you!"


    Steve was speechless. ''Why can''t I talk about it?


    My heart''s broken, old fellow.''


    Steve touched his chin and said, "Fine, fine. I won''t talk about it anymore. What do you want to talk with me?"


    After calming himself down, Daniel pinched his eyebrows and said: "I met her in the company just now."


    "Who? Can you speak clearly? "


    ''How could I know who you are talking about? I am not a mind reader!''


    Daniel frowned slightly, "The girl we searched on microblog the other day is actually from the World Media... I found her. "

 Chapter 277 A Scum Who Valued Relationships more than Friends

    "What? Have you found that girl? " "Whoosh!" Steve sprang up from the chair with an unbelievable look.


    ''How did he find her?


    But why did his tone sound weird?''


    "Yes, I found her. I met her in the corridor and asked her to be my girlfriend." Daniel answered.


    Steve''s pupils suddenly shrank, "Holy shit! Really? You are so awesome, Daniel. You must have been refused when you asked her to be your girlfriend. Ha-ha! "


    Daniel massaged his brow speechlessly. He was annoyed now, but why this fool still bothered him?


    ''I must have lost my mind to call Steve.''


    "Do you want me to punish you?" asked Daniel seriously.


    "I''m just happy for you. You finally find your true love. When will you come out with her?"


    "Go to hell! Please let me finish my words, okay? "


    "Okay, I will. You first."


    "Do you know why she refused me?" Daniel asked after taking a deep breath.


    "I don''t know. Can you just tell me directly? Don''t keep me guessing."


    "She said... She didn''t like men... Steve, do you think it is an excuse to refuse me, or... She really doesn''t like men... "


    Steve almost spat out blood. ''My goodish, don''t you have a brain when you go out? It must be an excuse to refuse you. Are you an idiot?


    Do men in love have problems with their IQ?''!


    "Daniel, are you an idiot? If she really doesn''t like men, how could she tell you so easily? Obviously, it''s just an excuse to refuse you! " Steve said seriously.


    Daniel''s thin lips tensed into a straight line. After a long while, he began to say, "Not really. I just saw her in the corridor, together with Peggy, and I don''t know why, I always subconsciously connected her with Samuel. They look so alike. "


    Steve''s face turned pale. ''Brother, are you... Uh, the man and the woman ha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    or was pushed open and a familiar figure appeared. The girl stood in front of the door in a sluggish manner. The temperament between her eyebrows was somewhat like that of Samuel! !


    With a sudden shrink of his pupils, the mobile phone in Daniel''s hand slipped from his fingertips and fell to the ground with a click. At that moment, his heart was uncontrollably beating wildly.


    Beating! Beating! !


    He felt that deer, who had just been killed in his heart, was still alive...


    "Sorry to bother you." Cassandra walked into the office and said casually.


    Her words brought Daniel back to the present. He was shocked and then quickly flushed. He hurriedly bent down to pick up the phone.


    However, before he touched his phone, a white and long finger was one step ahead of him to pick up the phone on the ground, the screen still showing the call record.


    "Holy shit! You are such a bastard who only cares about the relationships! ! I''m almost deaf! " On the other side of the phone, Steve roared angrily.


    Daniel was speechless.


    Cassandra, "..."


    What she feared most was the sudden silence of the air...


    She didn''t want to make the atmosphere awkward...

 Chapter 278 We Are Not Meant For Each Other

    Daniel took over the phone and hung it up directly. He apologized awkwardly, "I''m sorry, Miss Cassandra."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Daniel. I''m sorry to bother you."


    "Miss Cassandra, please have a seat."


    Cassandra sat down on the sofa. Daniel put the phone on the tea table and asked, "Miss Cassandra, what would you like to drink, coffee or tea?"


    Then she said casually, "Tea, please."


    Tea...


    He remembered that Samuel also preferred drinking tea, and even their hobbies were so similar. Was it really a coincidence or...


    After he quickly collected his thoughts, he made a cup of tea for Cassandra and said, "Miss Cassandra, here it is."


    Cassandra nodded slightly, "Thank you, Mr. Daniel."


    Daniel sat down opposite her and looked at her with a complicated look. "Well, I''m sorry that I was too impulsive just now in the corridor. I''ve been trying to find you since I met you at the film and television city last time. Miss Cassandra, please forgive me."


    Cassandra had just took a slip of the tea and almost spouted it out. ''Can you be more reserved?''


    Trembling, Cassandra put down the teacup and said: "It''s very kind of you to say so, Mr. Daniel. But I have made myself clear just now. I don''t like men, so I''m afraid I can''t agree with you. Moreover, Miss Peggy and I happened to meet each other in the corridor just now. Please don''t misunderstand me. Although I don''t care, Miss Peggy has always maintained her chastity, and I don''t want to cause any trouble to her. "


    Hearing this, Daniel glanced at Cassandra. ''Did Cassandra come all the way here to explain this to him?


    Peggy...''


    After hesitating for two seconds, Daniel asked, "Are you afraid that I may misunderstand the relationship between you and Peggy?"


    ''Or why do you think I come to you?'' Cassandra thought.


    Cassandra said seriously: "Yes. Although I don''t like men, I and Miss Peggy are not in a relationship. And you know that our company''s stars are not allowed to have a love affair."


    "So, you have no girlfriend now?" Daniel interrupted her.


    Cassand


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ew deep breaths, Hackett tried to keep calm and said, "I want you to know something. It''s about the GR Group. I can''t make it clear with only a few words. Are you free tonight? Let''s meet and talk about it."


    Since he suspected that he might be a gay, Hackett had been trying his best to avoid this topic. For several days, he didn''t dare to take the initiative to ask Samuel out. He had thought that Samuel would have sensed something wrong or that he would take the initiative to call him, but there was not any news about him these days. He tried hard to suppress the emotions in his heart, as if he had been crazy.


    As soon as he heard the news today, he couldn''t wait to call Samuel.


    He did this for the sake of business, without any other reasons. Yes, it must be like this. He did not miss Samuel at all. There was no other emotion between him and Samuel!


    Yes, it must be!


    When Cassandra heard him, a chill came over her eyes. If she remembered correctly, the big event that were involved in the GR Group at this period of time was exactly that one...


    A hint of coldness flashed in Cassandra''s eyes, "Okay, I''ll come to you tonight."


    Hackett''s face stiffened, his fingers on his side tightened slightly. Originally, it was just a normal sentence, but why did he react so dramatically?


    His heart was beating wildly, as if it had been out of control.

 Chapter 279 You Are Not Normal Recently

    "Well, I heard that you like Chinese food before, and I know a restaurant which is quite good at cooking. In the evening, I will take you to there. What do you think? " Cold sweat dripped from Hackett''s forehead. He seemed to have run out of his strength with his heart beating fast.


    Beating! Beating! !


    Damn!


    Cassandra didn''t feel anything unusual. She just said casually, "Okay. Tell me the address. I''ll go to you later."


    Hackett immediately replied, "Okay, I''ll send you the address on Wechat. See you tonight."


    Then she said, "Okay. See you tonight."


    After hanging up the phone, Hackett found that he had cold sweat on his forehead and he stretched his hand to wipe the cold sweat, exhaling a deep breath of air.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on his office door. As soon as he heard that, Hackett seemed to be frightened because of his guilty conscience. He took a few deep breaths in succession and then shouted, "Come in."


    The door was pushed open. A girl in a camel colored overcoat came in, her cheeks red. Then, with a light click, she locked the door from inside.


    The girl was exactly the one who declared her love to Hackett in the bar.


    Hackett looked at that girl and recalled what happened that night. That girl almost kissed him, but at that moment, what crossed his mind was Samuel.


    Samuel...


    Hackett shook his head and said in a somewhat hoarse voice, "Shirley, what''s wrong?"


    The girl''s name was Shirley Luo. She was a pretty girl and she had a nice figure. Although she was just an intern, she got a lot of acquaintances in the company. Many single people regarded her as their goddess and tried all kinds of ways to chase her, but Shirley didn''t even look at them.


    Hearing his words, Shirley''s burning eyes fell on Hackett. She bit her lips hard, as if she was making the last struggle. A few seconds later, she suddenly pulled off her camel colored overcoat, and the camel color overcoat slipped off her shoulder. The moment the ove


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    when seeing that kind of scene? You can say that you are a gentleman who control your desires, but Hackett, you have been really abnormal recently... "


    Hackett exploded, "You''re not normal! Your whole family is a freak! Don''t you know how much psychological trauma you have caused to that girl? "


    Without saying a word, Zed sat down on the sofa, pulled out a cigarette and lit it. In a serious tone, he said, "Hackett, don''t change the topic. Do you really like me? "


    Hackett, "...."


    What the hell? ?


    Even if he liked men, he wouldn''t like such a man as Zed!


    ''Who gave you the confidence to make you think that I will like you?''?


    "It seems to be true, Hackett. We have been friends for so many years. I really don''t want you to get trapped in the wrong relationship. You know that I am not that kind of person. I have my own family, and I will not do anything to betray my wife, so... Don''t be so stubborn. You can rest assured that I will not tell anyone about this. From now on, I will still treat you as my best friend. " Zed said in a low voice.


    ''Wow, I never thought that you want to sleep with me while I treat you as my brother.''


    Hackett pounded on the table angrily and shouted, "Who the hell told you that I liked you? I won''t like a bastard like you even if I''m a gay. You''d better shut up!"

 Chapter 280 Hands Are Like Clothes

    With a sad look on his face, Zed shook his head. "Hackett, don''t deny it. I understand."


    ''You understand what? You son of a bitch!''


    Hackett glared at Zed with red eyes, almost spitting out blood with anger. "I say again that I don''t like you. I have said that it was an accident last time. And the girl just now, I don''t like her at all. I already have someone I like!"


    Damn!


    ''How could he be so confident that he thinks I will like him?''


    Even if he loved men, he would like Samuel!


    In the next second, Hackett was also shocked by his idea. Damn, how could he think of Samuel again?


    Sweat could be observed on his forehead, and he pinched his fingers which were resting on his side. He didn''t feel well recently and always thought of Samuel by accident. Besides, when he was with Samuel, he felt his heart skipped a beat.


    How could he have this kind of feeling for a man?


    Damn!


    Taking a deep drag on his cigarette, Zed frowned and said, "Tell me then, who on earth do you like? Hackett, there is no one else around you. You turned down all the girls chasing you... Remember, you kissed me last time... It''s said that men can''t control their behavior after drinking. Luckily, I''ve controlled it in time, or else you will make a big mistake. "


    He and Hackett had been friends for so many years, and he must stop him in time to prevent him from doing wrong things!


    The veins on Hackett''s forehead popped out. He roared, "I said it was an accident. It was an accident! If you dare to say something stupid again, I''ll break your legs! "


    ''Well, you said you didn''t love me. You are turning angry from embarrassment to desperate. Well, apparently you love me so much.''


    With a hesitant look on his face, Zed wondered how he should choose between his brother and his wife.


    After a long while, looking at Hackett with a strong and confident look on his face, Zed stood up and walked to him. Then he raised his hand to pat him on the shoulder and said in a very serious tone, "Hackett, although you don''t want to give up on me, a


    ally foolish."


    Hackett''s eyes dimmed all of a sudden. He raised his hand, squeezed his eyebrows, and said tiredly, "It''s not the time yet. To be honest, I''m not sure if I really like him, or if he has a crush on me... Let''s drop it. There''s a news. Go and check it out. "


    Zed wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Finally he gave out a helpless sigh and said, "Okay, go ahead."


    Ah, after all, friends were like hands and feet, women were like clothes. When necessary, hands and feet could also be clothes...


    Hackett switched to his working mode and said, "The GR Group is going to take some big actions recently. You go and follow them. If everything goes well, they will announce the news in a few days."


    "GR Group? Hackett, you seem to care a lot about the GR Group recently. "


    The company''s performance was constantly rising recently. Most of the news was related to the GR Group. Although it was understandable for them to be reported by the media, and because of a lot of exclusive news, the company had gained a great reputation recently.


    But it was the GR Group, after all. If the GR Group launched an attack, their company might not be able to bear it. Their company had offended many people and been bullied by the public because of too much real news. Now it had a new improvement, so they didn''t want to repeat the same mistake.

 Chapter 281 We Are Just Friends!

    After hearing what Zed said, Hackett sensed that he had been paying close attention to the GR Group recently. At first it was because of Samuel, but now, this was actually a daily routine for him.


    Somehow, Hackett had a feeling that the appearance of Samuel and everything he did seemed to be directed against the GR Group.


    What on earth was the connection between Samuel and the GR Group?


    Hackett frowned tightly and said, "Don''t worry about that. I know what I should do."


    Looking back at him, Zed wondered, ''are you sure you know what you are doing?'' Hackett was too frank and too simple. He didn''t know how to conceal his true colors so that he was always bullied by others. If it weren''t for him, the company''s external relationship would not have maintained till now.


    "Fine, I''ll keep an eye on the GR Group. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go." said Zed.


    Hackett waved his hand to say goodbye to him. After taking a glance at him with a complicated look on his face, Zed shook his head and left his office in a complicated mood.


    Hackett heaved a long and turbid breath and rubbed his swollen temples wearily. With the trouble made by Zed, he didn''t know how to face Samuel now.


    What should he do now?


    He thought anxiously


    In a Chinese restaurant of the capital city.


    The restaurant was running well and they needed to make an appointment for the meal in advance. Hackett arrived there early and was waiting there nervously.


    When it was time for dinner, a familiar figure appeared at the door of the restaurant on time. The moment he saw it, Hackett stood up from the chair stiffly with her back tightened.


    "Samuel, this way!" Hackett waved to the entrance of the gate.


    It was so noisy in the dining room that Cassandra did not hear his voice. After entering the door, she began to look around. Seeing that Cassandra did not see him, he immediately walked toward her.


    The restaurant was crowded with people.


    Dressed in light gray casual clothes and a black cap, Cassandra h


    directly.


    Hackett''s back was stiff. Then he told her the address, and then she started the car and drove directly to Hackett''s home.


    Hackett''s home was in a high-end community. When they arrived, Hackett went to change his clothes. Because of the wound on his back, he only wore a bathrobe.


    Cassandra was sitting on the sofa. She sent a Wechat message to Martin to inform him of her itinerary. Although there was a cause for the accident, she thought it was better to inform him first in case of sending a man home.


    "We haven''t eat tonight. And there are some ingredients in the fridge. What would you like to eat? I''ll make it for you." Hackett said.


    Raising her head, Cassandra answered, "I''m not a picky eater."


    Hackett nodded his head in a panic. "Wait a minute. I''ll do it."


    "Do you need any help?" asked Cassandra, raising her eyebrows.


    Hackett shook his head immediately and replied, "No, thanks. I can handle it myself."


    Damn!


    Why did his heart beat wildly again! !


    In a disheveled manner, Hackett went to the kitchen. Because of his back injury, even though Cassandra felt something wrong, she did not think too much. Once again, she looked at the screen of her mobile phone.


    She had sent the message for a few minutes, but why didn''t he reply?


    She had a bad feeling about it.


    Was he angry again?

 Chapter 282 Only You Can Tease Me

    In the Yan Garden.


    In the study.


    Martin was leaning against the sofa with a cold face. The buttons of his white shirt were unbuttoned by him, revealing a row of beautiful clavicles.


    At the moment, Carlos stood there, trembling with fear.


    At this moment, Carlos was almost on the verge of breaking down. He didn''t know what was wrong with Cassandra. His master was already upset when she went to meet another man. Now that the wild man even touched Cassandra''s hand, and acted as the hero saved the beauty...


    What''s more, she went to the man''s home...


    ''Oh my God! Could Cassandra stop making trouble every day?!


    No one loves me. I''m a lonely cabbage in pain.''


    On the sofa, Martin was holding a photo with his cold fingers. In the photo, Hackett was holding the wrist of Cassandra and pushing her away.


    Although he had ordered to get rid of surveillance, in order to ensure the safety of Cassandra, someone had been following her secretly all the time.


    There was a dead silence in the air, and the whole space seemed to have formed an invisible layer of ice.


    "Well... Master, the situation at that time was too dangerous..." And Cassandra didn''t... She didn''t do something wrong... " Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, Carlos summoned up his courage and said.


    At that time, if Hackett didn''t offer a hand, the hot soup would scald Cassandra.


    But the adulterer touched her hand unexpectedly! !


    Damn!


    God knew how much he wanted to cut off that man''s hand and feed the dog!


    ''Cassandra is mine. No one is allowed to touch her!''


    In an instant, Martin''s black eyes were filled with coldness and fury, and his eyes were burning. "So, should he touch her hand?"


    The veins on Carlos''s forehead throbbed. He didn''t know how to respond. In that situation, everyone would have that reaction. However, in front of his master, these were taboos.


    Carlos didn''t dare to explain. With difficulty, he stuttered, "Well, master, that''s not what I meant... She is your wife. No one is allowed to touch her... What do you think


    so handsome that I don''t need to be teased. There''s no other man in my eyes."


    The look on Martin''s face softened a little, but he couldn''t help but darken his face a little bit when he remembered that the girl deliberately said this to flatter him.


    "I can''t believe honeyed words. You can say it as you like and I''ll listen." said Martin.


    Cassandra said seriously, "These are all my words from the bottom of my heart, absolutely not a casual talk. You are my heart, you are my liver, you are my precious preserves."


    When she heard the lines of the hero and the heroine in a drama several days ago, she got goose bumps all over and despised them. Now speaking of it, it was unbelievable.


    "Really?" asked Martin.


    She said, he was her heart, he was her liver, he was her precious preserves.


    Even if it was to please him, it was undeniable that he had been pleased.


    In front of her, all his principles and bottom line were nothing but clouds.


    The dead air was like spring returning to the earth, and the temperature suddenly rose several degrees.


    Cassandra immediately nodded, "Of course! When did I ever lie to you? Right? "


    With one hand propping up his head, Martin raised his eyebrows and replied, "Yes."


    Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief and said as if she was coaxing a child, "So, don''t be angry. Take the medicine and have dinner, okay?"

 Chapter 283 How Could My Baby Be Angry

    On the other side of the phone, Martin said in a low voice, "Am I angry?"


    Next to him, Carlos almost knelt down. ''Don''t you get angry?!


    You seemed to want to slaughter the city a moment ago!


    You''re not a liar?''


    "No, No. How could my baby be angry? Honey, let me watch you take these pills. Drink them all before hanging up, okay?"


    Martin cast a cold glance at Carlos and the latter fetched the medicine immediately.


    His master refused to drink a mouthful of water just now. However, Cassandra just had coaxed a few words before he agreed to take the medicine.


    Don''t I have any dignity?''


    Anyway, Martin had taken the medicine.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took the bowl in his hand. The medicine was actually bitter, and when he looked at it, he drunk it up. His expression didn''t change at all, as if he had just drunk a bowl of water.


    Cassandra frowned, "Isn''t it bitter?"


    "Not at all." replied Martin.


    "My baby has suffered. I feel bad for you. Do you have any preserves that I bought for you last time? I''ll ask Carlos to bring them to you."


    Martin replied, "Yes."


    Before she could say anything else, she saw Hackett coming out with a big bowl in his hands. Then she immediately said, "Okay, I still have something to deal with. After I finish it, I will come back. I love you, MUA..."


    A cold glint flashed in Martin''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. The phone was cut off, and the video call was ended.


    The atmosphere that just eased down was again cooled down.


    Carlos was immediately frightened out of his wits. He had thought that he would be safe with the help of Cassandra. He had guessed correctly at the beginning, but he had not guessed correctly at the end! !


    Martin narrowed his eyes and ordered, "Get the car ready."


    Carlos was stunned. "What? Master, are you going out? It''s so late... "


    Before he finished his words, the man''s icy gaze came.


    Carlos shivered with fear. What did he say wrong? But he just said it was so late...


    ''Master, please spare my life!''!


    In Hackett''s house.


    Hackett put


    portunity to expand his own career and purchased several famous film houses and entertainment companies.


    The movie was of great importance to both the GR Group and Doris.


    More importantly, thanks to this film, Susan had made a solid foothold in the entertainment industry. She not only won the Movie queen award, but also became the nominated best actress of Oscar. Although she didn''t get the award in the end, she was nominated, which was a huge honor.


    After thinking for a while, Cassandra said, "I don''t think Mr. Doug is an ordinary person. If he really chooses to cooperate with Doris, the movie is likely to catch fire just by his name and the promotion of the GR Group."


    Hackett nodded and said, "I agree with you. But he always keeps a low profile and has superb makeup skill. It is difficult to find him."


    "You want to see him?" asked Cassandra.


    "Although I''m not a film actor, I''m quite interested in this field. I''ve always wanted to do an exclusive interview for a certain figure, but I haven''t found any suitable candidate. It would be great if Master Doug agrees." Hackett continued.


    "You can do it. Trust yourself." said Cassandra.


    Hackett smiled noncommittally and explained, "Master Doug is mysterious and seldom meets anyone. Besides, he doesn''t come to H country very often. It''s not easy to see him, not to mention interviews. I just have this idea."

 Chapter 284 I Want To Kiss You Actively

    Cassandra didn''t say anything else and then they chatted casually. It was almost ten o''clock after dinner. She didn''t intend to stay here for long. So she said goodbye to Hackett.


    Hackett said tentatively, "Let me send you downstairs. The light in the neighborhood is broken recently, and it''s a bit dark outside."


    Embarrassed to refuse, Cassandra agreed. Besides, it was only a small matter to send her downstairs.


    They took the elevator downstairs. When they just walked out of the gate of the community, under the dim light, a figure was standing under a tree.


    Upon seeing this, Cassandra was frightened out of her wits. ''Damn it. Why is Martin here? ?


    Isn''t he at home?


    It must have been my illusion! !


    Beside her, Hackett also noticed Martin. Even though the light was dim around, the elegance on his face couldn''t be hidden.


    He stood there like a king of eternal night, with a suffocating pressure surrounding him that made people dare not look straight at him.


    This man... He was too dangerous!


    This was Hackett''s first reaction to Martin. He felt that this face was a little familiar, as if he had seen it before, but he could not remember it in a short time.


    "Martin... Mr. Martin, why are you here? " Cassandra quickly returned to her senses and asked.


    That was so horrible! !


    He just said on the phone that he was not angry.


    It was just unimaginable!


    "I was just passing by." Martin replied flatly.


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Could you mind your own business and find a reasonable excuse?


    Fine, forget it. I have to coax those men. Besides, I don''t have the guts to question Martin now.'' she thought.


    "Who is he?" For some reason, Hackett felt a strong sense of hostility from that man.


    Glancing at Martin with a headache, Cassandra thought it over and then explained, "Well... He is a distant relative of mine. He is busy with his business nearby, so he


    s. The coldness around the man faded away in an instant. He wanted to kiss and block her lips, but the girl''s body seemed to have some kind of magic that he couldn''t control himself.


    The man''s tongue opened the girl''s teeth...


    Sitting in the front seat of the car, Carlos felt as if he had experienced a tsunami.


    ''It''s beyond my imagination.


    When you want to show your affection, can you tell me in advance?


    I''m going to die!''


    After a while, before he lost control of himself, Martin let go of Cassandra. His eyes were dark and the girl on his thigh was completely stunned by his kiss.


    ''Who am I? Where am I? Why are there so many little white flowers in front of me?''


    He had kissed her again! !


    Why she was the one to accept it again!


    She was aggressive enough!


    She was so shameless! !


    Feeling frustrated, Cassandra muttered discontentedly, "Martin, can I do this next time? I want to kiss you actively, not accept passively. "


    Martin felt somewhat helpless and said, "You are a girl."


    Who the hell did she learn from?


    "What''s wrong with girls? Who says that girls can''t press on men? I like it! "


    Carlos looked at the front with a long face. He was not willing to hear this again. He wanted to get off!


    Please spare my life!

 Chapter 285 You Are Totally Wrong

    Rubbing his forehead, Martin said, "Stop that. Get down from me."


    "Why did you shout at me and ask me to come down? Don''t you love me anymore?" Cassandra asked, looking pitiful.


    The veins on his forehead stood out, and he was on the verge of breaking down. ''You really have no idea how hard I have tried to control myself?'' thought Martin.


    If he was not afraid of hurting her, how could he tolerate it for a while?


    Rubbing his forehead, he said, "Don''t mess around, or I''m really afraid I''ll lose control of myself."


    Cassandra was dumb for a while, but she soon realized what he meant.


    She was talking to Martin and didn''t feel anything unusual. Now she calmed down and finally realized what it was.


    Cassandra was stupefied. After a few seconds, she came down from Martin''s legs and moved as far as she could to the door.


    "Well... Well, I didn''t mean to... This is absolutely your problem! " Cassandra refuted immediately.


    Martin''s deep eyes looked at her and thought, ''she brought the trouble on herself, but she blamed me again.''


    "Sit well." said Martin


    Then she sat down obediently and glimpsed at Martin, "Well... It''s not good to hold it... "


    ''Do you know health care?''


    Her lower part of the body... Shit! What should she do for the rest of her life?


    "You want to blame me?"


    "No, no, no. It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault! "


    "That''s all?"


    ''Or what?


    What else do you want me to do?


    I have apologized. What else do you want me to do?''


    It took Cassandra a few seconds to get his point. He was not only talking about what had happened a moment ago, but also about Hackett.


    Fuck! What a horny man!


    ''Why don''t you just cut the crap and get yourself killed!


    Why did he say it euphemistically when he was jealous?''


    "Yes, I will take the initiative to make a self-criticism. Though the situation was dangerous today in the restaurant, I still wouldn''t all


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    u have changed your mind so soon. What happened in the past is all my fault. As long as you are willing to divorce him, I can promise you anything! "


    In her previous life, she even dreamed of hearing this from Roger. As long as he wanted, she would do anything for him, even it might be in the fire and the water.


    However, in this life, there was only one man in her heart and it was Martin who would like to do everything for her.


    With a straight face and cold eyes, Martin sitting next to her thought, ''Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you seduce my wife in front of me?''


    Inside the Maybach, the air was deathly still. The man''s face was as cold as a ghost that crawled out of hell. It was so cold that even the bones of the people could not help but feel cold.


    "You are totally wrong. He is better looking and richer than you. Why do I still love you? Do you think so, Mr. Roger? " Cassandra asked sarcastically.


    In her previous life, she was so possessed that she was fooled by Roger and Susan. This time, she would never repeat the same mistakes.


    They owed her, she would take it back bit by bit.


    "Cassandra, what do you want? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I have arranged everything well. Don''t be angry with me. Listen to me, okay? "

 Chapter 286 Dont Hang Up If You Are Not Afraid of Being Abused

    ''Be obedient, okay?''


    Holding the phone in her hand, Cassandra lost in thought for a moment. She used to dream of hearing this from him, thinking that he would say gently to her as before, "Be obedient, okay?"


    In her previous life, she died in despair, which was a result that she indulged in a lie made up gently by Roger.


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "Sorry, this is a perfect opportunity. I don''t need it. You can give it to someone else."


    On the other end of the phone, Roger''s face darkened all of a sudden, and his fingers that were drooping down beside him were tightly clenched with pale joints.


    In the darkness, an icy cold voice sounded: "Cassandra, do you really fall in love with that wild man?"


    A cold smile appeared on Cassandra''s face, and her empty eyes were filled with coldness. She said word by word, "He is my lover. Did you forget that it was you who forced me to marry Martin? "


    A hint of coldness flashed in Roger''s eyes. He said, "I know you''re mad at me. It was all my fault... Now I have made up my mind. I really like you. Could you come back? "


    Inside the Maybach, the air was frozen, the huge space seemed to be frozen in an instant.


    Martin''s eyes were as dark as a black hole. He fixed his eyes firmly on the girl in front of him. Recently, she had been very obedient and sensible, even more considerate than he thought. Especially after knowing that he had a physical problem, the girl took the initiative to take care of him.


    All she did made him think that she had really put down everything in the past and wanted to start over with him.


    Cassandra...


    ''Can''t you help it at last?''


    The next second, she saw the man''s face. The man leaned back in the chair and his cold face was reflected on the black car window. There was an unprecedented cold atmosphere around him...


    ssandra asked.


    "Yes." replied Martin.


    The look on Cassandra''s face darkened as she asked angrily, "Who? Which one of your lovers? Tell me, and I promise I won''t hit you! "


    ''It really pissed me off that someone even had seen Martin''s body! He has an affair!''


    Martin said calmly, "You."


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''It''s beyond my imagination.


    Was I being flirted again?''


    Cassandra thought.


    A "bang" came from the car suddenly before Cassandra could say a word. She was taken aback and thought something was wrong. However, the phone suddenly beeped a few times, indicating that the call was ended.


    Uh...


    She seemed not to have hung up the phone just now.


    The sweet scene...


    Cassandra put the phone in her pocket unhurriedly and stated in a calm voice, "Martin, are you satisfied with my attitude? Roger is a bastard. I''m not a blind person. You are so handsome and rich, why don''t I choose you and get back to that man? I''m not an idiot."


    After a few seconds of silence, Martin replied, "Yes."


    What did that mean?


    Did everything go well?


    Sure enough, the trick of self-injury worked.


    "By the way, weren''t you at home tonight? Why did you come out? Have you turned a deaf ear to my words? "

 Chapter 287 I Will Never Lie To You

    With an angry face, she questioned.


    "It''s my fault." said Martin.


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, ''He made an apology so soon.''


    It must be my illusion!


    "Humph, do you think that I will forgive you if you make an apology? The wind is too strong outside. What if you catch a cold? "


    At that moment, Martin smiled as if there were thousands of stars in his eyes. The stars suddenly lit up the sky in the dark night.


    Cassandra was completely indulging in his beauty with a crash in her head.


    "I miss you so much, Mrs. Lu, please forgive me." Martin said in a low and hoarse voice.


    Mrs. Lu...


    It was the first time that she had heard Martin call her Mrs. Lu since she came back to this world.


    In her previous life, he called her full name when he was angry, and sometimes he called her Cassandra, in front of outsiders, called her Mrs. Lu to declare his ownership.


    She thought she would never hear him call her honey again.


    In her previous life, she had clearly hated him announcing his sovereignty over her in that way. However, when she heard him call her by that way again, she felt at a daze.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable? " Martin asked worriedly.


    Cassandra finally came to her sense, and saw the man''s face. The next second, she suddenly wrapped her arms around the man''s waist, put her head on his chest, and listened to his strong heartbeat in his chest, and suddenly felt a little sad.


    This man had always protected her in his own way, but unfortunately, she had never thought of cherishing it in her previous life. She swore that she would not be so stupid again in this life.


    "No, I just suddenly feel that you are so handsome that I am very stressful. After all, there are too many rivals in love, and I am afraid I can''t defeat them." Murmured Cassandra.


    "No." replied Martin.


    "What? What do you mean? "


    "You have no rival in love." said Martin.


    "I don''t trust honeyed words. You can say it at will. I won''t listen to it." Cassandra said after a pa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    God, my master, you finally have this day. Ha-ha!''


    After a long while, Carlos could finally go. With a gesture of running for his life, he ran as quickly as a gust of wind.


    Then Cassandra turned to look at Martin who had been lying on the bed and said, "Your subordinate is not good. His master is sick, but he still ran away so fast.


    What''s wrong with him?"


    "If you don''t like it, just change it." said Martin.


    Cassandra cleared her throat and said, "I didn''t mean it that way. I was just kidding. Go to bed first. I''m going to take a shower."


    "Yes." said Martin, raising his eyebrows slightly.


    Cassandra came out of the bathroom soon. On the bed, as expected, Martin was still awake. The girl was wearing a pink and cute Ruby Pajama, and she quietly rubbed her hands and went to bed.


    "Why not sleep?" Then she moved closer to the man. Not knowing since when, she had been accustomed to the smell of Martin. She felt at ease when she smelled it.


    "I''m waiting for you." said Martin.


    The veins on Cassandra''s forehead throbbed. ''He is molesting me again!''


    Then she asked, "Well, are you free tomorrow afternoon?"


    Although Martin seldom went to the company recently, he had been very busy. The briefcase she had helped him check was indeed not presentable. It was just one of them who liked to act and the other enjoyed to watch.

 Chapter 288 Having a Baby with Her

    "What''s up?" Asked Martin.


    "Well, it''s grandma''s birthday in a couple of days. I want to buy some gifts for her. And I was wondering if you have time tomorrow afternoon, we can go shopping together in the mall. Take it as an appointment by the way."


    Speaking of a date, she was on the verge of breaking down.


    As for Martin, he was just a workaholic. He had never dated her!


    She was the only one who took the initiative to deal with such a thing.


    He should be blamed for his low Eq.


    A strange emotion flashed in Martin''s eyes and he said, "Okay."


    Then Cassandra looked up and asked, "Have you really agreed?"


    "Yes. I''ll pick you up tomorrow." said Martin.


    Cassandra''s eyes widened, ''What did I hear?


    Oh my God! He finally understands me now?


    He even promised to pick me up!


    My God. Why do I suddenly have the feeling of excitement?''!


    Then she said immediately, "I''ll finish the job at 1 o''clock pm tomorrow. There is a very secluded place on the left of the film and television city. You can wait for me there. I''ll go out immediately after work."


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    The next day, Cassandra left home early.


    Martin saw her off until the car disappeared. Then he turned back to the living room.


    With his hair in disorder, Carlos rushed in like lightning, "Master, what happened?"


    On the sofa, Martin thought for a while and said, "How... How to please a girl? "


    Evan was stunned at first, but then his face became gloomy. He felt it as if his master had urged him to come here desperately just to torture him! !


    ''I can''t do this!''


    "You mean, master, you want to know how to please Cassandra. That means you are asking me how to date? ?"


    ''Master, can you ask directly?


    This is enough. Can you stop beating around the Bush?


    And what on earth did you do last night? Why do you want to learn to coax girls in such an e


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    idn''t pay much attention to it. She lazily lay on the chair, took out her mobile phone and was about to send a message to Martin to ask what he was doing when she heard a cry.


    "Shit! ! Roses in the car! "


    "Oh my God. Who is this flower for! How romantic! "


    "How envy I am!"


    "Wow, so many roses! They must be expensive!"


    "God knows who is so lucky to be sent so many roses! I''m going to take photos and post a Wechat moment! "


    Taking a glance at the roses, Cassandra didn''t think it was romantic but a waste.


    ''In this era, the way of pursuing girls is too clumsy. They are not only interested in sending roses, but also sent a car of expensive roses.


    If she really likes you, you don''t need to send her roses. If she doesn''t like you, even if you send her a whole car of roses, it doesn''t help at all.''


    Cassandra secretly took a picture from afar with her mobile phone and sent it to Martin. Then she sent a complaining message with her slender fingers moving slightly.


    "One nouveau riche sent roses as gifts here. Don''t you think it''s a shame to flirt with girls like this?"


    As soon as she sent the message, she heard someone calling her name����


    "Excuse me, who is Miss Cassandra? Please sign for these flowers. They are for you. "

 Chapter 289 Flowers from My Boyfriend

    With a shiver of the hand, Cassandra looked up at the flower deliverer in horror.


    Did she misheard something?


    These flowers... A gift for her?


    Just now, she said that her skills were not good enough. It was just a nouveau riche...


    As soon as the voice of the deliverer faded away, the whole film set exploded. Everyone''s eyes fell on Cassandra.


    "Holy shit! ! It''s for my goddess! "


    "I lose my love again! Fuck!"


    "Which bastard stole my goddess?"


    "Only I want to know who dared to send flowers to her so boldly?"


    Not far away, Johnny was discussing the script with Adrian and Ken. The next round would be a good show. Fearing that they might go wrong, Johnny was talking about the details.


    Hearing the sound of sending flowers, Johnny looked back and rested his eyes on Cassandra.


    Adrian and Ken also followed the sound and looked over. "Whoosh!" Ken jumped to his feet with a black face. He kicked over the chair next to him and rushed towards the flowers.


    Since the filming of this play began, it was not a big news that Ken liked Cassandra. And Ken didn''t deny it also, he insisted on getting close to Cassandra. Someone had sent so many flowers, obviously, to compete with him. How could he bear it?


    At this time, Cassandra stared at the flower deliverer, who was also very discerning, and immediately came to Cassandra''s direction.


    "Cassandra, right? This is a gift from your boyfriend. Please sign for it. Thank you for your cooperation."


    Cassandra was completely dumbfounded. Boyfriend?


    How did she get a boyfriend? ?


    The sound of sending flowers was not low, and immediately there was a burst of whispers. On hearing this, Ken stiffened in place on half way.


    Did Cassandra have a boyfriend?


    Why didn''t he know?


    ''I heard she is single?


    Besides, the World Media doesn''t allow staff to have a private relationship.


    What the hell is going on?''


    Everyone on the set was confused. They had thought that some rich man was pursuin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Women always say one thing and mean another. Ha-ha, I like this gift very much as a gift. As a return, I also got a gift for you when we have an appointment in the afternoon. I love you, love you."


    In order to pacify Martin, she had to go all out.


    However, it seemed that beauty was in the eyes of the beholder. Just now, she thought the luxury car was extremely vulgar. Now she found it more and more pleasing.


    She even felt that... It looked somewhat elegant and cute.


    After all, she knew how to please Martin now, if one kiss didn''t work, then two.


    "Don''t push yourself." said Martin.


    Cassandra was so angry that she couldn''t utter a single word!


    Cassandra replied, "No. I''ll ask Carlos to send the flowers back to me later. I''m going to keep them carefully. They are the witness of our love!


    Martin replied, "Okay."


    It was a relief to Cassandra. She even tried to butter him up for a few more times before she got off the car. Then she asked Marcus to come here and threw the car key to him.


    "Marcus, your master sent me these flowers. Keep an eye on them. I''ll hold you responsible if any petal is missing." Cassandra asked with a smile.


    Blue veins stood out on Marcus'' forehead, and his face was as dark as ink.


    He was a heartless killer. Could she please respect his dignity as a killer? ?

 Chapter 290 Look Clearly

    After work, Cassandra changed her filming clothes and quietly got out of the film and television city.


    As soon as she came out of the film and television city and was about to come to Martin, she was stopped by a tall man. She was confused and stared at that man.


    Anger was written all over Ken''s face. "Who the hell is the wild man who sent you flowers?"


    Cassandra was speechless. How dared he say that?!


    He was not a wild man!


    ''Besides, if you want to die, don''t drag me to cover you, OK!


    Martin''s car was nearby. You seem to be taking a road to ruin, brother. Why are you so careless!


    Don''t you want to live any longer?''


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead, "Mr. Ken, do you have any misunderstanding of me? It seems that we are just colleagues. "


    Not even friends.


    "Can''t you see that I like you?" said Ken, gritting his teeth.


    Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. ''It''s none of my business whether you like me or not.


    You''re so shameless. You''re making trouble, you know?''


    Ken was among the young handsome boys. He was promising with his handsome face and excellent acting skill.


    The only disadvantage was that he was blind...


    "Mr. Ken, as I told you before, you''re not my type. Please forget me. I''m totally a jerk. We''re not for each other." said Cassandra, forcing a polite smile.


    Ken clenched her fists tightly with a frosty face. "It''s impossible! I''m so pretty. How could it be possible that you don''t like me? "


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Why are you so confident that you are good-looking?''


    Although Ken was handsome, he was too ashamed to show off in front of Martin.!


    For example, Ken was used to the dishes from a rich family, but now she wanted to have some vegetables. It was a huge difference.


    "Each one has its own love. You''re a good man, but I''m sorry, I really don''t like you."


    "What kind of man do


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Martin who had a low EQ actually knew how to flirt with a woman in just a few minutes! !


    ''Oh, my God! I''m so happy that I want to fly!''


    Not just happy, but inexplicably nervous. Her heart was beating so fast that she almost passed out. The palms of her hands were sweaty.


    After they got into the car, Martin finally let go of her hand. She looked at her hand and found that the sweat... It was not hers. It was from Martin.


    Was he nervous just now?


    Why? She suddenly felt that Martin was a bit confused.


    "Where do you want to go?" Martin asked abruptly.


    According to Carlos, boys should be gentle and obedient to girls.


    Cassandra''s face darkened as she heard his words, ''I want to praise him for his progress just now. Fine, just arrange this by yourself. Why did you ask me about this?''


    ''Oh, I have a feeling of being watched by a stupid husband.''


    "Grandma likes calligraphy, but I don''t know much about it. What''s your suggestion?"


    Martin was skilled in calligraphy and Cassandra called him on purpose. Before her marriage, her grandmother didn''t participate and didn''t know he existed, but she still wanted to take him to meet the person she loved most.


    Martin looked ahead and ordered, "Go to the chief office of PG store."

 Chapter 291 Encounter

    PG store was one of the most famous antique shops in the capital city, but the antiques served there were top ones with no market value. Therefore, people really worshiped it.


    Cassandra had little knowledge about antiques, but the place recommended by Martin must be great. This was granny''s birthday party. She wanted to buy something granny liked to impress her.


    In her previous life, her grandmother was so angry with her that she could not even live till she died for her stubbornness. She had been guilty all her life, so this life, she must make up for what she owed her grandmother.


    They arrived at the PG store soon. After getting off the car, Cassandra saw an antique building. At the gate of the house, there was an old board hanging on it, with several vigorous books on it, reading ''PG store''.


    "Mr. Martin, my boss has been waiting in the backyard. Please follow me." An old man in a black robe was waiting here with his servant.


    Martin nodded slightly and then glanced at Cassandra, who immediately got close to him and naturally took his arm, following him into the mansion.


    ''I''m begging you. Can you spare my life?'' thought Carlos.


    In the backyard of PG store.


    After walking through a few long corridors, they came to the backyard. The view of the backyard was beautiful, burning incense. Walking into the backyard made them feel like they were living in a separated world.


    In the pavilion of the backyard, there was a white jade round table. An old man with black robe and white hair was playing the strings with an old monk in red robe. The sound of the Guqin was very lingering.


    Cassandra didn''t know much about music, but somehow she felt the music familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had heard it.


    When the music came to an end, the old monk put his hands together, and with a smile on his face, he said, "I''m happy to meet a bosom friend like you here, I didn''t expect that I could play this music again in my lifetime. It''s enough."


    The old man w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    creased his impression on Cassandra.


    "Mr. Martin, Cassandra, this way please." The old man said.


    After they went back to the pavilion and sat down, the old man touched the strings of the Guqin with a little reluctance, and then said, "Bald Lin, put away the scorching bone Guqin. From now on, I will not use it again."


    The old man in robe was called Bald Lin. he was the butler of the Nash, who had built the PG store. Others called him Bald.


    Hearing this, a complex expression flashed across the bottom of Bald''s eyes, and he immediately said, "Yes, master."


    He put the Guqin away and left the room with it.


    Nash poured two cups of tea for them and smiled, "I don''t know how to take care of such distinguished guest. Please forgive me."


    Holding the tea cup in her hand, Cassandra smelled it. Suddenly, a faint fragrance greeted her, refreshing her.


    Martin had a good taste of tea, so during this period, she had also taken time to learn the tea ceremony. She could know if the tea was of the best quality as long as she smelled it. However, she couldn''t tell what it was.


    Without drinking the tea, Martin just raised his head and glanced at Nash, "Is the thing I want ready?"


    "Of course I would try my best as you asked for it" nodded Nash. The things will be delivered soon. Mr. Martin, please wait for a while."

 Chapter 292 The Belt Could be Easily Unbuckled

    As the words fell from his lips, they saw a young man in black Chinese tunic suit walking towards them.


    As soon as the young man arrived, Nash raised his hand and said, "Glenn, come to see Mr. Martin."


    Glenn Mo, the heir of PG store, was a famous antique connoisseur in the capital city. Now, he had carried forward the PG store and the position of the Mo clan in the capital was becoming more and more stable.


    After hearing this, Glenn cast a glance at Martin and greeted, "Hello, Mr. Martin."


    Martin nodded slightly, Glenn silently took a purple wooden box from behind. The box looked antique and carved with carved patterns, which was very luxurious.


    When he opened the wooden box, a dark purple ink stone appeared. Though it had been polished over the years, it was hard to hide its elegant luster.


    "This is what you want. Please have a look." Said Glenn.


    Martin looked at Cassandra and said, "Do you like it?"


    Uh...


    This was a priceless treasure that couldn''t be found in the market. The outside world even couldn''t have a look at it. What''s wrong with this Playboy''s attitude!


    Cassandra cleared her throat and said, "Well, if I give it to my grandma as a gift. I''m sure she''ll like it."


    Martin gave him a nod and Carlos behind him immediately stepped forward and took the wooden box from Glenn''s hand. After he finished handing over the box, Glenn retreated to one side.


    "It''s late now. Mr. Martin, since you are here, how about having dinner here?" The old man said.


    "Do you want to?" asked Martin.


    The veins on Cassandra''s forehead throbbed. ''Damn it! Is there something wrong with Martin today? He shouldn''t ask me about this question!'' she thought.


    Then she said awkwardly, "No. we have something to do, so we''d better not bother Mr. Nash."


    Disappointment could be seen in Nash''s eyes, but he didn''t care about it. He was just curious about what was so special about Cassandra that Edgar thought she was worthy of special treatment.


    "If that''s the case, I''l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    with you every day but I''m not so excited at all. What are they excited about?" said Cassandra, blushing with shame.


    A tinge of softness flashed across his eyes, and he said, "Good girl."


    Cassandra, "..."


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Cassandra coughed as she held Martin''s arm and walked around. She had made a plan that she must change an easier unbuckled belt for him! !


    She didn''t sleep with Martin last time because of that fucking belt, which almost killed her.


    "Martin, this is a nice shop. Let''s get into it first!" Noticing an exclusive shop, Cassandra shouted excitedly.


    When Martin saw the exclusive shop, he immediately understood what she meant. This girl was really different from the normal person. She was still thinking about the thing that she didn''t unbuckle his belt last time.


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    Afraid that he might regret it, Cassandra instantly led Martin in and said, "Please bring me the belt that is easiest to untie in your store. Thank you!"


    The waitress was confused. ''Well, I know what you mean, an easier unbuckled belt...


    How desperate are you?''


    However, when the waitress saw a dignified man next to her, she instantly understood why she wanted that kind of belt.


    Well... He was so handsome that every woman wanted to sleep with him.


    ''What am I thinking about? !''

 Chapter 293 You Look Better Without Clothes

    The waitress immediately went to take a few simple belts, which were easy to be untied.


    Holding one belt in each hand, Cassandra stared at Martin and asked, "Do you need me to try?"


    She must have a try!


    If she messed up at the critical moment again, she would kill herself if she couldn''t sleep with him!


    With a helpless expression on his face, Martin replied, "Yes."


    Then she turned to the waitress and asked, "Do you have any fitting room?"


    The waitress was dumbfounded. ''What do you want to do in the fitting room? A live broadcast?''


    "Excuse me, we don''t have a fitting room."


    But Cassandra didn''t give up. She turned to look at Martin and asked, "Do you have to wear it in this way?"


    To be honest, she didn''t want Martin to undress himself in such an occasion. After all, she should have seen it alone. But there was no fitting room in this store, which was too annoying.


    "Yes." said Martin.


    She then put the belt aside and reached out his hands towards Martin''s waist.


    A few seconds later...


    Cassandra was livid with rage. ''Damn it! Why am I always unable to unbuckle Martin''s belt?


    It really ticks me off!''


    Cassandra''s face was as gloomy as a black pan. She couldn''t understand what kind of belt was that!


    The next second, Martin reached out and held her little hands, teaching her how to untie it. Her hands were wrapped by the man''s warm palms. Her back was tight and her brain was blank.


    Did she seduce by Martin again?


    After a light sound of "click", the belt on the man''s waist was unbuckled. This brought Cassandra back to earth. ''''Hey, how could it be unbuckled so soon?''?


    She had been busy for a long time just now, but she felt that her IQ was insulted.


    After untying the belt, she pulled off Martin''s belt and was ready to change the new belt. The belt went through Martin''s waist, with her hands around the man''s waist. Only then did she realize that Martin''s waist was thinner than she had imagined.


    The two waitresses beside them all blushed. Somehow, they wanted to watch the scene that the man was pushed on the bed.


    "Hey, Martin, why are you so thi


    cond.


    A blurry photo was displayed on the screen. Although it was just the back of someone''s back, she recognized it at the first sight. It was a photo of her and Martin.


    Below the pictures was a Wechat message sent by Daniel.


    "Mr. Samuel, I received a photo from a fan just now. The man looked a little like Martin, and there was a woman with him. I didn''t mean anything else, but I hope you can keep an eye on it."


    To be honest, Daniel was a little surprised when he received a private message from his fans. He had only seen Martin several times, but he could almost be sure that it was Martin by his intuition, although he could not see his back very clearly.


    He had suspected that the relationship between Martin and Samuel was abnormal. He had even thought that Samuel was a gay. Therefore, after he received the photo, he was in a dilemma. After all, it was reasonable not to mention this kind of thing, but he couldn''t control himself. Deep in his heart, he also wanted to take the opportunity to observe the reaction of Samuel.


    Speechless, Cassandra rubbed the middle of her eyebrows. Damn it! She didn''t change the men''s clothes intentionally today just to have an appointment with Martin, but she didn''t expect that the pictures were photographed by online users who were friendly enough to send them to Daniel.


    ''Damn it! Daniel had misunderstood the relationship between me and Martin before...''

 Chapter 294 Couples Clothes

    Head aching, Cassandra clenched her phone with a sad look on her face. Although she had anticipated that the identity of Martin would cause a lot of trouble, she didn''t expect that the first one to notice something wrong would be Daniel.


    After thinking for a while, Cassandra typed some words.


    Samuel replied, "Are you sure?"


    Daniel said, "It does look like..."


    Samuel replied, "I just confirmed that it''s Martin and his girlfriend. But Martin has a special identity. I hope you will keep it secret for him. Thank you."


    She had a strong desire to survive.


    At the other side of the phone, Daniel gripped the phone tightly, wondering if Martin had a girlfriend.


    And Samuel''s reaction seemed to be normal. Did he really think too much and Samuel had no other relationship with Martin?


    Somehow, Daniel breathed a sigh of relief. He immediately replied to Samuel''s message to make an apology, but Samuel had no intention of blaming him. So the matter passed.


    Cassandra''s nerves finally relaxed. It seemed that she should pay attention to these details in the future. Her career had just begun, she couldn''t mess it up at this time. Even if she was forced to make her relationship with Martin public, it would not be now.


    She was not strong enough, so she must work harder.


    After she put away her phone, Cassandra turned to look at Martin and said, "Oh, it''s all your fault, why do you look so handsome? I''m so worried about it."


    Martin was rendered speechless.


    Was it all his fault to be so good-looking?


    ''What qualifications do you have to say something like that?''


    Then she sighed, "Never mind. I think I''d better change my clothes as much as possible when I come out with you. It''s safer. After all, you''re my man."


    Martin''s forehead twitched. Although he knew that she said that for her career, he was still not happy for being despised. If it were someone else, they would have been killed long ago.


    "Well. Martin, look at this couple''s clothes. Isn''t it beautiful? " Leaning on the glass, Cassandra pointed at the clothe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ''t leave him, he would love her unconditionally.


    "Why do you always treat me so well, Martin?" asked Cassandra in a low voice


    If he treated her bad, she would have an excuse to leave. However, this man had been so nice to her both in previous life and present life. How could she let him go?


    Lowering his eyes, Martin said, "Because... You are my fate... "


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Can you change your words?''


    Although she was deeply moved by his words, her lips were trembling with fear!


    Cassandra gave a little cough and asked, "Well, are you hungry? What do you want to eat after we go back?"


    "As you wish." said Martin.


    Cassandra scratched her head, "You are not in good health. It''s better to have some light food. I''ll cook some soup for you after I go back home."


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    Cassandra thought for a while and scratched her head again, "Well, you promised me to invest..."


    She had been thinking about the filming, but since Martin didn''t mention it these days, she was too embarrassed to ask him. Now both Daniel and Steve had signed the contract, and she was in touch with other characters also. Now the most important thing was to wait.


    Martin gave her a quick glance and replied, "It depends."


    Cassandra was surprised, ''It depends''? With such an important investment, could you please take it seriously and respect my talent?!

 Chapter 295 I Dont Want You to Be Tired

    Then she got up and eagerly massaged him.


    "What do you think of the strength?" Cassandra asked with a flattering smile.


    "It''s Okay." replied Martin.


    At the front row, Carlos was so helpless that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ''Can you stop torturing me? I''m really miserable.


    Please spare my life!''


    Cassandra immediately said, "Then the investment..."


    "Give me your phone." said Martin.


    Cassandra was stunned. "What? What cell phone? "


    Martin cast a cold glance at her, and then Cassandra immediately took out two black mobile phones and put them in front of Martin. She also used the identity of Samuel to apply a telephone card.


    With the phone which she took photos just now in his hand, Martin unlocked it and found the photo album and sent several pictures she just took to himself.


    ''How did he do that?


    Just tell me if you want the pictures. Don''t beat around the bush.''


    But then again, it was exactly the way that Martin dealt with things. It was boring!


    After sending the photos, Martin chose a photo as the background of his mobile phone. After switching the photo, he saw on the screen, the girl was dressed in a cute deer dress, with two big ears hanging behind. Because of the angle of the photo and the girl''s pose, it seemed as if she was standing on tiptoe to kiss him.


    Cassandra, "...? ? ?"


    ''I just couldn''t stop this. I don''t know what to say either.''


    "I agree to invest." said Martin.


    "What? So you agreed? "


    Just for a few photos?


    Not knowing why, she felt that she had lost her dignity. She had planned to have a self-injury trick or a honey trap


    It''s like she was just about to show her best ability, and she beat her opponent with a few punches. She didn''t feel any sense of achievement.


    "Do you want to say no?" asked Martin.


    Then she shook her head like a rattle drum immediately, "No, no, no! How could I say no! It was so sudden... Hm... Well, in the following days, can I borrow Carlos from you?"


    in the business circle knew the relationship between Susan and Roger. Who dared to stop Susan when Roger nodded his head?


    "Don''t be modest, cousin. I''ve heard that Roger has asked Director Doris to promise that you must act in this play, otherwise he won''t raise investment. You have promised me to let me play the female supporting role, so don''t go back on your words." A well-dressed woman standing next to Susan said with a smug face.


    This woman''s name was Fiona Jiang, Susan''s cousin, and a henchman of her in the company. She could deal with a lot of things that Susan was inconvenient to show up.


    After she finished her words, a lot of people were looking at her with admiration and envy. Although she just acted the female supporting role, it was her limit to act in this kind of movie because of her talent. If she could perform well in this movie, she was very likely to become A-lister actress with this big movie.


    It was a rare chance, so many people were jealous.


    Hearing what she said, Susan gave a little chuckle and said, "I have told you many times that you should keep a low profile in the company. The press conference has not been held yet, so don''t make it up. Otherwise, Mr. Roger will blame me again."


    "It won''t happen. He would do anything you ask him to do." Fiona said with a flattering smile.

 Chapter 296 Mrs. Lu

    "Susan, you''re so lucky. Everyone knows that Mr. Roger is so obedient to you..."


    "That''s right. Susan comes from a rich family and she is beautiful. She even has an excellent boyfriend. How enviable she is!"


    "Susan, we are so lucky to have you as our friend. Please help us..."


    "Yes Susan, please help us!"


    Susan was very pleased when she heard the compliments around her. This time, she did have a say in the matter of her filming crew. But the interests was always the first thing in this circle. Although she had a backstage support, these people were not easy to deal with. There were many people who wanted to sleep with Roger.


    Actually, it was not possible for men not to have an affair. Although she believed in Roger, no one could be sure whether he would change his mind or not. It was better to prepare in advance than to make a temporary effort.


    Therefore, in order to stabilize her position, she had to cultivate her own close friends. Fiona was totally brainless. Moreover, no matter what, she was a relative of Susan, so, she did not want her to be involved. Therefore, she tried her best to choose a suitable person from these people.


    "Tomorrow night, I''m going to hold a dinner at home. And Roger will be there too. Don''t blame me for not giving you the chance. Whether you can persuade him or not depends on your own ability." Susan said with a smile.


    After the crowd heard this, they immediately got excited. Although they were second tier stars in the company, they were not in the headquarters of the GR Group after all. It was difficult to see Roger.


    Now that Susan gave them the chance to make a breakthrough, they were certainly very happy, and there were endless compliments.


    In the Yan Garden.


    As soon as they arrived at the Yan Garden, Cassandra poured a bowl of medicine and a cup of mixed tea for Martin, and then went to the kitchen to prepare some food for him.


    After dinner, she received a call from Hackett.


    "Hello, Mr. Hackett. What can I do for you?"


    On the other side of th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    g while, Cassandra turned to look at Martin, frustrated. "Haven''t you finished?"


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, frowning.


    "I can''t read these information while you are here. What''s wrong with you? Why do you look so pretty? Damn it! "


    Martin was also dazed after hearing what she said. He slightly smiled and said with pleasure, "Sorry, it''s my fault."


    Cassandra''s face darkened, "You have the nerve to laugh?"


    ''I don''t have any dignity, do I?''


    Martin cast a cold glance at her. The next second, he reached out, pulled her into his arms and kissed her on the lips.


    Cassandra, "...! ! !"


    ''Damn it! This is definitely a temptation!''!


    God knew how hard it was for her to endure!


    In her previous life, she had been haunted by memories of how Martin had forced her to have sex with him. After all, he was cruel at that time. Moreover, after she had been brought to life again, Martin had taken into account her feelings. So, except that time, they hadn''t had sex.


    Do you know the consequence of being seduced but could not have sex!


    "How about this? Mrs. Lu... " He said in a low and husky voice.


    A hot breath blew in Cassandra''s ear and she felt as if she had an electric shock. She widened her eyes and clenched her fists, like a lion that was about to lose control. The next second, she pounced on Martin.


    How dare you seduce me!

 Chapter 297 You Are Distracted

    Cassandra''s whole body straddled Martin''s body. With her arms around his neck, the atmosphere suddenly turned romantic.


    Martin''s eyes darkened and he breathed heavily, "Cassandra, stop it."


    Cassandra noticed that Martin didn''t behave as she had expected. Her ears turned red with anger. With a sad look, she glared at him. "How dare you seduce me? Humph!"


    "Don''t be afraid." said Martin in a hoarse voice, with his hand gripping Cassandra''s wrist.


    Cassandra was dumbfounded, ''Why should I be afraid?''


    Before Cassandra could react, Martin fell down and pressed on her.


    Cassandra''s body suddenly froze and her pupils shrank. Almost instinctively, she turned around and held Martin in her arms, asking, "Are you okay, Martin? Don''t scare me! !"


    Damn!


    He was in a good health now? Why was he in a coma?


    A great unease arose in the bottom of Cassandra''s heart, followed by uncontrollable trembling. She almost went mad and shouted, "Help! Get the car ready! "


    A moment later, Carlos pushed the door open. When the door opened, he almost knelt down. He thought something serious had happened. ''What happened?


    What position is it?''


    With an embarrassed look on his face, Carlos said, "Mrs. Cassandra..."


    Cassandra''s face was overcast with anger, "What are you thinking about? Your master is in a coma. Where is the car? Ask Kevin to stand by!"


    Carlos''s face suddenly changed. During this period, Martin''s body was much better. Previously, Kevin did a physical examination for him, and all the indexes of his body have been recovered. The scheme of organ transplant has been almost denied. As long as Cassandra stayed by Martin''s side, is not impossible for his body to gradually return to the normal level.


    But now, he was in a coma. What happened?


    Without thinking too much, Carlos pulled down a black intercom from his waist. "Prepare a helicopter! Stay there! "


    Cassandra climbed down from Martin''s body carefully, but she didn''t move her hands a little bit. She was afraid that once


    ng time, considering the background of the Shen clan and the means of Fiona, no one in the clan dared do anything bad to Fiona.


    "Yes, master. I''ll go and handle it."


    The black figure disappeared again like a ghost. Ron stood in the same place for a long time before he reached out to rub the rice paper in front of him into a ball and threw it into the trash can next to him.


    "Mr. Ron, you are distracted now."


    In the dim light, a woman in white stood at the foot of the corridor, looking at Ron with a faint smile on her face.


    "That''s nonsense!" Ron retorted with a frown. "I will have the power of the Lu clan in the future! I will have it!"


    He had been keeping a low profile these years, waiting for this day.


    In order to get the position of the leader of the Lu clan, he could use all kinds of methods. Since ancient times, the winner took all. If he couldn''t stand on that position, what was the meaning of his life?


    The woman in white walked to the front of Ron step by step. Her smile was as gentle as the rain in South regions in March, which made people feel relaxed and happy. She walked to the side of Ron, touching his cheek with her white and slender fingers.


    In the pavilion, Ron rolled his eyes and the Buddhist bead in his hand trembled.


    At that moment, he realized that he could never do without desires.

 Chapter 298 It Wont Take Long

    "You know what I mean, Mr. Ron." The woman chuckled, her beautiful eyes reflecting Ron''s handsome and unparalleled face.


    Ron''s pupil shrank slightly, and then a cold light appeared. With a flick of his finger, the Buddha bead instantly broke and fell to the ground with a loud crack. Ron didn''t even look at it, but his cold gaze was firmly fixed on the woman.


    "What do you want to say?" Ron asked. He flipped his palm and pressed her down on the table. There was fire burning in his deep and cold eyes.


    The woman in white curled her lips. In a moment, it was as if thousands of flowers were in full bloom, extremely enchanting.


    "Mr. Ron. Did you fall in love with that woman? Don''t forget that you will be the master of the Lu clan in the future. That woman... She is Martin''s. " The woman said.


    Ron''s face darkened. The next second, his big palm moved and ripped off the woman''s clothes. Without any foreplay, he inserted in.


    The woman, with her hands firmly holding his waist, couldn''t stop Ron''s violent actions at all. She had only said a few words, but Ron had responded in such a way. It seemed that she was right that Ron had really fallen in love with Cassandra, who was his younger brother''s wife.


    After a violent sexing, Ron drew back from the woman''s body without any mercy. He threw the black clothes on the woman to cover her white and weak body, with the traces he left on her.


    "Remember, you are just my plaything. You have no right to teach me. Get out!" Ron''s voice became hoarse after the sex.


    Enduring the sharp pain of her body, the woman stood up from the table. She was only wrapped in the black ancient suit of Ron. She was very thin, and now wrapped in the long black coat, looking a little weak.


    "You''re right. I''m just one of your playthings. Please don''t take my words seriously, because it was an abrupt incident." The woman had a smile on her face all the time, and her voice was natural as if nothing


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , in the past few years, he was not like Elder Logan and Elder Lucia who always fought against each other in the open, so his status was still so stable till now.


    But this time, he couldn''t stand by anymore. After all, Martin was seriously ill now and he had been married.


    Otherwise, if something did happen to Martin, it would be possible for Cassandra to inherit the Lu Group legitimately. He had been busy for so many years and gained nothing.


    After thinking for a moment, Morris opened his mouth and said, "The positions of elders in our clan are vacant. The first thing you need to do now is to propose to fill the vacancy of elders."


    Jeremy frowned, "I''m talking about Martin. What do you think? Do you really want the Lu Group to be destroyed by a woman whose surname is not Lu? "


    Morris snorted coldly, "Of course not. At this time, the first thing we need to do is to win people''s support. Otherwise, even if you get the Lu Group, you might not be able to keep a stable foothold in the Lu Group. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Jeremy''s eyes lit up and he said, "I got you. If I help those who have high prestige in our clan to fill the position of an elder, they will be grateful to me. After that, if I take over the position of the clan head from Martin, they will also support me."

 Chapter 299 I Wont Leave

    "Yes, you''re right. They are just like dogs. They will follow the one who gives them the bones. As long as their interests are not touched, they won''t get involved in it." said Morris.


    "I know, but..." said Jeremy.


    "But what?" Morris asked.


    After hesitating for a while, Jeremy said, "if we stand out this time, I''m afraid that we can''t get along as well as before."


    Morris sneered and continued, "Why do you still pretend to be innocent at this moment? The rest of them just couldn''t stay calm anymore. If we don''t take action now, that position will become someone else''s. "


    "You are right. Since we all want that position, let''s see who has the ability to get it. Rufus is useless now, and Cary doesn''t dare to fight against them at this time. But Sean is not a man to be trifled with. He has the support of the Wei clan. We are going to deal with him this time, and that''s our top priority."


    The fifth eldest son of the Lu clan, Sean Lu, was the one who had the strongest power among several sons of the Lu clan. He not only had a strong background in his clan, but also had a strong force of his wife''s clan, the Wei clan. The Wei clan was a well-established force which could be considered as the nobleman of the ancient times. Therefore, Sean''s force had been growing stronger over the past few years. However, as an intelligent man, he seemingly did not participate in the competition. Because of internal strife, no one had noticed his ambition. Now when he looked back, he found that Sean was already wealthy and his wealth couldn''t be compared with him.


    Morris nodded and said, "Sean has made his fortune in the past few years. This time, we have to suppress him by supporting the new elders. He should learn to restrain himself. If he insists on competing with you, we don''t need to be polite."


    Hearing this, Jeremy looked a little relaxed. "I agree with you. By then, the elder Council will have to rely on you."


    Morris waved his hand and said, "Since we


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a precise calculating instrument which was tireless, emotionless and indifferent. Since his marriage with Cassandra, he had become as normal as the normal person. He thought it could last forever, but Martin''s health...


    "So what?" Cassandra asked calmly.


    "Cassandra..."


    Taking a look at Carlos, Cassandra fixed her eyes on the door of the operating room again. "If I can''t even protect my own man, how can I stay by his side?"


    Carlos''s eyes turned red. "Cassandra, I really didn''t expect that you loved my young master so much, but..."


    "Carlos, how is Martin?" From the end of the corridor came a hurried voice.


    Then a woman in a dark dress walked gracefully towards the elevator. Cassandra followed the voice and saw someone.


    They looked at each other as if they were destined.


    With embarrassment on his face, Carlos coughed. Miss Fiona, you''re back. My master is still in the operating room. We don''t know what''s going on. "


    Fiona frowned and said, "Well, leave the rest to me."


    All of a sudden, Carlos didn''t know what to say. By instinct, he looked at Cassandra, who was sitting quietly in the chair next to him, as if nothing had happened.


    The arrogance of Fiona Shen made her look like the mistress of the Lu family. While Cassandra was just a vase, she didn''t take her seriously at all.

 Chapter 300 It Has Nothing to Do With You, Miss Fiona

    When Martin was in a coma, the war had already broken out in the whole Lu Group. Everyone wanted to seize the position of the family leader at this time, and she, Fiona, was the only one who could help Martin hold everything!


    "I''m not dead yet. Miss Fiona, as an outsider, you shouldn''t intervene in the Lu clan''s affairs." Cassandra raised her eyebrows and said calmly.


    A tinge of coldness flashed across Fiona''s elegant face, but soon disappeared. She turned to Cassandra, and said, "Miss Cassandra, this is not a good time to do something rash. Now Martin is in a coma. The whole Lu clan is in turmoil, and the situation of the Lu clan is even more treacherous. I just want to do something for Martin. I mean no harm."


    Fiona''s words nice. In fact, she was good at scheming. She not only showed her generosity, but also hinted that Cassandra was useless. In such a situation, she was the only one who could stabilize the situation.


    Then Cassandra raised her head and stared at Fiona. She was always a perfect woman who dealt with every detail, even if it was to compete for power and money, she made every effort in an arrogant and dignified manner.


    Her existence was enough to destroy all lights of Cassandra.


    In her previous life, she didn''t see the true color of Fiona at all. She was used by her again and again and became the target of public criticism.


    "Miss Fiona, you don''t need to explain to her. She could do nothing but cause trouble for our master. Humph! " Randy clenched his fists tightly, looking sullen.


    ''If it weren''t for this woman, Ms. Fiona would be the future hostess of the Lu family. She is just a worthless bitch! How dare she said that! Damn it!'' thought he.


    Randy was one of Fiona''s most loyal fans. He had long taken it to heart that Martin suddenly married Cassandra. Although he couldn''t change the decision of Martin, he just didn''t like Cassandra.


    Fiona Shen''s face showed dissatisfaction. She gave a cold glance at Randy and shouted, "Randy! Don''t talk nonsense! "


    Randy snorted coldly, "Miss Fiona, thi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    reason why Cassandra did so indicated that she really wanted to stay with Martin, and even and even wanted to clear Fiona''s power. . But it was not the time. Cassandra was too anxious. If Fiona did not stand by, how could she fight with those cunning elders of the Lu clan?


    Carlos swallowed and said, "Cassandra, Miss. Fiona came back this time to help you. It was true that Randy was wrong, but punishment is enough..."


    Hearing this, Cassandra glared at him with a sharp gaze, which scared the hell out of him. He swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue.


    "Do you need me to say it again?" Cassandra asked coldly.


    Carlos shook his head immediately. "No, no, no! Miss Fiona, I''m sorry. Please leave. "


    He would rather offend Fiona than Cassandra. After all, with Martin''s character, he would not blame her even if she broke the sky.


    Fiona couldn''t pretend any more. Her face turned cold all of a sudden, and her face was sinister and ferocious. She said, "Miss Cassandra, I advise you not to be too impulsive. Sometimes you have to think too much. Without my help, how can you defend the Lu clan for Martin? Do you really think that the Lu clan''s members could be defeat so easily? "


    Cassandra said calmly, "It''s my business and you don''t need to worry about it. Carlos, send the guests off. From now on, no one is allowed to come in without my permission."

 Chapter 301 She Has No Right to Interfere

    Sweat dripped from Carlos'' forehead. He hurriedly replied, "Yes, madam."


    Next to them, Fiona''s face was extremely gloomy. This idiot was too self-righteous. Did she think that she could suppress the old Foxes of the Lu clan with her ability?


    Humph! She would like to see what tricks this idiot could play. At that time, she would be the one to clean up the mess!


    Ferocity flickered in Fiona''s eyes, but a graceful smile appeared on her face. She said, "Since you are so confident, then I won''t say anything more. But if you really make some trouble in the future, I won''t show up so easily. Miss Cassandra, take care of yourself."


    Cassandra glanced at her lightly, "It''s none of your business, Miss Fiona."


    Fiona snorted coldly and went straight to the elevator. When Carlos sent her to the elevator, he didn''t say much. After all, he knew clearly that what Cassandra did was right, but she was still too impulsive. At this time, if she offended Fiona, without other people''s help, could she deal with those people from Lu clan alone?


    At the same time, in the downstairs.


    In front of a black Bentley car, Randy''s face was as dark as ink. He had joined the V Security team since he was a child and followed Martin closely. He was one of Martin''s confidants.


    Afterwards, he regarded Fiona as the future hostess of the Lu clan wholeheartedly. He had thought that it would be natural for Fiona to marry into the Lu clan, but unexpectedly, Cassandra showed up suddenly.


    "Miss Fiona, that woman is just a plaything of our master. Why should she fire me? I don''t accept it! " He clenched his fist, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    He was Martin''s most trusted man and the vice-captain of the V Security team. Over the years, he had made a lot of contributions to Martin. How could she fire him?


    Fiona glanced at Randy, saying, "She is right. She is the wife of Martin and the hostess of the Lu clan. So, even I don''t have the right to intervene in the affairs of the Lu clan."


    Randy''s


    "


    Kevin sighed, "Our master is getting better. But the toxins has accumulated in his body after so many years. If he hadn''t been sent to the hospital in time, he might have been..."


    "He''ll be fine," Cassandra suddenly said.


    Carlos opened his mouth and tried to say something. He didn''t want to admit it, but it was indeed a bad situation for Martin now. If he didn''t find someone to transfer his organs, he was afraid that he would never wake up again.


    Kevin looked at Cassandra with a complicated look, "Cassandra, I understand how you feel. But his body is really too weak. I''ve already prepared for the organ transplant surgery, and he can be operated at any time."


    Cassandra slowly raised her eyes, looking indifferent as if she had no feelings of human beings. She said word by word, "I''ll say it again. He''ll be fine."


    Then, Kevin was about to say something more but was stopped by Carlos. At this moment, the nurse pushed Martin out of the operating room.


    Martin lay on the white hospital bed, pale and lifeless. No one could imagine that the capable business man would be lifeless lying on the bed.


    Then Cassandra walked up to him and stared at him silently. After a long while, she raised her hand and fondled his cheek before she said, "You better behave yourself. If you don''t wake up, I''ll marry someone else."

 Chapter 302 Go to See a Person

    Next to her, there were blue veins on Carlos'' forehead. He had thought that Cassandra would say something sentimental, but he really knew nothing about her.


    Cassandra''s words made Kevin dumbfounded. Even if his master was safe and sound now, he would be pissed off by hearing this.


    "Well... "But, Mrs. Cassandra, the young master is not out of danger yet, so he needs to be sent to the ICU immediately..." Kevin spoke weakly, for fear that he would be mistreated by Cassandra.


    Then she nodded and said, "Okay. Take good care of him."


    ''Why did she ask me to take care of the master?'' he wondered.


    Taking a look at Carlos, Kevin said, "Cassandra, please rest assured. I''ll try my best, but as for what I just said, I think you''d better think about it again. Judging from the current situation, it''s highly likely that the operation will succeed."


    Cassandra then cast a cold glance at Kevin, which scared the hell out of him. Immediately, he told a nurse to send Martin away.


    It was not until Martin was sent to the ICU that Cassandra turned to look at Carlos and said, "Get the car ready, Carlos."


    Carlos was stunned. His master was seriously ill. Where was her going?


    "Where do you want to go, Cassandra?" Asked Carlos.


    A stern look appeared in Cassandra''s eyes, "I''m going to meet a person."


    "Whom?"


    Cassandra licked her lips and said, "Ron Lu."


    Hearing this, Carlos''s face suddenly changed. "Master Ron? You''ve just come to the Lu clan, so maybe you don''t know much about the internal situation of the Lu clan. Although Mr. Ron looks very kind and nice, but in fact... "


    "I know." Cassandra interrupted him.


    Carlos frowned. Since she knew, why she came to Ron at this time, was he not afraid of him?


    After hesitating for a while, he finally went to arrange the car and sent Cassandra to meet Ron in person.


    Cassandra didn''t refuse. With Greyson and Kevin here, she didn''t worry about what would happen. Now, her only hope was to see Ron.


    In her previous life, Ron Lu had been one of Martin''s strongest enemies. They had competed both openly


    . Carlos, who is this?"


    Carlos snorted, "She is the current hostess of the Lu clan. Uncle Liam, you know the rules of the Lu clan. Do you still want us to wait outside now?"


    The Lu clan had strict rules. They must strictly follow the rules of the Lu clan even if someone was just a servant. As Ron''s butler, he certainly knew the rules.


    "Of course not. It''s just that Mr. Ron is not feeling well." Uncle Liam answered immediately.


    "I won''t make it difficult for you. Take me in, and I''ll talk to Mr. Ron myself." Cassandra interrupted Uncle Liam.


    Not daring to refuse, Uncle Liam forced himself to invite them in, through a few long hallways, they reached the backyard. Mr. Ron was practicing Chinese characters under the arbor, wearing a black cotton robe.


    Cassandra walked towards the pavilion and Ron looked up, with a faint smile on his face. "At such a critical moment, I really want to know why you must come to see me, as everyone in our clan knows that I''m just a nobody with no foundation."


    Then she walked to the desk, sat down on the chair opposite to Ron, and said indifferently, "Mr. Ron, are you kidding me?"


    Ron''s finger moved a little, but his face was calm. "I dare not to joke with you. You are the mistress of the Lu clan, so you can crush me to death with only one finger. How dare me!"


    "Really? What if I tell you that I''m here to cooperate with you? "

 Chapter 303 So What

    Ron''s finger that held the brush shook slightly, and the smile on his face did not change at all. He fixed his eyes on Cassandra, and said, "Mrs., what you said made me really embarrassed. Just now, I said that I was weak in strength. Thank you for your appreciation, but I''m afraid I will let down."


    He said in a sharp tone.


    Cassandra wasn''t surprised by Ron''s answer. For all these years, Ron had been hiding his talent and keeping a low profile. If it wasn''t that she had personally experienced the contest between Ron and Martin that been in her previous life, She couldn''t have guessed that Ron, who seemed to be aloof from the rest of the world and was called Buddha, had such a huge force in his hands.


    Cassandra chuckled, "You don''t have to be so modest, Mr. Ron. You''ve been keeping a low profile over the years, and thus no one takes you as an enemy. But if they know you''re not as weak as you look, I don''t know what they''ll think of you."


    In the past, in order to compete for the position of the chief of the Lu clan, people from the Lu clan competed against each other openly and secretly. And Ron, who had always hidden his strength, did not participate in the battle. Therefore, when the people from the Lu clan competed with each other, Ron made his own power secretly. So in the end, he became the only opponent who fought against Martin.


    Hearing this, a malicious and gloomy expression flashed in Ron''s eyes. He stared at Cassandra without blinking. In these years, he kept a low profile and never showed his real strength, how could this woman know about it?


    For the event of Raymond Group in the past, he was only curious about what kind of means this woman had, but he didn''t expect that she would do it at all cost and completely destroy the Raymond Group.


    Even though the Raymond Group was on the verge of collapsing, He and Fiona, who had been in the business world for so many years, didn''t find out the truth. If they didn''t know that the woman in front of them was the daughter of a small company''s boss, they


    ngth to deal with the aftermath.


    But what about Cassandra?


    She had nothing except Martin. Even the V Security team refused to obey her orders. She had always been alone and helpless in Martin''s world.


    Even so, she didn''t want to give up at this juncture.


    Lowering his eyes, Ron answered, "Yes, you are right. Fiona Shen is the most well-known lady in the capital city. Her family is very powerful and complicated. Fiona''s mother is also from a big family. Since she was a child, Fiona has been aiming to become the mistress of the Lu clan. Now you have taken her place all of a sudden. Do you think she will let you go?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra replied indifferently, "So what? No matter how powerful the Shen clan is and how perfect Fiona is, so what? "


    "What do you mean?" asked Ron, puzzled.


    With a sneer, Cassandra continued, "Even if Fiona Shen is the best match for Martin Lu, the marriage between the two families is indeed a supreme choice. In this case, the Lu clan''s people dare not take action rashly. Everyone thinks so, including you, right?"


    Ron nodded, "Indeed, the marriage between Shen clan and Lu clan is the best choice for both Lu clan and Shen clan."


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth turned up a little. "But, even if Fiona Shen takes the initiative, she will never win me as long as she loses to me in one thing."

 Chapter 304 Added Shock to the Clan

    "What?" Asked Ron, after a few seconds of drowsiness.


    "That is Martin. The only one I care about is Martin. I will be by his side as long as he likes me. Otherwise, do you really think that I really like the identity of being the hostess of the Lu clan?" Cassandra added.


    She wouldn''t have waited till now if she hadn''t been so worried about Martin.


    But since she stayed, she would find a way to handle everything for Martin.


    Ron''s pupil shrank slightly. Everyone thought that Cassandra had used all means to climb to that position, and even Fiona was ready to be the hostess of the Lu clan. However, the woman in front of him showed a disdainful tone.


    How was that possible?


    The words of ''the hostess of the Lu clan'' alone was enough to make these debutantes in the capital city to scramble for it.


    However, Ron was also very clear that the only ace in the hole that Cassandra had in her hand was Martin Lu. With the help of her position in the Lu clan, once Martin Lu died, Cassandra would be absolutely doomed.


    But from Cassandra''s words, she seemed to be sure that there was nothing wrong with Martin. Was it just a trap designed by Martin?


    Ron frowned and said in a low voice, "It seems that I worry too much."


    Cassandra chuckled, "You are a smart man. You should know that my biggest reliance is Martin, so I won''t let him be hurt. Otherwise, I would rather die than let the Lu clan kill me, it is not my character to sit still and wait for death."


    "Since you have said so, what do you want me to do for you?" said Ron.


    Hearing his words, Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief. It was not easy for Ron to be hooked and his mind was treacherous, so she began to play cat and mouse. Although there was no evidence to prove that he had a guilty conscience, Ron was afraid that she would reveal it.


    "Now I do have one thing to ask you for help. And only you can do that."


    Ron''s eyes darkened as he said, "Please speak it out, my lady."


    "You sho


    cle Liam, go and ask Miss Alicia to come here." Ron sat back in his chair and touched the Buddha beads with his slender fingers.


    "Yes, master." answered Uncle Liam.


    A moment later, wearing a black cotton robe, Alicia walked towards him step by step.


    Alicia''s face was somewhat morbid pale as if she was ill, but she did not show anything abnormal. She walked towards Ron and said calmly, "What can I do for you, master?"


    There was a bit of indifference and coldness in her tone, which made Ron feel unhappy. He stared at her gloomily, "I keep you not for looking at your gloomy face."


    Alicia lowered her eyes slightly. "I''m just a plaything of you. How dare me..."


    Before she finished her words, Ron stretched out his hand and grabbed her chin. His voice was as cold as ice, "Yes, you''d better remember that you are just a plaything of me. If I want you to laugh, you have to laugh, or I can kill you at any time."


    She slowly raised her eyes. The man''s handsome and unparalleled face could be seen in her dark eyes. She was easily intoxicated by his handsome face.


    "Of course you can, but if you invite me here just to humiliate me, are you satisfied now?" Alicia replied with a smile.


    Her laugh stung Ron and his eyes were burning with rage. With a hard pull of his hand, he ripped off Alicia''s robe.

 Chapter 305 Go Find Your Ex-boyfriend

    Under the pavilion, the sound of cloth tearing was as if it had been magnified, and fell in Alicia''s ears. But she did not struggle at all. In those beautiful eyes, there was a layer of fog, empty and desolate.


    Alicia was forced to take it. She shook her empty hands, as if she wanted to grasp something, but she failed.


    It took a long time before everything came to an end.


    Ron threw her on the soft cushion like throwing a rag. There was not a single change in her pale face, as if nothing had happened just now.


    She covered half of her body with the torn up clothes and said indifferently: "I''ll go back if you don''t have other things. Don''t worry. I''ll remember to take medicine."


    Ron''s face suddenly darkened. He gave a cold smile and said, "Good. I didn''t invite you here to have sex with you. Moreover, don''t make a fool of yourself. I don''t like a woman who has no reaction at all."


    Alicia lowered her eyes. Her face was deathly pale. She answered, "My heart has been dead. Of course I can''t satisfy you..."


    Ron slapped on the table and shouted, "Shut up!"


    Hearing his words, Alicia Qin stopped talking and stood still like a statue.


    "I don''t want to hear your crap. You can go find Andrew and ask him to do me a favor." said Ron with his teeth gritted.


    "Yes, master."


    Ron clenched his fist and shouted, "Get out!"


    With her hands covering her dress, she left the pavilion without hesitation.


    Damn!


    In his eyes, she was just a toy, but for a moment he had been actually... Heartbroken?


    The sweat on Ron''s forehead flowed and he covered his heart tightly, trying to calm down, but his heart was beating uncontrollably.


    How was that possible?


    How could he have feelings for a toy?


    His breathing became heavier and heavier, and his heart heaved intensely. After a long time, he forced himself to calm down and slum


    I leave Martin and go back to find my ex-boyfriend?"


    Hearing this, Carlos thought it was reasonable, but anyway, when she went to see her ex at this time, he was very unhappy, feeling that his master would be cuckolded at any time.


    "Really?"


    "Do you think I will bring you with me if I really go back to find another lover?"


    Carlos was stunned. What she said sounded reasonable. There was no way he could refute it.


    "When you see that scum later, I''ll go with you. I''ll take care of you for our master." Carlos said.


    Cassandra was speechless and didn''t know how much he didn''t trust her. Was she a slut?


    But she also knew that if she didn''t agree with him, he would probably overthink her all kinds of plots. Moreover, if it hadn''t been for the special situation this time, she wouldn''t have gone to see Roger. In fact, it would not be so embarrassing with the presence of Carlos.


    Then she sighed, "Okay. But no matter what I''m going to do later, you must stay out of this. Do you understand?"


    "Okay!" said Carlos.


    After that, all of a sudden, Carlos felt her words were a little strange.


    ''What does she want to do? Why doesn''t she allow me to intervene?''


    He had a hunch that his master might have been cuckolded.

 Chapter 306 I Can Give You Anything

    In the Brumous Villa District of the capital city.


    In the villa of GR Clan.


    The black Maybach stopped in front of the villa. As soon as the car stopped, Cassandra opened the door. It was her first time to visit GR Clan again after her rebirth.


    She stood in front of the gate of the GR Clan. Everything was the same as it was in the past. However, things had already changed. If it were not for the scheme of Roger and Susan, how could she die alone in the absence of all her family members and relatives?


    The past was like a knife, stabbing into her heart.


    Cassandra took a deep breath and walked towards the door, knocking the bell.


    She knew the password of the gate of GR Clan''s villa, but she was no longer the ignorant and reckless girl in the past. She came here today just for the sake of Martin.


    After a while, the door was opened, and an old man in black formal clothes stood at the door. He smiled, "Miss Cassandra, come in, please."


    Then Cassandra smiled and said, "Well, Uncle Nan, I''m sorry to wake you up at this late hour."


    Uncle Nan, the butler of Roger. He had watched Cassandra grow up and treated her very well. In her previous life, Uncle Nan had helped her a lot, and also put in a good word for her. In this life, Cassandra was much friendly to him.


    Uncle Nan laughed and shook his head. "That''s ok. Are you coming to see Mr. Roger? Young master is still busy in the study, I''ll take you there. And this is? "


    It was not until Cassandra walked in that he saw Carlos standing behind with a dark face.


    At this moment, Carlos stared at Uncle Nan vigilantly. ''Humph, that scum''s butler was so enthusiastic to his sister-in-law, how could she deny that there was no love affair?''


    "Uncle Nan, this is my friend. You can call him Carlos. He comes with me. Please take us to see Brother Roger."


    Evan''s eyes were as big as a bell. He had thought that she must have love affair with him since she called him Brother Roger! ''Cassandra, you are such a trash!''


    Uncle N


    iger? How dare he flirt with her in public!


    Cassandra said calmly, "Mr. Roger, as I said before, my husband is very stingy. He doesn''t like others to call me like that. Please don''t call me like that."


    "Do you have to talk to me in such a cold tone?" asked Roger, with a flash of coldness in his eyes.


    Cassandra chuckled, "Otherwise what tone do you want me to talk to you? I just don''t want to cause any more unnecessary trouble. Mr. Roger, please behave yourself. "


    "I have also said that as long as you go back, I can give up everything else. What else do you want me to do?"


    Then she looked at him and said lazily, "Do you think I''m a person who would go back to old times? Martin is better than you in every aspect. Why should I give up on him and go back? "


    Roger''s face suddenly became cold. "Then why did you come to me tonight? For the main character of that movie? Cassandra, I know what you want. As long as you want, I can make you the best actress in the entertainment circle, or even the most famous director in the country. I can give you whatever you want! "


    With her lips curled and eyes empty, Cassandra continued, "If I want these, won''t it be faster to flatter Martin?"


    With a gloomy look in his eyes, Roger stared at Cassandra coldly and asked gloomily, "If that''s the case, why did you come to me tonight?"

 Chapter 307 Just Want to Put on a Show

    "I come here just to negotiate a business with you, Mr. Roger. If you agree, you can only raise a price, but I will never bargain." Cassandra asked with a chuckle.


    "What business?"


    "Mr. Roger, you have always been a competitor with the Lu Group''s FX International Group. If I have a way to pressure the FX International Group, would you like to?"


    "Go on." a trace of light flashed across Roger''s eyes.


    "You must have heard of Selina Lin, a second-line star under the FX International Group."


    The majority of the entertainment circle was dominated by Roger, and the FX International Group was his biggest rival. Of course, he knew the woman named Selina. However, Selina couldn''t be counted as a first-line star. Even if someone dug up big news about her, it would be unable to suppress the FX International Group. After all, if it was negative news, the FX International Group definitely not offend the media and online users for a second-line star.


    Roger touched his chin as usual and said, "I''m afraid a second-line star is not enough for me to handle it myself."


    "What if this second tier star has something to do with Jeremy? If the scandal is raging, do you think the FX International Group will come out and clean up the mess for Jeremy? "


    ''Jeremy Lu?''


    The eldest son of the younger generation of the Lu clan, the president of AB Industry Cooperation, owned by the Lu Group. This name was more valuable than any star''s gossip in the entertainment circle.


    But why did Cassandra have to deal with Jeremy Lu?


    Roger took a look at Cassandra and said, "Jeremy is the eldest son of the Lu family, and he has a lot of power. Offending him doesn''t do me any good. Even if it brings the FX International Group harm, but for me, the disadvantages outweigh the advantages. Why should I make myself upset now?"


    Cassandra didn''t say anything but looked at Roger indifferently. A moment later, she suddenly stood up and said, "Since you don''t want this opportunity, I won''t force you. It''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    xposed, he would at most apologize to his wife and make a clean break with Selina. Although he wanted that child, at this point, the support of his wife was the most important thing for him.


    But now, things had come to this. It was not easy for him to deal with it easily.


    On the couch, Nick Lu, Jeremy''s father, pulled a long face. He threw the tablet PC directly at Jeremy Lu and shouted at him, "Look at what you''ve done! Now the whole Internet is full of negative news about you. I''m so disappointed in you. Get down on your knees! "


    Jeremy was hit by the tablet PC, but he didn''t dare to talk back. He knelt down in front of the tea table all of a sudden and said, "Dad, I didn''t expect things to turn out like this. I... I was possessed at that time... I didn''t expect her to be so difficult to deal with. Dad, I promise that I will never make such a mistake again! "


    In fact, Nick also knew that with the identity of a man in the Lu clan, there must be a lot of women who tried to seduce him. But it would be fine if they just acted according to the circumstances. After all, every man in the world wanted to have an affair, and to conquer a woman was also a confidant of their own strength.


    He knew that Jeremy had stirred up trouble in private, but he didn''t reveal it. Now that his secret was exposed, what should he do?

 Chapter 308 Why

    "You bastard! What''s the point of apologizing to me? Apologize to June now! Ask for her forgiveness! " Nick slapped him and said in a cold voice.


    When the clear finger print appeared on Jeremy''s face, half of his face was swollen. But he didn''t care about it at the moment. He just knelt down in front of the sofa and stretched out his hand to hold that woman''s hand. He begged, "June, I know I was wrong. I''m not human. I shouldn''t be possessed at that moment. You hit me. You can do anything you want. June, I love you so much. Could you please forgive me this time? "


    On the sofa, a woman in a long white dress sat there with an indifferent look. This woman was June Zhou, the eldest daughter of the Zhou family, Jeremy''s wife.


    At this moment, when June heard this, there was no anger or sadness on her slightly pale face. She quietly looked at the man, who she really liked and wanted to grow old with.


    However, no matter how much she liked him, it couldn''t stop men''s love for the new and disgust with the old. Women''s intuition was the most sensitive, and she was also aware that something was wrong with them. However, she didn''t have the heart to debunk it. She retreated again and again. In the end, she got this result.


    Then Nick said, "June, it''s indeed Jeremy''s fault this time. I''ve taught him a lesson. He''s wrong now. You''ve been married for so many years, but you can''t get pregnant. It is indeed a big problem for our Lu clan. How about this? I have asked Jeremy to cut off contact with that woman immediately. As for the child, it is our child. After it is born, it will be adopted by you and regarded as your own child. Please forgive Jeremy for this time, and let him explain it to public on microblog, Please? How do you like it? "


    Jeremy immediately replied, "Yes. June, you are the only one I love. I swear that I will never have sex with other wome


    ''t quarrel with Jeremy at this time. He has known his fault, so don''t push your luck. "


    June glanced at Jeremy coldly with a touch of sarcasm on her face. "Push my luck? So all I need to do is to apologize to him. Am I right? "


    "What do you mean?" asked Jeremy.


    June sneered and said, "According to you, if I have cuckolded you, all I need to do is to admit my mistake. You shouldn''t blame me, right?"


    With a malicious and insidious expression on his face, Jeremy sneered, "How dare you!"


    June replied, "Of course I dare. You are cheating on me and fooling around with other women. Why should I obey the law? You can do whatever you want, why can''t I? "


    "You''re my woman. Even if I discard you, you can''t sleep with another man. Do you understand?" Jeremy flared up.


    "Why?" June said word by word, "Why do you ask me so? Now I give you two choices. The first is to sign on the divorce agreement; the second, if we don''t divorce, you continue to play with your woman, and I will play with my man too. How about that? "


    Jeremy was furious, "How dare you! You bitch! Don''t think that I dare not do anything to you even if you have been with Zhou family''s support! After I gain the Lu clan, I will still look down upon you and your family! "

 Chapter 309 You Promised Me

    "What about me? Mr. Jeremy, are you looking down upon me? " A cold voice came from the doorway.


    Hardly had his voice faded away, a middle-aged man in black Chinese tunic suit came in with fury. An hour ago, he had received a phone call. It was said that June had suffered injustice in the Lu clan, and that the video had been sent. At first, he didn''t believe it, but the news had been spreading all over the Internet. Since he only had a precious daughter, he would never watch her suffer.


    "Scott, why didn''t you tell me that you were here? This is a misunderstanding. I am teaching Jeremy a lesson. Scott, don''t worry. I will explain it to you and June. " Nick''s face changed a few times and said with a smile.


    But in fact, Nick was a sophisticated man who had seen the world. Scott Zhou didn''t know what he had just said to Jeremy. Moreover, if he and Jeremy didn''t admit it, even if June told on Scott, without any evidence, Scott wouldn''t go against him.


    As a man who had been in a high position for many years, Scott Zhou looked overbearing. With a cold smile, he walked up to June and held her up from the sofa. Then he gave a cold glance at Jeremy and his father, and said, "Explanation? How do you want to explain? Should she just bear it in silence? My family is not such a coward! "


    "What do you mean, Mr. Scott?" asked Nick.


    Scott said coldly, "I mean nothing. First, divorce. My daughter shouldn''t be shame even if she had once married a man. Second, my family won''t support you anymore!"


    With a ferocious look, Nick said, "Scott, it''s just a few rumors. You can''t be so angry with it like this. You look down on me, don''t you?"


    Scott sneered, "A few rumors? Do you really think I don''t know that when you forced June to accept it just now? Although I am not as capable as you, I will not let anyone lay


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    es of him. Some were raging, some were out of control, some were cruel and some were cold.


    But he had never seen such a vulnerable side of him.


    "Martin..." Cassandra sat on the bed and stared blankly ahead.


    When she came back again, she had never been so helpless like now. She was fearless even if she had to face everything of the Lu clan or all people against her.


    However, she couldn''t do anything about Martin''s health.


    Once the organ transplant was started to support Martin''s life, he would never recover to the normal person. But if they didn''t have the organ transplant, could he survive?


    "You promised me you would never leave me alone You promised me If you can''t do it I will marry someone else... "


    "It took me a long time to reach you Do you know how much I gave up to be with you Martin... I don''t want to live alone in the world No matter how many things I should do, I will feel sad... "


    "And I like you Very much, very much... "


    "So don''t die, okay?"


    In her previous life, she was helpless and had no one to turn to. However, in this life, both she and Martin had changed. She didn''t try to run away from him at all. Instead, she wanted to be with him and become his only wife.

 Chapter 310 Bear the Responsibility

    In the Serene Garden.


    In the study of Elder Morris.


    There was a sudden dead silence in the study.


    Morris sat on the chair sullenly. A moment later, he threw the tablet PC to the ground and shouted, "You son of a bitch! Jeremy didn''t have a brain, and so did Nick? It was such a stupid thing to make such a news at this moment! What a group of idiots! They even let Zhou family get the goods on them! "


    Morris had been secretly supporting Jeremy. He had waited for this chance for a long time. All things were ready, but it was eventually messed up by these two idiots!


    Damn!


    "Elder Morris, there are a lot of criticism on Jeremy online, and the Zhou family is determined to divorce, do you think..." An old man in black asked.


    Morris snorted and shouted, "Who else can I do? We have stood up for Jeremy openly. Do you think we can get away with this even now? You go and contact Scott Zhou in my name and make an appointment with him. No matter what happened, we have to suppress the news first. Besides, find out who is the owner of Ring Entertainment Industry that suddenly burst out. And what the bastard Andrew are doing that this news can be leaked! "


    The microblog about Jeremy and Selina was posted by the Ring Entertainment Industry. The news had been really hot and it had been on the top search list for a long time. So this official microblog, which had just more than a thousand fans, had an amount of fans in a few hours. The number of fans had increased by an astonishing speed.


    "Yes, Elder Morris."


    Morris rubbed his temples and continued, "Tell the bastard Andrew, ask him to block the news and clear up Jeremy''s name. I don''t want to see such bad news at this point."


    "Yes, Elder Morris."


    As soon as his voice fell, a black figure rushed in like lightning, "Mr. Morris, just now... I just received the news that Mr. Jeremy had misappropriated a large amount of money and stolen the company property. Th


    m and Elder Neil break in with some people saying... They said that the senior patriarch sent them to invite Mrs. Cassandra to the old house! "


    All of a sudden, Carlos'' face darkened. "Where is them?"


    "They have arrived at the gate."


    "Cassandra, you shall go out from the back door now. I''ll arrange for someone to see you out..." said Carlos.


    "No, thanks." Said Cassandra.


    Carlos was as anxious as a cat on a hot pan. "Cassandra, it''s not a joke. Elder Sam and Elder Neil to go out in person, even I would not dare to disobey their orders. I can''t let them take you away! "


    Then she said, "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine."


    Carlos looked anxious. His master was unconscious now. If anything happened to him, Cassandra would be the first heir of the Lu clan. If the cunning guys of the Lu clan forced her to give up the right of inheritance at this moment, the Lu clan would fall into the hands of others.


    Cassandra was so smart that she must have thought of that, but now, in order to stabilize the cunning members of the Lu clan, she was willing to risk her life.


    Carlos wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. "No, you can''t do that. You have no idea how cruel the old assholes of the Lu clan are. Many things are far from as clean as you see. Listen to me, Cassandra. Let''s go! "

 Chapter 311 Who Dares

    Cassandra stood outside the ICU and calmly looked at the door. Behind the door was the person she treasured most and was willing to do anything to protect.


    She once said that she didn''t love the world because it was so dark. She only liked Martin.


    When she came back from rebirth, she was no longer the innocent and ignorant girl that she used to be. In this life, she would do everything to protect what she wanted.


    Cassandra lowered her eyes and said calmly, "If I leave, he will be angry if he doesn''t see me when he wakes up."


    Hearing that, Carlos was stunned for a while. With red eyes and quivering lips, he didn''t try again to persuade her to leave. He looked at Cassandra and said, "Take it easy, my lady. He will surely wake up. Besides, even if the people of the Lu clan are cruel, we can still deal with them. Since our master is in a coma, I will take you to the old house. If they dare to do something to you, they should think first whether they can beat me. "


    Then she took a look at him. After a while, she nodded and said, "Leave Greyson and Marcus here, or I''ll be worried."


    Although the members of the V Security team had been on the command of Martin, the latter was in a coma. Cassandra had fired Randy and offended Fiona. If there was an emergency, and something happened to those men, they would have a lost.


    Besides, she didn''t want to risk even a thousandth of the danger now.


    "Yes, madam." replied Carlos at once.


    As soon as he finished, two old men came over aggressively with a dozen of bodyguards in black suits.


    With a straight face, Cassandra cast a cold glance at the two old men in the front. These two old men were Sam Lu, the fifth Elder of the Lu clan, and Neil Lu, the seventh Elder.


    At this time, both Sam and Neil looked at Cassandra with contemptuous eyes. If it weren''t for the fact that Martin had been seriously ill, they wouldn''t have had the nerve to come to visit Cassandra.


    However, among the nine sons of the Lu clan, the eldest one, Jeremy Lu, was involved in a scandal and had


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t decision. However, as per the order of the master of the Lu clan, we are here to visit you. Please rest assured, my lady. We won''t hurt you. Please don''t put us in an awkward situation."


    Sam Lu, a smiling tiger, was far more difficult to deal with than Neil Lu. Moreover, this old fox was good at taking advantage of others. While he was pretending to be a good person, he was just like the grass on the wall, walking with the wind.


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "What if I don''t go with you? Do you want to kidnap me? "


    Neil''s face was white with fury. When he was about to lose his temper, he was stopped by Sam. He knew the strength of the V Security team very well. If they really came into a fight, the people with them were no match for them. Moreover, Martin was still alive. If they fight against them. If Martin woke up safe and sound, they would be the first to be caught.


    Sam put on a false smile and responded, "Mrs. Lu, you are being too serious. How dare we hit you? But the master is not in a good health now and you don''t want to wake him up, right? Besides, the old patriarch just asked you to come over. He didn''t mean anything else. Please don''t make things difficult for us. "


    "If I remember correctly, my man is the head of the Lu clan now. The so-called old patriarch has no power. Why should I listen to him?" Cassandra said with a sneer.

 Chapter 312 Say It Again

    The moment she finished speaking, there was a strange dead silence in the whole space.


    Cassandra was right. Since Johnson wasn''t the head of the Lu clan anymore, even though he had a little influence in the Lu clan, he had to obey the rules of this clan and had no right to ask Cassandra to the old house. It would be against the family rules if Sam and Neil forced her to go there.


    At first, Sam Lu and Neil Lu wanted to take this opportunity to launch a head-on blow at her. But they didn''t expect that they were taught a lesson by her.


    Cassandra looked weak, but she was not a pushover.


    Neil''s face darkened as he said, "Sam, why do you have to talk so much nonsense with her? I believe no one dares to stop us from taking her away today! "


    Hearing that, Sam Lu''s face turned cold instantly. The biggest idiot in the world was Neil, who always wanted to get the upper hand in his affairs without considering the consequences. In the past, they had meant to take advantage of the power of Johnson Lu to suppress Cassandra. But now, things were different. As long as they did something wrong, other Elders and some hidden strengths in the family would take actions. At that time, they wouldn''t get the slightest advantage, but would get involved in the fight again.


    "Shut up!" Sam Lu scolded him with displeasure.


    Neil got stunned and his face turned blue. "What do you mean? Isn''t this woman dare to do anything as she likes just because she has the support of Martin? It is not sure now whether Martin is alive or dead. Maybe he can''t hold on. You''re afraid of her, but I''m not! "


    "What Say it again. " Then Cassandra raised her head and stared at Neil as if he was a dead man.


    Neil was an experienced and strong man. A shiver ran down his spine. ''Damn it! How did I get that feeling?'' he cursed in his mind.


    In his eyes, Cassandra was just a nobody. He could kill her with one hand. But now he was shocked by her indifference.


    Neil''s eyes were ful


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n as he finished speaking, he raised his left hand and made a gesture with his slender fingers. The two men immediately came forward and controlled Neil. Their movements were as fast as lightning, and the bodyguards next to them didn''t even see how they attacked.


    What a big difference!


    No one knew how unfathomable the underground forces were in the V Security team trained by Martin himself. They only obeyed Martin''s orders. Their force value was far above the wastes behind Neil.


    The five men standing behind Neil looked at each other and stared terrified at Greyson and his two subordinates. Their forehead was full of cold sweat. No one dared to stop them.


    It took Neil half a minute to react. He was shocked, his face full of disbelief and a creepy feeling spread all over his body.


    "What the fuck are you waiting for? Come on! If anyone can save me, I will give him ten million dollars! " Neil shouted in fear.


    Ten million was indeed a considerable amount of money. These bodyguards might not be able to earn it in a lifetime, but even if they could have so much money, they still had to be alive to spend it.


    The bodyguards swallowed hard. Although the price of Neil was very attractive, they did not have the guts to fight with Greyson.


    "Damn it! Are you fucking stupid, Sam? Help me! "

 Chapter 313 What If I Dont Agree

    At this time, Sam Lu''s face was also extremely gloomy. The situation had completely gone out of control. This was completely different from what he expected. He clearly knew that Cassandra wanted to punish somebody as a warning to others, but he didn''t want to be somebody.


    "Madam, indeed, Elder Neil was somewhat wrong just now. But after all, he is an elder of the Lu clan. Is it improper for you to lynch him without the permission of the elder Council? For the sake of me and the senior clan leader, please let him go. This punishment... We don''t have to. " Said Sam, who tried his best to keep calm.


    Under this circumstance, he was not so naive as to think that Cassandra was easily to be bullied. However, he was on the same boat with Neil. One incident led to another. At this crucial time, he didn''t want anything unexpected to happen.


    With a chuckle, Cassandra looked up at him and asked, "What if I don''t agree?"


    The expression on Sam''s face was slowly changing, but he couldn''t do it in front of so many people because of Cassandra''s identity as the hostess. Otherwise, it would be a public image.


    But he couldn''t bear to see Neil suffer.


    Sam Lu clenched his teeth and said, "Lady Cassandra, if you insist, then I have to offend you."


    After that, he lifted his right hand and made a gesture to his men. A dozen of people surrounded him again, and the whole space froze in an instant.


    Cassandra stood still, like a weathered sculpture, bloodthirsty gradually eroded her last sanity bit by bit.


    If they wanted to fight, she would fight. There was no fairness in this world. If God didn''t allow anyone to fight for it, she would fight for it herself!


    Kill


    In a flash, all the emotions on Cassandra''s face faded away like the tide. She stood still without any emotion, and then slowly raised her long arms and said in a cold voice, "Carlos, block the exit."


    Hearing that, Carlos was stunned. As he understood what Carlos meant, he immediately replied, "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    way for them automatically.


    There is no hesitation in executing the order.


    ''This is what Cassandra wants to show to us?''


    Holding a black crutch, Ron walked step by step towards Cassandra. There seemed to be something flashing away in his dark eyes.


    Alicia had said before that he seemed to have a crush on Cassandra. At that time, he felt that this was ridiculous, but just at that moment, he suddenly felt that Cassandra also seemed very good.


    He had seen many obedient women and knew all kinds of changing attitudes. Those women would do anything to achieve their goals, but they could not stand any challenges, let alone stand such an occasion.


    Even if that woman from the Shen clan, she was nothing more than that.


    "Are you here for the senior patriarch?" Staring at Ron, Cassandra said word by word.


    Ron chuckled and said in a hoarse voice, "What if I say yes? Will you also hit me?"


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes and gave a murderous look, "You are right. I''m the hostess of the Lu clan. No one else is allowed to order me except for Martin Lu, even if it is the patriarch."


    It seemed that Ron was not surprised by her answer. He raised his narrow Phoenix eyes, smiled and said, "You have misunderstood me. I came here only to pass on a message for the old patriarch. I have no other intention."

 Chapter 314 No One Is Allowed to Get Close to Him

    "If what you said is the same as them, you don''t have to say anything about it." Cassandra asked coldly.


    Ron stretched his slender fingers and beat his cane rhythmically. He said, "It''s true that Patriarch Johnson asks you go to the old house, just wants to ask about Martin''s physical condition. Nothing else."


    Cassandra sneered, "Nothing else? If so, why did they bring so many people here? Did they bully a weak woman like me just because Martin is in poor health?"


    Carlos almost spat out a mouthful of blood. "Cassandra, are you also called a weak woman?


    Can you be more shameless?''


    Neil and Sam''s faces twisted in disbelief. Especially Neil, who had been badly injured with his legs. ''How dare she call herself a weak woman?''


    "I don''t know why the two Elders brought so many people here, but please rest assured, since I have personally invited you, I will definitely send you back safe and sound. Please trust me."


    Trust you?


    She wouldn''t trust anyone in this world except for Martin.


    But she also knew clearly that she had to go to the old house tonight. Even if it was a dangerous place, she had to face it. Otherwise, if she completely irritated these old foxes, she didn''t know what they would do to Martin.


    Raising her eyes, Cassandra asked, "Why should I trust you?"


    With a cold smile on his thin lips, Ron said, "Because, I''m worthy of trust."


    Cassandra glanced at the man. Although everything was planned in the way, his words were out of her expectation.


    "I can go to the old house, but I have one condition." said Cassandra.


    Ron raised his eyebrows and asked, "What condition?"


    "I''m a timid person. Normally, Martin doesn''t allow me to go out alone. I won''t be relieved if Carlos doesn''t come with me."


    To take Carlos with her, it''s not only discussed in advance, but also reassured Sam and others.


    "Okay." said Ron, nodding slightly.


    "In that case, I''ll pay a visit to the old house. Greyson, keep an eye on Mar


    y did she change into a completely different person in such a short time? Why did she not only keep a distance from Roger, but also detest him?


    That woman... Did she really fall in love with Martin?


    A hint of cruelty crossed Fiona''s eyes. Martin was hers. Only she deserved to be his wife!


    "Investigate what on earth has happened to this woman these days." Fiona threw the picture back on the table and said coldly.


    "Yes, mistress."


    Holding her chin with one hand, Fiona reminded, "Be careful. Don''t disturb the people from Martin."


    "Yes, mistress."


    Fiona narrowed her eyes, lost in thought. After a long time, she suddenly asked, "Zack, tell me, who is more excellent, me or that woman?"


    The man in black slightly lowered his eyes. "You, of course. You are the most famous lady in the capital city, the lady of the Shen clan. That woman is not even qualified to carry shoes for you."


    Hearing this, Fiona looked at the pictures again, her eyes cold.


    Yes, she was the lady of the Shen clan and born to be the top of the pyramid. She could destroy that woman completely with one word.


    Once upon a time, she had chosen to ignore her, just because she didn''t think that woman deserved it. That woman was just a plaything for Martin. Once he got tired of her, he would desert her.


    But now?

 Chapter 315 Im Martins Man

    In the Serene Garden.


    Inside the huge building, there was a strange silence. Outside Serene Garden, there were men in black patrolling everywhere. The entire Serene Garden was heavily guarded, and even a fly couldn''t fly in.


    At this time, a black Maybach was pulled over in front of the gate, closely following a few black Bentley cars.


    As soon as the car stopped, an old man in black Chinese tunic suit walked towards the car.


    In the Maybach car, Cassandra sat on the back seat, poker faced, and her cold face was reflected by the black window, which sent shivers down people''s spine.


    "Don''t worry, Cassandra. Even if here is a land of those old foxes, they dare not to do anything as they wish. You can rest assured that I will never let you get hurt!" Carlos said seriously in the front row.


    Cassandra frowned and shook her head, "Don''t you think it''s weird?"


    Carlos was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    As these words were uttered out of her mouth, Cassandra narrowed her eyes into a line. If Johnson only intended to take revenge on her, he didn''t have to make such a big deal by sending two Elders to the hospital in person. Moreover, Johnson was no longer the head of the Lu clan in name, so if Martin woke up, everything he did would be the irrefutable evidence of his crime.


    He was a cunning fox. He would never put himself in danger.


    If he dared to invite her to the Serene Garden and make such a big noise, this was the only thing that he could rely on, that is Martin would not wake up.


    Martin''s situation was very dangerous, but it was not too late to repair the situation. The organ transplant that Kevin had suggested was denied by Cassandra. If Martin couldn''t wake up in 48 hours or he couldn''t have the organ transplant, then there was no chance that he could survive.


    Moreover, in the end, Johnson could attribute all this to Cassandra and let her be the scapegoat.


    So, Johnson''s real goal was never Cassandra, and Cassandra was just a cover up for him.


    Cassandra had seen through everything. She just pretended to be a good actress in front of Johnson Lu, so she dared to take actions


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hem, with a scar of six or seven inches on his face, said expressionlessly.


    The patriarch... Miss Cassandra...


    A hint of coldness flashed through Carlos'' eyes. It seemed that Cassandra''s guess was right. The old man''s real target was indeed Martin Lu!


    Damn!


    He tried his best to hold back his anger and gave a snort of contempt. Then he turned around to leave, but those men in black didn''t show any intention of making a way for him.


    "Tony, what do you mean? You don''t allow me to go in? Then why don''t you let me go? " Carlos'' gaze was like an ice blade shooting towards the man in black.


    Tony, the captain of the mercenary team trained by Johnson Lu. He was in charge of the safety of Serene Garden and only acted on the orders of Johnson Lu. It was the sharpest knife in Johnson''s hand.


    Tony sneered, "It''s an order from the head of our clan that no one is allowed to leave without permission."


    "Screw you! Now, the head of the Lu clan is the Martin, and I am Martin''s man. Dare you stop me? " Carlos shouted at him.


    A hint of murderous look flashed in Tony''s eyes, and he said, "In my eyes, there is only one clan leader in the Lu clan, and I only listen to my master''s orders. If you want to go, you can go, and leave your life here."


    Gritting his fists tightly and glaring at Tony as if he were a dead man, Carlos said in a cold voice, "Do you really think that I can do nothing to you here?"

 Chapter 316 I Was Scared

    This is the Serene Garden. So what?


    Even though Tony was capable, he didn''t think that he couldn''t be offended. In his eyes, the only one he would never offend was his young master.


    Now, there was another person named Cassandra.


    With an evil look on his face, Tony said coldly, "You can have a try. Without Josef and Randy in the V Security team, how can you defeat me with a few new comers? Do you think I am a waste? "


    However, when he heard what Tony said, Carlos'' eyes turned dark. All of a sudden, he laughed in a low voice. Staring at Tony, he said jokingly, "To defeat you, there is no need to use them. Those rubbish you raise can even be crushed to death by one of my hands! "


    The killing intent from Tony was getting more and more horrifying. He was like an emotionless cold sword, with a ferocious expression on his face. He was once defeated by Randy, which was an indelible humiliation for him.


    If he wanted revenge, he had to exterminate Randy and the V Security team. He had thought that if Johnson gave up the position of the clan leader, he would never have a chance. But now, he finally got one.


    "Really? I''ll kill you first, and then go to dispose of Randy and the V Security team. I''d like to see how much progress his force value has been made over the years! " Tony''s back tightened and he shot a cold glance at Carlos.


    The atmosphere froze. The fight was about to start.


    "Tony, what are you doing? Do you want to disobey the master''s order? " No one knew when Uncle Laird came back. He stared at Tony and questioned him coldly.


    Tony''s face suddenly froze. "Uncle Laird, did clan leader mean..."


    Laird stopped him, "Mr. Johnson doesn''t want to create new problems. He just wants Miss Cassandra and her men to have a cup of tea in the Serene Garden. After discussing things with them, he will let them go."


    Tony clenched his fists, and a murderous look appeared in his eyes. "But the clan head also said that if they resisted, they would be killed without mercy!"


    Uncle Laird''s face suddenly darkened. The


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Cassandra chuckled, "You are concerned about him every day. How can he not be better? Am I right?"


    The old man''s face trembled. He looked at Cassandra with his turbid eyes and answered, "Martin is the head of our clan. He is responsible for the existence and death of the whole Lu clan. He can''t be in danger."


    "Really?" asked Cassandra, raising her eyebrows.


    "Of course, thanks to Martin, the Lu clan could have been where it is today. When I heard that he was seriously ill, I was also worried about his health, so I invited you here. Who knows there would be such a misunderstanding? Don''t take it to heart. After all, it was Elder Neil who did a wrong thing first. You had punished him, have you given vent to your anger?"


    Johnson sent Neil and Sam to the hospital, at the beginning, Neil and Sam had thought that Cassandra wouldn''t dare to defy them. But to their surprise, her reaction was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    ''This woman doesn''t seem to know about the situation at all. Now that she and Martin have been set up, she is still so arrogant. She is really ignorant and fearless.'' he thought.


    Then she turned to him and said with a faint smile, "They didn''t say that when the two Elders came to invite me. I''m a timid person, and I''m afraid that I might be frightened by their attacks. I was scared at that time, so I defended myself by instinct."

 Chapter 317 I Dont Want to Be a Widow

    ''Don''t you like acting?


    I will act with you! I''m professional!''


    Johnson''s face turned pale and an evil light flashed in his eyes. He kept a kind smile and said, "Elder Sam and his fellows mean not to be malicious. If you are scared by them, I will apologize to you on behalf of them."


    Then Cassandra slowly looked at him and said, "Not to be malicious? How could they treat me like this with so many people? Are you misunderstood the meaning of malicious? "


    Johnson Lu stared at Cassandra with sinister eyes. He had sent someone to investigate the background of Cassandra after he knew that Martin Lu and Cassandra were married. In his opinion, this woman was only an unimportant secondary daughter of the Yan Clan. So he didn''t take her seriously, not to mention a small family like the Yan Clan.


    This woman was so unscrupulous. What basis did she have?


    Or she really didn''t know anything about the Lu clan. That''s why she beat Neil and came to Serene Garden alone?


    The old man''s eyes narrowed, and said in a hoarse voice, "Cassandra, it''s all over now. The most important thing now is Martin''s health. I heard that he was in poor health. I worry about him very much. Could you please tell me what''s wrong with Martin?"


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to tell you about Martin''s health condition. But now that you ask, I will tell you the truth." said Cassandra, grimacing in pain.


    A sense of complacency swept over Johnson. He thought that Cassandra was a scheming and sophisticated woman. But now he realized that he had been overthinking. He guessed that Cassandra had made up a fuss about the affair of Sam Lu and Neil Lu. Otherwise, how could Cassandra not be alert to him at this time?


    In an instant, the haze on Johnson''s face disappeared. He smiled and looked at Cassandra, "My good girl, tell me h


    n away, Johnson took out a black mobile phone and dialed a number.


    After a few seconds, a cold voice sounded from the other end of the phone, "Master, what can I do for you?"


    With his eyes narrowed into two thin lines, Johnson said in a hoarse voice, "Didn''t you keep in mind the day when you were defeated by Randy? Do you want to revenge?"


    At the other end of the phone, Tony was standing under a big tree, while his face was overwhelmed by a sense of killing. He tightly held the phone in his hand, and said in a cold voice, "Yes."


    He had been practicing day and night over these years to avenge himself.


    Randy...


    This name was like a magic spell engraved in his heart, and he wished to win it back in his dream.


    There was a gloomy smile outlined on Johnson''s lips, "Now, I give you an opportunity to get rid of the V Security team. From now on, all the underground forces of the Lu clan will belong to you and you are the one to mobilize."


    In an instant, Tony felt the blood all over his body surge up to his head. He clenched the other hand that hung down beside him and said, "Yes, master. I will surely not fail the mission this time. If I am stopped..."


    "Then you can get rid of them together."

 Chapter 318 Help Me

    Inside the Serene Garden, at the end of a winding path was the dark prison set in the old house of the Lu clan, which was specially used to interrogate the members of the Lu clan. The outside world did not know that there was a dark prison in the magnificent Serene Garden.


    Several bodyguards brought her to the dark prison. On the way, she didn''t resist. The sadness on her face was all gone after she came out of the study, and there was not a trace of sadness in her deep eyes.


    After entering the dark prison, the surrounding light was extremely dim, and the air suddenly filled with a strong smell of blood. The sound of whips and cries of tearing the heart and lung were lingering in the air.


    This was the dark prison of the Lu clan, a place more terrible than the hell. The people who entered here were all near death. Even if they tried hard to survive a round of torture, they were either disabled or crazy.


    This dark prison of Lu clan was not unfamiliar to Cassandra. She had once been locked here, but at that time, it was not someone else who locked her up. It was Fiona Shen, the seemingly omnipotent lady of Shen clan.


    Cassandra''s eyes turned dark. She scanned the cell one by one, and there were two men in black suits, who were interrogating someone. With the whip of hot pepper water, they beat the man severely, and a red blood line was extracted from the body in an instant. The skin and flesh were blooming, which made people shiver.


    "Bah! I''ve seen someone stronger than you! Let''s see how long you can last! " The man cursed and hit him with all his strength.


    The man who was beaten into pieces didn''t even make a sound. There was only deathly stillness in his blood red eyes.


    "Mr. James, are you willing to let the Lu clan be destroyed by those petty people?" Standing in front of the black cell, Cassandra kep


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    pile of moldy and sick straw.


    After a click, the door was locked. The bodyguards whispered a few words to each other, and then left with the key.


    Cassandra looked around and found a clean place to sit down. Her mobile phone was taken away when she came in, so she didn''t know the time now. It was almost 48 hours. Would Martin wake up?


    She had done everything she could, and there was nothing she could do now. Would her superhero come to save her?


    In the Serene Garden.


    Carlos walked around the garden house. Cassandra had been called by Johnson for several hours, but she hadn''t come back yet. It was highly likely that she had an accident, but they were trapped in the garden house and couldn''t go out at all.


    Damn!


    If he had known it would be like this, he would never let Cassandra put herself in danger. Thinking of what she said to him in the car, he believed that all this was a scheme of Johnson.


    Although Cassandra was not inferior to others in eloquence, Johnson wouldn''t show mercy to anyone. If anything happened to Cassandra...


    "Mr. Ron, you invited Cassandra here. Don''t you worry about her at all?" Suddenly, Carlos looked at Ron and asked with a frown.


    ''You are the man to be blamed!''

 Chapter 319 Next Master of the Lu Clan

    Ron gave Carlos an indifferent glance. "My grandpa won''t mess around. Don''t worry."


    Carlos'' face darkened. He thought, ''How could that cunning old fox be not going to mess around? Since Johnson was forced to hand over his position as the clan leader, I thought he would indeed keep his hands off the affairs of the Lu clan.''


    But he didn''t expect this old fox to hide his true intentions.


    "It''s very easy for you to say that. If Patriarch Johnson really won''t mess around, he wouldn''t have grounded us here. Mrs. Cassandra believes you so much, but you are so indifferent." said Evan.


    ''Believe in me?''


    Ron squinted his eyes and recalled the scene when Cassandra came to negotiate with him. To coerce, to seduce, to bestow, no matter which way she used, she would never believe him. On the contrary, she was on the alert and tried to keep him calm.


    Ron lowered his eyes slightly and said, "She will be fine."


    This was a gamble, but for some reason, he believed that she would win.


    Carlos smiled coldly and said, "She will be fine, of course. My master will never allow her to be hurt a little!"


    ''His master...''


    These words, like a sharp blade, stabbed into Ron''s heart. The tiny and smooth pain spread slowly. He raised his hand to cover his heart, and his forehead oozed a little cold sweat.


    Damn!


    They were just some normal words, but why did he feel... Uncomfortable?


    Did he really...?


    Ron''s pupils contracted sharply, and he shook his head violently. Then he reached for the tea on the table and took a big drink, which calmed him down a little.


    At the same time, in the conference room.


    At this moment, Johnson, several elders and those family members who had more or less right to speak were gathered in the conference hall, which was solemn.


    In the top of the list sat Johnson Lu, wearing a dark purple robe.


    There was a burst of whispers in the meeting hall. Except for a few elders, they were all informed temporarily. Some of them had known a bit in advance, b


    it be possible? Master Martin is still so young, what''s wrong with him? "


    The talking didn''t make a change on Johnson''s face. After a while, he looked around the whole hall and opened his mouth slowly, "I feel sorry for Martin, but we can''t live without a leader. This heavy burden has to be decided by someone. That''s why I summoned everyone tonight to help me pick out the next clan leader of Lu clan. He will be the next master of the Lu clan! "


    The master of the Lu clan, with fabulous wealth, could decide the life and death of anyone.


    That was the power everyone dreamed of!


    Everyone was in a panic just now, but now when they heard the words of Johnson, their eyes lit up and their faces were full of excitement.


    How could it be possible for them to take that position when Martin was there?


    Now that Martin died, the master of the Lu clan would fall onto one of them. In other words, there would be a person in the hall to be the master of the whole Lu clan tonight!


    Sam couldn''t wait to open his mouth, "Among the younger generation, there are a lot of people who can be of great use. However, some of them were disabled or expelled. The only one who had such qualification and strength was Sean. I propose that Sean takes over the position of the head of the Lu clan and be the master of the Lu clan. What do you think?"

 Chapter 320 Fight For

    "Sean Lu? Are you too anxious? Patriarch Johnson didn''t say that he could only pick one from them, did he? " A young man among the crowd said with mockery.


    Hearing this, Sam Lu pulled a long face and said, "You brat! You''re too young to speak! "


    The young man, who looked casual, looked at Sam and said with a smile, "Patriarch Johnson just told us to pick the next master, but now you don''t let us talk. Do you want to secretly operate it?"


    Sam''s face changed with anger, "Nonsense! I never said that. Don''t sling mud at me! "


    The young man raised his eyebrows and said, "If so, is there anything wrong with what I just said?"


    Sam Lu froze for a moment, and his eyes flashed a trace of coldness. He sneered, "It''s our big deal to choose the next clan leader. How dare you, a junior, be so rampant?"


    The young man shrugged his shoulders and said with an innocent look on his face, "I see. Since we have no say in it, why did Patriarch Johnson call us here? Does he just take us for decoration? In that case, I don''t have to stay here any longer. I''m leaving now. Don''t forget to tell me when you pick a new clan leader. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, the young man stood up and walked towards the gate of the conference room with his long legs.


    Behind him, seven or eight young people also stood up and walked toward the gate. The whole situation was immediately embarrassing.


    Sam''s face turned livid with rage. He glared at the back of the young man, flames of fury burning in his eyes. But he didn''t dare to act rashly in public. After all, Johnson Lu and other elders were still present, and Sean hasn''t been the next master of the Lu clan. He was unable to do everything on his own.


    "Andrew, don''t be rude." A deep voice suddenly rang out in the hall.


    The young man froze for one more step and was about to step out of the door when he suddenly stopped and turned his head to look at Ron on the chair not far awa


    the Lu clan by cheating on his wife, is suitable to inherit the Lu clan''s leader?"


    Morris''s face fell. He slapped the table and shouted, "What do you mean! Now it''s an open-minded election for the next leader. What do you want to put the finger on Jeremy? "


    Sam sneered, "What do I want? Did I wrong him? It is a scandal that he cheated on his wife and kept a mistress. He not only brought shame to the Lu clan, but also offended the Zhou clan. We haven''t blamed him yet. He even wants to be a clan leader? Dream! "


    Morris''s face turned grim. The biggest problem with Jeremy''s affair was not that he had kept a mistress, but that he had offended the Zhou clan. In the beginning, with the support of the Zhou clan, they would try to remove the negative news. After all, they all knew the game rules of the entertainment circle, and it was not impossible for them to change the public opinion.


    However, they had never expected that they and the Zhou clan would fall out with each other, so they had made their plot a failure.


    "Enough?" In the top seat, there came the cold and hoarse voice of Johnson.


    Sam Lu snorted, "Patriarch Johnson, Jeremy has caused such a big trouble for our clan and offended the Zhou clan. A person like him is not qualified to be the next clan leader, is he?"

 Chapter 321 What about Me

    "Patriarch Johnson, even though Jeremy made a mistake this time, he is the eldest son of the Lu clan after all. Over the years, he has made a lot of contributions to the company..." Said Morris, gritting his teeth.


    With a mocking sneer on his lips, Sam harshly questioned, "Contributions? Embezzlement of funds and misappropriation of public funds, which resulted in so many scandals, would he still be here if not for Lu clan''s sake? "


    "You''re going too far, Sam." said Morris, his face clouded over.


    Sam Lu snapped, "Who on earth has gone too far? You are not the only one who have the final say in choosing the new patriarch. Do you think you can do everything you want? "


    When the people in the hall heard this, a trace of disdain appeared on their faces.


    Anyway, no matter how Morris tried to defend him, many sins that Jeremy had committed were obvious to all. Not only did the Lu clan get involved, but also it caused a sensation in the city. The Zhou family had announced that they would not have any contact with the Lu clan any more. The benefits Jeremy got from the Zhou clan then disappeared.


    For the Lu clan, what''s the difference between a useless young master and other powerless heirs?


    Glaring at Sam, Morris clenched his fists and sneered, "After all, I''m the eldest elder of the Lu clan. Except for the head of our clan, I''m the one honored by all the clan members. Do you think you can become the new head of our clan? What a joke! "


    Sam sneered, "I can''t. Then can you?"


    Morris huffed, "You!"


    At the top seat, Johnson cast a cold glance at Sam and Morris, "Enough! I didn''t invite you here for a quarrel. Since all of you are here, the election of our new clan leader will be held."


    An imperceptible smile emerged on Sam''s face. Although Johnson didn''t say that he was partial to anyone, he was always the most dignified man. Because of Jeremy''s scandal, he hadn''t cleared his ass yet, so he would never let him take over the position of clan leader


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ight person?"


    "Yeah, I''m so eager to know it."


    Johnson continued slowly, "There is a saying that the rising generation surpassed the old. I''m too old to compete with the young generation. Mr. Malcom''s words remind me that when I chose Martin as my successor, he was only ten years old. In just a decade, he had grown up. I''m really gratified."


    As soon as he said this, the whole hall was in an uproar.


    A moment ago, Sam had said that the younger generation was unreliable, but now, Johnson had said that. Did it mean that he wanted to find a young man to be the clan leader?


    Sam Lu frowned and asked, "So you mean..."


    With a touch of smile appearing on his lips, Johnson said: "I mean, since it''s about selecting talents, we should not just select in the same generation. And among young people, there are also some outstanding people. I think that Andrew is good enough to take over it..."


    "What about me?"


    A deep voice came from outside, followed by the pattering of leather shoes.


    In an instant, the vast space seemed to freeze into ice. Everyone looked at the big door of the conference hall with an unbelievable expression on their faces.


    This familiar cold voice


    The crowd was stupefied, and even their breathing was frozen. How was that possible?


    Didn''t he die?


    Maybe... What the hell?!

 Chapter 322 Bring Them In

    In the top seat, Johnson Lu kept a straight face and fixed his cold eyes on Martin Lu.


    Martin, in a black suit, turned pale partly because of illness, while his face, which used to be cool, turned grim.


    He looked very weak, but he didn''t look like a man who was going to die. Moreover, Johnson had just announced that Martin couldn''t survive tonight. A dying man would not show up with a good condition?


    They were all confused and wondered what was going on?


    Martin Lu, with his long legs, strode into the hall step by step, and walked towards the top seat, without any expression on his face. His eyes were covered with complete darkness and his body was overburdened with overwhelming coldness. Then, he asked slowly, stressing each syllable, "Where is she?"


    "What''s going on? Who is it? "


    "What the hell is going on? I really want to know."


    "Master Martin, who are you talking about?"


    "Master Martin is in poor health, but he doesn''t seem to have to die. What is Patriarch Johnson doing now?"


    The hall was full of whispers.


    Neither Sam nor the others had expected that Martin Lu hadn''t died at all. When Sam Lu went to the hospital in person and got to know that Martin Lu was seriously ill, Johnson Lu declared that it would be impossible for him to survive tonight, so they had the confidence to fight for the position of clan leader.


    Damn it! This time, they were really tricked by Johnson!


    Everyone knew that Martin was no longer the naive boy. Now even Johnson couldn''t control him any-more.


    With a livid face, Johnson Lu gnashed his teeth in anger. "Martin, what did you say? Who is the person you mentioned? "


    "Master, Cassandra hasn''t come back since she was taken away by Patriarch Johnson. Even Mr. Ron and I have been grounded by him. Master, please save her first!" Carlos walked in quickly from the outside with a gloomy face.


    "Damn it! He just said, been grounded? What happened? !"


    "Cassandra?


    ear it immediately rushed out and vomited.


    However, this was only a beginning.


    Seven or eight men in black came in, two in one group, and every group was carrying a stretcher in their hands. The white stretcher had been dyed red by blood, and red drops of blood had fallen. On the stretcher, several people with broken arms and legs were still alive.


    These people could even no longer be called human.


    The first stretcher was Tony''s. Now, Tony''s eyes had been gouged out, and there were only two bloody holes in his eyes. Besides, he had lost a hand and a leg.


    "My God!"


    The men who were barely able to hold on to their feet just now all rushed out of the room at this moment. They were so scared that they were about to vomit.


    It''s It was disgusting! !


    Although it was rumored in the clan that Martin was ruthless, it was the first time that they had seen such a scene.


    Though Morris and the other guys had managed to calm down, their faces were still pale. They could not help but feel a shiver down their spine.


    ''It''s horrible!


    I would rather die than be turned into this!''


    At the top seat, Johnson couldn''t sit still, his face pale. He widened his eyes and trembled. "You... You... "


    In an instant, Martin''s dark eyes fell on Johnson and asked, "Where is she?"

 Chapter 323 I am Sorry

    Cassandra sat against the wall, propping up her head with one hand on the knee and narrowing her eyes.


    She could only guess the time since her cell phone was taken away. However, in this dark cage, time seemed to be stretched infinitely.


    Did he wake up?


    "Ticktock"


    In the darkness, the sound of leather shoes rubbing against the ground suddenly came. Cassandra opened her eyes and looked at the source of the sound.


    A few seconds later, a familiar slender figure came out of the darkness.


    The man in black clothes gave off an overwhelming coldness. His angular face was as cold as if there was ice which would not melt for ten thousand years. His body was as cruel as a devil who had just come back at midnight, giving off a murderous aura.


    The man''s face was still somewhat morbid pale. Because of the dim light, nobody noticed that his fingers were stiff.


    He was afraid.


    He was afraid that if he came too late, everything would be irreversible.


    "Cassandra... Don''t be afraid... " Standing in front of the black iron cage, the man''s eyes were dark and his voice was trembling slightly.


    Carlos, who was standing beside, was about to open the door when the man suddenly lifted his long leg and kicked the black iron cage door open.


    ''What?


    This action was perfect.


    I admire you...'' thought Carlos.


    The man kicked open the door and walked in step by step. Carlos was sensible and decided to leave now.


    The group retreated as fast as lightning, leaving Cassandra and Martin in the large space.


    Amidst the scattered weeds, the girl curled her lips at the man with complaint and spoke in a low voice, "Martin, why are you so late? It is too dark here, dirty and smelly, and there is a mouse... I''m so scared... "


    He knew she had been afraid of darkness since she was a child. How did she make it through?


    In a flash, the murderous look in his eyes surged, and the air in the cage was frozen.


    The next sec


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    dark for nearly five hours. He wanted to know what had happened during this period.


    He glanced at the black tablet without hesitation, and his eyes grew more and more gloomy. After he briefly operated on it, a familiar figure appeared on the screen.


    "Mr. James, are you willing to let the Lu clan be destroyed by those petty people?"


    "Mr. James, I can help you out. I know you don''t want to live any more, but there are still a lot of things for you to do in the world, and you haven''t avenged. Otherwise, if you die, how can you face the person you love?"


    After a while, the girl who seemed to be a little disappointed, said in a hoarse voice, "Never mind. It seems that I have found the wrong person..."


    "Help me."


    On the screen, the girl chuckled. In this dirty and dark cage, her eyes seemed to hide thousands of brilliant stars, dazzling.


    "Okay, wait for me."


    Then they locked her in the innermost cage. There was no fear in the whole process, as if everything was perfectly normal.


    However, the moment she saw the man, all her disguise of pretending to be strong disappeared instantly.


    "Well Master, please take a look. I''ve told you that she''s okay." Carlos was stunned.


    In this style, he should show respect to Cassandra!


    Being mistreated? Being bullied?


    Never!

 Chapter 324 She Is My Bottom Line

    "That was when I was away." Martin put down the tablet PC, with darkness in his eyes.


    Carlos was stunned. "What? Master, what are you talking about?"


    Lowering his eyes, Luce was expressionless. He said in a hoarse voice, "She was stronger than anyone else when I was absent."


    "What...? ? ?"


    ''Have I been envy again?


    Who am I? Where am I? Why are all flowers in front of me?


    Please watch out before you show your sweet love next time!''


    His words really hurt Carlos'' feeling.


    "You are right." said Carlos sadly.


    ''You are pretty and you are always right.''


    After a short silence, Martin commanded, "Notify everybody that there will be a clan meeting three days later."


    "Master, you mean..."


    Martin narrowed his eyes and gave a murderous look, "Expel Johnson and abolish the elder Council."


    Carlos'' face changed. "Abolish the elder Council? Master, isn''t this decision too impulsive? After all, several elders were quite powerful. Johnson now wants to fight for the best. I''m afraid that he still has some plans. It''s not the right time to abolish it, is it?"


    Although Johnson was under house arrest and cut off all contacts with the outside world, he would not easily give up his power as he had been in charge of the Lu clan for so many years. By that time, he would struggle desperately and would be too cruel. If the elders of the Lu clan cooperated with him, it would be difficult to remove their power.


    "So what?" Said Martin.


    Carlos was speechless. He didn''t know how to refute Martin''s authority!


    But then again, it was because that Martin hadn''t started to eliminate the power of Johnson and several elders before. He just lacked a suitable reason.


    This time, they dared to speak ill of Cassandra behind Martin''s back. It was just an excuse for him to get rid of Johnson and the Elder Council.


    The Elder Council was established by the Lu clan. Although its real power was inferior to the head of the clan, if the elders was united, it could a


    ? Those who have supported you in the past are from different parties and you are supposed to help them to deal with the crisis. Moreover, that woman is good for nothing. She is unworthy of your help!"


    ''Unworthy?


    Then who is worth it?''


    With a mocking smile, Martin slowly said, "I don''t need any checks and balances. My words are the orders. Whoever dares to disobey, I will ask him to get out of the Lu clan."


    Shocked by Martin''s words, Johnson widened his eyes. After a long while, he laughed in a low voice and looked dejected. "You are right. Who else can shake you now? The Lu clan is yours now. Can you spare them for the sake of my choice years ago? "


    Martin raised his long and narrow eyes. A murderous look appeared in his deep eyes but soon returned to calm. He looked at Johnson and said, "If you didn''t choose me back then, do you think you are still alive to talk to me here?"


    When he heard these words, Johnson froze and said with a bitter smile, "Well, why don''t you agree to let them go?"


    "From the moment you chose to do that to her, you should know what kind of consequences you would have to bear." said Martin, with a sinister look.


    After saying that, he stood up from the sofa, turned around and walked towards the door of the study.


    "Why is she?" Standing behind him, Johnson suddenly said.

 Chapter 325 She Is My Fate

    After the Serene Garden was blocked, Johnson Lu kept thinking about why he lost, and why Martin Lu chose Cassandra.


    Everyone in the capital city knew that the lady of the Shen clan, Fiona Shen, was a perfect match for Martin Lu. They were perfect match. No matter in family background or other aspects, Fiona Shen was better than Cassandra.


    But in the end, Martin chose to get married to Cassandra.


    Martin stood at the door of the study. After a while, he said word by word, "Because she is my fate."


    With a shock wave in his heart, Johnson was stunned. He couldn''t believe what he had heard.


    He had watched Martin growing up. In his eyes, Martin was a machine with no feelings. He wouldn''t love a woman, and they wouldn''t be able to make him happy even if there were so many women chasing after him.


    Even Fiona could only have a few more words with him.


    However, just now, when Martin claimed that Cassandra was his fate, it was not until now that he suddenly realized that he had made a fatal mistake. If he hadn''t offended Cassandra, Martin would not have been so ruthless to him.


    A look of embarrassment spread across Johnson''s face. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t utter a word.


    Without pausing for a second, Martin strode out of the study.


    Johnson sat in his chair for a long time before he picked up the glass of wine on the table. With his fingers trembling, the drink fell silently along the edge.


    Johnson gave a wry smile. He didn''t expect that this would end like this.


    He raised his head and drank all the wine in his mouth. Then, with a sound of "click", the glass in his hand fell to the ground. He sat on the sofa, with a calm expression on his face. In a slow and orderly way, he tidied his clothes. He hummed a few songs, and his low and hoarse voice reverberated through the whole study.


    Inside the Maybach.


    As soon as Martin got on the car, his cell phone rang and it was from Cassan


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o be against Cassandra on the surface, but that didn''t mean that she would watch Cassandra take the position of the hostess of Lu clan.


    The stupidest way to destroy a person was to kill her on the surface, and she would be quiet and wipe out the existence of that woman bit by bit. Even without the slightest effort, someone would stand up for her.


    "Randy! Watch your mouth! Have you forgotten our rules? " Fiona asked in a stern tone, like she was doing anything selflessly.


    Randy''s face darkened. He clenched his fist tightly, and the anger in his eyes was burning. "Miss Fiona, that woman treated you like that. Why do you still speak for her? Master, please uphold justice for Miss Fiona! It was that woman who drove Miss Fiona away. She is not allowed to interfere. Otherwise, considering her relationship with you, how can she stand by! "


    "Finished?" Martin opened his eyes and said abruptly.


    Randy''s face stiffened, and he finally couldn''t help but say, "Not yet! Master, don''t you think you treat her too well? You weren''t like this before! Master, you have never been interfered by others before. But now you allow that woman to get involved in the business of your company and go to the company dressed in men''s clothes. She is so... Frenzied! That woman doesn''t deserve you at all! "

 Chapter 326 What I said before is serious

    The air froze, as if the big space freezing into ice in an instant.


    Standing where he was, Randy seemed to be rooted in the ground. He had been with Martin since childhood, so he knew Martin''s temper very well. What he had just done had already infuriated Martin, but in his heart, that Cassandra was not even a match for Fiona. Why could she be the mistress of Lu clan?


    "Well Martin, what are you doing here? Why are so many people here? " A lazy voice came from upstairs.


    As soon as her voice faded away, everyone''s attention was drawn to the direction of the stairs. On the stairs, Cassandra was wearing a pink one-piece Pajama with two ears on his back. The girl stood on the stairs with a sleepless look, looking exhausted.


    A cold expression appeared in Fiona''s eyes. When she looked at Cassandra, that expression disappeared.


    Beside her, Randy was stunned first, and then his face instantly darkened, and his eyes were burning with anger. This moody fairy! She was obviously seducing his master!


    How about my knife! I must kill her today! !


    The next second, Martin stood up from the sofa and strode towards the stairs. Cassandra stood on the stairs, looking harmless to anyone.


    Martin walked up to the girl and gently lifted her up. He frowned and said, "why don''t you wear your shoes?"


    Cassandra stuck out her tongue at him, "I didn''t see you when I woke up. I heard some noise downstairs, so I came here.''''


    "Stop," said Martin


    Cassandra curled her lips and grumbled as the cat nuzzled against the man, "I didn''t. I thought I should go to see the man I dreamed of as soon as I wake up.''''


    Martin''s back got stiff. He carefully put her on the sofa. Then he asked the servant to take a white fluffy blanket and put it over Cassandra, afraid that Cassandra might catch a cold.


    Martin didn''t like this kind of hairy stuff, but Cassandra liked it. She had bought a lot of it in his house, so he hadn''t tried to prevent her fro


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    old, he even help others count money.


    To be honest, she really didn''t know how a man with a simple mind like Randy could get the position of vice captain of the V Security team.


    "You are welcome, Miss Fiona. He is no longer a member of the V Security team, so he naturally doesn''t have to obey the rules here. What I said before is serious, not out of anger.'''' Cassandra asked.


    Randy was pissed off, "you! "How dare you fire me before our master gives an order!''''


    Lifting her eyebrows, Cassandra looked at him with a hint of smile on her face. "Because I''m Martin''s wife, right? Honey..."


    Apparently, she called Martin husband on purpose to annoy Fiona.


    As expected, Fiona''s eyes darkened instantly. She clenched her fingers that were drooping beside her, and a touch of jealousy crossed her elegant and calm cheeks.


    Of course, Martin knew that Cassandra said that on purpose, but being called honey did please him.


    The scandal of Josef had already been a warning to others as a warning to Cassandra, but unexpectedly, Randy was still so stubborn.


    He knew that most of the soldiers in the V Security team were promoted by Fiona. In their mind, Fiona was the best choice to be the hostess of the Lu clan, so they were so hostile to Cassandra.


    "Her words are my words," said Martin

 Chapter 327 are you jealous

    In a flash, Randy was burned to ashes by the thunder. He stared at Martin with an unbelievable look and a dull expression.


    What does his master mean?


    Her words were his words


    Then is it true that Cassandra said to fire him?!


    How is that possible?


    He joined the V Security team at a young age and was trained by Martin as the vice-captain. How could he fire him for a woman!


    Randy''s expression gradually became mad, and his scarlet eyes were burning. He was like a wild beast out of control, and he said coldly, "master, are you really going to fire me for this witch?''''


    "I''ll say this one more time. She''s the hostess of the Lu clan. She has the right to make a decision, '''' said Martin


    Randy''s pupils shrank sharply, he clenched his fingers and gritted his teeth, "but this woman doesn''t deserve..."


    "It''s none of your business to judge my woman.'''' said Martin


    A look of unprecedented disappointment appeared on Randy''s face. He couldn''t accept that it was impossible for the wise and decisive Martin to fire him for a woman.


    With stiff back, Randy stood there for a moment, and then left the hall with a cold face.


    Fiona didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. She had thought that as long as she came tonight, she only needed to explain a few words, and that woman, Cassandra wouldn''t want to offend her and Randy. However, she didn''t expect that Cassandra would refuse her directly.


    This woman was more difficult to deal with than she had imagined.


    But, Cassandra was an idiot. Did she really think that she could control everything?


    Most members of the V Security team were the comrades of Josef and Randy. Since she had offended the captain and vice-captain, how could she live a peaceful life in the Lu clan?


    Fiona pulled herself together and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Martin. I didn''t expect things to turn out like this Don''t worry. I will take care of Randy. He will stay with me during this t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ound, she would not soon come back in disgrace. But he didn''t expect that she had done a few things in succession that impressed him. In particular, he wanted to buy a share of Kingship Group and buy a big IP power. If it hadn''t been for his long-term vision, it was impossible for him to make this decision.


    After hanging up the phone, Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief. She put down the phone and stretched, "Martin, I have to go out tonight to discuss something with Hackett. Don''t wait for me at dinner.''''


    ''Cassandra, you even don''t need to ask for going out now?


    Martin''s face darkened and asked, "When will you come back?''''


    What was this feeling!


    Moreover, she was in no position to be matched with Martin!


    Then she swallowed and stammered, "well Are you jealous? "


    "No," replied Martin


    be jealous?


    Not at all!


    At the worst, he would pull down his home and beat up the whole company.


    "I believe you are a fool," said Cassandra, pretending to be calm, "Oh, listen to me. Hackett always sees me as a man. Don''t worry. I have nothing to do with him.''''


    However, when Cassandra went out at night, she found that she was slapped hard on the face.


    Martin narrowed his eyes into a line. It was true that Hackett regarded Cassandra as a man, but Hackett must have been guy.

 Chapter 328 Can I Kiss You

    In a small tavern in the capital city.


    Inside the private room.


    Hackett sat on the chair with his back tightened. He looked extremely nervous. He was exhausted and his hair was disheveled, with a huge number of beer cans on the ground.


    These days, he deliberately did not contact Samuel, and even tried to contact other women. But damn it, every time he approached those women, he could not help thinking of Samuel''s face.


    ''Damn it! I''m over sooner or later!'' thought he.


    The more Hackett thought about it, the more irritable he was. He drank several bottles of beer in a row. He was a mediocre drinker, but he didn''t feel drunk at all after dinking so many beers. On the contrary, the more he drank, the soberer he was.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, a black phone rang on the table, and the caller ID was Zed.


    Rubbing his swollen temples, Hackett picked up his cellphone. As soon as he placed the cellphone near his ear, he heard Zed roaring on the other end of the cellphone, "How is it going? What''s going on between you and Samuel? To confess? Do you need any help? "


    Hackett''s recent behaviors were unusual, he might have really become a gay.


    To be honest, Zed didn''t have any objection to homosexuality. After all, in the open era, homosexuality was no longer a taboo word, but many people still had prejudice against it.


    Hackett pinched the middle of his eyebrows, annoyed, and his face grew grimmer. "He is not here yet. Don''t make trouble for me. I just... I just want to confirm... "


    Even he himself could not convince himself with this reason.


    He knew well that even if he really liked Samuel, it didn''t mean that Samuel was also a gay. He came here today just to confirm one thing, but he was afraid that he would be too sudden to frighten Samuel.


    He was already fed up with Zed''s constant chatter.


    "Hey, Hackett, can''t you behave like a man? You don''t need to make sure of it. It is obvious that Samuel is a gay. Speaking


    Damn it! Why did his heart hurt so much?


    Hackett''s face was pale and his eyes were filled with despair. He clenched his fists tightly, trying to remind himself to be calm, and then he said, "I''m sorry, I... I just lost my head. Did I scare you? "


    Cassandra shook her head and thought, ''At first, I chose to dress up as a man only for the convenience of action, and also for avoiding unnecessary trouble. Unexpectedly, I did not escape from the man.


    Well, although she was always handsome, but he came so directly to test whether she liked him or not... He was really a rash man!


    In this case, will Hackett be in despair forever and really become a gay?!


    What a misfortune!


    Rubbing her eyebrows, she replied, "No, you don''t have to feel guilty. You''re an excellent man and I''ll fall in love with you if I like men. But I''m sorry that I have a girlfriend now and I need to be responsible for her."


    Hackett''s pupils shrank sharply and stared at Cassandra. She said that if she liked men, she would like the type of man like him...


    In a blink of an eye, Hackett seemed to find a good argument spot. It turned out that he didn''t hate him, even though he had said something like that.


    Hackett''s eyes flickered for a moment. Then he stared at Cassandra and said, "Then... Can I wait for you? "

 Chapter 329 Wait For Her Breakup

    Waiting for her?


    Waiting for her break up?


    Cassandra felt helpless. ''Was it my fault to be handsome?''


    She knew every word he said, but she didn''t understand what he said.


    What''s the problem?


    Shouldn''t a man like Hackett like the weak and helpless young girl?


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead, "Of course. But I''m not blaming you. I have a good relationship with my girlfriend and we won''t break up. You''d better not waste your time on me."


    "It''s not a waste of time. It''s my choice."


    Cassandra didn''t know what to say, ''What can I say? Forgive him, of course!''


    But then again, she had just been in contact with others as Samuel, but she had got into such a big trouble. Would it happen again in the future?


    It seemed that it didn''t save her a lot of trouble to dress up like a man. On the contrary, he attracted a lot of women and men. She was so upset!


    At the same time, in the Yan Garden.


    In the hall.


    Martin reclined on the couch and was holding a tablet PC with his slender fingers. The screen was displaying a love confession by Hackett to Cassandra.


    The air froze, as if the big space freezing into ice in an instant.


    Carlos stood stiffly in front of the sofa, with cold sweat on his forehead and mental breakdown. He knew that Cassandra was a trouble maker wherever she went!


    ''You should have refused him now!


    A girlfriend?


    What the hell! You are playing with fire!'' thought Carlos.!


    On the sofa, the man''s angular face seemed to be covered with an invisible frost, and the whole room was full of a suffocating pressure.


    Very well, that man dared to flirt with his woman, he would sure be in trouble.


    After a while, Martin said in a hoarse voice, "Get the car ready."


    "Master, what are you doing..." said Carlos, trembling.


    Martin gave him a cold stare, which scared the hell out of Carlos. He immediately said, "I''ll do it right away!"


    ''My mother? His eyes are so cold as if he wants to kill me!


    I ask you, how are you related to the GR Group?"


    He was trying to ask if Cassandra had a grudge against the Lu Group.


    She didn''t expect him to be the first one to ask her such a question.


    Indeed, since she appeared as Samuel for the first time, everything she did seemed to be unintentional, but in fact, it was basically related to the GR Group, because those who were involved were all behind the GR Group.


    Then she looked at him and asked, "Why do you ask that?"


    Rubbing his chin, Hackett explained, "In fact, I''m just guessing. When you came out for the first time, it seemed that you want to help Johnny, but in fact, after that, all the other things were related to the GR Group. And then, Peggy and Daniel, all of these are directed against the GR Group. So, I guess there''s something between you and the GR Group."


    Then she smiled and added, "Do you guess that for only this reason? Perhaps I''m doing this just to attract some attention or for fame and fortune, my every act is reasonable."


    A touch of doubt appeared on his face. He thought for a while and shook his head. "If it is only for fame and fortune, why do you hide your identity? Isn''t it more suitable to chase fame and fortune to let people track the news?"


    Raising her eyebrows a little, Cassandra said, "Do you know playing cat and mouse?"

 Chapter 330 My Girlfriend Lost Her Temper

    Playing cat and mouse?


    Cassandra''s explanation made sense. After all, in the entertainment circle, it was not unprecedented to use this technique to make someone stand the headline overnight. However, somehow, Hackett did not think that Cassandra was this kind of person.


    Hackett''s lips pressed into a thin line, and his eyes looked deep into Cassandra''s eyes. After a while, he shook his head and said, "You''re not such a person. If you''re only playing cat and mouse, you should have appeared, but you seem to have been hiding your identity all the time. If you''re doing it for fame and fortune, you should have released news and kept making a scene. Obviously, you''re not."


    Cassandra chuckled. Then she took a glance at him and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    The girl''s starry eyes fell on Matias, which seemed to contain endless universe. With his pupil shrank slightly, his heart was beating wildly without control.


    He was lost in thought.


    damn!


    Jump! Jump!


    I really think Ruby can live after beating her head off!


    Hackett sheepishly dodged Cassandra''s face and said in a hoarse voice, "Samuel, don''t misunderstand me. I just want to say that no matter what you want to do and no matter how the situation will be in the future, I will be on your side."


    The thought of Samuel''s girlfriend wrung his heart. A tinge of undisguised jealousy flashed through his eyes.


    Cassandra took a look at Hackett. In her previous life, she was single and helpless in the world of Martin. Fiona gradually destroyed her existence, but her most trusted family member, the true love, stabbed her in the back.


    So, she was alone in her previous life until she died. However, since the God gave her another chance, she would not live in vain.


    Cassandra lowered her eyes and said calmly, "Thank you."


    For some reason, Hackett suddenly felt that the man in front of him was exactly the same as before, but now he seemed to be a little unspeakable


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    It was crazy of Ray to think of such a crazy idea.


    If Martin was interested in women, he could have any woman he wanted.


    "You thought what? Go and apologize to Mr. Martin! " The man called Mr. Saul was so angry that he almost roared out.


    Tonight, it was he that held this party. It was his honor to have Martin here. After all, Martin had never attended such kind of party. However, he didn''t expect that Ray had messed up this party. If Ray dared to irritate Martin, he would be blamed also.


    ''Damn it, this time I''m really going to be fooled to death by this idiot!''


    The fake smile on Ray''s face froze as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. In a trembling voice, he said, "Mr. Martin, I''m sorry. I made a mistake. Please forgive me."


    Sitting on the sofa, the man didn''t seem to have heard what he had said. He looked at his watch with his gloomy eyes and frowned imperceptibly.


    3����


    2����


    1����


    Bang! Bang! The door was kicked open. With a crash, the box door was kicked to the ground.


    At the door, several bodyguards were standing there expressionlessly without even a blink. They seemed to have been accustomed to such a scene for a long time.


    In the box, everyone''s eyes fell on the door, and they saw a man in casual clothes and a black cap standing in front of the door.

 Chapter 331 Catch Him in the Spot

    What was going on?


    Who was this man?


    When they were at a loss what to do, the man at the door walked towards Martin, stepping on the door.


    "Who are you? You shouldn''t come here. Get out now, or I''ll ask someone to kill you! " When Ray saw this, he immediately snapped.


    He had offended Martin just now and was thinking about how to make up for it, but he didn''t expect someone to show up.


    At the same time, Carlos gave a sympathetic look to Ray. ''He must be crazy! How dare he hurt Cassandra!'' thought Carlos.


    "Martin, is it time for me to come? Next step, you should take this girl to a hotel, right? " Cassandra asked with a smile.


    The air and the space around froze in an instant.


    Suddenly, Ray''s face darkened. He stared at Cassandra in horror, wondering what the hell was going on.!


    A moment ago, when Cassandra kicked the door open, he saw that he was a stranger, so he wanted to take the opportunity to flatter Martin. But he didn''t expect that this man knew Martin, and moreover, with such a serious tone...


    Upon hearing this, Ray broke out into a cold sweat, looking dejected. He turned to Saul for help, who even had the heart to kill him now. Saul thought, ''What a fool! Doesn''t he have a brain?''


    ''Damn it, who the hell is this man?


    On the sofa, Martin said solemnly, "I am innocent."


    Uh


    What did they hear?


    Was he explaining it to this man?!


    That was too horrible!


    ''Who on earth is this man?''


    Ray almost knelt down to the ground. It was obvious that this man had a special relationship with Martin, and he even wanted to kill him just now!


    With arms crossed over her chest, Cassandra cast a glance at the girl next to her and said in a joking tone, "She is pure and has a good figure. Even I couldn''t control myself when I saw her. Martin, do you really not like her?"


    Martin''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    going a tsunami. ''Who am I, where am I, why my eyes are full of little flowers...''


    Saul''s reputation had been reorganized. In the whole capital city, countless people wanted to send women to Martin, but none of them had expected this.


    Since when did he have such a strong taste?!


    This man was really very good-looking. No wonder Martin would have a crush on him. Any other man would be attracted by him, wouldn''t he?


    After a while, Martin released Cassandra from his grip. With a playful smile, he asked, "Are you satisfied now?"


    Cassandra, "..."


    Mind your words and don''t tease me!


    Cassandra was rendered speechless. She gave a stare at Martin angrily. To be honest, she didn''t know that Martin was such a bastard before. He was totally promiscuous.


    "Humph! Don''t think that I will forgive you! " Cassandra gnashed her teeth in anger.


    Martin squinted his eyes, which scared Cassandra. Cassandra immediately grabbed his hand and said, "Well, since Carlos said it wasn''t your fault, they must have arranged it, didn''t they?"


    "Yes." replied Martin.


    "Who is it? So considerate? "


    The girl was wearing a cold smile on her face, which sent shivers down her spine.


    The smile... That was too horrible!

 Chapter 332 I Need You

    "It''s him!"


    Everyone pointed to Ray at the same time without hesitation, fearing that it would cause great trouble if they delayed their movements.


    With sweat dropping from his forehead and a shivering body, Ray finally realized what a big mistake he had just made.


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra took a glance at Ray, who was scared to death.


    "Mrs.... No, Mr. Samuel. It''s all my fault. I''m just as blind as a bat. Please don''t lower yourself to the same level with me. I''ll take her away right now! Please spare me and out Lin Clan! " Begged Ray, who wore a sad face.


    Cassandra puckered her lips and said innocently, "Don''t worry. It''s not your fault. Since you have introduce such a girl to Martin, aren''t you afraid of her being raped?"


    "No, no, no..." Ray hurriedly shook his head and thought for a while, but he still felt that there was something wrong. He wiped his face and said, "No, Mr. Samuel. I didn''t mean that I dare not again! Please calm down! "


    Cassandra rubbed her chin and thought, ''Am I that terrible?


    She didn''t say anything. Why was he so nervous? She was indeed a beautiful woman and looked so simple. No wonder that Ray wanted to use her to please Martin.


    "Do I look angry?" asked Cassandra, raising her eyebrows.


    ''Well, are you angry or not? Don''t you realize it in your heart?''!


    "No, No. Mr. Samuel, you''re a generous man. How could you get angry? It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have made such a slip of the tongue."


    Yolanda didn''t really want to do anything to Ray. After all, she had seen a lot of such scenes. She just wanted to give a little punishment to Martin.


    With a sigh, Cassandra yawned and said tiredly, "It''s not fun. Martin, let''s go home. I''m tired."


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    After coming out of the bar and getting on the car, Cassandra said, leaning against the chair sluggish


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ion or not!


    From the corner of her eye, she saw that Martin''s face darkened, and the veins on her forehead stood out. "I don''t know you so well. If there''s nothing else, I have to hang up." she said.


    This desire to survive... Cassandra didn''t want to say more.


    "Cassandra, do you have to talk to me in such a cold voice?" asked Roger, gritting her teeth, with a grim face.


    A cold light flashed in Cassandra''s eyes, and she sneered, "Mr. Roger, in what tone should I talk to you? Huh? "


    With a freezing cold expression on his face, Roger clenched his eyebrows and asked, "Are you still mad at me? I''ve told you that I was possessed at that time. Now I''ve understood that I really like you. As long as you''re willing to come back, I can give you anything you want. "


    In her previous life, Cassandra even dreamed of hearing this from Roger, but times had changed. She was no longer the silly and sweet Cassandra anymore. Did he think she was easy to be deceived?


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes and smiled coldly: "If you just want to tell me this, sorry, I can''t do it. I have already said that the one I love now is Martin. He is my man. Mr. Roger, do you really want to cheat on your fiancee and seduce your fiancee''s sister?"

 Chapter 333 Could You Change Another Sentence

    I like Martin now.


    Really?


    ''Fall in love with another man after only a few months?''


    With anger in his eyes, a look of madness on the face of Roger grew, "Cassandra, have you forgotten that you said I am the only one you love in your life? Cassandra... Don''t you remember that I am the one you love, don''t you? "


    A hint of desolation gradually emerged in Cassandra''s eyes. She gave a mocking smile and said word by word, "I was young and ignorant by then. I was just talking nonsense. How could you believe it, Mr. Roger?"


    On hearing this, Roger''s face darkened. He narrowed her eyes, with a dash of anger flashing in them.


    "I don''t believe it..." said Roger, gritting his teeth.


    Cassandra had run out of patience. She pinched her forehead and said, "It''s your business whether you believe it or not. I have made it clear to you before. My man is narrow-minded. If you call so late at night, he will be jealous. So, if you have anything, you can call my agent. Thank you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she was about to hang up the phone. She felt sick at any words Roger said to her.


    My man...


    This word was like a thunder, mercilessly hitting the top of Roger''s head. His eyes went bigger and bigger, and his face was ferocious. He almost roared out, "Cassandra, what on earth do you want me to do to make you agree?"


    Damn!


    Wasn''t this woman very weak before? Whatever he had said, she had never resisted. How could it be like this?!


    Then she said in a cold voice, "A good horse will not turn round to graze on an old pasture. Have you ever heard of this, Mr. Roger?"


    She was a good horse. How could she turn back?


    In her previous life, she was really in love with Roger, so until she died, she thought what Roger said to her was true. However, at that time, she began to see clearly what kind of person he was.


    Suddenly, a little figure flashed through her mind. That was the little bo


    yes, Martin said seriously, "If I had met you earlier, you would not have met him. So, I''m sorry, for the rest of my life, I won''t let anyone bully you."


    Holy shit! Was he flirting with me again?!


    She really couldn''t afford to flirt with him now. After all, Martin was so good-looking that even she thought she was brute to refuse such a beauty!


    She couldn''t even sleep with him. She wanted to have sex with him so much!


    Then she looked away and asked, "What if you bully me? I even couldn''t bear to hit you since you are so good-looking. "


    Technically speaking, her words were very attractive.


    Martin shook his head, "No."


    "What if?"


    Martin gave her a quick glance and said, "You are my fate."


    Cassandra, "..."


    I know what you mean. But could you change another sentence?!


    Speechless, Cassandra sighed, "Don''t you think it sounds creepy?"


    Every time she felt a chill on her back


    After a few seconds of silence, Martin opened his mouth, "I love you. I love you so much that I can neither hide nor retreat from you, just like a whale dove into the sea."


    Cassandra''s pupils shrank slightly. After a long time, she had a smile on her face, "Hey, Martin, we are an old married couple. Why did you still say such kind of sweet words? But I feel it''s sweet."

 Chapter 334 A Perfect Match

    At the Brumous Villa District.


    In the study of the GR Clan.


    Standing stiffly in the same place, Roger looked like a weathered sculpture. In the deathly stillness air, a small sound suddenly sounded, and then blood dripped from his fingertips, immediately emitting a faint smell of blood.


    After a while, Roger slowly lifted his finger. His face looked wild. He stretched out his tongue and gently licked the blood on his fingertips. A smell of blood suddenly filled his mouth.


    On the verge of losing control, Roger looked more and more crazy. It was not knowing how long it had passed before he finally walked out from the darkness step by step.


    Did she refuse him?


    It seemed that he spoiled her too much, so she had nothing to fear. That woman was his, and she could only stay beside him.


    Didn''t she want to enhance her foothold in the entertainment industry?


    Huh


    He was the heir of the GR Group. He controlled half of the entertainment circle. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t destroy an obscure star.


    He wanted to push her into the endless abyss. He wanted to take everything from her and make her the target despised by everyone. It was at that time that he was her only hope.


    ''Cassandra...


    You are mine!''


    Sitting in front of the desk, Roger made a phone call. A few minutes later, Vincent came in a hurry.


    "Mr. Roger, what can I do for you?" Vincent said, sniffing, "Mr. Roger, your hand is injured. Do you need me to take you to the hospital?"


    "No need. It''s not a big deal." answered Roger indifferently, casting a glance at him.


    ''It''s not a big deal?'' Vincent thought. ''There was absolutely blood on the hand.''


    "Yes, Mr. Roger. What can I do for you?" Vincent answered respectfully after swallowing.


    "Mr. Shen from Shen groups, doesn''t he like Cassandra very much? Tell him Cassandra''s schedule. Don''t allow him to be too close to Cassandra. Just take some indecent photos. I''ll handle them myself later."


    No matter how stupid Vincent was, he understood what Roger meant. He


    st all the second-line stars under the GR Group showed up on the occasion. There were two reasons for them to celebrate Lynn''s birthday and for the promotion of the new play.


    In addition, there were various wealthy people who made friends with the two clans. The whole scene was very lively.


    In the hotel, Evan and his wife had ushered the guests in front of the hotel gate with Susan and Susan, who looked like a golden couple envied by others.


    "Mr. Evan, you are so lucky. Miss Susan is not only beautiful, but also good at acting. Now she married such a good son-in-law for you. We are so jealous of you."


    "Yes, everyone knows that Mr. Roger and Miss Susan are a perfect match. Lady Susan, when do you have time to teach us? You are so different! "


    "Yeah, our precious daughter also likes Miss Susan very much and asks for her signature every day!"


    "Mr. Roger is so handsome. A ragged colt may make a good horse."


    A group of people were flattering each other. With a smile on his face, Evan originally intended to make a big deal of the birthday of his mother, but after all, the strength of the Yan Clan was limited. If it weren''t for the request of Roger, he would never have had the courage to speak it out.


    Today, many big shots of the Yan Clan, whom the owners of the restaurant could never be able to invite, had come to the GR Clan.

 Chapter 335 She Is So Gorgeous

    "By the way, why didn''t we see Miss Cassandra? I heard that Miss. Cassandra has also entered the entertainment circle. Mr. Evan, your future son-in-law will be the young master of the GR Group. You''ll have two film queens in your family, and you''ll have a bright future too! "


    Someone said with a smile.


    These words seemed to be a compliment, but a touch of dissatisfaction could be seen in Evan''s eyes. At that time, when he saw that Cassandra was so unwilling to marry Martin Lu on behalf of Susan, he was quite displeased. In his eyes, Susan would not be only the eldest lady of the GR Group, but also the youngest film queen of the entertainment circle. Only Susan was qualified for this family.


    What about Cassandra?


    Although she married to the Lu clan, he had hoped that Cassandra could have some advantage from the Lu clan, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra would be willing to work for a small company owned by the Lu Group as a star!


    Did she think she would be the second Susan?


    What a joke!


    The most important thing was that he had thought that Martin had a great position in the Lu clan. Susan told him in person that Martin was only a handsome man who had no real power in the Lu clan. He was just a small role compared with the young master of the GR Group.


    "Mr. Yang, you are really well-informed. My younger sister is a member of the Yan Clan, and in the future, she will also be the younger sister of Roger. Of course, he will help her in the future. Don''t you agree, Roger?" Susan was wearing a long pink dress, with a proper smile on her face.


    "Of course. I will do whatever Susan asks me to do." answered Roger with a spoiled look on his face.


    Susan pretended to be angry and said with shyness, "Roger, you are so bad..."


    Their conversation caused a burst of laughter. The surrounding reporters naturally couldn''t wait to take a photo of this scene, and immediately posted it online.


    Standing among the crowd of people, Susan was as arrogant as a peacock. Even in


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s car looks familiar..."


    As the journalists discussed, they were holding professional cameras and aiming at the black Maybach, wondering what kind of person would get out of this supercar.


    All of a sudden, a figure in red burst into people''s view. For a moment, everyone''s eyes were like sticking to the red figure.


    She was wearing a red evening dress and a pair of custom-made crystal shoes. Her black hair hung down, making her look like a princess walking out of a fairy tale.


    "Holy shit! Who was this beauty! She is so gorgeous! "


    "She''s so beautiful... My mom, my legs are trembling! "


    "I want to cheer her on, sweetie! !"


    "Who is she? She looks unfamiliar. !"


    However, even the reporters failed to recognize the beauty, out of profession, they pressed the shutter as soon as they reacted.


    Under the camera, the girl got off the car sluggishly and turned her eyes. It seemed that there were thousands of stars in her beautiful eyes.


    All the people were stunned.


    Meanwhile, at the gate of the hotel.


    Roger''s face suddenly froze. He stared at that fiery red figure without a blink. The moment when Cassandra got off the car, it seemed that everything else disappeared miraculously between the heaven and the earth except for that fiery red figure in his world.


    Someone was tugging at his heartstrings...

 Chapter 336 Are They Blind Or What

    On the red carpet in front of the hotel gate, Cassandra was in a long red dress and looked rather lazy. It seemed that everything around her was miraculously quiet.


    Then she walked to the gate of the hotel step by step. With a fascinating smile on her face, she said, "I''m sorry. There''s a traffic jam on the way and I''ve been late. Did sister and brother-in-law specially wait for me here?"


    Susan''s eyes were covered with a cloud of gloom. She stared at Cassandra with a gloomy face. Her long and thin nails pierced into her flesh, leaving a clear cut on it.


    She was the eldest daughter of the Yan Clan. Originally, she was the leading role tonight. Dress up, she was going to be the focus of attention. She was dressed in a red evening dress, her skin was fair and her figure was fascinating.


    At the same time, the female stars of the GR Group all made up lightly to go to the party in order to flatter Roger. Even if there were a few gentlewomen who were dressed up occasionally, their appearance lost a lot.


    Now, she knew whether it was a coincidence or not, Cassandra was also in a long red dress. She didn''t expect that Cassandra would take away her halo. Now they stood together, and she looked like a foil to her!


    Damn!


    Susan''s eyes were full of jealousy, but she tried her best to suppress it. In this kind of occasion, she couldn''t make any mistakes, or she would fulfill the dream of the bitch, Cassandra!


    Humph! ''After tonight, I will find a way to deal with Cassandra. I don''t believe a brainless fool can beat me!''


    Susan immediately raised an elegant smile, reached out her hand and held Cassandra''s arm intimately. With a smile on her face, she said, "Of course, the guests have arrived. Father and mother go to greet the guests. Cassandra, don''t misunderstand. Father and mother didn''t do it on purpose."


    She said these words with a seemingly affectionate look, which was hard to find out any flaw in her words, but her intention was clear that it was an important day, but Cassandra was late for the party, and Evan and Jane didn''t take her seriously.


    A sm


    isterous under the stage and could not calm down for a long time, after all, Susan''s beauty was obvious here. Although Roger was not a member of the entertainment circle, he was in control of almost half of the business in it. And his appearance was not inferior to that of any young man, so it was not improper for him to stand beside Susan.


    At this moment, the emcee handed a microphone to Susan and said, "Now, Miss Susan will make a speech. Miss Susan, please offer birthday congratulations to Mrs. Jean!"


    When the host finished, all the guests applauded warmly.


    Immediately after, the emcee rushed to the stage beside with a rectangular box in his hand. With the microphone in her hand, Susan wore an elegant and calm smile on her face and said, "Today is Grandma''s birthday. Roger and I wish grandma health, longevity and happiness."


    A kind smile hanged on Mrs. Jean''s wrinkled face. She nodded repeatedly and said, "Good girl, good girl, you are kind enough to me. Thank you."


    "Mom, Susan knows you like master Wade''s calligraphy, so she specially purchased a piece of master Wade''s calligraphy at a higher price as your birthday gift. Susan is really filial to you. Please take it." On the stage, with pride on his face, Evan stated.


    The host opened the rectangular box, and called out an assistant. They worked together to open the scroll, and everyone''s eyes fell on the scroll.

 Chapter 337 She Is So Beautiful

    "Master Wade''s calligraphy, it''s priceless!"


    "Miss Susan, Miss Susan is so filial that she spent a lot of money to get master Wade''s Calligraphy..."


    "Amazing! That''s the authentic work of Master Wade! She''s awesome! "


    "Well, She is worthy of being the eldest daughter of the Yan Clan. How could she..."


    Mrs. Jean''s eyes shone brightly. Among the calligraphy masters nowadays, Master Wade''s calligraphy was the one she adored most. Unfortunately, Master Wade had long retired, and his works were very expensive. She tried to buy it but failed.


    Unexpectedly, Susan was able to find Master Wade''s calligraphy works. It seemed that this child was really thoughtful.


    Evan had two daughters in all. Both of them were the apple of the eyes of Mrs. Jean, but she had a more preference for Cassandra and had always been a little indifferent to Susan. At first, she thought that Susan might complain about it, but it turned out that she had been so sensible and reasonable.


    On the contrary, she had always been very fond of Cassandra. But recently, Cassandra seemed to disappear and even didn''t show up. What''s more, Evan always fanned the flames, she felt uncomfortable when she thought it in her heart.


    Mrs. Jean stood up with the support of her crutch and walked towards the scroll shakily. After a while, she frowned with disappointment.


    Because at one glance, she could see that this piece of work was not the original work of Master Wade. Although it was imitated very much, it was still very different from the original. It was apparent to the people who knew it at the first sight. However, she couldn''t expose it in public. Otherwise, Susan and Roger would be embarrassed.


    "Okay, put it away." Said Mrs. Jean.


    Although the light was dim and the distance was too long, people couldn''t see any problem. But there were so many people here. It was too embarrassing to be recognized.


    The host beside them i


    ght from Susan?


    Blue veins stood out on Susan''s forehead. She stared at her, her eyes covered with clouds.


    Humph! What''s the use of being good-looking?


    In such an occasion, she would like to see what Cassandra could do to redeem the situation!


    It took the host a long time to recover from the shock. Although he had seen many beautiful women, and he didn''t lose his composure when Susan appeared just now, he was completely conquered the moment when Cassandra showed up!


    "Miss Cassandra, it''s my honor to meet you. Today is Mrs. Jean''s birthday. Would you like to send your best wishes to her? " The host immediately said.


    Mrs. Jean didn''t expect that Cassandra would appear in such a shocking way. Somehow, she felt that Cassandra in front of her seemed to have changed, but she couldn''t tell what the difference was.


    At the same time, Cassandra walked to Mrs. Jean with a calm face. She had come back from rebirth and it was the second time that she had seen this old lady. Last time, she had only taken a glance at her from a distance. This time, she stood in front of Mrs. Jean, feeling her heartbeat and breath.


    Grandma, thank you. Thank you for being alive.


    The next second, Cassandra knelt on the ground and said in a hoarse voice, "Grandma, I''m sorry."

 Chapter 338 Dont Refuse

    As these memories came back, they scattered like the clouds, and passed without a trace like wind.


    In her previous life, she was so stubborn and stupid that she almost killed Mrs. Jean. Fortunately, she still had a chance to make up for her.


    There was a dead silence on the scene. No one expected that Cassandra should make such a great salute in public. Cassandra''s behavior was fairly eye-catching, but for some reason, no one thought her behavior was strange. On the contrary, they thought she was showing filial respect to Mrs. Jean.


    Appearance was very important in this era.


    A beauty was always right in everything, or you can try it with another ugly one.


    Mrs. Jean froze for a few seconds on the stage, feeling sorry for Cassandra. Cassandra was not favored in the Yan Clan since she was a child. She had never quarreled with anyone when she was wronged. If it weren''t for her, she would have been exiled. But from the appearance of Cassandra, people could tell that she was not an ungrateful person as Evan said.


    Tears streamed down Mrs. Jean''s cheeks. She reached out and held the hands of Cassandra. "Cassandra, don''t be so courteous. I know that you are filial to me. But don''t put yourself in an awkward position, okay? I will support you. "


    Apparently, she was on the side of Cassandra.


    Evan''s face was gloomy, and his gloomy eyes fell on Cassandra. He originally thought that even if Cassandra came here, she would only serve as a foil to Susan. Unexpectedly, as soon as she appeared, she would become the protagonist. Moreover, Mrs. Jean deliberately spoke highly of her, which disappointed him.


    Susan was also annoyed. She squeezed her fingers so hard to keep calm. However, a strong emotion was surging in her heart.


    ''Damn!


    How did this bitch become so smart?''


    "Thank you, grandma. I''m fine. Dad and sister are nice to me. Don''t worry, grandma." Said Cassandra, wronged


    Please bring me the gift."


    As soon as she finished saying that, Carlos went to the stage with two subordinates, one of whom was holding a long yellow pear wood box that was all made in a whole. Not to mention what was inside the box, it looked very valuable.


    "Shit! ! Yellow pear wood! My mother, that''s too generous! "


    "It''s just a box. I bet the things inside are more valuable!"


    "Only I think this box is as long as that one? Is it also calligraphy or painting? "


    "Maybe it''s calligraphy."


    Carlos automatically ignored the discussions off the stage and nodded to his two subordinates. They immediately opened the long box carefully and took out a scroll from it. The scroll was spread out little by little, and there was a sudden eerie silence off the stage.


    All eyes were glued to that scroll, because there were the same content in the two opened scroll on the stage.


    That was to say, one of these two scroll paintings was fake.


    When Susan saw the scroll, there was a flash of gloat in her eyes. She was just worried that she couldn''t find an excuse to humiliate Cassandra. She didn''t expect this fool to make a fool of herself.


    She had asked someone''s help and bought the calligraphy with a great deal of money. It was definitely an authentic work.

 Chapter 339 He Is So Awesome

    "Shit! What was going on? The same calligraphy? "


    "How dramatic? Taking a fake one. Ha-ha. Are you serious? "


    "Brain is a good thing but she doesn''t have it. What a pity that she is so beautiful but completely an idiot."


    "Go to hell, you bastard!"


    Mrs. Jean didn''t expect that it would be such a coincidence. What Cassandra sent was Master Wade''s calligraphy, and it was the same as Susan''s calligraphy.


    Susan''s calligraphy was fake, and Cassandra''s couldn''t be real either. Disappointed as she was, she didn''t want to embarrass her granddaughter in public. But now that these two paintings were placed here, she had to confirm that one of them was fake. Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense.


    "Well... How could this be? Younger sister, how can you deceive grandma with a fake Master Wade''s calligraphy? I''m so disappointed in you! " Susan seemed to be disappointed to see that. She was sure that Cassandra''s calligraphy was fake.


    Sitting next to Susan, Roger looked at Cassandra with a complex feeling in his eyes. This woman tonight seemed to be different from what she used to be. She looked to be a woman of indomitable spirit, but every word and sentence seemed to carry weight with a knife, which could kill people without leaving a trace of blood.


    He didn''t expect that she could be so domineering.


    Evan''s face turned pale. Originally, he thought that Cassandra would just give a low price gift. However, he didn''t expect that this woman, Cassandra, would take a counterfeit and show it in public, which even made him lose face.


    Evan said with a gloomy face, "What the hell is going on? When did you learn to play these tricks? I shouldn''t have let you come here in the first place! "


    Facing the accusations of Susan and Evan, Cassandra didn''t change her expression at all. She looked up at them with a slight smile and said, "They are exactly the same calligraphy. But how can you be sure that mine


    His eyes darkened.


    If he hadn''t invited Master Nash Wade, then there would be only one possibility, Cassandra!


    But Cassandra wasn''t able to do that. In other words, all of this was arranged by Martin. There was only one reason why Cassandra take the same calligraphy here that her calligraphy was authentic!


    Upon thinking this, Roger''s face darkened. He wanted to stop them, but it was too late.


    "We shall be greatly honored by your presence. Please come on the stage, Master Nash Wade Mo." With a big smile on his face, Evan greeted him in person.


    Casting a glance at Evan, Master Nash said, "Today is the birthday of Mrs. Jean, and I was invited to celebrate her birthday. You''re welcome."


    With a smile, he continued, "Please do not be courteous, Master."


    Then Nash followed Evan and walked onto the stage, followed by an elder of the same age, with a box in his hand, which was the gift from Nash to Mrs. Jean.


    Mrs. Jean stood up unsteadily. She said with joy on her face, "It''s so kind of you to be here in person. Please have a seat, Master Nash."


    Master Nash nodded slightly and said, "It''s very kind of you, Mrs. Jean. And I have prepared a gift for you. Hope you will like it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old man handed the box in his hand.

 Chapter 340 A Sudden Change in the Story

    Then Evan walked up to the desk and took the box, it was a present from Master Nash. He felt proud and elated only because of his fame.


    Under the envious gazes of many people, Evan opened the box himself and took out the scroll. Inside the scroll was a word of ''Longevity'' written by Master Nash. The spirit of master contained in it, and it was invaluable.


    "It''s worthy of the master''s handwriting. This gift is so precious. I can''t refuse it. Thank you for your kindness, Master Nash." Mrs. Jean said excitedly. She was very satisfied with the word ''longevity'' on the paper.


    "Thank you for your gift for my mother''s birthday, Master Nash." Evan said.


    Master Nash looked very humble. He said meaningfully, "Mrs. Jean, there is no need to be so courteous. I''m here because your granddaughter invited me. It''s your fortune to have such a filial granddaughter."


    Mrs. Jean was shocked. Did he refer to Susan?


    Evan, on the other hand, naturally thought the same, so he had no doubt about Susan''s calligraphy. . Rolling his eyeballs, he said, "Master, it''s our family''s fortune to have you here. But my daughter not sensible and didn''t inform us in advance. Otherwise, I''ll meet you in person to welcome you. But at the same time, there is another thing to bother you. Please don''t refuse. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Please tell me." said Master Nash.


    Evan immediately said, "Ha-ha, here happen to be two calligraphy works of you. Master, please help us identify which one is the real calligraphy."


    Susan seized the chance and said, "Dad, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you in advance. I just want to give grandma a surprise. What''s more, Master Nash came here for the sake of Roger. I don''t want to take credit from him."


    Evan looked at his son-in-law with a smile. He thought, ''The more nice he is to my daughter, the more nice he is to me. I''m really proud of him this time. Probably there will be a lot of people coming to butter him up after tonight.''


    ra and Master Nash examining the two calligraphy.


    "Master Nash..." Said Roger all of a sudden.


    Hearing this, Master Nash stopped his steps a little. He turned around and looked at Roger with a confused look. "Who is this gentleman?"


    A moment ago, Susan said that Nash was invited by Roger, but it turned out that Nash didn''t know Roger at all. Ha-ha, what a shame.


    With his fingers slightly tightened and a graceful smile on his face, Roger said, "I''m Roger, the son of Devin, who is the boss of the GR Group. Nice to meet you, Master Nash."


    Master Nash was even more confused. He shook his head and said, "I''ve never heard of the GR Group. But since you called me, what do you want to say?"


    The capital city was full of rich people, although the GR Group controlled almost half of the entertainment circle and was a real rich and powerful family, it was not that important in the eyes of Master Nash. It was not worth remembering.


    Besides, he had been asked to come here in person to support Cassandra.


    Ferocity flickered in the eyes of Roger, but he managed to squeeze a smile on his face, and said, "Today is Mrs. Jean''s birthday. Since you are coming to celebrate her birthday, I don''t think it''s necessary for you to do this personally. Later I''ll arrange someone to do the identification."

 Chapter 341 A High-grade Fake Work

    "Father asked him to have a paternity test, and he just came to have a look. I don''t think brother-in-law should stop him. Besides, even I am not afraid that my belongings are fake. What are you worried about?" Cassandra asked with a smile.


    Brother in law...


    These words were like a dagger stabbing in the heart of Roger. His eyes became more and more gloomy, staring at Cassandra. However, Cassandra did not take him seriously. Her smile was flawless.


    Clenching his fists, sitting on the chair, Roger was breathless. After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, "I''m not stopping you. But today is Mrs. Jean''s birthday. It''s time for this farce to come to an end."


    Cassandra''s eyes turned dark, and her lips outlined a slight arc of ridicule. Her face seemed to be covered with an invisible frost, and she said coldly, "I don''t think so. I''m not the one asking for the appraisal. I just want to know if it''s true."


    The audience echoed. They all believed that there must be a fake one of these two calligraphy works. So they wanted to find out which was fake.


    Roger''s face was totally colors like a color palette. He hummed coldly and retreated to one side.


    Cassandra rubbed her chin as if nothing had happened and turned to Master Nash, "Master, please."


    Nash cast a glance at her. She really had a hot temper. It was a pity that she already had a lover, otherwise his introverted grandson might match her.


    Master Nash slightly nodded his head, walked to the two paintings and examined them carefully. In fact, it was crystal clear that which of the two paintings was the real one and which was the false one. There was no lack of antique connoisseurs under the stage. However, this was the family matter of the Yan Clan. Mrs. Jean didn''t speak up, so they didn''t want to get involved in.


    Beads of sweat could be observed over Evan''s forehead. He stared at Nash nervously while Susan kept fixing her eyes on Nash as if she had glued her eyes on him.


    After a long time, Nash stood


    "In addition, I also transfer 5% of my shares to Susan, and 16% to Cassandra. All my shares and real estate belong to you. As for the changes of shares, my private lawyer Mr. Qin is in full charge. I have signed the will. After my death, Mr. Qin will make a will into public."


    Mrs. Jean was a smart woman. Although she had already made a will, she also knew that Cassandra was born to be weak. In that case, if Evan made any threats, or used other means, Cassandra might not get the 16% of the stock. Therefore, she took pains to make an announcement in her birthday banquet. By that time, there was no way that he could deny it.


    The rest 30% of the stock belonged to Evan and the other 21% belonged to his two granddaughters. He could totally ignored what Susan owned. The rest 16% of the stock belonged to Cassandra. She could demand to enter the company, fight for real power and withdraw the stock. She could make enough money for her to live a comfortable and affluent life.


    Cassandra was smart enough to understand what Mrs. Jean meant. She felt sad at the thought that Mrs. Jean died of anger because of her in her previous life.


    What''s more, Mrs. Jean''s worry was right. In her previous life, although she also made a will, she didn''t even see the will, and didn''t get the 16% equity, it was directly transferred to Susan.

 Chapter 342 Her Ex-boyfriend

    This time, in front of so many people, even though Evan was dissatisfied with the distribution of Mrs. Jean, he couldn''t do anything. He had no choice but to accept it. He knew how weak Cassandra was. He believed that when he wanted to get his share back, she wouldn''t dare to oppose.


    In the past few years, although the old lady held a lot of shares, he also placed a lot of people in the company. If Cassandra really wanted to enter the company, it depended on his willingness.


    This eased the tension on Evan''s face. Although the crowd also discussed about it, it didn''t last long.


    As time passed, people were getting impatient. The host then announced that he would invite Roger to make a speech.


    Cassandra sat next to Mrs. Jean. After Roger went to the stage, the old lady held the hand of Cassandra. With a worried look, she said, "Cassandra, there are many good men in the world. Now that he is your brother-in-law, you shouldn''t be so silly to be stubborn."


    Then Cassandra looked at the man on the stage and said calmly, "Grandma, it''s all my fault. I''m too paranoid. Now that I''ve woken up and I''ve let it go, I won''t be that stupid anymore. Don''t worry, grandma."


    Hearing this, a hint of relief appeared on Mrs. Jean''s face. "You silly girl, it''s really nice of you to think so. But you have grown up now. The only thing I''m worried about is that in the future I will die and no one will take care of you."


    Cassandra''s heart sank and said, "Bah, bah, today is your birthday. Don''t say these unlucky words. God bless you. You will live a long life."


    Noticing that Cassandra was no longer bothered by what happened in the past, Mrs. Jean was in a good mood. As the topic had changed, she was eager to introduce a man for her. In order to prevent her from blaming them for making decisions without authorization and forcing Cassandra to marry Martin, she hadn''t known that Cassandra was married.


    Cassandra hadn''t thought about how to introduce M


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ing to do with Cassandra. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Mr. Roger, I didn''t speak carelessly. Besides, I have the evidence to prove that Cassandra refused to give up after you were together with Susan three years ago and destroyed your relationship again and again. Speaking of this, she is really infatuated with you. If you don''t believe it, I have many photos to prove it!" The reporter threatened.


    Soon after, some photos suddenly appeared on the big screen. Most of the photos were taken when Cassandra stayed with Roger. In the end, they were taken secretly from the perspective of Cassandra. From the whole picture, Cassandra was extremely infatuated with Roger, as if she was a mistress.


    "Enough! This is Mrs. Jean''s birthday party. What the hell do you want to do? " Roger asked in a stern voice.


    The reporter sneered and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Roger. I just want you to know the truth. Just now I saw Miss. Cassandra also appear. Could Cassandra please go up the stage and explain it for us?"


    It was said that words could kill someone even though it didn''t have any cutting edge. Such rumors were widely spread and there were so many photos as evidences. As long as Cassandra went on the stage, whether she admitted or denied, she would be banned from the public since she was regarded as a mistress.

 Chapter 343 Did I Say That

    "Who are you? You are not welcome here. Vincent, why don''t you see the guests out?" Said Roger with a gloomy face.


    Before Vincent took any actions, Susan, with a pale face, stared at Roger with a look of disbelief. "What is he talking about, Roger? You and my younger sister... What''s wrong with you? "


    As soon as her voice dropped, the whole scene exploded.


    "Holy shit! What happened? "


    "Am I on the wrong place? Is today really a new play press conference? "


    "I don''t think that Susan is acting. Is her younger sister really a mistress? !"


    "This is so exciting!"


    Roger''s face was overcast with anger. He glared at Susan and held her arm to calm her down: "Susan, do you believe the words of such rubbish journalist? I have nothing to do with Cassandra! "


    Susan''s tears fell at once and she put on a pitiful look. "Then what about these pictures? I don''t know I really didn''t know that my younger sister likes you too. Otherwise, I won''t be with you... "


    Susan was good at playing the bitch. If she was in the weak position, she could easily arouse people''s pity. At that time, people would naturally think that she was innocent, and thought that any slander was to deliberately smear her. Having been in the entertainment circle for a long time, she had already learned how to use the power of public opinion to pursue the best interests for herself.


    Sure enough, there was a lot of scolding under the stage, especially some female reporters. They directly regarded Cassandra as a guilty mistress and wanted to tear her up.


    "Mr. Roger, please give our goddess an explanation!"


    "Yes! My goddess is not a pushover. Where is the mistress! Come out! "


    "You are really good at seducing men. Show yourself!"


    "Why do you hide from me? You deserve to get out of the entertainment circle! "


    "Yes, get out of the entertainment circle!"


    Off the stage, Cassandra sat quietly in her chair, with no change of exp


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    zen, and then he bit his teeth. "I didn''t frame you! Those pictures are absolutely true! If you don''t believe me, you can do the paternity test yourself! "


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra retorted, "I didn''t say those photos were faked. But are you sure that the shooting time of these photos is within three years? Are you sure that the relationship between Mr. Roger and Susan is the first, and the second is I interfered in the relationship between them?


    The reporter was speechless, but he was not willing to lose. It was not easy for him to get the chance to become famous. He couldn''t lose!


    "Of course I''m sure! You are such a bitch! You have managed to meddle in their relationship and seduce your future brother-in-law, and you don''t deserve to work in the entertainment industry at all! Now that your tricks have been exposed in public, do you still want to argue? " The reporter roared.


    Huh


    Meddle in their relationship...


    Seduce my future brother-in-law...


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes and stared at the reporter. The reporter was scared and broke out in a cold sweat.


    After a long while, Cassandra looked away. Her darkened face darkened as she said coldly, "First, I have never meddle anyone''s relationship. My sister seduced her brother-in-law by all means!"

 Chapter 344 She Had to Break Up

    "What What nonsense are you talking about! It''s you who seduced Mr. Roger. How could it be Miss Susan? It''s impossible! " The reporter snapped with his eyes wide open.


    The reporters in the audience looked at each other, feeling confused.


    "What the fuck is going on?"


    "Who is the mistress?! I''m so disappointed! "


    "What a mess!"


    "Well Only I think what Cassandra said is true? "


    Cassandra''s eyes were dark. She looked at the reporter as if she was looking at a dead man. The reporter felt a chill on his back, his forehead chilling, his calves trembling.


    ''Why is she looking at me like that?''


    Then, the screen went black all of a sudden, and the pictures that were still rolling on the screen disappeared without a trace. The whole scene was suddenly in a noisy state, and everyone was complaining about the situation.


    A few seconds later, another picture appeared on the screen. Under the bloody sun, a boy and a girl, who were dressed as students, were doing homework on the roof of the school. The girl looked vexed, with her lips gently biting the pen, and the boy rubbed her head affectionately. They looked like a young couple.


    "This is... Roger and Cassandra? !"


    "Holy shit! How could it be possible! They had been together in their schooldays? "


    "Why are you so anxious? There are even pictures of their childhood next!"


    "Fuck it. Isn''t it a big misunderstanding? "


    "They have been lovers since childhood. Where does Susan come from? She said that Cassandra had stolen her boyfriend. And she still pretended to be innocent just now. It''s fucking disgusting!"


    The journalist was dumbstruck as if he had been struck by lightning. His eyes were wide open and his face was full of disbelief. He stared at the photo on the screen.


    What? How could it be possible


    These pictures must be fake!


    "Second, I grew up together with Mr. Roger of the GR Group. I used to like him very much. But as you can see, three years ago, I was c


    andma, all that has passed. I''ve let it go. Don''t worry, grandma."


    In spite of what she said, Mrs. Jean wasn''t stupid. She knew well about what kind of person Cassandra was. In the past, she had always thought that Roger was more important than her own life. Without the unbearable suffering that common people could endure, how could she let him go?


    "You silly girl... I really don''t know what to say. Why didn''t you tell this to grandma? " Asked Mrs. Jean in a low voice while patting on her back gently.


    All of a sudden, Cassandra felt warm in her heart. She said with a smile, "Grandma, I have to go through these in person to learn how to let it go. What''s more, I have a person I like now, thousands of times better than Roger. But he is busy today. Can I take him to see you some other day?"


    Mrs. Jean agreed and chatted with her for a while. Suddenly, Cassandra''s mobile phone rang. She absentmindedly took out her cell phone and saw a line of words on the screen. It was a message from Martin.


    "Have you finished yet?" asked Martin.


    Staring at the screen, Cassandra responded a message.


    "Yes. Martin, I miss you so much, I want to see you and hug you."


    "I''ll give you three minutes." said Martin.


    Cassandra asked, "What three minutes? Don''t tell me you are right outside the hotel!"!

 Chapter 345 Trust Your Appearance

    After chatting with Mrs. Jean for a short while, Cassandra ran out of the scene like a gust of wind.


    Outside the hotel, a black Maybach quietly stopped in a dark corner. Sitting in the front row, Carlos was shivering. He had a hunch that tonight he would be severely tortured into pieces.


    In the back seat, the man''s dark eyes, through the black window, fell at the hotel gate.


    The words that the girl had just said, ''I''m glad that I have married a good man. It''s very kind of you for not marrying me'' were ringing in his mind.


    A good man...


    The man''s cold and hard face was reflected on the black car window, and on his unparalleled face, there was a faint touch of panic and confusion.


    After a while, a girl in red appeared in his sight. She was running towards his Maybach barefoot, carrying high heels in both hands.


    The man frowned and then opened the door. He got out of the car and strode towards the girl.


    A few seconds later, the girl threw away her high heels swiftly and kissed the man on the cheek.


    When she smelt the familiar smell, she managed to calm down. She then rubbed her head against the man''s chest and uttered in a injured voice, "Martin, they bullied me so much, too much, too much..."


    Martin was rendered speechless.


    ''Complain to me?''


    In the driver''s seat, Carlos, who was envy, covered his face with both hands, and his entire three senses were completely shattered, as if his heart was undergoing an incomparable tsunami.


    ''Cassandra, you are so good at bullying me!


    Don''t think that we''re blind. We''ve watched a live show!''


    The GR Group had invited almost half of the stars and reporters of the entertainment industry to the party, and they were not prohibited to have direct broadcast. Therefore, the birthday banquet of Mrs. Jean and the GR Group''s launch event were almost live broadcast all over the night. Several Livestream platforms were pouring, w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    about me?"


    Cassandra didn''t think about it either, and immediately blurted out, "Of course I like your appearance! You''re handsome and rich. I''m not blind! "


    The answer didn''t surprise him at all. It was just like what Cassandra would do.


    With a helpless expression on his face, Martin said, "Yes, you''re not blind."


    Then she beamed, "Well, am I right? Promise me you won''t doubt my love to you anymore. Just trust your appearance, okay?"


    ''Do you have any idea how handsome you are?''


    She should be the one who had the sense of crisis!


    How miserable she was! Except for only one time, she had never had the chance to have sex with Martin after she came back from rebirth.


    She was such a loser!


    Martin looked at her sad face and didn''t know what she was thinking about. He knocked her head and the girl stared at him in an aggrieved look as if she was a wolf looking at the little red riding hood. She said in a low voice, "Martin, why are you so weak?"


    In an instant, the whole space suddenly froze, and the man squinted dangerously. The next second, he lowered his head, and his thin and cold lips slammed on the girl''s slightly cold lips. Then he began to kiss her.


    Cassandra widened her eyes and didn''t know what to say.


    ''You are luring me again!''!

 Chapter 346 For saving Face

    In the Brumous Villa District of the capital city.


    In the GR Clan''s house.


    A turning event took place tonight. With the help of Roger, the crisis was temporarily resolved.


    In spite of this, there were still a lot of followers and views on microblog and online websites. Since it was a live streaming, many videos were spread online. After all, in a very developed era of media, it was almost impossible to completely destroy the public opinion.


    Study.


    Sitting on the chair with a gloomy face, Roger made dozens of calls in succession and received more calls for inquiry. Most of the calls were unanswered except some unavoidable ones.


    It was early in the morning when he had done all this. He sat on the chair, exhausted. Suddenly, a black phone on the table rang, and the caller showed it was his father.


    The look on Roger''s face suddenly changed when he saw this. Devin had been abroad these days. He did not expect that this time he would call in person to ask. It seemed that he had already known the news.


    He thought he could force Cassandra to a dead end on this piece of news. But it never occurred to him that Cassandra had planned it ahead of time and left no room for them to redeem.


    Damn it!


    Roger rubbed his swollen temples and picked up the phone. As soon as he put the phone near his ear, he heard Devin''s roar.


    "What the hell is going on with today''s news? The news has gone overseas. What the hell are you doing? What a shame! " Devin''s face was filled with anger. The tablet PC in his hand was smashed by him. There were still a few clear cracks on the screen.


    With a malicious expression on his face, Roger clenched his fists and said, "Dad, I''ll deal with it."


    Devin sneered, "You can''t even handle a woman well. What else can you do? I don''t want to talk nonsense with you anymore. Before I return to our country, you have to get your ass clean, or you will have to bear the consequences. "


    "Yes, father." a vein popped out on the latter''s forehead.


    With a malicious and insidious expression on his face, Devin cursed, "So, you


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    any comments in that kind of public places. Otherwise, you will be easily attacked. You are just starting up. You must be careful."


    When Cassandra heard this, she breathed a sigh of relief and nodded her head repeatedly with a straight face, "Yes, yes! I promise I will be good. Please don''t be mad at me. "


    Kelvin was amused by her words. She glanced at her and said, "Who said I was angry?"


    Cassandra gave a little cough and thought, ''you deliberately came to visit today just to get angry, didn''t you? Women are always duplicitous, but this kind of women is easy to be coaxed.''


    Cassandra immediately said, "Oh, I''m sorry. I made a mistake. Let''s have dinner together after work, okay? I haven''t seen you for a long time. "


    Looking at her plaintive face, Kelvin shook her head and said, "It''s all because of you. I''ve been negotiating a reality show recently, which is a Crime Solving type. It''s very popular recently. Do you want to have a try?"


    In the past few years, many domestic reality shows were extraordinarily popular. In order to attract attention, every TV station was also doing a good job. Some stars who had just become famous in the beginning won favor of the audience and successfully became a number of first-line celebrities by virtue of their performance in reality shows.


    However, Cassandra''s topic was not hot enough now. Reality show was a shortcut for her.

 Chapter 347 Have a Good Time with Her

    "You mean the famous super detective reality show, right? I''m interested in this. But it seems that the requirements of this show are very strict. Besides, generally speaking, the stars who don''t have any background generally won''t be accepted... " Murmured Cassandra.


    Cassandra had always been interested in various criminal cases cracking, so she was interested in this reality show. However, it had strict requirements. The always guests were even big shots in the circle.


    What''s more, a cross-line law talent joining the play, his skills were more efficient. Therefore, though the show wasn''t broadcast on TV, it was the most popular online show.


    Kelvin continued, "Well, we''re quite lucky this time. They finally invited you to be their guest. If you''re interested, I can help you make an announcement and then go to the studio next weekend."


    Cassandra''s eyes lit up, "Is that so?"


    "Are you doubting my efficiency?"


    "Of course not! How could I suspect you? The next scene is about to start. I gotta go. Bye. "


    Kelvin nodded. Then, Cassandra went to fix her makeup, getting ready for the next shoot.


    In an office of a TV station in the capital city.


    With a casual posture, Andrew sat on the couch, legs crossed and brows arched, "Director Wang, do you think I''m not suitable for this type of program, or what?"


    Across from Andrew, there was a middle-aged man with bald head. Hearing this, he twitched the corners of his mouth. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Mr. Andrew, how could it be? It''s our honor to have you as a guest..."


    Glancing at him, Andrew said, "I think so."


    Harry Wang was speechless, but he couldn''t offend this man. Even the leaders of the TV station also had to respect and support this man. What else could he do? He was in despair!


    Harry Wang swallowed and cleared his throat, "Well... We have made an exception for Miss Cassandra whom you personally recommended to attend this show. Anyway, she is a member of the entertainment circle. As for you... "


    Suddenly, Andrew op


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ow." said Daniel.


    "Well, forget it. I thought to let you take care of Cassandra in the show, but now I have to go myself."


    Daniel froze and immediately paused. On the screen, there appeared a line -- ''you have been killed.''


    "Bang!" the game stick in his hand was thrown away. He gripped his mobile phone and got up from the ground irritably, shouting, "What did you say? My little fairy will attend that show? "


    "Any problem?" asked Andrew.


    Damn it!


    ''If you had said earlier that Cassandra would go, I would go to take part in the show no matter how stupid it is!''


    "No, it''s a program with great popularity. I''m sure I''ll join it!" replied Daniel.


    Andrew laughed, "You didn''t say that just now. You said that this show was fucking stupid..."


    "Did I say that? You must have misheard me. Okay, it''s a deal. I''ll go protect my little fairy. I will have a good time with her. "


    "Bah." Andrew sneered, "do you think I''m dead?"


    "You can die!" said Daniel.


    Andrew was speechless, "..."


    Holding the cellphone between his fingers, Andrew kept silent for a few seconds before he continued, "Cassandra has just started her career and hasn''t become a famous star. Now, she need your help. Didn''t you search for your true love online before?"


    "Yes, she is that little fairy. What''s wrong with it?" Daniel asked, rubbing his chin.

 Chapter 348 My Chastity!

    "Shouldn''t you make it public since you have found your little fairy?" Andrew responded.


    Hearing this, Daniel''s heart trembled. It seemed that Andrew didn''t say it intentionally, but he referred to a key point. He had always wanted to find out the people he met on the film set, but why did he have no special reaction after finding Cassandra?


    Daniel was the number one rising star of the FX International Group, and he always had scandals of love affairs. But most of them were just tied up hypes and some people deliberately made it a hot topic. Last time, it was Daniel who actively posted the microblog on his own initiative. Logically speaking, he should dismiss this news after finding Cassandra.


    However...


    Why was he so guilty and even afraid of making the news public?


    He was not worried about the media hype. Having been in the entertainment industry for so long, he naturally knew how to balance forces. Sometimes, in order to make promotion, he would deliberately make some hot topics. But now, he was absolutely not worried that this news would cause himself trouble.


    He... He was worried that Samuel would see the news!


    With his eyes wide open, his handsome face darkened. How could this be possible? He only treated Samuel as his friend.


    The emotions of Daniel were surging, and his heart was trembling. He raised his hand and covered the position of his heart tightly. He gritted his teeth and forced himself to calm down. He said as calmly as possible, "You know nothing. The little fairy is my true love, and of course I have to protect her. How can I let her identity be exposed? Are you a fool?"


    Andrew thought for a while and felt that what Daniel said made sense. His fans were so crazy. He just released a message last time and some fans even wanted to commit suicide. If Cassandra''s identity was made public, it might cause some unnecessary troubles.


    Cassandra had


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    breakdown. ''Damn it! It is me who is being molested. Why the hell do you look disgusted?''


    "Damn it! So disgusting! I''m going to rinse my mouth! " After being rubbed for a long time, Daniel still felt uncomfortable, so he said.


    Bobby jumped to his feet, his face red with embarrassment. "What the fuck are you talking about? I''m sick of you! I didn''t expect you to be such a person! I''m not a gay. Bah! "


    Daniel''s face darkened, "I''m also not a gay. I just want to prove it."


    Prove it?


    At the thought of his recent abnormal behaviors, Bobby stared at him and was stunned. ''I might have found something amazing. Do you know maybe you are a gay?''


    Bobby swallowed, letting go of the disgust and said, "Daniel, don''t you think you''ve been acting a little strange recently? You even wanted to break the neck of any man who was close to you before. You were... Did you think of another man when you kissed me? "


    Bobby didn''t care whether his last sentence would have ambiguity, but he was really worried about Daniel''s state.


    Daniel''s face suddenly froze and his face suddenly turned pale. He gnashed his teeth and asked, "Have I been acting strange recently? I also feel sick now. It was just a misunderstanding just now. Damn it. I didn''t think of another man! "

 Chapter 349 So Many Girlfriends

    Bobby showed an expression of heartache. He widened his eyes in disbelief. ''Damn it! I was violated, but now he feels disgusting?


    It''s beyond my imagination.''


    Covering his face with one hand, Bobby accused, "Fuck your disgust! Stay away from me! Keep away from me, bastard! If my girlfriend knows it, I don''t know how to explain it! "


    "If you dare to say one word, I''ll kill you first!" said Daniel with a cold smile.


    Bobby: "...."


    ''What''s wrong with this fool?


    How could he say something like that? It was too horrible, too horrible!''


    "Be reasonable, I know every word you said, but I don''t understand what you said. Daniel, are you a gay?" Bobby summoned up his courage to ask.


    Boom.


    With a loud sound liked thunder, the head of Daniel seemed to be struck by the thunder. His back was stiff, and he stood stiff like a sculpture.


    How could it be possible?


    He was not a gay!


    Holding the phone tightly, he almost roared, "No way! I have so many girlfriends. How could I be a gay? If you speak nonsense one more word, I will kill you! "


    Bobby''s face darkened!


    ''Why do you bully me? Why not you do something to prove that you are not gay?''


    "How about I hang out with you in the bar right now?" Bobby asked with a slight cough.


    ''Maybe he will return to normal when he sees the girls in the bar.''


    Daniel''s face turned as black as a black pan, and his face, which was visible to the naked eye, was covered with a layer of frost. He stared at Bobby gloomily, "No! If you want to go, go by yourself. I won''t go with you! "


    For some reason, the moment he heard that they would go to the bar, he felt somewhat guilty for no reason, as if he was afraid to verify something by himself. If he went to the bar, he was really not interested in those women...


    He clenched his fists and sank into despair.


    Bobby carefully observed his reaction. He kne


    felt everything went black in front of them and their bodies fell on the ground heavily. They felt that all their viscera were broken and the pain spread to their whole body quickly.


    "Ah! ����"


    In the air, there suddenly was a terrible shriek like a pig being killed. The two young men''s faces were covered with blood that had just been splashed. Dark red blood fell from their lips.


    Click Click


    The fresh red blood contrasted sharply with her white skin. The little girl''s dark and empty eyes were filled with murderous will.


    "Anna! Don''t mess around! " Suddenly a man''s stern shouting echoed in the dead silence.


    The two men on the ground completely freaked out as they stared at the little girl, trembling with fear as if they had seen death.


    The little girl, however, looked like a robot without any emotion, walked step by step towards the two young men. Every step was like stepping on the hearts of the two men.


    "Help Help... "


    Under the dim light, the two young men hugged each other, their faces deathly pale. Now they were extremely regretful, why did they provoke this female demon!


    ''Who can save them?''


    The next second, a strong white light shot over, and two young men subconsciously covered their eyes with their hands.

 Chapter 350 Dont Look Down Upon Men

    A black Benz with a military license plate was galloping at full speed towards them. It stopped abruptly at less than a meter from the two young men.


    The two young men were scared out of their wits. Shit! What bad luck had they encountered today? First, they encountered a god of plague, and another one came now, they would be either beaten to death or scared to death.


    "Bang -" the door was closed hard by someone. A man in a black uniform took a look at the little girl. "Come here."


    At the sight of this man, the coldness on the little girl''s face disappeared like the tide, and returned to her original appearance.


    She switched this mode so fast that the two guys had no idea what was going on. They just stared at the demon.


    What... What did they see?


    The little girl flew into the man''s arms, flung her arms around his neck, and smiled at him, "Brother, what brings you here? I didn''t fight with anyone with my hands. They started it. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them! "


    The two guys were rendered speechless


    It was true that she didn''t do anything to them with hands just now. She just moved her feet


    The man took a sullen glance at the two men and scolded coldly, "Get out!"


    The two young men immediately got up from the ground and ran away like a gust of wind.


    The little girl pouted and said, "I haven''t even had the chance to vent my anger, but you scared them away, my dear brother. You bad!"


    The man showed a helpless expression on his face but still kept a straight face. He said unhappily, "Anna, you''re too naughty. If Daniel didn''t tell me in time, you would make trouble again. I''m afraid we can''t protect you this time. Get on the car with me."


    The little girl looked disappointed and mumbled, "You and Daniel are bullying me. When I fought with others before, you all helped me. You don''t love me anymore, do you?"


    ''This girl...''


    The man said helplessly, "Don''t talk nonsense. How could we don''t love you anymore? You should be blamed for that. You went too far last time. It almost caused great harm to the


    xual orientation."


    Hearing this, Anna quickly stood up from the ground and asked with a gossipy face, "Who is it? Are you in love with a man? You jerk! "


    The corner of Daniel''s mouth twitched. He suddenly thought of Anna just now because she liked to watch cartoon and novels all day long, and because of too much contact, she was able to distinguish men''s sexual orientation.


    However, the girl''s brain was really remarkable.


    With a straight face, Daniel said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I just want you to help me test a friend of me to see if he has a sexual orientation problem. You don''t need to look down on men and think that everyone is a gay."


    Anna whispered, "Then why do you ask me to do that?"


    "What did you say?"


    Anna immediately said, "Nothing. I said I am very happy to help your friend. You can make an appointment with him. I will be willing to wait for him no matter what happens."


    Blue veins stood out on his forehead. "What the hell have you learnt all day?"


    Anna stuck out her tongue, scratched her head and said, "Nothing. These are all the usual routines. I''m sorry that I have to hang up now. I have to get in the car. Remember to call me when you have made an appointment with your friend."


    Anna directly hung up the phone after she finished her words. She opened the door and got on the car domineeringly, wearing a relief smile on her face.

 Chapter 351 Who Are You Going To Meet Again

    In the Yan Garden.


    After working for a whole day, Cassandra was indeed a little tired. As soon as she returned to the Yan Garden, she asked Martin to take some medicine. Then she went to the bathroom to freshen up and go to bed. However, as soon as she lay down, her mobile phone rang.


    Taking a glance at the man who was dealing with some complicated data aside by the side of her eye, Cassandra answered the phone somewhat guiltily, and then changed to the male voice.


    "Mr. Daniel, what can I do for you?" With her head on Martin''s laps, Cassandra asked.


    Daniel...


    A cold light flashed across Martin''s eyes but soon disappeared.


    At the other end of the phone, Daniel was irritable like a wild horse, but he suddenly calmed down when he heard Cassandra''s voice.


    "Mr. Daniel?" As nobody answered, Cassandra thought the call was wrong, and was about to hang up the phone and redial.


    With the support of the whole Yun clan and his well-known status as the top famous star in the industry, his appearance and acting skills were excellent. Now he was her trump card and she would never give him the cold shoulder.


    "I''m sorry to call you so late. But I want to have a talk with you. Are you free tomorrow night, Mr. Samuel?" Daniel asked nervously with his back tightened.


    Cassandra thought about it for a while and was sure that there was no appointment tomorrow night. She agreed without thinking too much, "Okay. I''m free tomorrow night. We can make an appointment. I''ll be on time tomorrow night."


    Daniel immediately told her the address. Cassandra wrote it down, after chatting a few simple words, she hung up.


    "Baby, I can''t be with you tomorrow night. Remember to take the medicine." Then she raised her eyes, in which was the reflection of Martin''s fascinating face.


    How could this man be so handsome?


    Martin glanced at her faintly and said, "Who are you going to meet again?"


    Cassandra felt helpless. ''I''m going to talk about the real business!''


    She reached around th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    there was a hint of undetectable killing intent in his deep eyes. He said slowly and indifferently, "He has hidden in the dark all the time so that no one would know his real strength. I just want to see which step he could take to."


    Hearing that, Carlos was dazed for a few seconds. It was not until then that he understood what Martin meant by saying that.


    Even though Ron had been concealing his real strength, they still had scruples about it. Once Martin gave more power to him, once his power reached a critical point, he would feel that the time was ripe, and he didn''t need to hide his real power any more. Moreover, as long as he acted, Martin could deal with him quietly.


    Carlos swallowed his saliva and flattered, "You are so smart, my master. My admiration for you is endless."


    Perhaps he was influenced by Cassandra. Recently, Carlos hadn''t learned anything else, and he was quite good at flattering.


    "And tell Mr. James to come with us." Martin suggested abruptly.


    He had watched the video in the dark room where Cassandra was imprisoned, so he naturally saw the conversation between Cassandra and James. He didn''t know why Cassandra recognized James, but he thought highly of the person that Cassandra selected.


    "Well. Are you sure, master? It seems that Cassandra treat Mr. James very well... " Murmured Carlos.

 Chapter 352 A Weak Girl

    With a palm supporting his forehead, Martin opened his eyes slightly. After a few seconds, he said in a hoarse voice, "Go and investigate."


    The veins on Carlos'' forehead throbbed. ''Shit! Why did he have to change his face so suddenly? That''s horrible!''


    Carlos said immediately, "I''ve sent people to investigate it. But it''s really strange. Mr. James was locked in the secret room by Patriarch Johnson more than half a year ago, and Cassandra married here less than two months ago. How did she know Mr. James? ���� "Well, forget it. I''ll look into it."


    As soon as the words were blurted out of Carlos'' mouth, the ferocious look on Martin''s face froze, and was gradually replaced by confuse. It was true that he himself also wanted to know why Cassandra could recognize Mr. James. But from the video, he could tell that Mr. James didn''t know Cassandra as well. Otherwise, Martin would not let go of Mr. James so easily.


    Carlos had checked all the information about Cassandra since she was born. There was no piece of paper related to Mr. James. Did they miss something?


    While Martin was immersed in deep thoughts, his cell phone suddenly rang. He glanced at the screen of the cell phone and saw a wechat message quietly displayed on it, which was sent by Cassandra. It was the real-time location.


    Then she continued, "Martin, I have arrived safely. Remember to take your medicine and eat on time, love you..."


    Martin''s face softened when he saw this. He breathed a sigh of relief and typed a message.


    On the other side, as soon as Cassandra sat down and took a sip of water, she received a reply from Martin. She checked the screen of her mobile phone subconsciously and almost spat out the water in her mouth.


    On the screen was the reply of Martin.


    "Why do I miss you? The sun night, stars, and wilderness were covered with rain. Can you be specific? A river was rippling in a mess. Can you be more specific? Everyth


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e rude to men!"


    Cassandra, "..."


    Was there something wrong with her brain?


    She didn''t care if she was a violent girl!


    Why did she feel that the girl''s style was so weird?


    Daniel was speechless and stared at Anna. Anna stood up and walked to the nearby flowering shrubs. Her face suddenly tightened and she flung her fists like a wind.


    With one hand under her chin, Cassandra fixed her eyes on Anna. She had seen the skills of Greyson and others. Ordinary people didn''t worth her attention at all. She had thought that Daniel was just talking about it casually, but she didn''t expect that Anna was more skillful than she thought.


    She wanted to make the play a little more realistic. In terms of male role, she even wanted Greyson and Marcus to be the scapegoats. However, as for female role, there was no suitable person.


    Anna rolled up her sleeve after a punch. When the sleeve was half rolled up, she suddenly felt that this was too girlish, so she quietly put the sleeve back.


    Anna, "Mr. Samuel, how do you think of my behavior just now? Besides, I''m good at shooting and I can also ride a horse. Do you think it''s a good idea to let me run a supporting rule or something? I don''t care about the remuneration. I will just take it as a chance to experience life. "

 Chapter 353 She Is A Little Silly

    With a slight cough, Cassandra said, "It''s so courteous of you, Miss Anna. You are indeed good at martial arts, and I''m also very satisfied with it. If you''re interested, you can try a supporting female role of my film and be the martial arts guide of our crew. What do you think?"


    "Okay! I have no problem, but I know nothing about acting. Mr. Samuel, since you are the director, could you teach me how to act? " Anna blinked and asked with a smile.


    Daniel was speechless


    ''Do you remember why you are here today?''


    But Cassandra didn''t think too much about it, "Speaking of acting, your brother is more suitable to teach you than me, isn''t he, Mr. Daniel?"


    On hearing this, Anna immediately glanced at her brother, and then winked at her brother, indicating him not to say yes. What a joke! It was such a good opportunity to flirt with men. If her brother dared to stop, even if she was punished today, she would not let go of Daniel!


    But he ignored Anna and nodded, "You are right, Mr. Samuel. Anna, if you want to learn acting, I can teach you. Mr. Samuel is too busy to teach you."


    Hearing this, Anna looked like a deflated balloon. She stared at him with a sad face. ''Brother, you big fool! I hate you! Huh!''


    Cassandra continued, "Miss Anna, if you are interested, I will send the contract to Daniel later. I will send someone to take it after you sign it."


    Anna immediately took the lead, "Don''t bother my brother. You can contact me directly, Mr. Samuel. Let''s check our wechat ID!"


    Cassandra glanced at Daniel, whose face turned pale. He was so angry that he wanted to bury himself in the sand. What''s wrong with him to ask Anna for help?


    It was not easy to refuse her. In addition, if Anna joined the group, she would have to meet her head to head, so she took out her mobile phone and added Anna''s wechat ID. after identification, Anna held her mobile phone as if it was treated as a treasure, and stared at the screen of the mobile phone with a smile.


    Daniel touched his forehead speechlessly and said, "Sorry,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the same time cultivate their own force.


    Therefore, Martin proposed to abolish the elder Council, which not only violated the interests of several elders, but also involved various forces that were connected with them behind the scenes.


    When Johnson Lu was alive, there was a point of interest reconciliation between different factions behind him. Therefore, even if several elders wanted to recommend their own people, they had to be controlled by Johnson and dare not mess in the open.


    They had thought that even if there was a death penalty for Johnny, it would only serve as a small punishment to the elder. After all, almost all the elders were involved in this. However, they had never dreamed that Martin would directly abolish the elder Council!


    No way!


    Once the elder Council was abolished, all the benefit points they had built through hard work would be destroyed. A man who had lost power could not be called a backer, but rather a burden. This was definitely not what they wanted to see.


    In the top seat, the man''s cold and hard face was frozen almost at a visible speed, and his eyes were dark. He looked like a bloodthirsty devil coming back from the hell.


    Cassandra was locked up in a dark room by Johnson and she had a narrow escape from death. They should feel honored that he didn''t kill them himself. How dared they bargain?

 Chapter 354 You Can Only Obey

    When did they mistook him for a pushover?


    "Who has any objection?" Martin gave a sharp, lethargic glance at the lobby. And they shut up immediately as they caught sight of his eyes.


    The entire conference hall suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    The elders looked at each other. Although they had many conflicts before, at this critical moment, their interests were threatened. Naturally, they would unite to attack the outside world.


    The chief elder, Morris Lu, stood there with his two hands holding his crutch. His face became extremely gloomy. He snorted and there was a touch of coldness and cruelty in his old eyes. He said coldly, "The elder Council is a rule passed down from the ancestors. Master Martin, you have just taken over the position of our clan head, and you want to abolish the elder Council so soon. Don''t you fear that you will be too ashamed to face our ancestors when you are dead?"


    Abelard Lu, the third elder, answered in a ghastly tone, "Yes, Master Martin, you are newly taking office, but are you too impatient? Be careful not to play with fire. If you get burned by it, you will be the one who gets hurt in the end."


    Neil Lu, the seventh elder, echoed, "Yeah, there is rule in our clan. As long as there is something important, we need someone with authority to vote for it. Does our master forget the most basic rule?"


    The comrades of the several elders echoed. They were very clear that once their positions were affected, their interests would naturally be affected. Therefore, no matter what, they had to stand on the same boat with the few elders.


    Of course, some of them agreed with Martin''s proposal. Most of these people didn''t have the background of the elders and were often suppressed in the clan. It was also a good thing for them that the elder Council was dismissed by Martin.


    For a moment, the entire conference hall began to quarrel again, except for Ron and James, who had been sitting in their seats, drinking tea without saying a word, as if everything in front of them had nothing to do with t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s mind after he read it?


    Neil sneered, "I would like to see what the hell you are doing!"


    He picked up the file at the top of the desk. After a while, he stared at the paper with a deathly pale face and said, "How could it be possible? These things... How could it be possible? You wronged me! "


    "Don''t worry. I have backed up all these files. If you think that you are wronged, I can send them to the police for investigation." said Martin.


    Neil''s face was like a color palette. Finally, he understood why Morris had agreed to Martin after going through the documents. After all, they would not be able to live, let alone stay in the Lu clan, once the documents had been made public.


    "No... You are doing a good thing for the clan to abolish the elder Council. I will do as you say. " Neil lowered his head and looked ten years older without any vigor.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Since the two elders also agreed, I think the rest of them will agree..."


    "Master Martin is so capable. He is completely my idol!"


    "It seems that the elder Council will be doomed."


    With the discussion of the crowd, Martin looked at the remaining elders. The elders were not reconciled, but no matter how stupid they were, they knew that since Morris and Neil had to change their minds at the same time, Martin must have been well prepared.


    However, they were hopeless now.

 Chapter 355 I Only Love You

    "From now on, I''ll be the leader, and my words will be the order. Anyone who is not convinced, either take the position of the leader from me or get out of the Lu clan."


    Martin''s voice was not loud, but it had an irresistible force. The whole conference hall was silent in an instant.


    At this moment, everyone knew that the era of Martin officially came!


    No one dared to stand out to oppose it, not only because they didn''t have the ability to do that, but also because they were afraid that Martin would have something on them.


    If they were not a match for Martin, how could they fight with him?


    Martin said, "Now that you all agree with me, I''ll announce two personnel appointments here. First, from now on, all the positions of James in the clan, as well as the qualification of attending the board of directors is restored. Second, my fourth brother, Ron, will be promoted to the deputy CEO of the Lu Group and take office of the deputy CEO of the Z city''s branch, and takes office immediately."


    As soon as Martin Lu finished his words, the whole conference hall was in an uproar.


    "Holy shit! Master Martin even decided to promote this tricky man again? This is too fatuous! "


    "That''s right. James had done that bad thing, if Patriarch Johnson didn''t have a broad mind, he wouldn''t have been alive. What is our master thinking?"


    "It''s true that a new chief brings in new aides. The promotion of Ron is justifiable, but as for James..."


    "What does he mean? I''d better keep watching. "


    Just as the people were whispering, a sudden mobile phone rang sounded in the meeting room.


    ''Damn it, who is so bold to switch on his phone in this kind of occasion? Doesn''t he know that their master hates to be interrupted during the meeting?''


    At the same time, Martin reached out to the black phone on the table and fixed his eyes on it. Under the gaze of the crowd, he slid the screen and put the phone near his ear.


    ''What happened?


    It is from Martin?''?


    "What''s up?" said Martin.


    Uh...


    This voice... Wh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ra spoke with a big smile.


    The girl''s face was flushed. She was dazed for a few seconds before she came to her senses. She said in fluster, "It was wrapped up with some defective goods. It was a pity to throw them away. If you like it, I can give it to you. "


    Cassandra chuckled and said, "Incomplete things are always beautiful, and flowers are the same. It''s not good for you to open the door and do business for free."


    The girl immediately shook her head and explained, "It really free. As long as you don''t mind... "


    Smiling, Cassandra walked over to the flower, took out two pieces of money and put them on the flower rack. "Thank you."


    The pretty girl''s cheeks were flushed. She stared at Cassandra, and suddenly realized something when she was about to leave. She ran to her at once and said, "Please wait for a moment, sir!"


    Cassandra paused, "What''s the matter?"


    The girl stood in front of Cassandra with her heart pounding. She lowered her head in a hurry and asked awkwardly, "Sir, are you going to give your girlfriend a gift? I have a heart card... I can give it to you, sir. "


    Girlfriend?


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra said, "No."


    The girl froze for a while, and a hint of ecstasy appeared in her heart. She looked up at him, "No?"


    Then Cassandra nodded and said, "Well, it''s for my husband, not for girlfriend."

 Chapter 356 She Has a Good Taste

    For... For his husband?


    The girl was shocked.


    What was going on?


    Did the good-looking man get a boyfriend?


    The girl came to herself after a long while. She managed to speak. "For... For your Husband... That''s all right. I''ll get it for you. Please wait a moment. "


    Cassandra knew that it was a misunderstanding, but she didn''t intend to explain it. It was normal to have some misunderstandings. Besides, she liked Martin, even if she was really a man, so what?


    She had lived for two lifetimes and now she understood why she had to live for only dozens of years in order to please others. She only cared about Martin, no matter he was a man or a woman. She would love him.


    The girl ran to find the card, but Cassandra had gone when she came back. She stood there and looked around, only to see a black car speeding over and disappearing in the night.


    The pretty girl was stunned. Although she felt sorry for his identity, his husband must be an outstanding man since he was loved by such a beautiful man.


    Inside the Bentley.


    Cassandra carefully put the flower aside, propping up her head with the back of one hand, half squinting, as if dozing off.


    "Carlos, Cassandra flirted with a girl." A cold voice came from the front seat.


    Cassandra jumped up, but her head hit on the car roof due to her violent movement. She clutched her head and grimaced in pain. "Marcus, you slandered me in front of me again. You are such a trash!"


    To be honest, she didn''t know before that Marcus was so shameless!


    He was like a real-time manipulator. Whenever she talked a little longer with a person, he would immediately complain to him. He was really a freak. He never hide anything behind others, but told others the truth directly! Shit!


    In fact, Cassandra knew that since the establishment of the Cloud sect group, Marcus had been uncomfortable. After all, he used to carry out all kinds of extremely dangerous tasks,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r in the future, at least he would not do harm to her. In the complicated Lu clan, one less enemy means one more friend.


    However, she had no connection with James in her previous life, so why did he call her now?


    "What''s up, James?" Cassandra answered the phone, dumbfounded.


    Outside the gate of the old house, a black Audi A8 was parked. Mr. James looked towards the car and hesitated for a few seconds. Then, he said, "You... Did you have a fight with Master Martin? "


    Cassandra was confused: "No. what''s wrong?"


    Mr. James pressed his lips and said, "I saw a person get on master''s car at the gate of the old house, but it was too far away, so I didn''t see her clearly I didn''t mean anything else. You just need to be careful. "


    Cassandra was so helpless that she wanted to spurt out a mouthful of blood. She didn''t know how to explain to Mr. James that she was the one who had climbed into the Martin''s car.


    "Well, I see. I will be more careful. Thank you, Mr. James." said Cassandra, massaging her forehead.


    James smiled, "Nothing. I just saw it by chance. Although Martin looked cold, he is a nice man. Don''t be mad at him."


    Then she turned to glance at Martin and thought, ''Did you hear the words from the innermost part of your family elders? Why don''t you be afraid?''

 Chapter 357 No Matter How Dangerous It Is

    "Well, I see. Thank you for your concern." Cassandra immediately thanked him.


    What a familiar tone


    James got stunned. Then, he shook his head and lowered his voice. "Okay. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Looking at the direction where the light of the car disappeared, James took back his sight. When he was about to get on the car, he suddenly heard someone walking behind him.


    James turned his head unconsciously and saw Ron walking out of the gate with a crutch.


    "James, do you want to take a walk with me?" Said Ron with a smile on his face.


    James nodded, "Okay. I''m a little bored sitting there for a long time. But your legs..."


    Ron lifted his crutch, patted his right leg and said with a smile, "I''m not that weak. We could walk a few steps, so let them follow us. You and me haven''t walked quietly together like this for a long time."


    James sighed, "Yes, it has been a long time. Let''s go, brother."


    Ron nodded and walked in front of James with his crutch. James looked at his back for a few seconds and then followed him.


    After they walked for a while, they found a clean stone and sat down. Ron took out a handkerchief and wiped off the sweat on his forehead. He mocked at himself, "I''m old. I''m exhausted after walking for such a short time. I really don''t want to admit my old age."


    Of several sons of the younger generation of the Lu clan, James Lu was the youngest and the ninth of them. But now, he was sitting with Ron, and people couldn''t figure out who was younger.


    He had been tortured for so long in that dark room and he couldn''t even walk when he was let out. He could only walk on the ground after lying in the hospital for several days, and his legs and feet were somewhat inconvenient. He had walked for a while with Ron just now, and he was not as easy as Ron.


    "James, you suffered a lot You are so young, but you have more grey hair than me. It''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    octor''s words were like a thunderclap hitting the top of her head in an instant. She believed that such a funny story only appeared in movie.


    However It was the only connection between her and Ron She must keep the child!


    She bit her lips and forced a smile on her pale face. Then she said, "Doctor, I really want the baby. No matter how dangerous it is, I want it to be born. His father doesn''t need to know about it. So please, keep the secret for me."


    The doctor looked at her and found that she didn''t look like an irresponsible person. He hesitated for a while and shook his head. "You really can''t have this baby. Don''t you know how weak you are? Besides, it''s an ectopic pregnancy which makes it less likely for an adult to survive. You can have another child in the future... "


    "No! I have to keep this baby... " With a desperate look, she stared at the doctor and touched her belly. "To tell you the truth, this baby is my ex boyfriend''s He has passed away. So I want to keep his only child. Doctor, I beg you. Please help me keep this baby. No matter what the consequences will be, I am willing to bear it. Please... "


    If the baby was gone, she and Ron would have no other children for the rest of their lives. This was the last gift God gave to her, and she must keep the baby.

 Chapter 358 Please Let Me Go

    The doctor frowned and seemed to consider for a long time before he sighed helplessly. "This is your own choice. I respect your opinion, but I have to tell you clearly that if you want to keep the baby, you have to pay with your life Is it worth it? "


    Ever since Ron came to save her, she had been staying by his side and no one had ever asked her if it was worth it.


    In her eyes, Ron was like a superhero appearing from the sky at that time. But not everything could have a happy ending.


    He was not a superhero, but she was still crazy about him.


    Alicia gradually calmed down. She slightly lowered her eyes and said, "If you have really loved someone, you wouldn''t have asked me this question."


    The doctor was stunned, as if he understood what she meant, and shook his head helplessly. "Well, but I can only promise you that I will do my best to keep the baby. Moreover, your body is really too weak. This is the first period of pregnancy. It is very difficult, but for the baby, you have to eat more and get better."


    Alicia nodded solemnly. "Okay, I see. Thank you, doctor."


    The doctor took a look at her and handed her a business card. "This is my name card. You can call this number if you have any questions. Don''t mess around since you have no experience."


    Alicia quickly took the business card and expressed her thanks. At this time, a noise came from outside the door. Then, the door was pushed open and Ron strode in with a cold aura.


    "What happened?" Ron said coldly and rolled his eyes at her.


    Her face was as pale as a ghost. She was skinny before, but now she looked more skinny as if a gust of wind could blow her down.


    This woman How could she be so thin?


    Before Alicia could say a word, the doctor said unpleasantly, "Are you her family member? The patient is very weak now. Can''t you adjust your at


    out that she would never get used to it.


    Alicia lowered her head, and there was dead silence on her face. She didn''t speak. She just lay on the bed like a statue.


    Clenching his fists, Ron couldn''t help thinking, ''Damn it! Is she crazy today? First, she disobeyed my order, and then she fought back. Who on earth taught her to do this?''


    Ron didn''t know why he got so angry. He should be happy as Alicia was going to move out, but why Would he be so upset?


    His heart was like being grabbed by someone, and the pain made him unable to breathe.


    As soon as he heard that Alicia was in a coma, he rushed over, but this woman told him that she wanted to move out


    "Come here and send her back. She''s not allowed to step out of the gate without my permission!"


    Said Ron, as he left in a huff.


    Alicia''s thin body trembled for a moment. A hint of desolation flashed in her eyes. ''Can''t I keep the baby? The only child between her and Ron.''


    "Miss Alicia, Mr. Ron ordered us to pick you up. Would you please cooperate with us?" Uncle Liam said with a complicated expression.


    It had been a long time since he saw Ron get so angry like that, but Ron was too much for Alicia, but they couldn''t do anything as outsiders.

 Chapter 359 Invitation

    Alicia''s face was as pale as paper and her eyes were filled with despair. She nodded slowly without saying a word.


    Uncle Liam breathed a sigh of relief. "Miss Alicia, you know Mr. Ron''s temper. How could you still... He actually cares about you. I called him just now and he was worried when he heard that you were in a coma, so he rushed over at once. Don''t think too much. "


    She then lifted her eyes and glanced at Liam, believing that if Ron really loved her, he would not have said such words to her just now.


    Alicia, however, was unwilling to explain, her mouth was full of bitterness.


    Uncle Liam shook his head and asked someone to come in to clean it up. Then he took Alicia back home.


    In the Yan Garden of the capital city.


    As soon as they got home, Cassandra went to take a hot bath and put on her lovely deer pajamas. As soon as Martin came back, he went to the study. Probably he was talking with Carlos.


    At this moment, Cassandra ran downstairs to fetch some medicine for Martin, and then ran to the study.


    In the study.


    With an expressionless face, Martin sat on the sofa, propping up his head with one hand and slightly closing his eyes. He looked innocent.


    As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw the man on the sofa. He was in a black suit and his dark eyes seemed to hide the stars.


    This was so cool!


    In her previous life, she was so blind that she abandoned Martin and fell in love with that scum.


    "Come here." Martin suggested.


    Cassandra came to her sense and immediately walked over with the medicine, "Well, it''s so late. Why are you still talking about business? Take the medicine and leave the rest to me. "


    Martin gave her a cold glance and then picked up the bowl of herbal juice in front of him and drank it up.


    Cassandra handed a small plate of preserves to him in a hurry and asked, "Martin, isn''t bitter?"


    For a man like him, he could even drink such a large bowl of herb juice in one gulp.


    "Not at all." re


    ortant event.


    Cassandra had just joined the World Media. She had hardly released a representative piece of work, and the World Media was not well-known. So generally speaking, no one would invite a young infamous star like her to attend such a significant event.


    She wanted to have a look before. After all, she had never been to such an occasion. Besides, on that day, many powerful celebrities were present, including well-known investors and directors. It was not bad to make friends with some big names.


    However, the invitation of this event was extremely strict. In addition to the nominated stars, some top celebrities were also invited. With the current status of Cassandra, it was impossible for her to be invited.


    "Do you want it?" asked Martin.


    Cassandra immediately nodded, "Yes! I want it, of course. You''re the hero! "


    "Is that all?"


    The corners of her mouth twitched.'' What else do you want? I have already sacrificed my beauty. What else do you want to do?''


    Murmured Cassandra. Then, she leaned forward and gave a gentle kiss on Martin. It seemed that Martin was satisfied with her reaction. He put the invitation in her hand and said, "This is my invitation."


    Cassandra, "..."


    Damn you! It was a trick again!


    The farthest way she could go was the trick of Martin!


    ''Can I kill him?''

 Chapter 360 I Wont Resist

    "It''s just a joke. There is no name on the invitation. Please fill in yourself." Martin rubbed Cassandra''s head gently and said.


    Cassandra didn''t want to be fooled again. She took the invitation, and it was indeed an invitation letter for the Entertainment Event Grand Ceremony. The name of the inviting person was left empty.


    While Cassandra was looking at the invitation, her mobile phone rang and it showed that it was Daniel.


    It was so late, why did he call her? But she didn''t think too much and answered the phone. She didn''t notice that Martin looked angry.


    "Mr. Daniel, what''s up?" Cassandra asked and switched to male voice.


    Taking a look at the invitation letter on the table, Daniel thought about what he should say and then said, "Well, the annual Entertainment Event Grand Ceremony will be held in a few days. I happen to have a lot of invitation letters. Mr. Samuel, if you are interested in it, do you want to go there and have a look?"


    In fact, the identity of Samuel that Cassandra used wasn''t a real insider of the entertainment industry. However, since she wanted to start her career, she also signed up with Daniel for her next movie. Therefore, it was really a good opportunity for him to introduce some famous investor and director to Samuel.


    Cassandra took a look at the invitation letter on the table and wondered when the invitation of Entertainment Event Grand Ceremony was so easily to be got?


    Taking a glimpse of the icy face of Martin, Cassandra pinched between her eyebrows and said, "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t promise you."


    "I know you are a capable man. But this ceremony is a good chance for you. I hope you can reconsider it." Said Daniel, frowning.


    Cassandra coughed and explained, "I didn''t mean that. I mean, I already had the invitation of the ceremony, well... My girlfriend gave it to me. "


    From his girlfriend?


    "I see. I thought you didn''t want to attend the feast. See you at the scene then." said Daniel, his


    hnny. After all, he was talented as a director and a decent man. This movie was very important to Johnny. Besides, Johnny had strict requirements on actors, so the movies he had directed were of good quality. Therefore, she thought she should learn from Johnny if she would become a director in the future.


    "Hey, Cassandra, here''s your last show. You don''t have many lines, and you need to affect the audience with your eyes and limbs. In this way, the audience can feel better the capacity of this play. Do you understand?" Johnny said seriously.


    This scene was very important to the whole film, and it was also the most difficult part of the script that Johnny had composed.


    The female supporting role, Sophia, was both righteous and evil. She had a big role to play. Earlier, after being a general of a clan, she was strong and powerful, but as a member of the power, she was destined to be involved. The entire Su family was destroyed, and her last life-saving straw was completely cut off by her beloved.


    Since everyone in the world all betrayed her, why would she be afraid of everyone?


    Even so, when beacon was climbing on fire and the enemy was attacking, she didn''t hesitate to fight against them to show her honest heart.


    The expression in Cassandra''s eyes changed, but she nodded, "Okay, I know."

 Chapter 361 Act like a Man

    After taking a look at her, Johnny Han said, "In fact, this role is just the role I set for the heroine before. However, this role contains too many things, so it can''t become a pure role. Anyway, Cassandra, your acting skills have always been very good, and you have even reached the expectation of breaking through again and again, but you remember that sometimes, your acting skill is not that important. Do it by your heart is important. Return to the nature is the key. "


    It was easy to say that return to the nature, but it was difficult to achieve this.


    In the entertainment circle, even if there was no acting skill at the beginning, but after performing for so many times, the actors would get some basic skills of the act. Therefore, there were no lack of people who had acting skills. If they were lucky enough, they were handsome and good at acting, so even if they couldn''t become the most famous, they could still be a little famous.


    However, there were few stars who could really get rid of the scope of acting skill and return to the original nature, and put their heart into acting. Looking around the whole entertainment circle, only few of them could achieve this.


    "Director Johnny, please rest assured. I will perform well." Cassandra nodded.


    Wearing a stern face, Johnny said, "I trust you. But don''t give yourself too much pressure. You have to play a role in the play with Adrian and Ken. Then you can get familiar with the lines first."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Ken immediately came over, "Goddess, come on. Let''s see practice our lines. This time, I''m going to die for you."


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''What the hell are you doing?


    Why don''t you act like a man?''


    Cassandra was speechless. Since the shooting of this film began, Ken had been pestering her. She was also curious. What was the matter with him? Why did he take a fancy to her? He was like a pain in the ass which couldn''t be thrown away.


    Then she pinched between her eyebrows and said, "It is not called


    oon as she finished speaking, she slowly showed a smile, but it was extremely cold and apathetic, which made people feel flustered.


    Leo''s body shook slightly. "I''m sorry for what I did to you in the first place, but I''m the future emperor of the Chu Country. I have my own mission..."


    "So, do you think we should die for your throne?" Suddenly, a bright and beautiful smile appeared on her face. There was no sign of grief.


    When Leo was about to say something, a long arrow passed by his ear and left a trail of blood in the air.


    The expression on Leo''s face changed dramatically. He waved his spear and stabbed it into the ground. He fixed his eyes on the place where the arrow came from. Not far away, Nestor was dressed in a silver robe and it covered with blood. His face was also stained with dried blood. It was the last arrow he shot.


    They were doomed to lose this battle.


    But as proud as he was, he would rather die than surrender.


    "Aha... My crown prince, Sophia is my wife now. Don''t hurt her! "! Otherwise, I will kill you with my life! "


    After he finished speaking, he threw the long bow in his hand and walked towards Sophia.


    He knew that person''s mind had never been on him, but he loved her so much. Even if he died for her, he would not hesitate.


    "Sophia, don''t be afraid I''m here to take you home. "

 Chapter 362 Live And Die Together With Me

    "Woosh -"


    A long arrow pierced the air and hit his heart. The blood splashed. His body shook and his legs went soft. He knelt straight on the ground, and the dark red blood dropping along the arrow.


    At that moment, heaven and earth turned pale, as if only a helpless and sorrowful figure was left kneeling on the city wall.


    "Get up." A cold voice came through.


    Nestor suddenly raised his head. His black eyes seemed to contain thousands of stars. He was clearly doomed to failure, but there was no depression on his face.


    Not far away, Sophia Su was still standing up in the wall, her long and narrow Phoenix eyes laying on Nestor. The old memories gradually replayed in her mind silently. A hint of desolation gradually emerged in her eyes. At that moment, it was as if the killing around had subsided miraculously.


    As if there were her and Nestor in the world.


    Nestor''s face was as pale as a piece of paper. His forehead was sweaty, he reached out slowly, pinched the long arrow on his chest, the blood on the shaft touched his hand, but he didn''t feel anything. He held the wall with one hand, left a bright red blood fingerprint on the wall, and stood up slowly.


    He was a man of noble birth and had a high position. But he never regretted turning the world upside down for Sophia.


    "Sophia..." A gentle smile emerged on the face of Nestor. He walked towards Sophia step by step. "Do you still remember what you promised me?"


    Looking at Nestor, Sophia''s pupils contracted sharply. Her face suddenly darkened. "Mr. Nestor!"


    Mr. Nestor


    On hearing this, suddenly, Nestor let out a few bitter laughter. From the beginning to the end, she called him Mr. Nestor. Even though she hated that man to the bone, she still call him by his name.


    Nestor moved his legs and walked to Sophia. The two of them were very close to each other, and the heart of Nestor was painting intensely. He said in a low and hoarse voice, "How about calling me Nestor once?"


    In a daze, Sophia fixed her eyes on Nestor. After a long


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and guarded the border for her. She had become hesitate even if she had to die for him.


    But since her family was exterminated within one day, how could she forget that?


    She would never allow Leo to get the power he wanted. She would do anything to stop him even if destroying the world.


    "I, Sophia Su, am never kind or just. Today I lost to you, so I have no grudge against you. It''s just..." Raising her eyes, a cold smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. "You owe me and the Su family. You can''t repay it all your life. How much better are you than me when you step on the road of blood and bones and step on the throne?"


    "Leo, it is not until today that I finally realize you are not as kind as Nestor. You and I will be enemies forever."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she jumped up, and that red figure fell from the city wall. It was particularly beautiful in the battle.


    When Leo reached out his hand, he only grabbed a corner of her clothes. He gripped it so hard that his eyes were widen. He could only watch that fiery red figure fell like a kite without a string.


    "Crack!"


    With delight written all over his face, Johnny fixed his eyes on the monitor and exited watching it again and again.


    The crew finally reacted from the shock. Some of them, with tears still on their faces, were completely absorbed by the scene.

 Chapter 363 Stop Crying

    "Great! That''s great! Everyone is awesome! " Johnny Han said excitedly.


    The crew echoed his compliment. The scene just now was so shocking that even they were infected, with red eyes.


    Adrian and Ken had already changed into their own costumes. They didn''t even have the time to take off their make-up when they rushed to the other side of Johnny to watch the video on the monitor.


    For some reason, they felt so relaxed just now when they cooperated with Cassandra. They were worried that they couldn''t do it well when faced with a critical scene, but they didn''t expect that they did it better than usual, with perfect facial expression and body expression.


    "You are both doing a good job, Adrian and Ken. You are doing better than I expected! That''s great! " This was the first time that he had lost control of his emotions since the filming was started.


    Both Adrian and Ken said some polite words and looked over the shooting scenes carefully. Even they were shocked by their own acting skills. Especially Ken, who had become a popular star in acting circle, had been just able to play a few supporting roles because of the weak background. Although there were a certain amount of people talking about his acting skills, they were not that good.


    But he did a good job in this play, and he was definitely a talented actor.


    "Look at this scene, Cassandra had dealt with it very well, leaving a blank especially, and also had a sense of hierarchy. After the post-processing, we can cut in the memory part. By the way, were is Cassandra, why doesn''t she come here?" Johnny raised his head and looked for her in the crowd.


    There were lots of dramatic scenes in the play just now, so the crew were cleaning up the scene. However, there was still no sign of Cassandra.


    "Ah! ! What''s wrong with you! My God This is Blood! " Someone cried out suddenly.


    Hearing this, all the people looked at the voice''s direction at once. Johnny also heard it. He stood up from the chair and strode towards the sound without hesitation. Adrian and Ken follo


    to have disturbed you."


    "Don''t say that, Cassandra. It''s our fault. We didn''t do it well and make you injured!"


    "That''s right, Cassandra. Health is the most important. We understand you!"


    "That''s right! Don''t worry, Cassandra. No matter who he is, we will catch him. Your injury shouldn''t be in vain! "


    "Yes, we support director Johnny''s decision!"


    Cassandra didn''t expect that the people in the crew would support her like this. She couldn''t get something she wanted too much, but some things came naturally.


    "How about this? I drove my own car here and we don''t have to call the ambulance. I''ll go to the hospital myself, okay? You can go on with the filming without delay in both sides. Director Johnny, what do you think?" Cassandra hesitated for a while before asking.


    The wound on her waist was serious and she dared not take it easy. But she didn''t want to make it a big deal. More importantly, she was afraid that it would disturb Martin if she stayed here for too long.


    If Martin came, everything she had hidden from them would be in vain.


    Ryan said, "Cassandra''s suggestion is a good one. Director Johnny, we can arrange for someone to take her to the hospital. Her movie plots are almost finished. What do you think?"


    With a straight face, Johnny said, "Okay, please keep an eye on the following play, Ryan. Hank, please go get the car."

 Chapter 364 Just a Minor Injury

    "What? Mr. Johnny, do you mean... Are you going to take her to the hospital? " Asked Ryan in surprise.


    All the staff in the crew knew that the relationship between Johnny and Cassandra was not simple. However, there seemed to be something wrong with his response today. Even if it wasn''t an accident, he wouldn''t have given such an abnormal response based on his character.


    What happened to him?


    "Is there any problem?" Johnny asked


    Shaking his head, Ryan said, "No No problem. Don''t worry. I''ll handle the rest of the work. You should go to the hospital as soon as possible. I hope everything will be fine. "


    ''Well Don''t you think you are overreacting?''


    Johnny turned to look at Jack with a doubted expression, and then Jack nodded and ran away immediately.


    ''Young man, you really have a strong desire to survive.''


    Cassandra wanted to refuse, but when she saw everyone''s worried face, she gave up. She just wanted to leave here as soon as possible.


    Because of Cassandra''s waist injury, it was difficult to take off the filming costume. In case of touching the wound, it would be troublesome. Therefore, Johnny asked her to wear the filming costume to go out directly. To avoid being photographed, she specially walked out from a hidden path.


    Jack had already driven the car to wait for them. Johnny quickly opened the door and carefully helped Cassandra get in the car. Jack immediately drove the car and headed to the hospital.


    Inside the car.


    "I''m sorry. There is something wrong with the crew that you got hurt." Johnny asked.


    Taking a glance at Johnny, Cassandra said, "It''s just an accident. Don''t blame yourself. Besides, the cut is not deep. I''ll be fine."


    "The blade was hidden under your clothes so it wasn''t easy to find. Besides, it would only stab you when you rolled down. This can''t be an accident, but man-made."


    If the blade was hung on the outer layer of the costume, it might be caused by a mistake of the crew, but the blade was hidden in the inner layer of the costume. The other side should also be very clear about the content of the film they were sho


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eemed that this matter was more troublesome than she had imagined.


    That person could have done something so cruel in secret, and had the ability to make the matter known to the public and make it a hot search.


    Why did she feel this technique was so familiar to her?


    Cassandra touched her chin and said, "We have blocked the news and no one from the film crew will spread it. Who will it be? "


    "I''ve already contacted director Ryan. At present, all the people in the crew are gathered together, stopping the shooting. Before he finds someone suspicious, all the people in the crew can''t leave. Tell me honestly, Cassandra. Have you offended someone or become enemies with anyone recently?"


    Even Kelvin couldn''t figure out who had made such great efforts to deal with Cassandra, and this was not a simple thing that ordinary people could do. The one who beat her must also be powerful.


    So, Kelvin immediately wanted to know who Cassandra had offended so that the other side could take action.


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes, and there was a gleam of coldness in her eyes. She had offended many people recently, but it shouldn''t be the members of the Lu clan. The members of the Lu clan were busy with making groups, and before they were not confident enough, no one would be so stupid to hurt her in such an indecent way.


    The Lu clan couldn''t be so euphemistic. They would kill people directly.

 Chapter 365 Is He Also Here

    Apart from the Lu clan, it couldn''t be Fiona Shen, such bitch didn''t take her seriously at all. Even if she wanted to hurt someone, she must do it from someone beside her.


    Excluding these two possibilities, there was only one person left, Susan.


    Susan was now a a A-list celebrity in the entertainment industry, and she was backed up by her fiance, so it was easy for her to bribe several people.


    Cassandra regained her composure and answered innocently, "No. I''ve been taking care of my seriously ill father at home except shooting. I''ve never become enemies with anyone. Perhaps it''s just an accident."


    Of course, Kelvin didn''t believe her. She said, "Before we find the evidence, let''s stop thinking too much. Let''s check the wound first. I''ll be right there."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    At the same time, Johnny and Ryan had talked to each other. The whole thing had been escalated into a major controversy. Worried about the accident, Ryan suspended the shooting and didn''t allow anyone from the casting group to leave so that they could thoroughly investigate this matter. That was exactly why he had called just now.


    Johnny agreed with what he had done and even allowed him to call the police when necessary. It was a criminal crime that the injury of Cassandra was not confirmed yet, and if it was serious, it would at least cause the crime of intentional injury. Even if the person had the guts to do it, it would be exposed by the police.


    "Johnny, Cassandra, do you think Someone has been following us? " Asked Jack suddenly.


    "Tracking us?" Johnny asked in confusion


    Jack nodded and his face was serious. "Yes, that black Bentley car has been following us since we left the film and television city. Although he changed lanes several times in the middle, was that really a coincidence?"


    Through the rear-view mirror, Johnny also noticed the Bentley car. Although there were a lot of luxurious cars in the capital city, there was not a high probability to see the same one on the road all the time. Aft


    what he said. Wasn''t this woman an unknown little star? Why did director Kevin come? Besides, looking at the dignified face of Kevin, he knew that this woman''s identity was not simple.


    As they all knew, director Kevin was famous in the capital city and hard to be invited. Even some rich people may not be able to invite him. This woman... What was her true identity?


    Kevin''s face darkened. "Do as I say. You don''t have to ask too much."


    "Okay." said doctor Zhao, staring at Cassandra with a strange look.


    "Is he also here?" asked Cassandra as she looked at Kevin, puzzled


    ''How dare you ask me this? If it weren''t for Martin, I wouldn''t have come here!'' Kevin thought.


    ''I can''t do this!''


    Fortunately, Cassandra wasn''t badly hurt. Otherwise, he didn''t dare to imagine that his master would slaughter the whole city.


    With an air of helplessness, Kevin said, "Yes, of course. But come to think of it, sister-in-law, can you stop being so playful and act like a decent woman? Spare my life! "


    Sister-in-law?!


    What was going on?


    Doctor Zhao was confused. When did director Kevin have a sister-in-law? Sister-in-law?


    Then Cassandra asked, "Where are Mr. Johnny and Jack?"


    Kevin glanced at her and replied, "They have been called back to the film crew. Don''t worry about it. You''d better think about how to please your husband."

 Chapter 366 love you

    Upon hearing this, Cassandra got upset. Back then, Martin promised her that she would join the World Media, they had reached the agreement. Previously, when she wanted to move out, she had already touched his baseline. Then she moved back temporarily because of his health condition.


    This time, since she was injured, Martin would not let her continue shooting the movie.


    Cassandra drooped her head, thinking about how to coax the cold and arrogant man anxiously.


    A few minutes later.


    In the VIP ward of the hospital.


    After a general check-up, and confirming that there was no internal injury, Martin''s expression softened a little, but his face was still covered with a layer of terrifying coldness.


    Carlos and Kevin sensibly got out of here immediately. Or else, should they stay here to be beaten?


    After a while, there were only Cassandra and Martin in the ward.


    Cassandra almost yelled in her heart, ''you two bastards! How dare you abandon me at this critical moment! You two bastards!''!


    The air froze and there was a terrible silence.


    "Well Martin, my injury is not too serious Please don''t be mad at me, okay? " Then she laid down on the bed and stared at Martin, feeling wronged.


    In this case, she had no choice but to pretend to be pitiful.


    On the sofa, the man''s face was as cold as ice, and there was a malicious expression in his eyes. When he got the news, he almost went mad. He couldn''t imagine what he would do if the blade was cut an inch deeper into the internal organs of Cassandra.


    ''How dare she persuade me not to be angry?''?


    Wordless, Martin didn''t respond. Veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. The more violent he was, the more apprehensive she was. She had completely forgotten all the tactics in which she usually flirted with men.


    "I''m really fine, Martin." replied Cassandra, with a troubled look. "Don''t be angry, okay? It''s my fault, it''s all my fault. I should be careful, I w


    gently kissed her lips, and said in a hoarse voice, "Cassandra You are my fate I will live with you forever! You live, I live, if you die, I will die with you."


    The corners of her mouth twitched. Although it was a stupid idea, Martin would die before her. After all, he was seven or eight years older than her...


    Embarrassed, Cassandra gave a little cough, "Okay, I know. Promise me not to be angry, okay?"


    ''This is a trap.''


    Of course, Martin knew what she was thinking about. He hesitated for a few seconds, but finally he nodded and said, "Okay."


    Cassandra''s eyes lit up. She stretched out her hand and held Martin''s arm fawningly, and said, "Well, I know you are the best! So just stay out of this matter. I can handle it myself. If I really can''t handle it, I will ask you for help. Okay? "


    With his eyebrows frowned, Martin replied, "Okay."


    Then she said to him, "Love you, kiss you..."


    "Kiss you..." said Martin


    Cassandra was rendered speechless. It seemed that Martin didn''t understand these words, so she had to explain, "It means one has feelings for someone, understand?"


    "Yes." replied Martin, nodding slightly


    She was a little relieved. At first, she was afraid that Martin would continue to inquire about her. Fortunately, everything went well.


    "I love you too."

 Chapter 367 You Go on Making up An Story

    Hearing Martin''s words, Cassandra got goose bumps all over her body and felt quite terrified!


    "Haha Suddenly, I felt the wound hurt Well I''m going to have a rest. " The corners of her mouth twitched.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Then she shook her head and said, "No I''m all right. I just feel a little sleepy. Don''t worry. "


    Upon hearing this, Martin relaxed. He lifted her to his chest, placed her properly in the bed and stepped back.


    Cassandra wanted to call Johnny to ask him about the situation there, but it turned out that Martin didn''t seem to want to leave at all. She dawdled in bed for a while and then asked, "Martin, don''t you need to go to work?"


    Martin replied, "No, I don''t."


    Embarrassed, Cassandra scratched her head, "I''m really fine. How about you going to work?"


    From then on, her phone kept ringing, but in order not to disturb Martin, she had turned on the flight mode. Now nobody could get in touch with her, so she didn''t know what was going on at the crew.


    As if he had read her mind, he said, "I won''t interfere."


    Cassandra was stunned. "What? What interfere? Oh, I didn''t mean that. I was just worried about your health. "


    Martin cast a glance at her and said, "Well, you can keep on making up the story."


    With a wry smile on his face, Cassandra sincerely rubbed his chin and took out her phone. Whatever, she had to make it clear though Martin was not happy about it.


    As soon as she turned off the flight mode, her hands became numb because of the dozens of call reminders. Apart from Johnny Han and Kelvin Su, there were also many other calls from Andrew, and one of them was from Mr. James.


    She was only slightly injured. Why did it look like she was going to die??


    In addition to the incoming calls, she also received hundreds of messages on wechat, the most pathetic was her microblog, with comments flooded.


    Cassandra had no time to check the message on wechat and open


    experienced businessman, Kelvin had been working in the entertainment industry for many years. She was very clear that no matter what Cassandra said was wrong, she would be immediately attacked by the public as long as she posted a message. Nobody cared about the truth at this time.


    "I know, Kelvin, are you with Mr. Gillian and others now?"


    Kelvin was stunned. She looked around and furrowed her brows. "What do you want to say?" she asked.


    Then Cassandra said, "Turn on the hands-free mode. I want to talk with you guys."


    Kelvin pursed his lips and said, "Cassandra, do you know what it means?"


    Then she said, "I know. I will bear all the consequences."


    After thinking for a while, Kelvin put down her cell phone and pressed the hand free key under everyone''s gaze. "If you have anything to say, just say it in the face of Mr. Gillian and Mr. Andrew."


    In the meeting room, everyone was confused and didn''t know what Cassandra would say next.


    "First of all, it was because of my carelessness that I stepped into the trap set by others. I am so sorry for bringing so much trouble to the company and the filming team."


    "It''s not your problem!" "It''s a well planned plot. You''re innocent. Don''t worry. We''ll find out the truth and prove your innocence." Johnny said gravely.

 Chapter 368 Make a Bet

    "Haha, innocent? Your men came out to testify against her, and now your company is also damaged because of her. I haven''t settled the account with you! And you have the nerve to ask for the truth? " Simon said coldly.


    A battle of words was a traditional advantage project, and Johnny was not a match for Simon.


    Before, Simon had missed the opportunity, so he not only failed to defeat Gillian, but also now Andrew had come to back up with Gillian. During this period of time, Simon had been so depressed that he wouldn''t easily let go of the opportunity that he had finally obtained.


    What''s more, now things had become so serious, even if Andrew was here, he wouldn''t be so partial. It was because Simon was clear of it, so he dared to be so presumptuous.


    "Mr. Andrew, Mr. Gillian, I agree with Simon. We can''t get the company and everyone''s interest involved because of a minor star. I agree with Simon to terminate the contract with Cassandra and make a clean break with her. At least, we can minimize the loss."


    "Yes, I agree with Simon too. We can terminate the contract."


    "Terminating an agreement is the easiest way to cut the loss in time..."


    Although Cassandra was not on the spot, she could imagine what would happen on the spot. She had predicted that Simon Liang wanted to deal with her just because he couldn''t defeat Gillian.


    "Mr. Andrew, before we find out the truth, I don''t think it''s necessary to do so. Now that this matter has caused such a big trouble, if Cassandra is directly discharged from the company indiscriminately and this is spread out, how can our company survive in the industry in the future? Who dares to come to our company so easily? " Said Gillian in a low voice.


    Hearing what he had said, both Johnny''s and Kelvin''s expressions relaxed a little.


    Simon''s face was as black as a pan. "Mr. Gillian, you are just too emotional, aren''t you? Now since things have become out of control, a lot of fans have openly tried to resist our company, and many stars in our company are affected by it. We


    doing things and had raised a few celebrities, so he was usually arrogant and domineering in the company and always coveting Gillian''s position. Last time, because of Kelvin, the World Media had been severely damaged, and now they had a look of confidence, but this time because of her, they were once again in danger.


    Simon also knew that, so he dared to oppose Gillian face to face. Although Cassandra did not intend to stay in the World Media for long, after all, she had been well understood and treated by Gillian. She also took Johnny as a friend, and if she could take this opportunity to get rid of this black sheep, she would not hesitate to do so.


    "OK, I will find the evidence and prove my innocence in three days. Please prepare for the resignation, and wait for my good news." said Cassandra.


    Then she hung up.


    In the meeting room, everyone was still in a daze. Especially Johnny Han and Kelvin Su, who looked very serious.


    "Ms. Andrew, Mr. Gillian, you heard what Cassandra said just now. It''s her own idea to make a bet. You can''t help her. Otherwise, if she has broken the rules, she has already lost." Simon said with a smirk on his face.


    However, Simon wasn''t stupid. If the two of them dared to help in the dark, once they were caught by him, even if Cassandra had the ability to turn the tide, it could only be considered as a lose.

 Chapter 369 Not to Prove Her Innocence

    In the hospital.


    After hanging up the phone, Cassandra sent a message to Kelvin, Johnny and others to comfort them. She knew that she could do nothing, but she had to first deal with her teammates.


    After all, teammates were important to her at this moment.


    After sending the message, she turned to look at Martin sitting on the sofa and asked, "Can I borrow your computer?"


    "Yeah. I''ll ask Carlos to send it here." replied Martin.


    Staring at him with her bright eyes, Cassandra asked, "Why don''t you ask what I''m going to do?"


    "Do you need me to ask?" said Martin.


    Cassandra, "..."


    He was such a good actor.


    Carlos brought the computer back soon. It was a black laptop. Martin''s laptop was of the top level and he had modified the program by himself. Therefore, it could be easily used without anyone hacking into it.


    "Cassandra, what do you want laptop for?" Carlos couldn''t help asking.


    Without raising her head, Cassandra fixed her eyes on the computer and said, "I, as a dignified and talented woman, should work here."


    Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead. He shouldn''t have asked it.


    Carlos swallowed. "Well. Cassandra, do you need me to do something for you? "


    After being tortured for so long, he knew clearly who had the right to speak in this family. If he had gotten along with Cassandra well, it was equivalent to sucking up to his master. It could be said that he had a strong desire to survive.


    Then Cassandra raised her head and asked, "Do I look like a disabled person?"


    Carlos shook his head at once. "Of course not! You are so smart, strong and brilliant. How could you be good for nothing! "


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra said, "That''s it. You can leave us alone."


    It''s a miracle that a blind follower like you can live up to now.


    With a wry smile on his face, Carlos replied, "Well, I''ll go first."


    Then, he ran out of the ward as fast as he could. After that, he looked at Marcus sympathetically and said, "Brother, you have suffered a lot."


    Marcus: "...."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s going on and I want you to do me a favor. I know this is going a bit too far for you, but it''s not proper for me to get involved now, so I hope you can do me a favor. Don''t worry about the evidence." said Cassandra.


    Hackett frowned and said, "Now it has provoked much discussion and the crew has not responded formally. It is one of the crew members that stood out to prove it. Moreover, no one can get in touch with him now. Samuel, do you have any evidence to prove her innocence? "


    Somehow, as Samuel cared for another woman so much, Hackett felt a little uncomfortable.


    "I will send the evidence to you later, but now I am not asking you to stand out to prove her innocence."


    Hackett was stunned for a while and asked, "Not to prove her innocence?"


    Why Samuel behaved so meaningfully every time? If Cassandra had evidence, it was better to make the evidence public to prove her innocence at this time, didn''t it?


    What was he thinking about?


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra said, "Yes, I don''t want you to prove her innocence, but... Slander her as much as you can and discredit her completely. "


    Hackett was confused when he heard what Samuel said. It was the first time for him to hear that people would help others in this way. It was okay if he didn''t help her, but he also took the opportunity to smear her. What did Samuel want to do?

 Chapter 370 Abnormal

    "Discredit? Didn''t you ask me to help her? Why do you expect me to discredit her? " Rubbing his swollen temples, Hackett asked in confusion.


    "Don''t ask more about it, Mr. Hackett. Just do as I say. Three days later, the World Media will definitely hold a press conference, declaring that they terminate the agreement with Cassandra. You must personally appear at that time."


    Hackett frowned and said, "Will the World Media terminate its contract with Cassandra?"


    "Cassandra is just an unknown star. The World Media won''t offend the whole entertainment circle and fans for her. Besides, they won''t hold a press conference until three days later. Who knows what will happen later, right?"


    After all, Hackett had been in the circle for so many years. Generally, since an actor was trapped in negative news, it was normal for the company to force him to terminate the contract for the sake of overall interests. After all, the company would not sacrifice their own interests to protect a useless star.


    Therefore, Hackett was not surprised to hear that the World Media would terminate the contract. But why did they have to wait for three days?


    Now was the critical moment. Why didn''t the World Media come out at this time to terminate the contract?


    Hackett didn''t know why, but he believed in Samuel, so he didn''t ask much and just said, "Okay, I''ll do it."


    In fact, in the current situation, there was no need for him to discredit Cassandra. She was already discredited!


    Then Cassandra hung up. As soon as she hung up, a call came in from Johnny.


    Cassandra felt warm in her heart. Johnny had been protecting her since the matter happened. No matter what the truth was, he was always partial to her. It was worthy for her to have a friend like him to join the World Media.


    However, this time she didn''t want Johnny to be involved in it for no reason. After all, she could ride on the coattails of Martin, while it was not easy for Johnny to get to where he was today.


    "Mr. Johnny, is there


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    f he was looking at an alien. Not until Johnny hung up the phone did he realize that Jack''s reaction was somewhat strange.


    He put down his phone, and sat down on the sofa with annoyance. "What''s up? Why are you looking at me like that? "


    Jack rubbed his head and cleared his throat before he said, "Well. Johnny, don''t you think that your attitude towards Cassandra is a little... Abnormal? "


    In fact, he had tried his best to make himself euphemistic. Johnny''s attitude towards Cassandra was indeed abnormal, totally abnormal!


    It was well known that Johnny was a cold man in the company. Except for the screenplay and scripts, he didn''t do anything. Even if there was a girl throwing herself to him, he still didn''t respond. Not to mention that he worried about her, he even tried every means to help her.


    Well... ''Is it possible that you have fallen in love with Cassandra?''


    But then again, Cassandra was indeed a lady who deserved to be loved. Haw, how could he be such a shameless person?


    Wearing a rigid face, Johnny squinted his eyes, tensed up and his heart beat faster and faster.


    Had he fell in love with Cassandra?


    How could it be?


    He just wanted to appreciate the favor that Cassandra had once given him. Besides, they worked in the same company, so it was natural for him to help her.


    Yes, it must be!

 Chapter 371 Everything Is Ready

    "Nothing. She helped me before, so I just want to return her favor." Gripping his fingers tightly, Johnny replied in an unusually hoarse voice.


    ''If you want to return the favor, do you need to do all that you can?''


    They had been friends for more than ten years. He knew well about Johnny''s temper.


    However, since Johnny didn''t want to admit it, Jack would not force him to do so. After all, Johnny was too simple. Even now, he still hadn''t dated anyone.


    ''Well, for the happiness of my friend, I should find an opportunity to try what Cassandra means... ''


    Jack rubbed his hands, "I was just kidding. Don''t think too much. By the way, they will hold a press conference three days later. Do we really do nothing?"


    In fact, Johnny was in no mood to hear that. He just temporized and then found an excuse to leave.


    Jack took a look at his phone on the coffee table and wondered, ''Well, it''s really like what I thought?''


    In the Brumous Villa District of the capital city.


    In the GR Clan''s house.


    In the hall, Susan wore a long white dress and sat elegantly on the sofa. A servant left consciousness after she brought the tea to Susan.


    Roger hadn''t come to see her for a few days, so she turned down all today''s work and came to see Roger deliberately. However, Roger hadn''t come back yet, so she had to wait in the hall.


    She sat down on the sofa and looked around casually. After a while, she would ask Evan announce the wedding of her and the GR Clan. By that time, she would be the lady of the GR Clan, the real lady of the GR Group.


    "Ding -"


    Susan''s cell phone suddenly rang and it was from Mary.


    Hearing this, Susan was so happy that she picked up the phone, slid the screen and answered it.


    "Susan, I have handled everything well. Mr. Simon of the World Media, is a reliable man. I just said a few words to him and he agreed. What''s more, he has gotten everything ready. Three days later, the World Media will hold a press conference and declare to terminate the contract with that bitch. Susan, take it easy."


    Susan smil


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sed in a sinister voice. After a while, she suddenly wore a gentle and elegant smile, walked up to the man and supported him with her hand, saying, "Darling, you''re drunk. Let me help you upstairs to have a rest, okay?"


    "Yes..." answered Roger, who was very drunk Fine Sorry Cassandra I''m sorry... "


    Susan felt that her plan had succeeded, so she held on to Roger and went upstairs.


    Even though Roger didn''t forget that bitch, what could he do? Now, Roger was in her bed. As long as she was pregnant with the child of GR Clan, she wouldn''t be afraid that he would not marry her. Humph!


    Susan supported Roger upstairs and walked into his room. She settled him on the bed, made sure that the door was locked, and then walked to the bed step by step.


    Lying in the bed, Roger''s face was flushed. He ripped off his tie with one hand and kept murmuring the name "Cassandra".


    Susan stood in front of the bed, her eyes narrowing slightly. After a while, she reached out for the zip of her dress. The white dress fell from her white shoulders. She then climbed into the bed lightly and gently touched the man''s cheek with her slender fingers.


    "Roger You are mine Everything in GR Clan will be mine You are really a... "


    As soon as her voice fell, she reached out her hand and unbuttoned the shirt buttons on Roger one by one. The temperature in the room gradually rose

 Chapter 372 He Is so Gentle and Warm

    In Yun clan, the capital city.


    In the hall.


    With a casual posture, Steve sat cross legged on the ground. He wore a chicken nest head, put a cigarette in his mouth and looked slovenly.


    "Hey, Daniel, if you don''t come to help me, I''m going to die tonight Holy shit! ! Damn it! I don''t want to play with this kind of teammates anymore! " Steve threw the game handle away with a grim face.


    Daniel sat on the sofa restlessly, with his slender legs crossed and a black phone held in his hand. He frowned and seemed to encounter some problems.


    Steve stood up from the ground, walked over the coffee table, and then sat down on the sofa.


    "It''s just a phone call. Can you stop being so indecisive? Just act like a man. You like a sissy now. " Steve rolled his eyes and replied.


    Daniel''s face turned black. He raised his hand and frowned: "Shut up!"


    Steve stubbed out the cigarette and raised her eyebrows. With a provocative look, he put one hand on Daniel''s shoulder and said coquettishly, "You''re not calling your little fairy. Why are you so nervous? You looked natural when you called your little fairy. Damn it! Daniel, you idiot! You kicked me again! "


    Before Steve could finish his words, he was kicked by Daniel. Steve was lying on the sofa, whining.


    ''Don''t you know you have become a gay?''


    "Shut up! Or I''ll kill you!" Daniel shouted.


    Didn''t he notice that he was in a bad mood now?


    Steve glared at him and said, "Damn it! You win! Don''t you think you are so sentimental? You are just going to call your prince charming to ask for his help. It''s nothing important. If you can''t, I will do it for you! "


    The next second, Daniel handed his phone to Steve.


    Steve was rendered speechless


    ''What the fuck?


    Can''t you see that I was trying to encourage you?


    And don''t you t


    with her.


    "It''s very kind of Mr. Daniel. I will help him out of friendship and don''t intend to involve any interests. I will pay his salary of the movie as well."


    Steve was stunned and his heart missed a few seconds. His pupils shrank slightly. "Mr. Samuel, do you mean... Are you willing to help him for free? "


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra said, "Well, that''s exactly what I mean."


    "Are you sure? This is not a joke. "


    Then Cassandra replied, "Sure, I promise."


    Steve''s lips twitched, but he didn''t know what to say. Finally, he said something perfunctorily and hung up the phone. Then he threw the phone back to Daniel.


    "Well, how could this man He''s easy to make others fall in love with him. " Said Steve, lying on the sofa limply.


    Daniel''s face darkened and shouted, "Get out!"


    Steve grumbled, "To be honest, don''t you think that Samuel... He was very considerate? He is so gentle and warm. "


    "Are you insane? He is just a man!"


    With a complicated look on his face, Steve considered for a long time before he opened his mouth, "Daniel, don''t you think... Is there anything wrong with your reaction? No matter how I played such a joke before, you wouldn''t be angry with me... "

 Chapter 373 It Is Obvious That He Is Going to Poach You

    "Who is angry?" He looked at Steve, with a very scowling face.


    ''Look at your face, don''t you know how gloomy you are?''


    Steve smiled awkwardly. "Forget it. Don''t be angry. It''s just a friendly reminder. Don''t be a two timer Damn you! Daniel, are you fucking insane by kicking me again?"


    ''Damn it! Is he crazy?''


    Did he say anything wrong? On one hand, he flirted with her little fairy while on the other hand, he seduced Samuel!


    "Go to hell! I''m not a immoral man! Get out of here! "


    ''You are ashamed into anger now, and how could you say you are not the immoral person?''


    However, when Steve saw that he was really angry, he guessed that he might not be able to get out of this door today if he kept on provoking him. However, he knew Daniel so well that if he was not guilty, he would not react so strongly.


    Massaging her leg which was almost broken, Steve stood up and muttered, limping out.


    "Come back." Daniel suddenly said.


    Steve walked to the door, her forehead tendons standing out. "You asked me to leave just now." thought he.


    Steve was speechless. He turned around and asked, "What else can I do for you, Mr. Daniel?"


    Daniel scratched his messy hair irritably and asked, "Did you know a famous impostor before?"


    "I have told you that she is not an impostor. She is an online writer! ! "A writer named Adriana Bai from the Kingship Group!"


    The impostor and writer were totally different from each other!


    "It''s the same." said Daniel.


    Clenching her fist, Steve responded, "It''s totally two different concepts. Are your little fairy and Mr. Samuel the same to you?"


    Daniel glanced at him coldly, "Get out! How can your old lover compare with my idol and my little fairy? "


    "Then don''t turn to me for help if you fucking have the ability." Steve''s mouth twitched.


    "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the truth.


    However, he trusted Samuel and wanted to ask him for an opportunity. However, since Samuel disappeared, he couldn''t find a good time to solve the problem. Now that there was a problem about Cassandra, Daniel paid all his attention to it and asked for help from Samuel, so Steve didn''t mention it.


    Steve gave Daniel a coquettish glance. "Well, do you envy me very much for being poached?"


    With an indifferent look on his face, Daniel slowly uttered, "Yes, I envy you, envy you to have sex with others."


    ''Is he a psychopath? I can''t believe that he would be so eager to have sex.'' Steve thought!


    Steve swallowed and took a few steps back. "Daniel, I didn''t expect you to be such an immoral person. You want to have sex all the time. Look at you, you are so weak."


    "You are weak, and all your families are weak. You are a fool!" said Daniel, gritting his teeth.


    Steve was speechless and thought, ''Well, don''t you know you are weak?''


    However, he also knew that although Daniel seemed to care about nothing, he cared about his reputation. Even if he was really a gay, he would never admit that.


    He was not that narrow-minded. It was just that Daniel''s reaction was so strange recently.

 Chapter 374 Can You Do It

    In the hospital.


    Perhaps it was because of her injury, and she had been busy, after she finished her work, Cassandra fell asleep while chatting with Martin.


    Martin sat on the sofa and fixed his eyes on the girl on the bed, with a blank expression in his eyes.


    After a long time, his cell phone suddenly buzzed.


    Frowning, he took out his phone and saw the caller ID was Fiona Shen.


    Martin stood up from the sofa and walked to the balcony to answer it. He deliberately lowered his voice and asked, "What''s up?"


    On the other end of the phone, Fiona sat in her chair and looked at the silver white computer in front of her. The screen was full of comments asking Cassandra to get out of the entertainment circle. The amount of read this topic had been exceeded hundreds of millions, and the heat of the topic was still rising.


    A graceful smile appeared on Fiona''s face. She said in a calm voice, "Martin, I have read the news about Miss Cassandra. I have some friends in the entertainment circle. I can ask them to deal with this matter. What do you think?"


    Cassandra was involved in a scandal, and she was defamed by someone from the World Media. What''s more, a large number of online users which deliberately guided public opinions, let alone the onlookers who didn''t know the truth. All of them would follow the news and fight against Cassandra together.


    Actually, Fiona seemed to want to help Cassandra, but she knew well that Martin wouldn''t say yes. But she had promised to help her and showed her generosity. What''s more, if Cassandra agreed, it would show her position in this industry. As the lady of Shen clan, she was capable and completely different from Cassandra.


    "No," replied Martin


    "Mr. Martin, I certainly believe that Miss Cassandra is innocent. But this matter has caused a sensation in the whole entertainment circle, and if we d


    istress of the Lu clan sooner or later as long as Martin lost interest in Cassandra.


    What she needed to do now was to prove to everyone that she was more suitable to be the mistress of the Lu clan than Cassandra. She was the best match for Martin in the world.


    Cassandra...


    A nobody!


    Her existence was enough to wipe out all the radiance of Cassandra!


    In the hospital.


    Standing on the balcony, Martin dialed a number after a while.


    The phone rang and someone answered it. "Master, why do you call me at this hour? What can I do for you? "


    Shouldn''t a single man and a woman have sex in the middle of the night? ''Damn it! Can you do it?''


    Martin''s face darkened and said, "What on earth are you thinking about?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Carlos jumped up from the sofa. "Of course, I am thinking of the things a man should think of! ���� Um, I mean, Cassandra is injured now, her body and feelings are very fragile, right? It was the time to cultivate your relationship. Do you understand? "


    Martin rubbed his forehead and said, "She has wounds on her body."


    With a distressed look, Carlos asked, "So what? It''s better to do it with an injury! "


    ''Well.


    I''m not a pervert and I''m not used to be this way.''

 Chapter 375 Be a Good Girl

    Holding the cellphone tightly in his hand, Martin kept silent for a few seconds and then said, "It''s not the right time yet."


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched. Then they should have chosen a lucky day?


    ''My master is so awesome!''


    Of course he didn''t dare to speak it out. Out of his strong desire to survive, he asked seriously, "Oh, I see. Then why did you call me?"


    Martin said, "Send more people to watch over Fiona and Randy recently."


    Carlos was stunned. "Master, are you worried that they will harm Cassandra? It''s impossible, Miss Fiona is not that kind of person. Moreover, although Randy is not smart, his loyalty to you is beyond doubt. They will not hurt her. "


    "Do as I say." said Martin.


    The face of Carlos turned gloomy. "I know what to do. Don''t worry, master. The Cloud sect group is protecting Cassandra. I''ll send more people. Nothing will happen to her."


    Martin replied, "Yes."


    Carlos suddenly thought of something and said, "By the way, I just got the news that Daniel seemed to be trying to help Cassandra. This potential rival in love, we can''t be careless."


    "Tell Rainer to keep an eye on his son. If he dares not, I can help him teach him." said Martin.


    His words sent a chill down Carlos'' spine. ''Oh my God! My master is so manly! I admire him so much!''


    Besides, it seemed that Daniel hadn''t done something wrong.


    Resting his hands on his chest, Carlos said, "Okay, I know. If there is nothing else, I have to hang up."


    After hanging up the phone, Carlos rolled on the sofa for several circles before he put on a disappointed expression. He told his men what Martin ordered. To be honest, although he didn''t believe that Randy would do anything, he didn''t want to make any mistake at this critical moment.


    The next morning.


    Cassandra got up very early in the morning, cooperated with Kevin''s check-up. After changing the dressing, she didn''t even frown when taking medicine.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on his face. He answered the phone.


    After a while, the old man put down his cellphone and said excitedly, "Portia, you are so lucky. Dr. Kevin is coming here to participate in the consultation. With his support, your little brother''s operation will definitely be successful!"


    "What? Mr. Lin, you mean... Doctor Kevin, who is the most skillful doctor in the city?"


    "It''s a great honor to have Kevin here, Mr. Lin."


    "He is the most famous doctor in the capital city. It is said that the patients he treats in person are all rich and powerful..."


    "It''s very kind of Dr. Kevin to be in charge of this operation."


    The girl on the last seat was confused. She raised her head to look at Mr. Lin. "Mr. Lin, who do you refer to?"


    Mr. Lin said excitedly, "Portia, you''re not a doctor, and it''s normal that you don''t know Dr. Kevin, the most famous doctor in the capital city. If you have his help, your younger brother''s surgery will be fine. Dr. Kevin will arrive soon, and his time is limited. He said he only wanted to see you and me. Portia, come with me to my office and wait."


    As soon as Mr. Lin finished his words, the others were all disappointed. Since someone also put forward to observe the operation, Mr. Lin''s decision could only be made after he consulted with Kevin.

 Chapter 376 My Husband Has a Good Temper

    In Mr. Lin''s office in the hospital.


    Mr. Lin was a famous specialist in this hospital, so his office was spacious and bright.


    At the same time, Mr. Lin was preparing medical records and the following operating plans in his office. Portia was sitting on the couch, holding a glass of water in both hands, looking extremely nervous.


    It was not until Portia collected all the information about Kevin that she realized why Mr. Lin reacted that way.


    Kevin Qin, known as the top doctor in the capital city, was the director of J hospital, also the eldest son of Qin group and private doctor of the rich men in the capital city. The patient he took over himself was either rich or noble.


    However, was it impossible for Kevin, a man of high status, to receive the operation on her younger brother?


    As a matter of fact, both Portia and Mr. Lin couldn''t figure it out. Mr. Lin he had met Kevin once when he held an academic seminar. When he wanted to see him before, he had rejected his offer. But today, he said he was willing to take over the operation and he was on the way.


    Since Portia''s younger brother had stayed in the hospital for a long time, he was not confident to save her younger brother even if the experts gave him a consultation. What was more, if there were complications during the operation, then he might not be able to save her younger brother.


    But Kevin promised to take the operation. With Kevin''s medical skills, the operation would be successful in nine out of ten. As for why Kevin agreed, it was not a question for Mr. Lin to consider.


    However, even though Mr. Lin didn''t consider it, Portia was unable to do that.


    Too many things had happened to her recently. Although she had helped the other side, she was not a bad person after all. If it was not for the cost of her younger brother''s surgery, she would not have taken such a step.


    But once she made a mistake, it was too late to repent.


    Recently, she had been paying attention to what was happening on mic


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , Cassandra didn''t pay any attention to Portia. She was just like an assistant, following Kevin. Even though they met in a face-to-face confrontation, she could tell that her face was ghastly pale and there was a black spot under her eyes. It seemed that she hadn''t had a good rest these days.


    In Mr. Lin''s office.


    In the reception room of the Mr. Lin''s office, they sat around a red table. Mr. Lin carefully told Portia''s younger brother''s medical records, including the medicines he had used and the treatment record of each stage of her younger brother in detail.


    During the whole process, Kevin didn''t say anything or bring up any doubts. It was not until Mr. Lin finished and asked Kevin''s opinion about the operation that he opened his mouth.


    "Judging from the current situation, he''s not in a good condition. Although the doctors and nurses of the hospital treat him well, he should have performed the operation three months ago. He is too weak now. If there is complications during the operation, he might even be unable to survive." said Kevin, taking a glance at Portia.


    "Doctor Kevin. I know you are the best doctor. Please save my younger brother. How could he die at such a young age? Doctor Kevin, please save him. As long as you can save him, I can do anything for you! " Tears welled up in Portia''s red eyes.

 Chapter 377 Promise Me One Thing

    "Your younger brother is still young and he can''t die, so you should exchange the future of others for money to save your younger brother? Don''t you think it''s too cruel to others? If your younger brother knows how had you gotten the money to save him, do you think he will live on without worries? " Cassandra suddenly asked.


    The air froze. With Portia''s eyes shrieked, she paled. A hint of terror emerged on her pale face. Her shoulders shook slightly, and she looked incredulous. Her eyes were glued to Cassandra. She stared at her unblinkingly.


    How could it be possible?


    The incident was so private that she didn''t tell anyone about it. How did he know?


    Who the hell was this man?


    After a few seconds, Portia couldn''t help but tremble violently. Her face was pale, and her voice trembled as if she had seen a ghost. "Are you Samuel?"


    No wonder when she first saw the man, she felt that he looked so familiar. Recently, there were several big things in the entertainment circle that were related to Samuel. Although she did not pay much attention to these entertainment news, she often discussed it with the people in the film crew, so she had seen several photos of Samuel.


    Mr. Lin was confused. Who was Samuel? Did Portia know Dr. Kevin''s assistant?


    Just as Mr. Lin was about to speak, Kevin suddenly waved his hand to him and said, "Mr. Lin, I want to see that patient in person. Can you take me there in person?"


    The meaning behind his words was quite clear.


    Mr. Lin was not stupid. He smiled and said, "Okay, let''s go. By the way, please give us some guidance about our work, Dr. Kevin."


    Then Kevin left the reception room with Mr. Lin.


    In the reception room, there were only Cassandra and Portia left.


    "You are right. I am indeed Samuel. Today I come here as an assistant of Dr. Kevin. In fact, I come here to see you. I don''t have to say too much about my identity. I come here today just to hear you tell the truth. Please cooperate." Cassandra ask


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    assandra. Cassandra was clear that she couldn''t destroy Susan merely by Portia''s matter. But even so, Susan had to let her pay for what she had done.


    With a drowsy look, Portia stared at Cassandra in disbelief. The man in front of her had mentioned Mary, which meant he had known that it was Susan who did all these.


    After a long time, Portia finally found her voice and stammered, "Mr. Samuel, you... I beg your pardon? I have already done a wrong thing once, I really don''t want to hurt people again. I... I''m sorry... "


    Cassandra tapped on the table and said, "I don''t mean to ask you to hurt someone. I just want you to pay her back. After the operation on your younger brother, you must leave the capital city. This ten million dollars will be taken as a compensation for you and your younger brother. The capital city is a dangerous place. You can find a small place and live a peaceful life in the rest of your life. Why not?"


    In her previous life, what she yearned most was that kind of free and unrestrained life, but unfortunately, she was destined to be unable to live that kind of life.


    However, as long as she could stay with Martin, she was no longer lonely.


    On the ground, Portia stared blankly at her, unable to believe her own ears. After a long time, she stammered, "Why? Why do you help me?"

 Chapter 378 You Should Thank Yourself

    Why would he help her?


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes. She looked at Portia and said calmly, "Maybe, you moved me because you wanted to save your younger brother. Or I just wanted to use you to help Cassandra."


    In her previous life and this life, she almost had no family affection except for her grandma.


    There was nothing more than plots from Evan. Her mother was afraid of Evan that she dared not to stand up to protect her. As for Susan, apart from using her, the bitch had also cuckolded her, which make her heartbroken.


    So when she knew what Portia had done to save her younger brother, she let her off the hook. Nevertheless, she couldn''t think of anyone who would do anything for her.


    After a long pause, Portia said in a serious tone, "Thank you, Mr. Samuel."


    Then Cassandra shook her head and added, "You don''t have to thank me. You should thank yourself for what you have done. Although it''s a tough road ahead, you have to remember that you have to take care of your younger brother. You can''t fall ill yourself."


    With tears in her eyes, Portia nodded her head while clenching her fists tightly. "I know. I have gone through the most difficult times. For the sake of my younger brother, I will try my best to live." she promised.


    ''Although life is not worth it, living is the best comfort.''


    Cassandra nodded, "Okay. You must keep what I say next in your mind. I hope you can step in the press conference two days later to prove Cassandra''s innocence."


    "Okay, Mr. Samuel. I will remember your kindness forever."


    Shaking her hand, Cassandra helped her to her feet. "Don''t remember me. You''d better forget about me." she said lightly


    At that moment, Portia felt the man in front of her very lonely. There seemed to be a bottomless abyss in his dark eyes which were hard to understand.


    "Next, you have to take the initiative to con


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    she said, "If you ask Mary for ten million dollars, she will definitely ask for it from Susan. If the matter is exposed, Mary may protect Susan for the sake of the overall situation and bear all this. But if you insist that you didn''t take the money, what will Susan think?"


    "She will think that Mary has lied to her for money and do things rashly when she is irritated. Once they have a fight, Mary won''t help Susan any more. Mr. Samuel, it''s a good idea!"


    But there was no surprise on Cassandra''s face. Actually, she had learned a lot from Martin and it was quite easy for her to handle these things. However, it was not proper for her to public her identity, so she would be controlled by sometimes. But she still had time to fight against Susan.


    Cassandra carefully reviewed the details with Portia again. When she finished, Kevin had also finished to visit Eaton Cheng, who was Portia''s younger brother. Then they politely refused Mr. Lin''s invitation for dinner and left the hospital.


    As soon as they got on the car, Cassandra''s cell phone rang. She was just going to tell Martin her schedule and by the way to check whether he had finished his work. However, the screen suddenly showed the name of Roger.


    It was from Roger.

 Chapter 379 Ask My Husband for Help

    A touch of disgust appeared in Cassandra''s eyes. To be honest, she didn''t even want to answer the phone calls of Roger now. As a matter of fact, it was weird that it was her called him every time in her previous life. However, Roger seldom answered the phone calls of her. Even though he answered the phone call occasionally, he only responded with a few words impatiently.


    Unexpectedly, things turned around in turn. Now their positions had been completely reversed.


    Cassandra frowned and put the phone close to her ear. Then she heard the voice of Roger, "Cassandra, where are you? I want to see you now."


    Cassandra furrowed her eyebrows and looked at the watch board on the car. She had been delayed by Portia for a long time. She had to rush to the hospital now and didn''t have time to see Roger.


    "I''m in the hospital. It''s not convenient to come to you. You can talk on the phone."


    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone. After that, Roger reached out to untie his tie and unbuttoned his collar. He looked a little sullen and said, "I am now downstairs in the hospital. You are not in the hospital, Cassandra. You have a wound now, so you can''t go anywhere. As for the matter of you being slandered, I will help you solve it. Now I just want to see you, okay?"


    ''Damn it! You went to the hospital to see me, but I was not there. So you called to check on me?''


    All of a sudden, Cassandra said coldly, "It''s my own business and I can handle it myself. You don''t need to worry about it. Besides, if I really can''t solve it, I''ll ask my husband for help instead of disturbing you. I''m all clear. Bye!"


    Then, Cassandra hung up the phone. ''Damn it! Do I look like a good tempered woman?


    No, No. I have to find Martin to please myself. Otherwise, I will be pissed off by the stupid Roger sooner or later.''


    On the other side, Roger held his phone tightly and his face fell all of a sudden. He couldn''t believe what he had heard. How could it be possible?


    ''Didn''t Cassandra love me very much befo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ng for you."


    "No, thanks. I will finish it very late and have dinner here in the evening. You don''t have to wait for me."


    The smile on Susan''s face immediately froze, but she quickly restored to her original state. "Yes, it''s all my fault. I know that you are so busy, I shouldn''t bother you. Please don''t blame me for that, OK? "


    If it was in the past, Roger would only think that Susan was gentle and sensible, and would not blame her for anything. But now, he only thought that Susan did all these too much... Disgusting.


    A touch of disgust appeared in Roger''s eyes, but he tried to keep calm, "Well, I see."


    Susan then asked, "Then... I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else. "


    "Wait!" Roger said suddenly, narrowed his eyes.


    "Is there anything else I can do for you?" asked Susan, delighted.


    "Don''t you pay any attention to your younger sister''s business?"


    Hearing this, Susan was stunned. She didn''t expect that Roger would ask her such a question all of a sudden. Fortunately, she was well prepared and said in a pitiful tone, "Of course I pay attention to my younger sister''s business. However, now people are accusing her of doing something bad, I''m also heartbroken, but I believe that my younger sister won''t be such kind of person. As long as she wants, I will help her. However, Roger, you know my younger sister''s temper... "

 Chapter 380 A Bad Timing

    "Enough!" Roger couldn''t help interrupting her and his face was extremely gloomy.


    Hearing that, Susan''s face froze all of a sudden. Her expression changed several times. Then she put on a false smile and said, "Darling... What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong? I''m sorry, Roger. I... I didn''t mean anything else... "


    "I don''t mean to blame you. I know Cassandra is a stubborn girl. Just leave it to me. I''ll handle it." said Roger with a tired look, leaning back against the chair.


    Susan squeezed the sofa tightly. Jealousy streaked across her face, but she still pretended to be considerate and worried. "Really? That''s great! Roger, you are so kind to me. With your help, my younger sister will definitely be proved innocent. I really thank you so much, Roger. "


    Roger frowned. What Susan said seemed not to be unintentional, but it was clear that Cassandra was not innocent, that is to say, she inadvertently stressed that the thing was really done by Cassandra.


    The disgust in Roger''s eyes deepened, and his tone was a little impatient. "All right, I have something to do, I have to hang up."


    After hanging up the phone, Roger exhaled a deep breath, feeling helpless. He had never expected that Susan, who looked gentle and considerate, could be so ugly. When he didn''t know about it... How much injustice did Cassandra suffer?


    Tired, he pinched between his eyebrows. A moment later, he found a number, hesitated for a few seconds, and dialed it.


    After a few seconds, a hoarse and deep voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone, "Mr. Roger, what can I do for you?"


    "I want you to investigate one thing for me..." said Roger.


    At the Headquarter of the Lu Group, the capital city.


    A black Bentley car was parked in front of the building. Several security guards came up respectfully. One of them reached out to open the back door, and a tall man got out.


    "Hello, Mr. Samuel!" Everyone said in unison.


    It took a while for Cassandra


    Damn it! My mother! "


    "This style Is Mr. Martin really a gay? But the rumor was that Mr. Martin had a girlfriend? ?"


    Outside the meeting room.


    As Martin looked at Cassandra, his thin lips were stiff into a straight line. He seemed to encounter a difficult problem as if he was facing a formidable enemy. At this moment, he didn''t know how to explain to Cassandra.


    Carlos next to him was so scared that his heart trembled. ''What a fuck!''


    "I''m sorry." Martin said abruptly.


    ''What?''


    What did he hear?


    ''My master is... Saying sorry to someone? ?


    It must have been in the wrong way!''


    With her eyebrows raised slightly and a smile curled on her lips, Cassandra said, "You didn''t do something wrong. How could you be wrong? Am I in a bad time, Mr. Martin? "


    What the fuck. Was it because of the strong jealousy?


    "Just a regular meeting..." said Martin.


    "Did I say that this meeting is not normal?"


    Carlos was confused. Cold sweat started to break out on his forehead. He suddenly felt that his young master was at a disadvantage! !


    ''Haven''t you said you are good at arguing?''?


    "Are you angry with me?" said Martin.


    The veins on Cassandra''s forehead throbbed. ''I''m very angry now. If I can''t be coax well, are you fucking blind not to know that?''


    ''How stupid this man was!''

 Chapter 381 Does Mr. Martin really like men

    ''Young master, you have such a low EQ. Damn it!'' thought Carlos.


    With arms folded across her chest, Cassandra said with a smile, "No, I don''t dare."


    Somehow, Carlos felt that her smile was so creepy.


    The next second, however, Martin lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    The whole space suddenly fell into a eerie silence.


    Carlos felt embarrassed and shameful. He thought to himself, ''Master, Cassandra is wearing male clothes now! My mother, now he could not explain himself enough!''!


    He could reluctantly explain what had happened before. Although there were so many rotten women in the company, but they didn''t dare to talk about it in public. But now how could he explain it!


    All he wanted now was to die!


    In the meeting room, all the top managers were staring at Martin and Cassandra with their eyes wide open.


    Well. What was going on?


    "Does Mr. Martin really like men?


    Then... What about Fiona?"


    It was rumored that Fiona was the girlfriend of Martin, and she had even been determined to be the future hostess of the Lu clan. Before that, there were many rumors that Martin had married and had a girlfriend, but there was no evidence to prove it. Since Fiona had great strength and background, she was very close to Martin, and she could also take part in the internal high-level meetings of the Lu Group. They thought before that she would be the real hostess of the Lu clan.


    However, they had seen Martin kissing a man with their own eyes. They had never seen a man who was requested to be the vice president of the Lu Group just because of one business. How incredible it was.


    It was because of this!


    Fiona sat in the chair with a cold expression glimmering in her eyes. She thought, ''I''m the only woman who could match Martin. Who the hell is that bitch? She doesn''t deserve to compete with me!''


    Damn!


    This was like slapping her in the face!


    "Miss Fiona..." Logan sitting next to Fiona as


    he future hostess of the Lu Group.


    Even in her previous life, Cassandra didn''t think much of it. Fiona was the eldest daughter of the Shen clan and she was respected by the government, so she always felt inferior in front of Fiona. Besides, the people of the V Security team had always disliked her, so she didn''t think she was a patch on Fiona.


    But this time, she would never let Fiona have her way!


    Martin said, "Fiona has been working for me, so I broke the rule to let he attend the meeting. If you don''t like her, I''ll disqualify her."


    "I don''t want! I don''t want to be misunderstood and accused by you. You said that I was deliberately against her. Anyway... I just don''t like you to get too close to that woman! You don''t know how good you look, do you? How many women are coveting your beauty? "


    It really pissed her off!


    When Martin''s sight fell on the girl, the light in her eyes made him absent-minded for a moment. He had seen her many faces, including being afraid, flattering, and even deliberately getting close to him...


    He didn''t like those faces, but the light in her eyes just now was more dazzling than the stars.


    The whole Lu Group knew that Fiona had been working for Martin, so they treated her differently.


    But what if Fiona was no longer special?

 Chapter 382 You Almost Cuckolded Me

    "Sorry, it''s my fault." Martin suggested.


    Cassandra rolled her eyes, "It''s no use if you know you''re wrong now. My rivals in love are enough to surround the earth for three circles!"


    "In the eyes of me, nothing is better than you."


    The look on Cassandra''s face darkened!


    Cassandra pretended to be serious, "Calm down. Don''t think that I won''t be angry if you coax me with a few words. I''m telling you, you really pissed me off! Do you believe that I will go out to seduce other men now and cuckold you? "


    "Dare you say that again?" he demanded, his eyes filled with fury


    Cassandra didn''t realize she shouldn''t have said that, so she changed her words, "I said it jokily. You cheated me, but you don''t allow me to say that."


    With a tinge of helplessness across his face, Martin said, "Don''t talk nonsense like that."


    ''Why did I always receive the education from him? It doesn''t make sense. She is good at argument.'' Cassandra mused.


    "Well, let it go. I feel a little tired after walking out for so long. Let''s go back to the hospital first." said Cassandra, pretending to be helpless.


    In fact, she didn''t want to go back to the hospital at all. Since the accident hadn''t been solved, she had to stay in the hospital temporarily and wait to fight back.


    This time, although she didn''t be able to let Susan be in trouble forever, she intended to teach her a lesson.


    "Do you feel uncomfortable?" Martin asked with concern.


    "No, I''m just a little tired. Don''t be so nervous. I''m not that weak, okay?"


    Martin, at that moment, bit his lip and found it unbearable for himself to suffer the slightest bit of pain on Cassandra, though her wound was not severe. Yet, if it were not for her obstinacy in coping with the affairs of the World Media, he would not have indulged in her.


    Originally, he thought that Cassandra was just making a fuss, and that she would come back with a large sum of dust after going out for several days. Unexpectedly, Cassandra''s persistence exceeded his expectations, and he seemed to have been trying to accept and change.


    As soon as they got back to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    this circle, but the people who could really get the championship were very rare, so besides the appearance, the most important thing was the resources.


    The girl had known this ever since she had started acting, and that was why she was willing to be intimate with the man who was old enough to be her father.


    The light in the eyes of the girl flickered, but she had a green face, with a shy expression. The more Simon looked at her, the more difficult it was for him to control himself. He didn''t have the time to care about anything else, just pressed her head down...


    Meanwhile, in Johnny''s office.


    In a black formal suit, Johnny was sitting on the sofa with a troubled look on his face, so as Jack. Now, the comments which had slandered Cassandra were getting more and more ridiculous. In the past three days, apart from Johnny and Jack, nobody else stood out to speak for Cassandra, let alone help her.


    The overall situation was settled. How could Cassandra be so confident that she could turn the tables?


    Jack had called more than ten people in a row. He had no choice but to say with a hopeless expression on his face, "Johnny, we''ve done everything we can. No one would like to stand up for Cassandra at this time. After all... And this time it was one of our company''s employees did this. You know, this is how things work. This time... I''m afraid that she''ll be in grave danger. "

 Chapter 383 Ill go With Her

    Sitting quietly on the sofa, Johnny said nothing, as if he hadn''t heard what Jack had said.


    Jack went mad for a while and frowned, "Johnny, can you say something? At that time, Cassandra saved you. At this time, we have to do something for her!"


    "If she is forced out, I''ll go with her." Johnny offered.


    He didn''t come when she was in her peak, and he would not leave her when she was in a low valley.


    Had it not been for Cassandra, he would not have become who he was today. No matter what happened, he believed in Cassandra and was willing to go in and out with her.


    Jack''s eyes widened, "What? Johnny, I''m telling you, we''re going to do something for her, but I don''t mean that you should go with her. You... Have you really made up your mind? "


    Brother, is this decision too hasty?


    At least Why didn''t you tell me in advance!


    "I''m sorry, Jack. I have thought it through. I''m afraid that maybe I would implicate you."


    Jack rubbed her temples and said, "We have been friends for so many years. Don''t say that. Since it is your choice, of course I will support you. Damn, if I really can''t live on, I have to go back to inherit billions of family property. It''s so troublesome."


    In spite of his foolishness and hypocrisy, the Song family was a well-known rich family in the capital city. At the beginning, when Jack planned to work as a small agent in the World Media, his father was pissed off by him. In order to make him give up, his father stopped all his bank cards and took back his house and car. As a result, Jack directly came to Johnny. Fortunately, Johnny had some money, or he would have been troubled by him.


    Johnny took a look at Jack and said, "Jack..."


    Jack waved his hand and said, "Well, that''s enough. Shit. Don''t be so sentimental."


    "No, I want to tell you that someone is knocking at the door," said Johnny


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Then she continued, "I''m not worried about the press conference, but... I''ve already made up my mind to leave the World Media and work in the Ring Entertainment Industry."


    "What? Ring Entertainment Industry? Isn''t that the entertainment company that just started? " Asked Jack.


    The World Media was already small enough. Why did she still need to go to a smaller company? ?


    It must have been some misunderstandings.


    Cassandra nodded, "Yes, it''s that Ring Entertainment Industry. I planned to announce it to the public later in the press conference, but I''d like to inform you first, so that you''ll be well prepared. Director Johnny, you don''t have to worry about me, because I can handle these things well."


    After a moment of silence, Johnny looked up and said, "Does the Ring Entertainment Industry require directors? I can join it with some money. "


    This time, Cassandra was completely dumbfounded. She had thought that this decision was crazy, but after all, it was her own company, and even Johnny was going to join it. What the hell was going on? ?


    Johnny was well-known in this circle. It was impossible for common small companies to sign him, not to mention that she was just a newcomer.


    Was this a big joke?

 Chapter 384 I Dont Mind

    "Well Director Johnny, I wonder if you have any misunderstanding about the Ring Entertainment Industry. Ring Entertainment Industry has just been established, and currently it''s not rich enough. And the connections... I''m afraid... " Cassandra explained, touching her forehead.


    She shouldn''t have brought trouble on Johnny.


    However, before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Johnny, who said in a stern voice, "I don''t mind."


    "What? Why don''t you mind? "


    What did he mean?


    "The scale of the company, social resources, salary and bonus I don''t mind. "


    Cassandra''s heart trembled as she heard this. ''How many people in this business circle are eager to get promoted? How many people have betrayed their souls in exchange for an opportunity to climb up?'' she wondered.


    Indeed, Johnny was a special person in the entertainment circle.


    Cassandra scratched her head, "Can we discuss it later after the press conference?"


    Johnny nodded. It was time to go to the press conference with her.


    Meanwhile, in Andrew''s office.


    Andrew had already changed into a black formal suit. He sat on the sofa with a restless face. Would Cassandra peacefully survive the press conference tonight?


    Damn it!


    He was actually deceived by his subordinates, and that Simon Liang actually put forward that kind of condition in public, which was really disgusting.


    However, even though he hadn''t interfered in this matter from the surface, he had asked Bobby to arrange for a group of reporters. If the situation on the press conference was out of control, he would never stand by.


    "Mr. Andrew, everything is ready. Don''t worry. They''re trustworthy and they won''t make any mistakes." After calling more than ten times, Bobby finally said in a hoarse voice, face weary.


    "Have you found the evidence of Simon?" asked Andrew.


    Bobby nodded, "Yes, Simon had lured many female stars in recent years, and he had even embezzled a large amount of money from the company. This person is simply a beast in human attire."


    It was very common for companies to h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    right. I thought the World Media''s top managers would bribe Portia. It turns out she didn''t buy it."


    "Nowadays, this kind of people with sense of justice is rare in the entertainment circle. I''m looking forward to seeing how the World Media will cleanse Cassandra."


    Time ticked by, Portia''s position on the rostrum remained vacant until the official start of the press conference.


    The crowd started to whisper among themselves. They could almost be sure that Portia would not attend tonight''s press conference. No matter what kind of evidence the World Media showed, there were suspicions of deliberately cleansing the stars of their company.


    What a good play!


    After the opening remarks of the host, the microphone was handed over to Cassandra. After all, she was the party concerned in this matter. In the past few days, the Internet had blocked her from Internet, but from beginning to end, she didn''t defend herself, and this was acquiescence to Cassandra in the eyes of the public.


    From the video, it was not only because she didn''t wear any make-up, but also because she was a patient and looked very haggard. She looked delicate and touching.


    The crowd was in an uproar as soon as Cassandra appeared.


    "Holy shit! What the hell She is so fragile! "


    "My God! She was not a scheming bitch at all? ?"


    "What the fuck! There must be some misunderstanding! "

 Chapter 385 No Evidence

    On the stage, Cassandra looked extremely nervous. She held the microphone tightly and bowed to the audience.


    The crowd burst into an uproar. ''What is going on?'' they wondered.


    Recently, all kinds of rumors about her were spread online. Recently, it was said that she was good for nothing and relied on her beauty to occupy the position. She was supercilious and in a word, all kinds of rumors were spreading quickly.


    However, in the eyes of the crowd, Cassandra was not the one they thought she was, and she looked harmless.


    What the hell was going on?


    "I''m sorry. The accident on the film set had a negative impact on our company and the society. I''m here to apologize to the company and the society." Cassandra bowed deeply and sobbed.


    "What does she mean?"


    "Apologize... Did she do that? "


    "Damn it! This woman looks so innocent and tender. She doesn''t look like a scheming bitch, does she? "


    "I think so too. I think she is likely be discredited."


    "You don''t need to apologize, goddess. You are good-looking. Whatever you say is right!"


    "Let go of that girl. Let me do it!"


    After apologizing, Cassandra straightened up and spoke with a pale face, "In view of all kinds of news on the Internet, I am here to make a public response and clarification. I''m here to announce in my own name that the accident on the film set is an accident. I didn''t do it on purpose and not like what the public said that I did this on purpose for being famous. Please trust me. "


    "Why should we believe you? This matter was your self-directing and self-acting. It was confirmed by Portia in the real name, who is from the World Media. How could you say it''s an accident? We journalists are not fool. "


    "Yes! Don''t try to shift your attention just by pretending to be innocent! "


    "We only believe in evidence! Please prove your innocence with evidence! "


    "This is a forcible cleansing!"


    "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he Hackett from the Weekly Heaven Seal? "


    "What does he want to do? Does he still want to prove for that woman? "


    "Is he out of his mind?"


    "Yeah, it had been confirmed. What else can he do?"


    "Miss Cassandra, can I ask you a few questions?" Hackett said calmly, ignoring the noise around him.


    On the stage, with a dejected expression, Cassandra forced a pale smile on her pale face, "Mr., go ahead."


    Hackett''s face turned solemn. "Miss Cassandra, did you really put the blade in the costume yourself?"


    Hearing this, Cassandra''s pupils contracted sharply and she shook her head in horror, "No. I didn''t put the blade I don''t know what happened to me I really don''t know... "


    Hearing what she said, Hackett nodded. His eyes flashed. In a stern tone, he asked, "Do you have any evidence to prove that the blade was not put on your own?"


    A pale and hesitant look appeared on Cassandra''s face. She shook her head with a bitter smile, "No, I... I really don''t know why things turned out like that. I''m sorry... "


    "Damn it! Wow, her acting is awesome! "


    "Do you really take us for fools? Do you have any proof? Bullshit! "


    "Come on! Don''t act in front of me? You are so shameless! "


    "Why are you still wasting our time? Could you just ban her? "

 Chapter 386 It Has Nothing to Do with Others

    "You have no evidence I have! " Hackett said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sudden eerie dead silence in the scene.


    Then, the site was in uproar again.


    "What the hell? Evidence? !"


    "Isn''t it confirmed? Where comes the evidence to turn the tide? "


    "What the hell Will he change the situation? "


    "Hackett must be crazy. How could he have any evidence? Is he here to make fun of me? "


    On the stage, Cassandra stood there in shock. After a few seconds, she came to her sense and shook her head, "No. No. Sir, please don''t say anything. I admit that I did that. I planned the trick for the sake of being famous. I admit that I did it. Please don''t say anything! "


    While Hackett said that there was evidence, Cassandra was quite unusual. She immediately admitted that it was all her doing. Didn''t she try to cover it up?


    Did there really be something hidden in it?


    "Miss Cassandra, I think you are very clear what will happen if you admit that thing. Your company has announced that it will totally block you. Do you really want to sacrifice your future for protecting someone?" Hackett said coldly.


    In a trance, Cassandra looked like a cat that was stepped on its tail. With a painful look, she shook her head and said, "Sir, please. That''s enough I will bear any consequences! It''s all my fault. It has nothing to do with others. Don''t wrong my sister No, please stop! "


    The reporters off the stage was confused. The more Cassandra admitted it, the more they felt something was wrong.


    "Miss Cassandra, although you''re willing to sacrifice yourself to protect others, as a reporter, our duty is to reveal the truth. Next, I''ll prove that you have nothing to do with it. Please watch the screen."


    As soon as Hackett finished speaking, a voice track suddenly appeared on the big screen of the conference room. Then, all the people in the confere


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d happened. They couldn''t believe that Mary could be so smart. When Portia asked for ten million, she then transferred the price to fifty million, thus adding five million to it.


    Not only that, from the beginning to the end, it was planned by Susan and Mary. As soon as the matter was revealed, some people would think that Cassandra and Susan were siblings. One would rather sacrifice her career to protect her elder sister, while the other would disregard a large sum of money to denigrate her younger sister and even drive her to a dead end����


    If Hackett hadn''t found out the evidence, they would still be kept in the dark.


    "Mr. Hackett, where did you get the record? I suspect that you''ve stolen it and tried to frame Susan, right?"


    "That''s more like it! How could this conversation be recorded? "


    "Yes, you framed her up! We won''t be tricked! "


    "Yes! Show me! "


    A group of reporters shouted. They were here to mess up the situation today, but they didn''t expect that the situation had a dramatic change.


    Hackett sneered. Then some pictures appeared on the screen again. They were the records of bank transferring money, image of Portia putting the blade and even the pictures of Mary when she met with Portia.


    It was clear now...

 Chapter 387 Do You Dare

    "It''s How could it be possible? !"


    "Wow, it''s Susan indeed! I can''t believe that! Even an excellent scriptwriter can''t write this!"


    "Siblings framed each other. Where is going on? "


    "Why do I smell of adultery?"


    "I''ve heard that the relationship between Roger and Cassandra is unclear. There was still a piece of news about them on Mrs. Jane''s birthday party. But now it seems that Susan has always been framing Cassandra..."


    Not only did the journalists present burst into an uproar, but also the comments from major livestream platforms were getting crazy.


    Originally, everyone came to judge and punish Cassandra, but unexpectedly, the story had been greatly changed. In the end, Cassandra was the most innocent victim. She was not only hurt by blades, but also set up by her own sister. She was also severely discredited and even was going to be banned.


    In the live video, Cassandra looked like a weak little white flower with a painful expression on her face. Her fingers were grasping her clothes tightly. This look... She was just like a weak woman who could easily arouse others'' compassion and protectiveness.


    "Holy shit! I will protect my goddess! "


    "Damn it! I never thought that Susan was such a scheming bitch. I must have mistaken her. I won''t be her fans any longer!"


    "I''m with goddess Cassandra! ! I''ll love you for ten thousand years! "


    "I like her so much! !"


    "You''re both lying. I just want to sleep with her! !"


    At the same time, in a luxurious villa in the capital city.


    With a gloomy face, Susan sat on the sofa. She could not believe that Mary had messed things up. That bitch dared to tell her that everything had been settled?


    Moreover, Mary was asking for a large sum of money to fill her own pocket!


    Damn it!


    The atmosphere in the hall was terribly silent.


    Mary didn''t expect that the situation could be reversed this way. Even though she was good at public relations, the evidence was reliable. There were at least hu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hat she once set up her younger sister?


    But as far as Mary was concerned, if she broke up with Susan, no one would dare to hire her even if she had connections.


    In a trance, Mary stuttered, "No. Susan, please don''t do this to me. I know I was wrong and I will refund the five million to you. I give them back to you. Please spare me this time. I don''t want to have nothing and I don''t want to go back to the small place where I used to be. Susan, please... "


    Susan was impatient. She gave Mary a cold look and said, "Fine. If you want me to spare you, kneel down on these debris for an hour, I will consider to spare you. Do you dare?"


    Mary''s face changed. Her eyes widened. What did Susan mean?


    That were broken glasses. Even a slight touch could hurt a person''s skin, let alone kneeling on the ground. Susan was obviously making things difficult for her on purpose!


    But if she didn''t kneel down, Susan wouldn''t give her the last chance.


    No.


    She didn''t want to go back to her old life. She didn''t want to be looked down upon and avoided as a fly!


    No. She would never return to that kind of life!


    With a pale face, Mary slowly moved her legs towards the floor of broken glass pieces


    "Bang!"


    A heavy voice came from the gate of the villa, and then, Roger appeared at the door with a dark face.

 Chapter 388 Terminate the Contract

    At the headquarters building of the World Media.


    At the press conference.


    The evidence that Hackett provided proved that Cassandra was innocent. All the online users who had smeared Cassandra suddenly stood out to apologize. The number of Cassandra''s fans increased greatly and it seemed to be growing.


    At this time, on the stage, Cassandra seemed to have not recovered from the shock. She stood on the stage with a pale face.


    The emcee was also very perceptive. After stirring up the atmosphere, he asked Cassandra again if there was anything to say. Cassandra thought about her words and then said, "I... Today I''m going to terminate my contract with the company. I''ve brought a lot of trouble to the company, so... I''d like to formally terminate our contract with the World Media for this occasion. "


    As soon as she finished speaking, the whole conference room fell into silence like a tomb. Even Andrew and Gillian were completely dumbfounded.


    If Cassandra lost today, then Simon wouldn''t let her go, and he would definitely try his best to force her to leave the World Media. But now, Cassandra had won a great victory, why would she propose to terminate the contract?


    What the hell was going on?


    The large group of journalists were also confused, and they were talking about it one after another. They didn''t know what Cassandra meant by doing this.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. Miss Cassandra might have been provoked so much by this incident that she made an indiscreet remark all of a sudden. Please don''t mind..." Fortunately, Gillian reacted quickly and stood up to explain.


    Although this incident had caused a sensation, it had been turned the overall situation around just now. Cassandra was undoubtedly very popular at this time. If she chose to terminate the contract with the World Media at this moment, the outside world must have more guess about this.


    However, before Gillian could finish, he was interrupted by Cassandra.


    Then she looked at him calmly and said, "Thank you for yo


    he wall, Johnny, in a formal suit, stood on the stage. It was very strange that the man seemed to have some magic power, and the noise surrounding him faded away miraculously. There was only one man left in the whole world.


    The first time she met Johnny, Cassandra had a feeling that he was a reliable and reassuring man. She was lucky to be trusted by him after saving him once.


    He said he didn''t mind.


    He said, "No matter what the result is, I will be with you, moving forward and leaving together."


    Cassandra looked at the man''s handsome face on the screen and felt warm in her heart. A sincere smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    In her previous life, she had been single, fighting alone. She had no true friend until she died. In this life, there was such a person who was willing to accompany her to advance and withdraw, not coming when she was in name at peak, nor leaving her when she was defeated.


    Somehow, she felt a sudden peace of mind at that moment. Even if one day she would really leave Martin, she was no longer alone.


    The door opened with a creak


    The lounge door was pushed open, and Johnny walked in step by step. The TV screen on the wall was showing that the scene was in a mess, but the man grinned and said, "I''ve already terminated the contract. Miss Cassandra, would you like to take me in?"

 Chapter 389 Ive Made Up my Mind

    Then, Cassandra stood up from the sofa, reached out her hand and said, "Director Johnny, welcome to the Ring Entertainment Industry."


    Johnny glanced at the girl and then held her wrist. No matter how confused the outside world was, it had nothing to do with him.


    In the past more than twenty years, he had been following the rules. This time, he also wanted to be willful for that girl.


    "Oh, by the way, Mr. Andrew and Mr. Gillian are very angry now. There will be a senior meeting later. Are you okay?" Then she turned to the TV.


    Both Cassandra and Johnny terminated the agreement at the same time, and in addition to Johnny''s words just now, the outside world would naturally think that it was Simon who forced them away.


    Although Simon had intended to do this in the beginning, but now it was proposed rashly, it was impossible for Simon to explain himself even if he wanted to.


    Moreover, at this time, there was a reporter who revealed that Simon Liang lured a female star and embezzled public funds, and all of a sudden, all the spearheads were directed at Simon.


    After announce in public that he would definitely give the public an account, Gillian then hastily ended the press conference. After the press conference, he immediately called Cassandra and Johnny to his office.


    As a matter of fact, Gillian didn''t want Cassandra to leave, but she was the victim and didn''t have much fame. Although she had accumulated a lot of popularity and fans this time, if she didn''t have any winning works and awards, her popularity would soon plummet. So, he didn''t worry about her leaving.


    Moreover, he had a good impression of Cassandra. Even if she wanted to leave, he wanted to leave a good impression, and it was also convenient for him to cooperate with her in the future. Moreover, he was very clear that what Cassandra said just now was in fact to help him get rid of Simon. This favor was really rare.


    However, Johnny was totally different from Cassandra. Johnny was an experienced man in the World Media, and a director promoted by him. He was now a little famous. With


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Room.


    Basically all the senior executives were present, including Andrew. He sat at the head of the desk with a livid face. He was like an iceberg, which made people feel unapproachable.


    A group of senior leaders of the company were all secretly discussing. They sat far away from Simon, and even those who were usually chasing after and flattering Simon didn''t dare to sit close to him at this moment.


    Simon sat in the chair with an unusually gloomy expression. He never dreamed that he would lose completely in the game of which he had been sure to win tonight!


    So far, he still didn''t know why he was defeated.


    The evidence was all under his control. How could it be like this!


    Now, not only Cassandra was proved to be innocent, but there were also many people who stood up for Cassandra to make up for the false accusation and guilt.


    What''s more, Susan was also involved. At first, all the people who targeted at Cassandra were now targeted at Susan.


    But now, Susan and the GR Group made no response.


    Damn!


    What was going on?


    Where on earth did that damn Hackett find the evidence?


    At this time, the door of the conference room was pushed open. Gillian came in with Cassandra and Johnny. As soon as they three came in, everyone''s eyes fell on them.


    Simon''s face was extremely gloomy. If it were not for the two waste, how could he have come to this point?

 Chapter 390 Are You Threatening Me

    In the meeting room.


    Cassandra and Johnny sat down on the chairs, while Gillian walked to the chairs near to Andrew and sat down.


    There was a moment of silence. The air around them seemed to have solidified. Andrew turned to look at Cassandra, no one knew what was going on in his mind. To be honest, up until now, he still couldn''t accept the fact that Cassandra was about to leave the World Media.


    Gillian took a deep breath and said seriously, "All right, everyone. I won''t say anything more as you all have been present in the news conference. There are two agenda for the meeting. The first one, according to Miss Cassandra''s bet with Mr. Simon. Miss Cassandra has proved her innocence. So, Mr. Simon, it''s time for you to keep your promise. I will take action according to your words now. As the president of the World Media, I''m here to declare that I will release all the duties of Simon in the company and order him to return the money of the company in seven days. Otherwise, I will report to the police directly in the name of misappropriation of money and submit for a case investigation. "


    As soon as his words fell, the entire conference room immediately began to whisper, and everyone was pointing at Simon. At this time, Simon looked grim and stared at him with gloomy eyes.


    One move failed, the whole plan failed!


    However, he was not an easy one either. Having been in this circle for so many years, it was impossible for him to be kicked out without any retreat.


    Holding his fingers tightly, Simon stared at Gillian coldly and sneered. "I have to remind you that the contract with several A-list stars I trained are all signed by me. The contract has stated that once I leave the World Media, they will automatically terminate the contract with the World Media. That is to say, if I leave, they must go with me, Mr. Andrew, Mr. Gillian, you have to think it over. This loss is not something like Cassandra''s leaving can compare with. "


    There were not many famous stars in the World Media, and most of them were traine


    esident of the FX International Group, I will officially ban Simon Liang! If anyone dares to hire or work with Simon and the people he trained, he is against me. Bobby, release this news for me through the official microblog of the FX International Group! "


    Hearing that, Bobby''s face changed. He tried to say something, but in the end, he said nothing. "Yes, Mr. Andrew. I''ll arrange it right away."


    The senior leaders who had just spoken for Simon Liang were all sweaty. They didn''t even dare to breathe too hard, for fear of angering Andrew.


    Simon Liang''s face suddenly turned pale, and his face was filled with astonishment. He stared at Andrew in disbelief. If he was confident in fighting with Gillian, then in front of Andrew, he had no power to fight back at all.


    Not to mention the Lu Group behind Andrew, he couldn''t even deal with the FX International Group by his own power. Moreover, the fact that Andrew personally ordered the company to ban him from the entertainment industry meant that he was cut off from the entertainment industry completely.


    However... How could it be possible?


    How could Andrew force out him for the sake of these two trashes?


    Simon couldn''t understand why Andrew would do this. If the people offended by Simon was anyone else, Andrew would turn a blind to it.


    However, it was Cassandra who offended by him.

 Chapter 391 Fortunately You Are Here

    "Mr. Andrew... I... " The surface of the Liang Simon was in a crushing defeat, and he stared at Andrew unwillingly.


    With vein throbbing in his forehead, Andrew said word by word with a grim expression in his eyes, "Don''t worry, you can take all the people you brought with you. I won''t leave any of them. From now on, the World Media will directly dispatch people from the headquarters of the FX International Group. I will personally check the financial resources and human resources. I don''t believe that without you, the World Media will collapse or not!"


    It would be a big joke if someone else said it out. But it was from Andrew and he did have the strength to do it.


    The corners of Simon''s mouth twitched, and he collapsed in the chair like a dead dog, unable to say a word.


    Bobby immediately called people in and carried Simon out directly. From beginning to end, no one dared to stand up and speak for him.


    The era that belonged to Simon was completely over.


    At the same time, a doctor came in and helped Andrew dress and bandage his wound. During the whole process, Bobby kept a straight face and kept silent.


    It was out of Gillian''s expectation that Andrew would get so angry. Seeing that his hand injury was almost handled, he glanced at Cassandra and Johnny with mixed feelings and opened his mouth, "Next, the second agenda for the meeting will be held. Miss Cassandra and Mr. Johnny have announced in the press conference that they will terminate the contract with our company. I have asked for their opinions, and both of them are willing to terminate the contract with our company. We''ll terminate the contract and go into force immediately. "


    Then, Cassandra and Johnny expressed their thanks to Andrew. The senior managers didn''t have much opinions, as Andrew was injured, so the meeting ended as soon as the second agenda was finished.


    It seemed that Cassandra and Johnny didn''t plan to stay any longer. They packed up their stuff and left the World Media.


    After Cassandra walked out of the headquarte


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    scared I was just now!"


    ''What?


    She''s such a good actor. She always pretends to be weak.'' thought Carlos.


    Martin comforted her in a low voice, and then got on the car with the girl. The man''s uptight nerves relaxed a little, and then Cassandra was relieved.


    At the moment she saw Martin just now, she seemed to feel an unprecedented bitterness and violence from the man, so she pretended to be scared just now. She didn''t expect it to work.


    In fact, even Cassandra herself didn''t realize that she could accurately capture the change of Martin''s mood from his unchanging expression.


    "By the way, Martin, I am a little hungry after a busy night. Are you hungry? Shall we find a place to eat?" Asked Cassandra, scratching her head.


    Martin didn''t have the habit of eating out. Even when he had a meal outside, the restaurant would be of the top class and the restaurant would be cleared in advance. Then, they arranged the meal according to Martin''s schedule and habits.


    The reason why Cassandra took him to such a fancy restaurant with a lot of people last time was that she wanted to get rid of his bad mood. Recently, they had been busy with their work. What''s more, Cassandra was injured. It seemed that they hadn''t had a date alone for a long time.


    No, she couldn''t. She couldn''t wait to sleep with Martin. He was so attractive to her!

 Chapter 392 The Last incident

    "Your wounds haven''t healed yet. Go home and I''ll cook for you." Martin suggested.


    ''Oh my God! Did I hear it wrong? Did he say that he would cook for me himself?''?


    She must have saved the whole world in her previous life!


    Swallowing her saliva, Cassandra looked at Martin and said, "You haven''t recovered yet. How can I let you cook personally? Let me do it."


    Martin''s face darkened as he said, "I don''t mind. I''ll let you test whether I''m in good condition by yourself."


    What the hell! Was she flirted by him again?


    As she was so strong, he couldn''t easily catch her!


    "Can you be more reserved and don''t flirt with me?" she sighed


    "Did I flirt with you?"


    ''What the hell! Don''t you know if you have flirted with me or not?''


    Cassandra shook her head and pretended to be sad, "Never mind. You are so handsome. I''m doomed."


    With a cold glint in his eyes, he said immediately, "You''ve said that I can''t believe in your honeyed words. You can say it as you like. I''ll listen."


    Cassandra, "..."


    She had never said something like that!


    ''How could it be possible?


    I will not take the blame!''


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead, "Baby, don''t say that. I just learned a honeyed word today. Do you want to hear it?"


    "Yes," replied Martin


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, ''Ha-ha, that''s not how you were just now. Men in love are all double faced, aren''t they?''


    With a straight face, Cassandra said seriously, "You are probably the last incident in my world."


    Hearing Cassandra''s words, Martin felt his back get stiff. Although he knew that she said those words to make him happy on purpose, he still got pleased.


    Martin reached out and pulled her into his arms. He kissed her on the forehead with his cold lips. Then, the girl heard a hoarse v


    ave heard some news. As a professional businesswoman, Mary was tactful and had a good eye. If there was a small mistake, she would definitely die.


    So, Mary made a choice after struggling. Moreover, she knew very well that bitch Susan didn''t intend to let her go at all. Since she had lost the chance to help Susan, and there would be a lot of trouble. Why should she help Susan?


    In the eyes of Mary, there was no so-called friendship or principle in front of profit.


    A sharp light flashed in Mary''s eyes. She looked at Roger with a flattering smile and said, "Mr. Roger, it was Susan who asked me to do this! It was Susan who asked me to bribe the employee of the World Media and put the blades in Cassandra''s clothes. Mr. Roger, I just obeyed Susan''s orders and helped her to do things. Otherwise, I have no grudge against Cassandra. Why should I frame Cassandra? It''s not any good for me at all. I''m just greedy for money, so I... I only stole five million dollars from it. But I did what Susan told me to do. Mr. Roger, please trust me! "


    "Snap!"


    Susan''s face turned ferocious. She slapped on Mary''s face and thought, ''This bitch! How dare she speak ill of me in front of Roger! Damn it!''

 Chapter 393 You Are Her Sister

    "What I didn''t ask you to do this, why do you wrong me! I really don''t know where did they get that recording? They must have composed it. I absolutely didn''t do that. Please trust me, Roger! " Susan covered her ferocious face with a delicate and touching look and said.


    Modern technology did allow the recording to be false, which was clear to Roger. After all, many things could not be judged from the appearance.


    If it was in the past, he would firmly believe Susan''s words, because in his heart, Susan was a pure and innocent woman.


    But now, he couldn''t hold his confidence to think that she had never hidden anything from him anymore. He even doubted that it was her trap from the very beginning.


    "Mr. Roger, you must believe me. What I said is true! I have the evidence on my hands and I can prove that the evidences announced by Hackett are true. Besides, I''m also used to recording, so I recorded the things Susan asked me to do! " Mary said immediately, grasping the last glimmer of hope.


    Mary had been Susan''s assistant for a long time, so she must have her own ways to deal with Susan. She knew well what kind of person Susan was, so she had already made a way for herself in advance. If Susan was really going to turn against her, Mary had to gain herself some benefits, or else, things in her hand would be public.


    She initially intended to use this as a bargaining chip to negotiate with Susan, but it turned out that Susan didn''t buy it at all. If not for fear of the power of Roger behind Susan, Susan might be at a disadvantage. The evidence in her hand was enough for her to sell a sum of money. After she took the money and left the capital city, she could conceal her identity.


    But she didn''t expect that Roger would suddenly co


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    this?


    What went wrong?


    "It''s enough. Don''t say it again. I''ll handle it. But I don''t want it happen again. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you." said Roger in a hoarse voice, his face full of tiredness.


    Susan was so happy that she cried, "Is that true, darling? Are you really willing to forgive me? "


    Roger heaved a long sigh and managed to make a smile. "I didn''t mean to blame you. It''s just that Cassandra is innocent and you are her sister. You should have supported her and you shouldn''t have deliberately framed her. Susan, you have always been the most sensible woman in my heart. Don''t let me down, okay?"


    Susan immediately nodded her head and said, "Yes, yes! I promise I won''t do it again! It''s all my fault. I will apologize to my younger sister and beg for her forgiveness later. "


    Roger frowned and then shook his head. "No. I''ll take care of Cassandra. Don''t show up and don''t say anything. I''ll handle everything. As for the agent, I''ll arrange for you in another way. Do you understand?"


    Hearing him, Susan looked very happy. She nodded and said, "Yes, I''ll do whatever you say. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I''m so narrow-minded. I''m sorry."

 Chapter 394 So What

    "Well, it''s late now. I have something to deal with, so I''m leaving." Roger''s face was full of tiredness. He pinched his eyebrows and his voice was hoarse.


    Susan immediately said, "Okay, I''ll walk you out, baby."


    "There may be reporters waiting outside. You just stay here and don''t go out." said Roger, shaking his head.


    A hint of coldness flashed in Susan''s eyes. This villa was where she lived in private and she seldom came here, so no journalists knew that. It was obviously an excuse given by Roger, but she could not expose it now.


    Susan tried to calm herself down and squeezed out a smile. "Well, please take care on your way, Mr. Roger."


    Roger nodded perfunctorily, stood up from the sofa and walked out of the villa. Susan stared at his back with slightly scarlet eyes, and her face was frozen at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Damn!


    If it was not because of that bitch, how could Roger treat her like this?


    ''It''s all because of that bitch!''


    The Internet was full of abusive words about her, and her fans on microblog were dwindling. The GR Group had not officially announced the official news to the public, so many online users guessed that the GR Group wanted to protect her, so many online users began to boycott the GR Group. And the movie invested by the GR Group encountered an unprecedented large-scale withdrawal of tickets. Even some online users pulled banners to protest in front of the movie city of the GR Group and asked the GR Group to shut Susan out.


    Susan originally intended to take this opportunity to completely wipe out Cassandra, but she didn''t expect that it would eventually cause trouble to herself. Now some stars in the entertainment circle avoided her as well. Some of them had always wanted to fawn on her, but they also took this opportunity to attack her on microblog to gain more popularity.


    Susan just browsed the microblog and was so angry that she threw out the phone directly. The phone was broken into pieces and several long and narrow cracks appeared on t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    in replied in an indifferent tone, "That''s impossible."


    Clenching his fists tightly, Roger flew into a rage and scolded, "Martin, don''t go too far! Why don''t you let me talk to her! Why are you doing this? "


    For what?


    With an expressionless face, Martin said, "So what?"


    He didn''t need any explanation for what he wanted to do.


    Roger knew exactly what he meant. He widened his eyes and gnashed his teeth in anger. "Martin Lu, what are you doing? Cassandra doesn''t like you at all. When she was weak and helpless, you did nothing. Why do you have her now? "


    "Who said I need a reason?" Martin raised his head and said.


    Roger choked, and the fury in his eyes burnt. He wondered why this man could always have a reasonable tone to occupy her!


    Besides, for some reason, Cassandra had also changed a lot. He definitely didn''t believe that she would change her mind so fast. So, he kept telling himself that Cassandra had been wronged for a long time and had a major emotional upset. And she is also afraid of Martin. That''s why she chose to put up with the whole thing in this current way.


    ''Yes! It can''t be otherwise! ''


    Roger seemed to have grasped a reason. He clenched his fingers that were drooping beside him tighter, and said in a hoarse voice, "Martin Lu, the person Cassandra likes is me, whether before or now... It''s me! "

 Chapter 395 Lets Have a Bet

    Suddenly, there was a terrible silence in the air.


    Holding his fist tighter and tighter, Martin''s eyes sparkled with madness. On his angular cheeks, there seemed to be an invisible layer of frost. The coldness in his body was getting more and more horrifying. He was like a ghost that had just returned from hell, and the next second, he was about to destroy the world.


    The door opened with a creak


    The door of the bathroom opened again. The girl was wrapped in a cute deer bath towel. The water on her wet hair dripped. She walked towards the man barefoot.


    "Martin, it''s late now. Who is so shameless to call me? He is so thoughtless! " Full of anger, the girl spoke in a small voice, while habitually walking to the man and sitting down.


    The next second, her eyes widened as a familiar name emerged in her sight. She almost threw the phone out.


    Shit, it was from the fool who called!


    No wonder she felt something wrong just now and felt chill all over the place. Oh, it was from Roger!


    Luckily, she didn''t say anything wrong just now, or she would be surely dead!


    ''Oh my God! I''m over!''


    What should she do now? She thought anxiously! !


    She almost had a nervous breakdown, but she pretended to be calm. The next second, she took the phone from the man''s hand, put it in her ear, and said, "Mr. Roger, I think I have made myself clear that I won''t work with you, nor will I have any cooperation with your company. So, you''d better give up this idea. Don''t call me again. My husband is a narrow-minded man. I''m afraid that he will be jealous. "


    Then, without waiting for any response from Roger, she hung up the phone directly. Putting her little phone on the tea table, she muttered in a low voice, "Aren''t you tired of answering such kind of crank calls? Roger always wanted to force me to work in his company for mo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n me, but if you are right... I''ll do whatever you ask me of within my ability. "


    Within your ability?


    With a gleam of hesitation in his eyes, Martin said, "Okay."


    Then she immediately got up and went to find a pen and paper, and then she pushed the paper and pen in front of Martin and said, "Well, don''t say I cheat. You write your letters first. I promise I won''t look at it."


    Martin nodded his head approvingly without the least intention to avoid her eyes. With one hand covering her eyes, Cassandra quietly observed the man''s paper through a narrow seam.


    On the piece of the paper, there were several nice characters. To be honest, Martin was a perfect person. There were almost no fields in the world where he was not good at. Moreover, he had written the words so well. He was awesome!


    A moment later, he stopped writing and pushed the paper in front of Cassandra.


    Cassandra let go of her hand and hurried to turn over the paper. "Hey, Martin, you can''t do this. Now it''s my turn to write it down. We''ll put it away first and take it out when the Golden Shadow award is given." she said.


    She picked up the pen on the table, covered half of the paper with her small hand and wrote down several names.

 Chapter 396 Listening to Mr. Martin

    After writing down the names, Cassandra folded the two pieces of paper at once and pushed it to Martin, "Well. You keep this until the day of the Entertainment Event Grand Ceremony. "


    Glancing at the folded paper, Martin said, "You''re not afraid of my tampering?"


    Cassandra shook her head, "No. Before the result comes out, you won''t know who will win the award. Everyone will have the equal chance, right?"


    "Not necessarily." replied Martin.


    "Why?" Cassandra asked in confusion.


    "I can decide who is the lucky one to win the award." replied Martin.


    The corners of her mouth twitched. She didn''t have to think about it. Martin did have the ability, if he requested, no one dared to refuse.


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra pulled a long face, looking upset. She pursed her lips and said, "Martin, you broke the rules!"


    "In your conditions, it doesn''t say that this rule is prohibited. In the business world, profit is the first priority. If you want to achieve your goals, you need to understand that you can''t only be confined to your own rules. Others may be able to do it at their own free will."


    Cassandra''s eyes were lit up, "I see. Your words are helpful."


    Martin knew she was only flattering him, but he was still pleased, which had expelled his gloom just now.


    Martin caressed her hair and said, "It''s getting late. Let''s go to sleep."


    Cassandra yawned. She was very sleepy. If it weren''t for the call from Roger, she would have fallen asleep. Fortunately, everything had passed.


    With her hands around the man''s waist and her eyes blinking, Cassandra said, "Hold me, Martin. My wound hurts a bit."


    "You don''t feel well? I will call Kevin over. "


    Cassandra was speechless. What the hell, why did he call Kevin at over his time?


    ''Forget it. It''s more reliable for me to cultivate feelings with him.''


    "No, I''m just a little tired." Cassandra gave a little cough.


    Hearing this, Martin''s tensed nerves relaxed a little. Then, he gently hel


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o show up. It was discredit?


    Mr. Gregorio''s face was cold. "So you mean, the evidence is fake, and the recording is fake too? He has already posted the identification of the video and the transfer records. Do you think all the online users present are blind? "


    Weston Cheng knew well that what happened this time was all true. Since this matter had happened, Susan hadn''t shown up, which was unusual. Moreover, Mary also disappeared. This showed that the GR Group didn''t have any evidence to refute, which was equivalent to admitting that it was Susan who did it.


    Weston wasn''t stupid. After all, behind Susan, there was Roger who could protect her. As long as Roger chose to side with her, she wouldn''t have a bad end. According to the customs in the entertainment circle, she would be banished for a while at most. But it passed, she would come out in a different way.


    With a squeak, the door of the conference room was pushed open. All people immediately looked at the door. With a poker face, Roger walked in wearing a steel gray suit.


    "Mr. Roger, you are finally here. Everyone is waiting for you to attend the meeting!" Weston stood up from his chair and gave a flattering stare at Roger.


    Roger walked to the seat of honor and glanced at the crowd coldly. "Who said you need an explanation just now?"

 Chapter 397 Do You Have Any Other Questions

    As soon as Roger''s words dropped, the whole conference room fell into silence.


    Weston was depressed just now, but now he was delighted to hear it. As a businessman, he knew what Roger meant.


    Weston Cheng rolled his eyes. He stared at Gregorio Lin and sneered coldly, "Mr. Gregorio, didn''t you talk a lot? Why don''t you say something now? "


    Gregorio''s face changed slightly. Weston knew what Roger meant, of course, he also knew that. But now, he was scolded by Weston, he was embarrassed. He had to bite the bullet and make a few dry laugh. "Since Mr. Roger has mentioned this, I won''t hide it. This time the matter is serious, and the company''s stock values plummeted, and the comments on the company are also affected. Several of our films released in the same period have been greatly influenced. Mr. Roger, this is not a small matter. Please think for the company''s interests and give an account to the board of directors. "


    In the huge conference room, the air was frozen. Everyone held their breath and lowered their head, daring not to look at Roger.


    Sitting on the black leather chair, Roger tapped the table with his slender fingers. His gloomy eyes swept from all the people in the meeting room.


    "Did everyone mean that?" Said Roger.


    People looked at each other, some looked at Gregorio subconsciously and some echoed, some lowered their heads silently.


    "Good. I''ll make it clear to you. First, before I came into the conference room, the PR department has published the news that Mr. Jarvis Lin, the backbone of Orchid Entertainment Corporation, has already had a girlfriend. Besides, it has also leaked the news that a female star of the FX International Group was prostituting. Is that enough? "


    As the backbone of Orchid Entertainment Corporation, that was, Jarvis Lin had just come back from abroad and acted as a popular star. Since he announced his debut, he had been a member of Orchid Entertainment Corp


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    low the trend. In this way, the revenue of the film city would naturally increase.


    "Mr. Roger is really smart! Mr. Roger is so wise! " Weston was overjoyed and said.


    Weston''s people immediately agreed with him. Even the people from Gregorio''s side could not find any flaws. They believed they could survive this crisis in this way.


    "Mr. Gregorio, do you have any other questions?" Roger asked.


    Gregorio gave a wry smile, "No, I don''t. I was just worried about the company just now. Please don''t take it to heart."


    "I know you are all thinking for the company. I will be fully responsible for this matter. And later there will be some personnel changes in the company. Please cooperate."


    Everyone was stunned again. They had no idea what was on Roger''s mind. He had settled Susan''s problem just now and then he suddenly proposed the personnel change. What on earth did Roger want to do?


    "If you don''t have anything else to say, then the meeting is over now." Said Roger.


    Gregorio wanted to say something but hesitated. Finally he led his men out of the meeting room. After a few flattering words, Weston left.


    Sitting in the chair, Roger said in a low voice, "Bring Jasper Ye to my office."


    "Mr. Ye has just taken a new comer... Yes, Mr. Roger. I''ll be right there. "

 Chapter 398 Do You Know Her

    Because of her injury and the end of the shooting of other scenes at the film set, Cassandra didn''t go to the film set again. At first, she wanted to personally follow up the progress of the project in Ring Entertainment Industry, but she was finally ordered by Martin to stay at home.


    At home, Cassandra was so depressed that she didn''t want to stay home any longer. As a result, she slumped into the sofa like a dead fish, and opened microblog app randomly.


    However, Susan''s name was not on the hot research of microblog, instead, there was a news about a young boy who had a love affair. The young handsome boy was popular, and this news was immediately on the top research of the microblog. Many female fans of him were so sad.


    "What a bastard! I worked so hard to support you, but you fell in love with another woman!"


    "Ahhhhh! Tell me it''s not true! "


    "My god, my heart hurts. How could it be possible? You can choose anyone you like. Why must you like such an ugly woman?"


    "Please make me blind! I don''t want to see it! "


    "Oh my God! My little dog has finally become someone else''s dog! Gosh! "


    "Don''t stop me! I''m gonna kill that bitch! !"


    "Damn it! How can it be possible for such an ugly woman to drink with others? Are the bigwigs so casual now? "


    "Hey, are you on the wrong floor?"


    The hot topics on microblog didn''t surprise Cassandra. Susan had caused such a trouble, it was normal for the GR Group to send someone to take a bullet. However, it never occurred to her that Roger was willing to spend so much money to transfer attention.


    In addition, the news of an actress of the FX International Group drinking with others also had been the hottest topic. Except for a few comments on Susan occasionally, the news and topic of Susan had been gradually dropped.


    After browsing microblog for a while, Cassandra got up from the sofa. It was too boring to lie here. At least she had to find something to do.


    She took over the


    ..."


    "You and I are good buddies. We are good friends. If you are in trouble, I can ask someone else to help you."


    Hackett replied at once, "Not really. I just feel that you seem to pay much attention to Cassandra from the World Media. Well, do you know her? "


    When she heard him, the blue veins on her forehead protruded slightly. She had never mentioned Cassandra in front of Hackett, and this time, she had no choice but to ask him for help. But unexpectedly, he had thought of this.


    Was she really that not good at acting?


    Fortunately, Hackett only suspected that she knew Cassandra. If they went on like this, he might get something on her.


    Fortunately, Cassandra had already prepared for it. She smiled and said, "Hackett, don''t get me wrong. I am just interested in these stars in the entertainment circle. Is it out of business sense?"


    Fortunately, she had left the World Media as Cassandra, otherwise, sooner or later, her identity would be exposed. She had promised Johnny before to act in men''s clothing, and she would have to temporarily make up another identity.


    Otherwise, her identity would be exposed sooner or later.


    Hearing his words, Hackett reached out and knocked on his own head. What on earth was he thinking about? It was not his style to ask others about privacy.

 Chapter 399 I Just Want to See You

    "Yes, I know her. In this circle, it''s normal for me to know several people. What''s wrong?" Cassandra stated nonchalantly.


    After clearing his throat, Hackett said, "Nothing. I just don''t know why I always feel that you and Cassandra are kind of alike. Never mind. I thought too much. Samuel, don''t take it to heart. "


    Upon hearing his words, Cassandra''s face softened a little. Fortunately, Hackett stopped asking further. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to reply.


    Damn it. If it hadn''t been for the sake of settling Martin, she wouldn''t have come up with this method. Now she had got into so much trouble, and she had to try her best to cover it up.


    Speechless, Cassandra rubbed her forehead and said, "Ha-ha, you''re really penetrating. To be honest, Cassandra is a distant cousin of me. I didn''t expect that Susan did this. It''s inconvenient for me to solve it by myself because of they are all my relatives. So I asked you for help."


    Cassandra and Susan were sisters, so helping Cassandra was equivalent to slapping Susan''s face. And Cassandra''s explanation made sense.


    "Oh, I see. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean anything else." Hackett said.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, she said smilingly, "Mr. Hackett, you don''t have to be so courteous. Cassandra doesn''t like me to use my power to help her. But this time, she wants to defend Susan, so she didn''t tell the public the evidence. I didn''t want her to suffer from the loss, so I did it."


    With an expression of dawning comprehension on his face, Hackett said, "Well, I know what to do. I will deal with this matter."


    Then Cassandra hung up the phone after saying a few more words.


    Hackett was a thoughtful man. It was difficult to fool him. Fortunately, what she said was half true and half false, so he would not doubt her.


    Hackett''s action was very fast. He posted a long article on his microblog account, and then used his connections in the industry to quickly list this long article on the top sear


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    asked lazily, putting her phone near her ear.


    Mr. Roger...


    Fury rose from the bottom of Roger''s eyes. He tightened his fingers that were drooping on his side, and said in an unusually hoarse voice, "Cassandra, do you have to speak to me in this tone?"


    Then, how should I talk to you? "


    "Where are you now? I have something to talk to you." said Roger in a low voice, repressing the rising anger in the bottom of his heart.


    With the back of one hand propping her head, Cassandra said slowly, "If you have something to say, just say it over the phone. There''s no need to meet."


    In her previous life, in order to see Roger, she even angered Martin and climbed the wall to escape from the Yan Garden. However, she was only got caught back and endured all kinds of punishment.


    At that time, Susan had been framing her up, but she had no idea of it. She was so stupid that she even regarded Susan as a life-saving straw. When she think of it again now, she felt she was so stupid at that time.


    "Cassandra, I just want to see you. Why do you avoid me?" Roger narrowed her eyes into a straight line, and his voice unconsciously became a little colder.


    Cassandra smiled and said coldly, "I wonder what kind of identity you want to use to see me, Mr. Roger? The boss of the GR Group or my brother-in-law? "

 Chapter 400 I Miss You All of a Sudden

    Roger held the mobile phone tightly that his fingers showed distinct joints. His face was so sinister that his voice was almost out of control. "What do you want? Susan made a mistake this time. But she has already been punished for that. What else do you want to do? "


    ''''What else do I want?''


    If she hadn''t found the evidence and found a way for herself, could she get away with it this time?


    Susan nearly ruined her life again. How could it be possible for Roger to erase everything with such a few words?


    Huh...


    He was so shameless!


    "I think I should ask you this question. What do you want? Your girlfriend schemed to ruin my life intentionally. I was the victim from beginning to end, and you thought it was me who wouldn''t let her go? I have nothing to do with you guys now. So please don''t pretend to be innocent anymore, okay? "


    Holding the phone in hand, Roger was stiff like a sculpture. He never thought that one day he would hear this from Cassandra.


    In fact, he really hoped that Cassandra would not blame Susan anymore. No matter what, in his heart, he was still partial to Susan. But Cassandra exposed it directly.


    Clenching his fists tightly, Roger was furious, "Cassandra, what happened to you! You weren''t like this before. You used to... "


    "Enough!" ""I don''t want to talk about the past anymore, Mr. Roger. No matter what happened before, I''m not who I used to be. That''s it. I have something to deal with, so I have to go now." said Cassandra coldly.


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Although she had tried her best to control her emotions, she still couldn''t hide her anger when Roger mentioned the past.


    In her previous life, she fell into love with Roger with all her heart and soul. What did she get in return?


    At last, she got to know what kind of person they were. Since God had given her another chance, she would never repeat the tragedy of her previous life when s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    dn''t come back. But somehow, once she left her sight, she felt a little uneasy.


    This was probably what people said... Missing? ?


    "Okay," replied Martin


    After ending the call, Martin put down his phone and said, "You have ten minutes to explain the rest."


    The boss of a branch company almost fainted when he heard what Martin said. The content had been planned for more than two hours, but Martin only gave him ten minutes.


    It was really killing him!


    The boss hurried to organize his thoughts and briefly explained all the points. Many PowerPoints was too late to present, and with the psychological pressure put by Martin, he didn''t know what he was talking about when the presentation was finished.


    Ten minutes later.


    The meeting room was deadly silent. The boss''s forehead and back was sweating.


    In the top seat, Martin rested his head on his hand and there was no expression of joy or anger on his face. Everyone held their breath and didn''t know what he meant.


    "Martin... Mr. Martin, I''ve finished my speech. I wonder... What do you think? " The boss asked gingerly after he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    Martin gave the boss a cold look. The boss shrank his neck with cold sweat falling down from his forehead.


    ''Oh my God! I''m over!''

 Chapter 401 My Man

    "That''s fine." Martin replied.


    "What?"?


    Were they deaf?


    Why did Martin say that? Fine?!


    It must have been in the wrong way!


    The boss stood there dumbfounded and didn''t respond for a while. His boss said it was okay, which meant the project was passed?


    When the boss realized what had happened, he was left alone in the conference room.


    "Mr. Qin, is there anything else?" Reminded Carlos.


    The boss shook his head immediately and answered, "No, no! I''ll go right away! "


    He dared not say anything?


    After the boss happily left, Carlos looked at Martin and said, "Master, there is a meeting later. What do you think..."


    "Delay it." replied Martin.


    Carlos had expected that!


    This sudden public display of affection abruptly slapped coldly on his face.


    "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away. By the way, well... You and Mr. Shen were going to play golf this afternoon. Do you think?" Asked Carlos.


    "Ahead of time." said Martin.


    Hearing that, the corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched slightly. What the hell? Didn''t his sister-in-law just call him to go back early? How could things go on like this?


    Damn it!


    However, he could do nothing but make a plan.


    At the headquarter building of the Shen Group, the capital city.


    A tall and strong building was erected, towering into the clouds and resplendent.


    On the top floor of the building, in the president''s office.


    The top floor of the building was separated from each other. Except for the president''s exclusive elevator, others couldn''t reach the top floor.


    The facilities on the top floor were luxuriously furnished. Outside the lounge, there was an open-air pool and a simple golf course.


    Raphael Shen, the CEO of the Shen Group, liked playing golf very much. He had specially built a golf club in the capital city for himself. Except for some powerful officials in the capital city, ordinary people were not


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ater. No matter how smart that woman is, what if there is no one around her? She is just an empty shelf. What could she do? "


    Even though that woman was spoiled by Martin now, she still felt that it would be as easy as crushing an ant without Martin''s protection once he lost that sense of freshness!


    In the whole Lu Group, everyone knew that she had a deep relationship with Martin. Even the servants in the Yan Garden knew that she would be the future mistress of the Lu clan, let alone the V Security team. She trained many soldiers in the V Security team by herself. Even if Josef and Randy were punished because of that woman, the two people were in charge of the V Security team. Even if they were absolutely loyal to Martin, but they still supported her.


    It was a piece of cake for her to get rid of that woman when the time was ripe.


    The hostess of the Lu clan could only be her!


    The confidence in her calmed Raphael down a little. But as long as the relationship between Fiona and Martin was not settled, he could not completely rest assured.


    He had thought that everything was going as planned, but unexpectedly, Cassandra suddenly appeared.


    "This time, the son of the Luo clan will come here. You have to seize this opportunity." said Raphael.

 Chapter 402 I Only Belong to Him

    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ve sent someone to pay attention to the movements of the Luo clan and connected with Mr. Lucas in advance. By that time, as long as Mr. Lucas likes me, I can naturally take back my privileges in the Lu Group." Fiona said with a smug smile on her face.


    As if he was quite satisfied with her performance, Raphael nodded and said, "Well, I trust you. But I don''t want to bring up unnecessary ramifications. Don''t let me down when we play golf this afternoon."


    Fiona nodded, "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t let you down."


    "Okay, it''s rare for us to be together. I will ask Rankin to make arrangement. Let''s have lunch together."


    Of course, Fiona would not refuse him. In these years, although she had been representing Raphael to deal with all kinds of affairs in the company, she knew that Raphael was surrounded by women, and even had an illegitimate child. She must firmly control everything in the Shen Group, including... Raphael!


    She had worked hard for so many years, she did not want all her hard work to be in vain!


    Just as she was about to nod her head, the door opened and Rankin came in, who was in a hurry to say something.


    He walked up to Raphael and whispered something to him. A joyful expression appeared on Raphael''s face, and then he waved his hand, "I see. You take the person there first."


    Taking a glance at Fiona, Rankin nodded, "Yes, Mr. Shen."


    After saying that, Rankin left.


    Turning to Fiona, Raphael said, "Fiona, I have an important dinner party for now. I won''t invite you to it. You can go back first."


    "Well, I''ll go first." said Fiona.


    Raphael nodded in agreement. Then, Fiona stood up from the sofa, and walked out of his office without uttering a single word. Fiona was a decisive and smart woman, and she never asked the bottom of the matter. Otherwise, Raphael wouldn''t have allowed her to stay in the company and even gradually participated in the company''s management over the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ook his head. He said in an unusually hoarse voice, "Madam, I..."


    Fiona sneered and interrupted his words. She suddenly moved her hand down and finally stopped at a position under the man''s body. Her eyes were like a viper, twining around the man. "Your body is more honest than you are. Unfortunately, you will never get me. I belong to Martin alone all my life. I only belong to him. "


    As if getting an electric shock, Zack quickly took half a step back. With his eyebrows down, he looked deathly pale and answered, "Yes, madam."


    Seeing that, Fiona seemed very satisfied. She smiled and said, "It''s good that you understand."


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go." said Zack.


    Fiona waved her hand indifferently. Zack lowered his head and walked out of the lounge.


    Fiona went back to the sofa and sat down, as if nothing had happened just now.


    At the same time, in the Yan Garden.


    A small notebook was placed beside the laptop, and Cassandra was bending over the ground and typing with her little hands.


    Although she knew most of the winners, there would be some potential stars that wouldn''t won the prize that night, who might be quite promising in the future. She had to spend more time and think about it carefully. Before they got popular, she should get familiar with them.

 Chapter 403 She Was Obviously Jealous

    The notebook was already filled with many things. However, at this moment, she seemed to encounter a big problem. She gently bit the pen, lost in thought.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, the phone on the desk rang. Cassandra turned around and saw a new message on the screen.


    Then she put down her pen, grabbed the phone, and lay down on the sofa behind her. As she turned on the phone, she saw a line of words on the screen.


    Seeing the words, Cassandra immediately stood up from the ground. The action was so sudden that she went black. She shook her head and held the arm of the sofa to keep balance.


    "Well, sister in law, I have something to tell you. Promise me first, don''t be excited. Don''t be angry, okay?" said Carlos.


    She could tell from his tone that something was wrong. Shit, why did she suddenly feel that something bad had happened?


    Cassandra asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "You must promise me that you won''t be angry."


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll ask Martin." replied Cassandra.


    Carlos "..." ''Is it really appropriate for you to act like this?''


    Cassandra, "Say it out."


    Carlos rubbed his forehead speechlessly. What wrong had he done to meet such an unreasonable person? If he didn''t tell this to Cassandra in advance, perhaps she would really get angry at him.


    Carlos sighed a few times in a row, thought about his words, and then typed a text in the input box, sending it out.


    Carlos, "Well, the master will play golf with the CEO of the Shen Group, Mr. Raphael. It is all for business. It is really for business!


    When she saw that reply from Carlos, she had thought that there would be something more important, nothing more than playing golf.


    Wait, Raphael!


    He was the CEO of the Shen Group, and the father of Fiona Shen, and he was Raphael Shen!


    A trace of coldness flashed in Cassandra''s eyes. She still remembered how cruel Raphael Shen and Fiona Shen had been in order to get what


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed the door for Raphael, "Mr. Raphael, Miss. Fiona, everything has been arranged, please."


    Raphael glanced at him and said nothing. At this time, a black Maybach came over. Mr. Yang seemed to have realized something and quickly stepped back, standing behind them.


    When the Maybach stopped, Carlos got out of the car and went to the back seat to open the door. Then, wearing a black formal suit, Martin got out of the car without any expression on his face.


    When Raphael and Fiona heard the voice, they immediately stepped forward. Fiona was the first to speak, "Hi, Martin."


    Martin slightly nodded his head but said nothing. Later, Raphael smiled and said, "Martin, we haven''t played golf together for a long time. We have to enjoy ourselves to the full today. Come on, let''s go over there directly."


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    Martin was a man of indifference, which made Raphael get used to it. So Raphael didn''t think too much and led him into the golf course.


    Carlos was just a few steps away from Martin, a message from Marcus arrived by then. Taken a look at it, Carlos was so frightened that he almost threw his phone to the ground. His eyes were wide open. Fuck! What the hell was going on! !


    On the screen, there was a line of words, "The master is cuckolded."

 Chapter 404 Are You Jealous

    With his eyes wide open, Carlos read the message several times before he wiped his face and took out his phone to dial the number of Cassandra.


    After a few seconds, a lethargic voice came from the other end of the phone, "What''s wrong? I''m driving. "


    Carlos swallowed and stammered, "Driving? I thought you were resting at home? Your wounds haven''t healed yet. Don''t go around. I''m for your good. "


    Cassandra said seriously, "I''m not going out to fight. Why are you so nervous?"


    ''You betrayed your man. How could you be so indifferent?''


    He didn''t expect that this slutty woman was so impudent!


    "Well. Sister in law, have you told master that you are going out?" He racked his brains and finally thought of this question.


    Although he had received the notice from Marcus, he couldn''t ask her directly. So he had to ask indirectly. What the hell? He couldn''t do this job.


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "I''m not his pet. Besides, he has flirted with other women. Why I''m not allowed to hang out?"


    Hearing this, Carlos felt that there was something wrong with the words.


    Uh...


    ''Is Cassandra...? Is she jealous?''


    However, a message from Marcus said that his master had been cuckolded?


    Carlos scratched his head, "Well, Cassandra, do you have any misunderstandings about my young master? He''s here to talk business. Mr. Lucas from the Luo clan in Y city will come over a few days later. The Shen clan is related to the Luo clan, so the Shen clan will also take part in them when Mr. Lucas arrives. Master is not here to flirt with women! "


    His master was an indulgent husband. How could he hook up with other women outside?


    But as for his sister-in-law, she kept hitting on men and women. How dared she be so shameless?


    Of course, Cassandra knew that Martin came here for the sake of the Luo clan,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed to date with other socialite divas in the past. Cassandra didn''t care about those women at all!" Carlos continued.


    She was jealous...


    Martin raised his eyes suddenly and fixed them on Carlos quietly.


    Carlos'' back was suddenly stiff, his forehead was sweaty, and his whole body was straight. ''Why do you look at me in this way?


    Are you insane, master?


    Don''t you know that I was a real man?''


    "Master, please don''t look at me like that. I''m not a gay... " Said Carlos, trembling with fear.


    "Repeat what you said." said Martin.


    Hearing that, Carlos was stunned. His eyes were as big as brass bells. "What? Master, please don''t do this to me. I like women."


    "I have a wife." said Martin.


    The underlying meaning behind his words was that he didn''t like him. ''So, please don''t put feathers in your cap.''


    It took a while for Carlos to understand what Martin meant. He asked him to repeat the sentence ''She is really jealous this time.''


    Damn it! ''Don''t beat around the Bush.


    Why don''t you just cut the crap?''


    Carlos repeated what he had just said. After hearing this, Martin didn''t say anything special.


    "Master, do you want to keep Cassandra informed of your actions?" Asked Carlos.

 Chapter 405 Im not interested

    "Report it to her." Martin suggested.


    Hearing that, the corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched. ''Report it to her...''


    ''Master, how dare you be so sissy?''


    After changing his clothes quickly, Carlos left the locker room with Martin. Then, he took the bus of the club to the Raphael''s exclusive golf course, which was the largest one of the club.


    At the rest area in the club.


    The rest area was prepared specially for VIPs, such as bar counter, golf and other recreation facilities.


    At this time, in a bar, several dudes were sitting on the sofa in a mess, and a large number of wine bottles were put on the table. The cigarette butts were scattered on the ground, and the whole bar was filled with the pungent smell of cigarettes and wine.


    "Mr. Chu, here''s to you! I''ve heard that your father has just taken over that piece of land, a huge amount of money is earned! We are sincerely convinced to follow you! "


    "You are right. Now everyone in the capital city knows Mr. Chu of the Chu Group!"


    "Ha-ha! Mr. Chu, how do you like it? Is it nice here? Is there anything I can do for you? "


    "What do you know? Don''t you understand the meaning of Mr. Chu?"


    "Yes, I forgot it. Mr. Chu, take it easy. I''ll call them right away!"


    A man, who was dressed like a color palette, was lazily sitting in the middle of a black sofa, with gray coloring hair above his head.


    The man held a glass of wine with one hand, and raised the other hand, pinching the chin of a beautiful woman sitting on his lap. He looked at the beautiful woman with his drunken blurred eyes, and said, "Well. I don''t care whether it''s a man or a woman as long as I''m happy. I like both men and women. You know that. "


    The woman was also good at getting what she wanted. After hearing what the man said, she drew circles on the man''s chest with her fair skinned fingers and said in a spoiled voice, "That''s bad, Mr. Chu. Everyone knows that you''


    asked her to wait here. Unexpectedly, she met these dudes.


    In her previous life, Cassandra came here several times with Martin, so she was familiar with the situation here. She didn''t think too much and came directly to the bar to wait for Daniel.


    However, it was obvious that she had become the prey of these dudes.


    Huh


    ''Son of a bitch! How dare you flirt with me! You are looking for trouble!'' thought he.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested." Cassandra said, glancing at that man lazily.


    That man''s face suddenly sank. Originally, he thought that Cassandra was just looking for pimp, and he had given her face. He did not expect that she would be so shameless to refuse him in public.


    He felt humiliated.


    The man stared at Cassandra sullenly, "Hum! You are pretending to be pure and lofty. No one knew what you had done behind the scenes! There is no need to pretend! I''m talking to you for your sake. Besides, Mr. Brandon is here today. You should think twice. If you offend him, you''ll suffer! "


    As soon as the man finished his words, Brandon had stood up from the sofa and walked step by step to Cassandra. With a playful smile on his lips, he said, "Hey, pretty boy. How about coming here to play if you are interested? I promise you will have a good time here!

 Chapter 406 What Are You Good At

    "For fun? I''m just afraid that you can''t afford it. " Cassandra said coldly, rubbing her cup edge with her fingertips.


    "He can''t afford it? Mr. Brandon is rich enough to afford the costs! "


    "You are insulting Brandon!"


    "I''m afraid it''s you who can''t afford it."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Along with a burst of sarcastic voice, Brandon''s interest also seemed to be aroused. Moreover, in front of such a great man, how could he resist?


    Most importantly, Brandon was a real rich and powerful man in the capital city. Even if he threw a lot of money, he wouldn''t even lift his eyelids. How could he can''t afford it?


    The man was dressed in famous brand, but he was a stranger to Brandon. Recently, he was mixed up with the real upper class of the capital city, but he had never seen this man. Therefore, Brandon concluded that Cassandra was a person of humble background, maybe just a plaything brought by someone.


    "How do you want to play?" Brandon hid the desire in his eyes and asked.


    Seeing that the fish was finally hooked, Cassandra smiled and said slowly, "You can play whatever you want to play with me. But we have to make a deal in advance that ten million for one round, if I win, the money belongs to me. If I lose... You can do whatever you want. "


    A hint of excitement flashed in Brandon''s eyes when he heard this. He would like to play this kind of super game no matter how much it cost, let alone ten million. Besides, this method was suggested by the other side. If he won, he wouldn''t need to spend money.


    Brandon had been in all kinds of entertainment venues, and he was a top player. The man in front of him was tender and weak, so how could he win?


    ''Well, it seems that it is that kind of old trick that relies on his beauty to intentionally hook up with a rich man.


    Brandon glanced at Cassandra and said, "Since it was you who suggested this play, I will be more generous. You decide the rules. I''ll play with you for ten million. If you lose... Tonight you are mine. What do yo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    million dollars. I''ll play it to the end as long as you want to play."


    Generally speaking, in this kind of gunfire competition, 5 or 10 bullets were arranged into a group of games, and in the end, they were calculated by the average number according to the general score. However, Cassandra put forward the competition method of 10 million with a single bullet. It was too simple and crude.


    However, the more indiscreet the rules suggested by Cassandra, the more Brandon and the others felt that Cassandra was a coward, completely unaware of the rules.


    Brandon smiled, "Great! They have ten bullets, one hundred million. I bet it''s worthy for you to spend the night with us. "


    "Okay, let''s get started." Cassandra said fearlessly.


    She had been worrying that the new company needed to raise fund, and it depended on Martin''s face to do things. The money from those Playboys was enough for the initial funding and investment of the company.


    Cassandra smiled as she thought of this. Moreover, she worried that these dudes would act shamelessly, so she specially called Daniel over.


    The man, who called Brandon Chu, looked like an upstart. Probably because of the money from his family recently. He was pretending to be rich. They were no match for the orthodox rich kids like Daniel. They didn''t dare to deny it in front of Daniel.

 Chapter 407 Are You Going to Default

    In the shooting range.


    According to the order, the worker moved the originally fixed targets 100 meters backwards. After both sides checked their guns and made sure that there was no problem, they started to enter the competition.


    Brandon put on a silencer and skillfully loaded the bullets into the gun, and skillfully assembled it. When he raised his head and saw that Cassandra was slowly assembling the pistol with a bullet in her hand, he couldn''t help but smile with triumph.


    ''He can''t even assemble his gun! How can he compare me with marksmanship?''


    It seemed that he was surely going to win tonight.


    If he had known that it would be so easy to win, he would have made some more demands. How could it be enough to sleep with such a beautiful man for just once? It was better for him to stay with him until he was tired of him.


    With a gleam shining in his eyes, Brandon looked at Cassandra with a smile, and said, "Young man, do you need me to teach you how to manage it?"


    Cassandra shook her head seriously, "No, I can do it myself."


    With his eyebrows raised, Brandon didn''t ask any more questions. He just patiently waited for the beginning of the competition after Cassandra put all the bullets in and confirmed that there were no hidden dangers.


    Brandon''s face looked triumphant. He skillfully lifted his pistol with his right hand, aimed at the center of the target, and then pulled the trigger. After a sound, the bullet broke through the air and quickly shot towards the target''s heart.


    "Eight rings! Holy shit, it is so far away. How can he shoot eight rings with the first shot? Unbelievable! "


    "It''s really incredible. With such a far distance, it would be very good for me to make a seven ring attack."


    "The first shot is just a practice, okay? Brandon is looking for feelings. "


    "The target has moved 100 meters backwards. It should be difficult for him to hit the tenth ring..."


    "Only for you."


    Taking off the earphone from his ear, Brandon turned his head to look at Cassandra and said, "It''s your turn."


    Hesitation appeared on Cassandra''s fac


    This was the first one!


    "Yes, commander. I''ll arrange it right away."


    At the same time, inside the training range.


    There was a terrible silence in the air. All the people stared at Cassandra unbelievably.


    All 10 bullets hit the 10th ring.


    How could it be possible?


    It was obvious that Cassandra even had difficulty in assembling the guns.


    What the hell was going on?


    If they hadn''t seen the gun shoot by themselves, they would have thought it was a legend!


    That is a target that had been moved 100 meters backwards. What was that supposed to mean? He was definitely a well-trained gunner!


    This man... Who the hell was he?


    "Please admit defeat for bet. Mr. Brandon, I win nine rings. Ninety million dollars. Thank you. " Cassandra put down the gun and said with a smile.


    Anger was boiling in Brandon''s eyes. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that he had fallen into the trap set by Cassandra!


    This man looked harmless, but he had set up a trap step by step and made him willingly jump in!


    Damn it!


    He had never been so angry?


    It was hateful for this man to get him messed up!


    With a sneer, he continued, "You lied to me. You won''t get money from me. Humph! Why don''t you ask about my background! Come here and catch this man! "


    Then Cassandra crossed her arms, stared at him expressionlessly and said word by word, "So, are you going to default?"

 Chapter 408 He Is My Friend

    "What else can you do if I default? Why are you still standing there? Go to fight with him! "


    As soon as he finished his words, five or six strong men came forward. They were the bodyguards brought by Brandon. Seeing that he was surrounded by several bodyguards, Brandon put on a more ferocious smile on his face.


    "Catch him and bring him to the hotel. I''d like to see what you can do to me today!" Said Brandon with a sneer.


    These brawny men then launched an attack at Cassandra. They were all well-trained. It was a piece of cake for them to deal with Cassandra. A few young men also stood by and watched the drama with a smile on their faces, as if they had been accustomed to this trick for a long time.


    One of the strong men flung his hand and shook it violently. He clenched his fist and waved it toward the head of Cassandra. With his amazing speed and amazing strength, even a man of his stature wouldn''t be able to withstand a punch from this fist, let alone a petite girl.


    ''How can an unknown nobody like him fight against me?'' thought Brandon.


    He had been a playboy for many years. He had seen all kinds of men and women.


    An incredible thing happened when Brandon thought that Cassandra was bound to be his prey. The strong man was about to punch on her cheek with his iron fist, but someone shouted behind him, "Stop!"


    All of a sudden, the man''s voice drew everyone''s attention, and the look on their faces changed dramatically.


    How could it be possible


    That was The fourth young master of the Yun Group, Daniel?!


    In addition to Daniel, Steve and Anna were also here, all of them stood there with a straight face. In particular, Daniel looked really angry.


    It didn''t take Brandon long to react. He slapped on his subordinate''s face. "Didn''t you hear what Mr. Daniel said? Why are you still standing here? Fuck off! "


    The bodyguard was co


    f she could let it go, then she would be too easy to persuade?


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows and said in a colder voice, "You should admit defeat for bet. Who placed the bet just now? Spit it out and transfer the money to me in one minute. Otherwise, you''ll pay for it."


    After a short pause, Brandon replied, "Okay! May I know your account number? "


    Then Cassandra told a string of numbers to them. After that, Brandon and the others quickly took out their cell phones and transferred the money to her.


    It was not until she received the bank transfer message that she put away her mobile phone with satisfaction.


    "Mr... Mr. Lu, would you please We all admit defeat. As for what happened just now Just let it go. What do you think? " Brandon summoned up his courage and asked.


    "Let it go? If Daniel hadn''t come in time, I would have been disabled by you now, wouldn''t I? "


    Brandon''s face turned pale. "This is a misunderstanding... Even if Mr. Daniel is not here, we don''t dare to do anything. Please spare our lives, Mr. Lu! "


    The moment Brandon finished his words, a man in black formal suit came over with two subordinates.


    "Mack, why are you here?" At this time, Daniel couldn''t help asking with a surprised look on his face.

 Chapter 409 Distinct Distinction between Kindness and Resentment

    The man in black suit looked expressionless and walked to Cassandra. He turned his eyes to look at Daniel and said, "The commander has something to deal with here today. He saw this gentleman is good at shooting and he wants to see this gentleman."


    Daniel was stunned and asked, "You mean Uncle Eric wants to see Mr. Samuel?"


    The man in black suit nodded, "Yes, it''s the commander''s order."


    "It''s not easy to meet Uncle here. Let''s go to see him, Anna." he said after a second of hesitation.


    Anna immediately shrank behind Steve and shook her head like a rattle drum. "I don''t want to! I don''t go! Steve and I will be waiting for you in the lounge. "


    Before Daniel could say something, the man in black suit said flatly, "Mr. Daniel, you know the commander''s temper, he only wants to see this young man. You''d better not go."


    "Mr. Samuel, if you don''t want to go to see him, I can speak for you to Uncle Eric." said Daniel, frowning and turning to Cassandra.


    Cassandra was about to be confused by these two men. After a long while, who were they talking about?


    She heard that Daniel called him uncle, and this man in black called him commander. Was he....? The famous general of the Yun clan, Eric Yun?


    But why did he suddenly want to see her?


    The man in black suit said that he wanted to see her because of her good shooting skill.


    Eric Yun was a man of great prestige in the military and political circles. It was good for Cassandra to make friends with several big shots.


    Thinking of this, Cassandra nodded her head and said, "Since the commander asked, it''s not appropriate for me to refuse. Please wait for me for a while. I''ll be back soon."


    Daniel swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue. He didn''t dare to offend his uncle, these young people of the Yun clan were most afraid of Eric, so Anna had just refused to meet him, and she didn''t dare to see him at all.


    "Okay, we''ll wait for you in the resting room." said Daniel.


    As Cassandra nodde


    to you..."


    "If it''s not you, then who else can it be? He told me he had a good son. You''re such an unfilial son. Who on earth did you offend? "


    With his hand holding the phone shook violently, cold sweat dropping from Brandon''s forehead. Damn it, he also wanted to know who on earth he had offended today, the person whose surname was Lu, and who exactly he was? ''Is he really a member of the Lu clan?''


    Brandon''s face turned pale and the cell phone fell to the ground with a bang. Everything in front of him went black and he fainted.


    At the same time, in the VIP lounge.


    The middle-aged man was standing in front of the huge French window. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    After a while, the door was knocked, and the man in black suit came in with Cassandra.


    "Commander, here is the man." The man in black suit said.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man turned around and looked at Cassandra. He found that Cassandra seemed to be thinner than he had expected. He couldn''t imagine that a seemingly weak man could be so good at shooting.


    The middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "Mack, you go first."


    Mack nodded and left the lounge immediately.


    It was the first time for Cassandra to meet Eric, the most famous general of H country who was said to be invincible and experienced in fighting.

 Chapter 410 You Know My Uncle

    "Come and sit here." Eric walked to the sofa and sat down.


    Cassandra sat opposite to Eric and said with a smile, "I''ve heard that you are an invincible and efficient general. You have a well-deserved reputation."


    Eric raised his head and looked at Cassandra with interest. He asked in a deep voice, "You know me?"


    Cassandra shook her head and said, "This is the first time I meet you."


    Eric smiled and said, "It''s your first time to meet me. Why do you know me?"


    "Mr. Daniel just called you uncle, and Mr. Mack called you commander. So I guess you must be the general."


    Eric suddenly burst into laughter. "You are a funny boy. I only saw that you were a good shooter, so I wanted to see you. Are you interested in working for me?"


    Cassandra was shocked. She didn''t expect that Eric would offer her an invitation.


    In fact, anyone who could get the favor of Eric would have a bright future. In the past few years, every man he personally promoted was a big shot.


    If this happened to others, it would definitely be a great opportunity for him, but for Cassandra, it was a hot potato.


    ''Are you kidding me? If I tell Martin that you poached me, he''ll make a mess in the Yun clan.'' she thought.


    Cassandra shrank her neck and refused him politely, "Thank you for your appreciation, General Eric. But I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you. I have no intention of entering the military camp."


    "You should know that I can make you respected by thousands of people. Moreover, being loyal to our country is the ideal of a man''s life. You have such a good shooting technique that it will be a pity if you don''t work for the motherland."


    Shaking her head, Cassandra said, "General Eric, you''re right. It''s every man''s duty to be loyal to the country. But you''re only loyal to the country after you went to the battlefield to kill your enemies, right?"


    Eric


    like a heroic figure. Daniel and others also changed their clothes. Four of them were about to enter the court when Mr. Yang hurried here with his people.


    "Mr. Daniel, Miss Anna and Mr. Steve... Wait! " Said Mr. Yang.


    Daniel looked at Mr. Yang and asked unpleasantly, "What''s up?"


    Mr. Yang wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said with a smile, "Mr. Daniel, I''m really sorry for what happened just now. It will never happen again. Please forgive me."


    "Enough! Luckily, Mr. Lu is safe and sound. Otherwise, I won''t spare him." he continued.


    Mr. Yang looked like he had survived! I''m very glad that you are so kind, Mr. Daniel. I''ve kept your names in my mind. I''ve heard that you came here to play golf, so Miss Fiona specially asked me to invite you. "


    "Uncle Shen is also here?" asked Daniel, frowning


    Mr. Yang nodded, "Yes, Mr. Martin is also here. What do you think? "


    Hearing this, Daniel looked at Cassandra subconsciously. Cassandra had long expected that Fiona would not let the chance go easily. She specially invited Daniel here in order to catch her unfaithful husband.


    Fiona didn''t let her down.


    "It''s Miss Fiona''s great invitation. How can we refuse it? Besides, Martin is still alive. Don''t be afraid. "

 Chapter 411 He Is One of My Relatives

    Martin Lu?


    Hearing this, Daniel was surprised and looked at Cassandra with a complicated expression.


    As Martin was the head of the Lu clan, even if his father saw him, he would address him Mr. Martin instead of calling him Martin Lu. Before this, Daniel only knew that Samuel was a distant relative of the Lu clan, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra called him directly.


    Samuel seemed to be familiar with Martin.


    What the hell was going on?


    "If so, please follow me." Mr. Yang replied quickly, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Daniel finally regained his composure and glanced at Cassandra with a strange look. Then he followed Mr. Yang to get in his car.


    In Raphael''s exclusive court.


    After several rounds of competition, Raphael was at a disadvantage, and even Fiona didn''t get any advantage.


    "Wow, Martin is better and better at golf. You are better than me." Raphael burst into laughter.


    "Dad, Martin has always been good at golf. You used to be no match for him." said Fiona.


    Hearing what she said, Raphael held the club with both hands and laughed, "You little girl, how could you help an outsider?"


    "Dad, I''m not helping him, okay?"


    Raphael shook his head and said, "You''re always right, okay?"


    A sound suddenly came from the entrance of the court. Raphael looked in the direction of the sound and saw Mr. Yang come in with several people. He asked with a sullen face, "What''s the matter? Others are not allowed here. Doesn''t Felix Yang know that? "


    A hint of slyness flashed in Fiona''s eyes, but she still maintained the elegant and noble as usual. She said, "Dad, don''t be angry, it''s Daniel and other people. I heard that they are also here, so I invited them here specially."


    Raphael calmed down and didn''t know what his daughter was going to do. The Yun clan had a deep relationship with both Shen clan and Lu clan, but today he was here to discuss


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    we have a competition?"


    Through in the whole capital city, everyone knew that Fiona''s golf skill was incomparable among women. But why did Fiona seem to have a grudge against Samuel, although he was a man?


    "Fiona, you are so biased. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. How about I playing a few rounds with you?" Daniel immediately said.


    The moment he finished his words, the air seemed to freeze.


    Fiona smiled, "Well, since you want to play, why don''t we three play together? It''s just boring to play like this. Let''s have bet. What do you think?"


    A bet again...


    Apparently, Fiona was doing this to embarrass her. In the past two decades, Cassandra didn''t even know how to hold a golf club. However, as a matter of fact, Fiona miscalculated, that Cassandra was no longer the innocent Cassandra in the past.


    In her previous life, in order to irritate Martin, she had learned all kinds of skills including golf. However, in the previous life, she didn''t do that only for practicing golf. She just wanted to break the glass window of the Lu clan after doing that.


    There was coldness in Cassandra''s eyes, but she said with a smile, "Well, since Miss Fiona asked, I have to accept it. As for the bet... Martin, what do you think is a good bet? "

 Chapter 412 I Like Her Very Much

    Everyone knew that Martin Lu was known for his indifference to others. For such a boring bet, he might not be able to bear it even if Raphael Shen interceded for it himself.


    "Thirty million for one ball." After keeping silent for a few seconds, Martin opened his mouth.


    Uh


    What did they hear?


    Did Martin really say something?


    What was going on?


    Daniel stared at Martin in surprise. He wondered since when he had become so gentle.


    It must have been opened in a wrong way!


    "Thirty thousand one ball." said Cassandra smilingly. "Ms. Fiona, what do you think? "


    "Now that it was Martin''s idea, we just do as he said." Fiona said with a smile.


    With a pitiful look at Martin, Cassandra said, "Martin, I don''t have any money with me today. What if I lose?"


    Martin glanced at her coldly and said with a sense of powerlessness, "I will pay for it."


    With a satisfied expression, Cassandra immediately nodded, "Okay, I''ll go play."


    "Yes, but don''t hurt yourself," said Martin


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. ''What? I went to play golf not fight. How could I get hurt?''


    ''And don''t you think your tone is too much in front of so many people?''


    Then she stood up and said, "Mr. Daniel, please don''t lose to me on purpose when we have a competition later."


    To be honest, Cassandra didn''t know how skillful Daniel was. After all, in her previous life, Daniel had quitted from the entertainment circle a long time ago. She didn''t have any private contact with Daniel.


    However, she knew, in fact, Fiona''s technique was not bad. In her previous life, she had witnessed Fiona playing golf. If Cassandra was not a match for her, this so-called competition would naturally make her a joke.


    Huh


    This time, she wouldn''t let Fiona get her way!


    "No, it won''t happen. The game


    Cassandra from beginning to end.


    To be honest, he didn''t expect that Cassandra would really blend in his life. He thought that if he married her by force, she would do something radical. He couldn''t believe that she had let go of everything in the past at the beginning, but as time went on, she seemed to have completely integrated into his life.


    However, he was not sure if that person was really willing to stay with him?


    He was known as an omnipotent businessman. But it was hard for him to believe that the one he loved was really willing to stay with him.


    And he couldn''t imagine how he would react if Cassandra left him one day.


    It was clear that he didn''t like her to get out of his sight, nor to be surrounded by men and women. But he had made an exception again and again, breaking his own line and choice, and even helped her behind her back


    Cassandra... ''What on earth do you want?''


    Panic reflected in his dark eyes, in which the girl''s slightly thin body was reflected. Anyway, he would never allow her to leave him.


    She was his


    They didn''t know how long it had passed. Until the last second, they all looked at Cassandra in amazement. They seemed to be looking at aliens.

 Chapter 413 My Taste Has Changed

    "Mr. Samuel wins this competition!" Announced one of the workers.


    Daniel was a little surprised. After all, he had never heard that Samuel could play golf, and Fiona was also here. He never thought that Fiona would lose.


    Fiona''s hands holding the stick tightly, she didn''t expect that Cassandra would win the game. She had thought that it was impossible for Cassandra to win the game, so she put forward the competition on purpose.


    How could it be possible!


    Cassandra didn''t know how to play golf at all.


    What went wrong?


    Even in her dream, Fiona couldn''t figure out why Cassandra won the game. But she had to swallow her anger in front of Raphael and Martin.


    Fiona suppressed the anger in her heart, walked to Cassandra, and said with a smile, "Congratulations, Mr. Samuel! I didn''t expect that you are so good at playing golf. I should learn from you."


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra said, "Lady Fiona, don''t take it seriously. I''m just a little lucky."


    "Sometimes, luck is also a part of strength, isn''t it?"


    Cassandra put the golf club into her bag, took off her gloves and said indifferently, "Yes. It''s just that I''m always lucky. I''m a little tired after playing for a long time. I''m going to drink some water."


    Then she walked to Martin and picked up a cup on the table and drank some water.


    A hint of coldness appeared in Fiona''s eyes, and her heart was filled with jealousy. That bitch was on purpose!


    Martin was a neat freak. He seldom used the things outside, so the glass he used was brought here in advance. Even Fiona couldn''t touch it. How dared that bitch use his glass!


    Damn it!


    Noticing the change of Fiona''s facial expression, Raphael Shen glanced at Cassandra and then looked up at Martin, "Martin, it''s almost the time for dinner. Would you like to have dinner with us?"


    Fiona forced down the jealousy in her heart, and kept a calm and elegant face. She smiled an


    "Well, my hand doesn''t hurt anymore. Well, it''s late now. I have something to talk with Mr. Daniel. I''m leaving now. "


    She was being unreasonable and she had refused the date of Martin just now, but now she immediately abandoned him, how could she do that?


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    ''When did he become so soft hearted?''


    However, today, she invited Daniel and others to come over not only to annoy Fiona, but also to ask something about the Entertainment Event Grand Ceremony. After all, it was her first time to attend, and she didn''t understand the rules. This time, she also took the opportunity to make acquaintance with some famous stars who would have a bright future in the entertainment industry. It would be great if she could win them over.


    Anyway, she had just made a fortune today, and the company would not short of cash for the next period of time, so many things had to be put on the agenda.


    After they walked out of the golf course, Cassandra, who looked like a lucky survivor of a disaster, gave a few simple explanations to Daniel and other people. She just said that she had a good relationship with Martin and often took him as the elder brother, so they were close.


    Luckily, Daniel and others did not ask her more about this, so it passed soon.

 Chapter 414 Because I Trust You

    In the Red Chamber of the capital city.


    It was one of the most famous Chinese restaurants in the capital. People who came in and out of this restaurant were either rich or powerful. Despite this, there had been more than one year''s appointment for the Red Chamber.


    Martin had his own box here, so Cassandra took them here directly.


    After the dishes were served, they chatted casually. Anna was very quiet and absent-minded today, as if she encountered a big problem.


    After a while, Anna could not help but summon up the courage to ask, "Mr. Samuel, can I ask you a question?"


    Then Cassandra raised her head and asked, "Yes, Miss Anna."


    Anna''s face was full of struggling. She stared at Cassandra, thought about it, and then said: "Do you like men?"


    Cassandra almost spat out the tea in her mouth, ''Damn it! What are you talking about?''


    Not only Cassandra, but also Steve, who was holding a cup, smashed it on the ground. What kind of problem was this? ?


    When they were in the golf court just now, he also doubted Samuel''s sexual orientation. After all, the relationship between Samuel and Martin seemed too intimate. He was not blind and didn''t think it was strange. After all, there were too many gays in the circles.


    Cassandra swallowed a mouthful of water, wiped the corner of her mouth, and took a few deep breaths, trying to calm down. Then she stared at Anna and said, "Haven''t I explained to you just now? I''m just a relative of Martin, not the kind of relationship you thought. Moreover, Mr. Daniel knows that I have a girlfriend. So, don''t think like that. "


    ''I''m really a man... Bah! I''m really a girl!''


    Hearing this, Anna''s face did not change at all. Instead, she looked down and was about to cry. "You have a girlfriend?"


    Cassandra swallowed and asked, "Is there any problem?"


    She was so good-looking. It was not a big deal to get a girlfriend.


    It would be strange if she had no girlfriend!


    Anna curled her lips, "How can you have


    after all, his identity was placed there, and this explanation was reasonable. However, the new people''s information was a secret, and if the information was leaked out, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Mr. Daniel, please rest assured. I will never leak these information to anyone else. Otherwise, I will take all the consequences." Cassandra seemed to have seen through what was on his mind and added.


    "I''m not worried about this. But with your strength, you actually don''t need my help..."


    The capability of Martin was obvious to all. It was just a piece of paper. If Martin wanted it, he could easily get it. Why did he ask for his help?


    Or was he special in Samuel''s heart?


    "Because I trust you. Besides, I''m sure about my own judgment." replied Cassandra without hesitation.


    Daniel''s heart missed a few beat, his pupils slightly shrank, he stared at Cassandra in disbelief, and his heart immediately beat fast like a drum.


    ''Because I trust you.''


    Daniel went blank for a moment, then managed to hold back the tumultuous emotions and said in an unnatural tone, "Okay, I''ll deal with it."


    But Cassandra didn''t notice his abnormal reaction. She briefly shared her thoughts with him, and he tried his best to avoid eye contact with her. He only answered her a few words from time to time.

 Chapter 415 You Know Him Well

    After a long conversation, Daniel got up and wanted to leave in a hurry. It was almost time for Cassandra to leave, so she followed Daniel out of the box.


    After they just walked out of the box and took a few steps, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of them. The figure stood in the corridor with an angry face and blocked their way.


    "Mr. Roger, what do you mean?" Daniel frowned and said unhappily.


    Roger sneered and stared at Cassandra with his scarlet eyes. "This is the matter between her and me. None of your business! Get out! "


    "Mr. Roger, this is my friend. Why are you stopping us? What are you going to do?" Daniel asked coldly.


    Roger clenched his fists, and then threw a punch at Daniel. He was filled with jealousy instantly.


    Why did Cassandra talk and laugh with a strange man but be so cold to him!


    Damn!


    He had already bowed his head and apologized. Why didn''t she forgive him?


    After being punched, Daniel''s mouth was bleeding and the skin on it was broken. In this industry, face was important. Breaking his lips would easily affect his eyesight.


    Without hesitation, Daniel raised his hand and punched back.


    Roger was already drunk, and Daniel hit him hard on his abdomen with his fist. Roger staggered back a few steps, sobering up a lot.


    Daniel stared at Roger coldly, and raised his hand to wipe off the blood from his lips. He said coldly, "I give you back this punch!"


    Roger sneered and stared at him coldly, "Really?"


    "If you are not convinced, I''ll fight with you to the end."


    Clenching his fists, Roger had already lost his temper when he saw that they walked together. Now, what Daniel said accorded with his thought.


    Raising his hand, taking off his suit jacket, loosening his tie, and unbuttoning two buttons, Roger said coldly, "Since it''s your request, how can I refuse?"


    The atmosphere fro


    y. The man in front of him was apparently dressed up as a man, but somehow he felt that there seemed to be stars in the girl''s eyes.


    Roger looked vaguely and mumbled, "Cassandra... Give me one more chance, okay? I will never leave you again. Cassandra, give me one more chance... "


    With her arms folded across her chest, Cassandra looked down at Roger. In her previous life, she would do anything for him.


    But what did she get in return for her love?


    They just lied and used her from the beginning to the end. In the previous life, she was fooled around by them. Did he think she would be so stupid this time?


    Cassandra closed her eyes and answered coldly, "No."


    Upon hearing this, Roger felt that his back was frozen. He suddenly opened his eyes and fixed his eyes on Cassandra, and his face flushed all over. "Because of Martin, right?" he said through his gritted teeth.


    ''Why do you still ask as you have known it?''


    "You''re right. It''s indeed because of Martin. The man I love now is indeed Martin. Is that enough?" Cassandra said word by word after a long silence, as she looked at Roger with a very calm expression.


    "It''s impossible!" said Roger, shaking his head. He was so shocked that his eyes narrowed! "No way! "

 Chapter 416 A swindler

    "Why? You have no right to stop me, my future brother-in-law! " Then she lifted her eyes and smiled like thousands of beautiful flowers, which were very charming.


    Disgusted by her words, Roger stared at her with red eyes. He raised his hand and pressed it hard on his chest, and said in a hoarse voice, "Enough! What do you want me to do to make you change your mind? "


    On hearing this, Cassandra stared at Roger coldly. After a while, she opened her mouth, "I used to like you very much. In my eyes, you were more important than my life. But..."


    While speaking, Cassandra slowly raised her arm, put her slender finger in her chest, chuckled, and continued, "From the day you chose my sister, this place has been dead. Roger, you never know how it feels when a person''s heart dies, because you''ve always been the one you love most. In fact, you don''t love anyone, but you love yourself the most."


    It was impossible for a person like Roger to fall in love with anyone. He just wanted to possess her, but he never had a heart.


    Roger froze all of a sudden, like a sculpture. He stood still with his fingers drooping on his side tightly, but he could not find a word to refute.


    Smiling, Cassandra shook her head and said, "I have said everything I should say. So please don''t come to disturb my life anymore. I was young and ignorant before. Now I have someone I love. Please leave me alone. From now on... Let bygones be bygones. "


    Then she left without hesitation.


    Roger was rooted to the spot, for a long time.


    After coming out of the Red Chamber, Cassandra took a deep breath, shook her head and walked towards her car. On her way, a familiar figure came into her sight.


    In the darkness of the night, a man was standing melancholy in the corridor, with an umbrella on his


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lly taking me as a sick cat if I don''t get angry?''


    As soon as Cassandra pushed the door open, the monk quickly got down from the car, and said seriously, "My benefactor, what I said just now, do you think that I''m a swindler?"


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him and thought, ''This guy is just a useless swindler!''


    When the first time she saw him, she gave him a box of candied fruit. The second time she saw him, she lost not only a few hundred dollars, but also was treated as a fool.


    God must send someone to play tricks on her!


    With her arms crossed over her chest, Cassandra stated, "I have made myself clear to you. If you cheat me again, I will call the police."


    The monk immediately said, "My dear benefactor, I was telling the truth just now. If you don''t believe me, you can look over there..."


    Almost subconsciously, Cassandra followed the monk''s words and looked forward. When she looked back, she found that she was so ridiculous to believe the words of a swindler.


    However, there was a crowd of people in front of her. A huge glass fell down from the upstairs and smashed on several cars.


    If Cassandra drove away just now and what was hit... Would be her car!

 Chapter 417 A official couple

    This swindler...


    Well, he did have some skills.


    "My benefactor, see? I''m a monk, capable of fortunetelling. It''s not the kind of swindler who has no skill!" The monk said seriously.


    Cassandra, "..."


    Seeing that she was still not moving, the monk hurriedly took out a very old ID card from his body. Because of the wear of the identity card for a long time, it was worn so badly that only some blurred characters could be seen.


    "Hua. It is very difficult to have his last name in China. " Looking at the worn ID card, Cassandra mumbled.


    Hearing this, the monk said with a look of pride, "Of course, and our clan is a big clan. Don''t worry. I will definitely repay you the money I owe in the future."


    Cassandra shook her hand, "No, thanks. We met by chance. Just take it as a good fortune to strangers."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and got on the car. The monk immediately ran over to her. "By the way, where is the Film and Television City? I may have a try. "


    Cassandra told the location of the Film and Television City to the monk patiently. The monk had a good comprehension, so he could easily repeat it to Cassandra after she said that.


    It was a pity for him to be a monk with such a good cultivation base.


    After he asked about the location, the monk thanked her and then left in a hurry, without any intent to disturb her anymore.


    Cassandra couldn''t help looking at the monk a few more times, then started the car and left.


    Soon it was the day of the Entertainment Event Grand Ceremony. Cassandra decided to attend the party in men''s dress this time. After all, it was crowded with people. Since she had terminated the contract with the World Media, she even couldn''t be called a member of the entertainment circle. It would be much more convenient to use the identity of Samuel.


    The Entertainment Event Grand Ceremony officially started at 8 o''clock in the evening. Cassandra had already packed up her things and went downstairs. Martin was handling his brief with an ear headset. He seemed to be talking to someone on the phone.


    Cassandra flun


    d exit.


    At this moment, a beautiful woman in a black dress was getting off the car gracefully. As soon as she got off the car, she immediately caught a large group of eyes. Many fans who came to see her were almost shouting hysterically����


    "Goddess Mia! ! I love you forever! "


    "I love you, my goddess Mia! I''ll love you for ten thousand years! "


    "The best actress of this evening must be the goddess of Mia!"


    "Ahhh! She was so beautiful! !"


    This beautiful woman in black dress, named Mia Qin, who was a famous super female star of the FX International Group. She was also the actress who was nominated and with the most number of audience and works for the Golden Shadow award. Originally, another actress Susan had competed with her, and after that event, Mia Qin became the most popular actress of the Golden Shadow award.


    Mia was representing the FX International Group, so when a Bentley car came from behind and Andrew also got out of the car, Mia walked up to him with a smile, holding his arm, and passed the red carpet all the way.


    Although Andrew was not a person in the showbiz, he was the boss of the FX International Group. In addition, he had a star like appearance. Therefore, when they stood together, they were like a pair of natural official couple.


    "Those who don''t know their relationship might really think that they are in love with each other!" Someone teased.

 Chapter 418 Who Is He

    "Wow, they look like a perfect match when standing together!"


    "The perfect official couple. I''ll support them!"


    "Mr. Andrew, please don''t keep it a secret, tell us."


    "Yes, Mr. Andrew. Lady Mia is the most popular people nominated for best actress, and the candidate for best actor has also been nominated. This time, your company is really in the limelight!"


    All the reporters were flattering him. Andrew was a capable man and he didn''t think it was a big deal to deal with so many reporters.


    "Well, Mr. Andrew, I haven''t heard that you have a girlfriend for so many years. Are you... With a sexual orientation problem? " Someone asked suddenly.


    The atmosphere froze. Everyone fixed their eyes on Andrew.


    Under the colorful lights, Andrew, in a black coat, smiled and said, "I''m sorry. I''m not a gay. And I''ve fallen in love with someone. I''ve been waiting for her for many years. I''ve been waiting for her since I was young and ignorant. And I will be waiting until the end of my life, I only like her in this world."


    "Wow! ! How romantic! "


    "What the fuck! He will be someone else''s boyfriend. "


    "Yes, others'' boyfriend never let me down!"


    "He is so beautiful and rich. What''s more, he is so faithful. God owes me a boyfriend! !"


    "All his fans would be sad to hear this."


    After speaking, Andrew took Mia to the hotel lobby, regardless of the journalists.


    Mia raised her head and looked at him intently. To be honest, before he said that just now, she thought that he was a playboy and that he wouldn''t even love women. But from the way he talked, she could tell that it was from the bottom of his heart, and it seemed that he said those words on purpose.


    "Don''t look at me like this. I''m afraid you might fall in love with me." Andrew raised his eyebrows and teased her as usual.


    Mia


    important award in the entertainment circle, a symbol of strength and interpersonal resources. Anyone who got the award could be regarded as a real celebrity in the circle. Nevertheless, due to this reason, the award-winning conditions and nominated every year were very strict, and of course, this was also a major factor for the award.


    Mia had been in the entertainment circle for many years, and she got a good job in the new scripts. In addition, there was no negative gossip about her. After many years, she was nominated for the first time, and a very strong competitor Susan was nominated. But unluckily, Susan was involved in her scandal and she would have no chance.


    However, there might be accidents before everything came to the end, not to mention Golden Shadow award, which had been one of the top class competitions before. Besides, Mia was a calm person herself. Even if she was very likely to win this time, she was not arrogant at all to think that the best actress award would belong to her.


    Mia raised her eyes slightly. In her enchanting eyes, the figure of the man reflected. At that moment, she suddenly had a strange feeling.


    Mia smiled and said, "Okay. What do you want to bet on?"

 Chapter 419 Thanks to Your Lucky Words

    "If I lose, I will accept whatever punishment you want!" Cassandra raised her eyebrows and answered without hesitation.


    With a mocking smile, she continued, "What if I lose?"


    Cassandra gave an embarrassed look. She scratched her head, thought for a while, and looked up at Mia. "If you lose, you promise me one condition. As for what condition, I haven''t figured it out yet. But don''t worry, it''s definitely within your ability, and it''s not something bad. What do you think?"


    Cassandra''s words were equivalent to a blank check.


    Mia was always cautious and she seldom contacted with others, let alone make a bet. What''s more, Cassandra obviously had a silver tongue. If Cassandra harbored malicious intentions, then Mia probably wouldn''t be able to explain it clearly.


    A moment later, Mia raised her head and said, "Okay. That''s a deal."


    Andrew was surprised at Mia''s decision. Somehow, he felt that Mia seemed to have a special feeling for Cassandra. But he couldn''t tell what the difference was.


    Hackett didn''t expect that Mia would agree with Samuel. He had been in the entertainment circle for so many years and knew a lot of things in the entertainment circle. He also heard about Mia''s temperament. Therefore, he just thought that Mia would refuse Samuel. But he didn''t expect that Mia promised Samuel which was quite abnormal.


    But Samuel seemed to have an irresistible magic. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have agreed to cooperate with Samuel when he met him.


    As it turned out, his judgment was right.


    Then Cassandra looked at Mia with a smile and said, "You are really a straightforward person. So it''s a deal. Mr. Andrew, Mr. Hackett, you two have to make a witness for me."


    Before Andrew and Hackett could say something, Mia glanced at her indifferently and said, "Mr. Samuel, are you still afraid that I will go back on my words?"


    Shaking her head, Cassandra said seriously, "Of course not. I''m just afraid that I can''t control myself and want to make some unreasonable demands."


    Mia felt it interesting. Tonight''s grand ceremony h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hall.


    The conference room was full now. The reporters were separated from the conference area, with countless cameras. Almost every media had their own live platforms, and each video website and TV station were live streaming simultaneously, which could be described as a grand event.


    After Cassandra and her friends entered the venue, they parted. Andrew was the CEO of the FX International Group, and Mia was a nominee for today''s award, so naturally, their place was close to the stage. Hackett took a seat prepared for the media. While Cassandra was taking the invitation of Martin. However, in order to avoid arousing suspicion, and she made an appointment with Daniel before. Therefore, after entering the hall, she went straight to Daniel.


    As the fourth young master of the Yun Group, Daniel sat in the front row. In addition to him, Anna also came. Beside the table, there were two strange men, who looked somewhat similar to Daniel, but more sharp and calm. It seemed that they were from the Yun clan.


    "Mr. Samuel, this way." Daniel stood up and waved at Cassandra.


    As soon as he finished his words, Cassandra strode towards him, and Daniel immediately introduced them to her, "Mr. Samuel, this is my second elder brother, Abbot Yun, and my third elder brother, Randal Yun. Brothers, this is the gentleman who had helped me a long time ago, Mr. Samuel."

 Chapter 420 Mr. Martins Man

    The young generation of the Yun clan had five sons. Apart from Gary, all the other sons had attended the ceremony. It seemed that the Yun clan attached great importance to the Entertainment Event Grand Ceremony this time.


    Anyway, this was only an awarding ceremony held by the entertainment circle, and four people of the Yun clan had come. Was it because of Daniel that they came here?


    "I''ve heard you from Daniel a long time ago. Sine you had ever helped Daniel, you are a friend of the Yun clan. Mr. Samuel, if you have any trouble in the future, just come to me. I will sure help you." Abbot looked at Samuel and said with a smile.


    Randal leaned back in his chair and shook the wine glass in his hand with his fair slender fingers. He took a glance at Samuel with a lazy look and said slowly, "You are a fine looking man, Mr. Samuel. Do you have a girlfriend?"


    ''What happened? Isn''t he the cold and imperious CEO style?


    Why did he suddenly ask me if I have a girlfriend?''


    "You don''t have to worry about such trifles." said Cassandra, feeling embarrassed.


    Randal smacked his lips and then turned around to look at Anna with a fawning face. "Well, it seems that you have a girlfriend. Anna, I''ll try my best. It''s my bottom line not to force a man. Can you choose another one to love?"


    Cassandra, "..."


    What was going on?


    ''Well, even if you really want to investigate me, is it too perfunctory for you to do so?''


    Moreover, what did he mean by saying that he would not force men?


    ''Do you even know I''m a woman?''


    Anna''s face turned cold all of a sudden. She knew her third brother was an idiot. Damn it. He just asked it directly as soon as he came up. How could she pursue Samuel in the future?


    Anna glared at Randal and said to Cassandra, pretending to be angry, "I''m sorry, Mr. Samuel. My brother is just an idiot. He is talking nonsense. Please don''t take it seriously."


    How could she say something like that about her own brother?


    Bu


    watch and said, "The ceremony will begin in a while. I''m taking you there first."


    Cassandra nodded and followed him to the table next to them.


    Except for Reuben, there were several well-known members of the rich families sitting at the table next to them. When they saw that Daniel went there with Cassandra, a rich man with red hair stood up from a chair, put his arm around Daniel''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Mr. Daniel, what happened to you recently? Why didn''t you take a woman with you, but a man instead? You don''t like woman? "


    The man''s words caused a burst of laughter. Two of them stared at Cassandra with obscene eyes. In their circle, it was not a new thing for men to play with men. Moreover, they never care about this kind of thing.


    "This is my friend and he''s Mr. Martin''s man. You''d better watch your mouths." said Daniel unhappily.


    The smile on the man''s face disappeared in an instant as if he had heard something extremely terrible. "What? Mr. Martin''s man? Mr. Mr. Daniel, why didn''t you tell me earlier? Well, Mr. Samuel, I''m sorry. I apologize for my slip of tongue. Please don''t mind. "


    ''Are you kidding? He''s Mr. Martin''s man.'' They couldn''t afford to offend him!


    Next to them, several rich children also looked converged down, sitting quietly without saying a word.

 Chapter 421 You Wont

    Her husband was so gentle and cute, was he really that scary?


    When these men heard that she was Martin''s people, they got so frightened. If they knew that she had married Martin, they would have to kneel down and call her "father"?


    It was a pity that she had to keep their relationship in secret, which was really miserable.


    With a nonchalant look, Cassandra said, "You didn''t know that, so you will be forgiven. Besides, I came here today to ask Daniel to introduce me to Mr. Reuben."


    Hearing this, the red haired man was completely dumbfounded. What happened? How could the people of Mr. Martin need an introduction?


    Reuben, who was drinking tea beside, was also surprised to hear this. Though he had a personal relationship with Daniel, it was his first time to see him introduced someone to him in person. Besides, the man had something with Martin. What was going on?


    But, anyhow, it was worth it that Daniel personally showed up, and it was the Lu clan''s people, he would not neglect.


    Then Reuben put down his teacup, stood up and gracefully stretched out his hand, saying, "Are you Mr. Samuel? My name is Reuben Qin, the executive president of the Ling Group."


    Then Cassandra held his hand and smiled, "I''ve heard of your name. It''s my great honor to meet you today."


    Reuben nodded slightly and said, "I''m flattered, Mr. Samuel. May I know why you are here?"


    Cassandra was trying to make a few conventional remarks with him, and then found time to get in touch with him. She didn''t expect that Reuben was such an upright man who could get right with each other as soon as he met him. He was indeed a special man among the rich children.


    "Here''s the thing. I heard that you are doing the comic business. I want to invest in some comic books to step in cartoon industry. Mr. Reuben, are you interested in working with me?" asked Cassandra.


    The Ling Group had been founded for only three years, but in the early days, it had occupied all kinds of advantages. Because of the narrow comic market, the Ling Group had developed very well. In the next few


    thers sincerely.


    She just said it casually, but she didn''t expect Daniel to be so serious.


    Cassandra was touched by his words. No matter what others thought of Daniel, she thought he was a considerate man and most importantly, he was so handsome.


    Anyone with a good-looking face would be right.


    "I trust you. Besides, you forgot that you have invested in it. You shouldn''t have fooled yourself, right?"


    It was not until this moment that Daniel remember of that. He did agree to invest in this new movie, and he even signed another script with Cassandra and acted as the hero of this film.


    ''If you really care about someone, you will lose your senses.''


    Daniel smiled and said, "Yeah, you''re right. How could I forget that? But as you just said, these people are new here. They don''t have any fame or resources. It''s risky to sign them. Are you so confident that they will be popular?"


    With her eyebrows raised, Cassandra gave a malicious smile and said word by word, "Investment is a game. Everything is unknown until the result comes out, isn''t it? Since I have chosen them, I will definitely try my best to make them famous and do everything possible. Even so, if the result is not satisfactory, there will be no grudge, right? "


    Daniel stared at him and suddenly realized that he knew nothing about him. He was sitting right in front of him, but was mysterious.

 Chapter 422 till the End of My Life

    A few moments later, Daniel came to his sense, dodged Cassandra''s eyes and said, "Yes, you are right. Investment is a game. I believe in your judgment."


    "Mr. Daniel, you seem to trust me as your partner. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll screw things up?"


    "I have money." Daniel smiled.


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Damn it! Yes, you are rich. You can do whatever you want.''


    But she knew clearly that the reason why he said so was that he trusted her. But trust was fragile.


    "Well, you are rich. You can be self-willed." replied Cassandra, coughing.


    With an unreadable emotion flashing in his black eyes, Daniel kept silent for two seconds and said, "But, why don''t you want to sign me?"


    Cassandra almost spewed out the tea in her mouth, ''Are you kidding me?'' Daniel was now the leading figure of the FX International Group. She couldn''t imagine it at all. ''My place is too small to accommodate him.'' she thought.


    What''s more, Daniel had a high social status. Once he came to the Ring Entertainment Industry, all her previous efforts would be in vain. Who would believe that a new company with humble background could sign him?


    It was too unreliable! !


    Cassandra immediately waved her hand and said seriously, "Mr. Daniel, don''t get involved in this. Everyone knows that you are so popular and the representatives of the top class of the younger generation. I can''t afford you. "


    Daniel also knew that it was impossible for him to enter the Ring Entertainment Industry. And he didn''t want to make too many enemies for the moment. He had just solve the gossip matter, and if it went on like this, he would be discredited.


    Although he knew the truth, there was still a sense of loss in his heart. If Johnny and Jack wanted to join, she would accept them without hesitation. Why couldn''t he?


    He was too popular... Was it also a sin to be too popular?


    "Forget it. We''ll talk about it later. It seems that we''re going to announce the best new di


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sue my dream in my youth, I want to thank one person for his kindness. That is -- Mr. Samuel.


    Looking back on the past, my life was probably more frustrated and less fortunate. When I was despised by so many people, he was the only one who stood behind me and supported me. It was him who supported me to keep loving my holy career. It was also him who made me want to become an excellent person. In the future, I will continue to work hard till the end of my life. Thank you all for your support."


    After that, he bowed deeply again. Without saying anything else, he took the trophy and stepped down the stage with composure.


    All of a sudden, thunderous applause broke out among the guests. However, no one noticed that when he stepped down the stage, his eyes swept across the audience casually, but quickly disappeared.


    Looking at his picture on the screen, Cassandra felt warm. Obviously, she didn''t expect that he would say something so emotional on such an occasion.


    Daniel stared at Cassandra with mixed feelings. He wanted to say the same words to Cassandra. When he was slandered, he also wanted to give up acting completely, but the man in front of him never gave up him.


    "Wow. I suddenly felt that the boy I raised has grown up. Oh, Director Johnny is so cool! " Cassandra sighed.

 Chapter 423 Pretty Boys

    As soon as Cassandra finished her words, her phone rang. She slowly took up her phone and turned it on. A message appeared on the screen. Cassandra opened the message with her fingers.


    On the screen, there was a photo that had just been taken. At the bottom of the photo, there were only two words, "To you."


    His words warmed Cassandra''s heart. She didn''t expect that he would send her such a message as soon as he got the award. He was really a warm man.


    With a faint smile appearing on the corner of her mouth, Cassandra replied, "Congratulations, my dear director Johnny. Wish you a good life and a world-famous reputation."


    Holding his phone tightly, Johnny stared at the screen. A strong feeling rose in the bottom of his heart. He suddenly looked up, passed the crowds around him, and stared at Cassandra who was sitting there.


    After a while, he replied, "Thank you."


    ''Thank you for coming into my life.


    Thank you for saving me from this bottomless chasm.


    Thank you for never giving up on me.''


    Thousands of words welled up in his mind, but he didn''t say anything. He chose to follow her, which explained everything.


    Then, the host on the stage continued to announce the award of this night. The best supporting actor was really Adrian Lin of the World Media, and the best director was Bruce Wei of the FX International Group.


    Sitting in the chair, Mia glanced at somewhere casually. That man was right! All the actors and actresses were right. Could it be true that the best actor tonight was really Garret?


    "���� Next, I am going to announce the best actor of Golden Shadow award Congratulations, Mr. Garret Han! "


    As soon as the host finished, the atmosphere in the multi-functional conference room fell into silence. No one had expected that.


    Garret was also stunned. It was a great honor for him to be nominated, but he didn''t expect that he could really win the best actor.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Garret Han. Let''s wel


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ot like it when he sees other young men beside him? To be honest, Randal is so rude, if I was Reuben Qin, I would also like those young boys, who are pretty and kind, and always be soft hearted... "


    "You''re just a girl. What the hell are you thinking about?" asked Daniel angrily.


    Anna stuck out her tongue innocently. "It''s already twenty-first century. Why are you still so conservative? Well. Mr. Samuel, don''t look at me like that. I''m not like this usually. "


    Raising her eyebrows a little, Cassandra said, "I think it''s good for you to act like this."


    Anna''s mind went blank for a few seconds and then she thought that was Samuel flirting with her? Was he sincere to her?


    "Well, let''s stop talking about this. We''re going home now." said Daniel, looking at the two with a complicated look in his eyes.


    Cassandra nodded her head and left the meeting room with them. When they came out of the meeting room, she saw Johnny standing under a big tree and waiting for her.


    Cassandra had to say goodbye to Daniel and the others. After making sure that Daniel and the others had left, she walked towards Johnny with a crafty look.


    "Samuel..." The voice of Hackett suddenly came from behind.


    Upon hearing him, Cassandra suddenly stopped. ''Oh my God, damn it. Why is Hackett still here?''

 Chapter 424 I Believe in You

    "Haven''t you left yet, Hackett?" Cassandra had to bite the bullet and opened her mouth.


    Hackett nodded and replied, "Yes. I''m waiting for you here. Do you have time now? I have something to talk with you. "


    "I have a friend who is waiting for me there. You go to your car and wait for me for a while. I will come back as soon as I finish the work here." said Cassandra after hesitating for a few seconds.


    Hackett replied, "Okay."


    After giving a slight sigh of relief, Cassandra went over to Johnny after Hackett got on his car.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Johnny. I just met a friend and said something. Why are you still here?" Said Cassandra with a smile.


    Johnny raised his eyes. He should have left and gone home after tonight''s ceremony, but somehow he wanted to see Cassandra, so he waited here.


    Johnny lowered his eyes and said, "There were a lot of people just now, so I had to wait a little longer."


    Cassandra didn''t notice anything wrong with him. She nodded, "Okay. You win the big award today. I want to congratulate you."


    His ears suddenly flushed red, and he said in a hoarse voice, "Thank you."


    Cassandra reached out her hand and patted on his shoulder naturally. "Well, you just won the best new direction award this time, and the new movie is going to be on. I bet that this movie can be a hit. Let''s announce that we will shoot the new movie after that. Mr. Johnny, you are my colleague now. You are not allowed to leave with others."


    Hearing this, Johnny''s pupils shrank a little, clenched his fingers a little tighter, and his tone was a little unnatural, "No, I won''t."


    "Of course you won''t! I believe in you. By the way, you really intend to use the previous script of the next play, right? "


    At the first time when Johnny saw Cassandra pretending to be a man, he thought of the script. The role of cross dressing was originally a test of acting skills, but it also had selling points. And many audiences liked this kind of play now,


    eplied, "I have found out that the scriptwriter named Glen Liang is working for Doris Yu. He has been supporting Doris in the past few years. So all of the scripts that Doris is working on are written by Glen, and Doris just stole them from him."


    Glen Liang?


    Cassandra had no interest in this person. After all, she paid all her attention on the actors. When it came to scriptwriters, she really had no impression of them.


    But then again, why would he condescend to work for Doris since he had such a talent?


    Then, Cassandra rubbed her chin and said, "I think the real scriptwriter is Glen Liang. But he knows that his script will be a hit, why didn''t he reveal it?"


    "Because Doris once helped Glen, he is willing to condescend to work for Doris in these years."


    Cassandra frowned and asked, "What did he help him? Is it worth wasting all his talents?"


    Hackett sighed and continued, "Born in a poor family, Glen had to take great pains in order to enter into the University. At the time when he was about to graduate, his father suddenly suffered from a serious illness. At that time, it was Doris who paid a sum of medical fee for his father. Although his father couldn''t be saved in the end, he kept in mind what Doris had done for him. Therefore, he was willing to work for Doris these years. "

 Chapter 425 I Dont Like You Anymore

    "Oh, I get it. In that case, Doris is using the weakness of Glen to continuously exploit him?" Asked Cassandra.


    Hackett nodded and said, "You can say that. But when it comes to Glen, he is pathetic. He works for Doris all the time, and his salary is low. He has a girlfriend before, but she broke up with him because she couldn''t bear it any longer. He suffered a lot both physically and mentally. However, Doris is not a good man. Glen was forced to write a new play as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would drive him out of the GR Group. "


    Cassandra rolled her eyes and said, "Great. I need a screenwriter. If he is kicked out, I can hire him."


    Hackett burst into laughter. "Do you really think that Doris is willing to let go of a money spinner like him? He just tried to temper justice with mercy. He just gave him a little favor, and let Glen be loyal to him. If Glen really leaves, what about his script in the future? "


    Cassandra didn''t thought of this. However, it was a pity that the talent of Glen was wasted. Besides, she needed a good scriptwriter. Otherwise, she would be greatly frustrated if she couldn''t buy the IP address of the scriptwriter by herself.


    It seemed that Glen was a good choice.


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra said, "Well, it''s not up to him."


    Seeing her reaction, Hackett couldn''t help asking, "What? Do you really want to hire Glen?"


    Then she chuckled, "Why not? He is such a good scriptwriter. You are right that Doris won''t let this money spinner go. We have to figure it out."


    Hackett didn''t mean it, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra would take a fancy to Glen. He felt a little helpless and asked, "So you really plan to poach him?"


    "Humph. He is talented. Besides, he is from the GR Group. I have to poach him."


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Hackett asked, "Mr. Samuel, I rea


    ssandra, please don''t be unreasonable. Susan''s accident not only involves her, but also the whole GR Group. I have also said that as long as you are willing to come to the GR Group, I can also make you the most popular star. It''s you that don''t want to come, isn''t it? "


    "I''m not a three-year-old child anymore, and we are over a long time ago. I''m married now and you have a fiancee. Just let me go, okay? You like my sister the most, don''t you? Now you have her. What else do you want me to do? "


    "I want you! Cassandra, why can''t you give me one more chance? I owe you. I can make up for you... I always like you. Do you understand? "


    ''I understand you son of a bitch!


    Are you masochistic?''


    In her previous life, she had always put Roger before her, more important than her own life. But he was even unwilling to give her. Now conversely he said he liked her, how could he be so shameless?


    Cassandra was running out of patience. She spread out her hands and said, "Roger, do you really think love is like a deal? You can get it if you want and take it back if you don''t want it? I have made myself clear. Please don''t bother me any more, okay? It''s none of your business whom I am in love with, even if I like a dog. "

 Chapter 426 Pretend to be Sick

    "Why?" Roger gritted his teeth and asked.


    Speechless, Cassandra glanced at him and wondered who gave him the courage to ask why?


    "I just don''t like you. There''s no reason. It''s getting late. I have to go. Good bye." said Cassandra with a smile.


    Then, without giving a look at Roger, she strode away.


    Roger couldn''t believe that the woman in front of him didn''t like him anymore. But he had to believe this.


    Did he really lose her completely?


    In the Yan Garden.


    Martin was sitting on the couch, with a black pad in his hand, watching calmly on the screen where Roger was holding the wrist of Cassandra against a tree.


    Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, Carlos explained carefully, "Master, you see, Cassandra was not voluntary. It was Roger who forced her. Please don''t be angry, okay? "


    ''Cassandra just went to attend a fucking show, okay? So many men came to her one after another...


    It never occurred to me that she was such a slutty woman!''


    Martin squinted his eyes and tapped on the arm of the sofa with his slender fingers. The sound was like hitting on Carlos'' heart, which scared him to death.


    After a long while of silence, Martin opened his mouth and said, "I''m not angry."


    "What? ?"


    ''Are you kidding me?


    Do you think you are not angry by looking like this?''


    "Yes, you''re right. You''re not angry. How could you be angry?" replied Carlos with a wry smile.


    Martin gave him a cold glance, which scared the hell out of him. With his legs trembling, he almost knelt down. "Well, what about I go get Cassandra?"


    "No." replied Martin.


    Carlos was completely stunned. A man in love would think like shit. His master was very worried about her. Why didn''t he ask someone to pick her up?


    "Then... Maste


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    truth or a lie?"


    "Of course the truth." replied Cassandra, frowning.


    "You know his physical condition. It''s impossible to cure him in a short time. His body is damaged too much."


    Cassandra cut in, "I want you to tell the truth, not to talk nonsense."


    Kevin felt helpless. ''Isn''t that bullshit? How can I continue if I don''t make some foreshadowing?''


    "Cassandra, please let me finish my words. I mean that the master has actually recovered, but his body is too consumed. It''s not easy to recover, so please take good care of him."


    After a long while, Cassandra compressed her lips and raised her eyes, "His body... Will the baby be affected? "


    The question of giving birth to a baby was a taboo between Martin and her. In her previous life, she had been pregnant with Martin''s child. However, the baby had not been born successfully. At that time, she blamed everything on Martin.


    In this life, Martin seemed to have deliberately avoided this question, but she knew that Martin actually wanted to have a child more than she did.


    Of course, she didn''t know that in fact, Martin didn''t like kids. He would only cherish the child of Cassandra and him.

 Chapter 427 Dont You Remember

    "Well..."


    ''Would you stop asking me such a shameful question?


    I''m just a doctor!''


    Kevin cried silently in his mind. He couldn''t bear to see their intimacy any longer.


    Cassandra looked at the unspoken remorse on Kevin''s face, and frowned. Was it because of Martin''s poor health that they couldn''t have a child? Although she didn''t like children either, she wanted to have a child with Martin.


    "Well, you don''t have to say anymore. I see." Cassandra rubbed her forehead and said in a hoarse voice.


    Kevin''s mouth twitched, ''What the hell? I haven''t said anything yet!''


    He took a deep breath and said, "I haven''t told you the truth. Did you take it the wrong way again?"


    Raising her eyes, Cassandra waited for Kevin''s next words. However, it was not her fault to misunderstand, after all, his expression had already betrayed him.


    "Well. Cassandra, about the child... Don''t you think you should ask our master about it? " It was not until Kevin''s face turned into liver color that he squeezed out a sentence.


    On hearing this, Cassandra was dazed for a few seconds before she realized what he meant.


    ''Damn it! I asked about that if Martin''s condition would affect the baby. How could he understand it in such a way? I''m convinced!'' thought Cassandra!


    Speechless, Cassandra rolled her eyes, "I mean, will the physical condition of Martin affect the children''s health, such as falling on any disease or being unable to conceive? Understand?"


    "Oh, I thought you were worried about that... Don''t worry. Although his body is not as strong as before, it will be fine if he wants to have a baby after nursing his body for a period of time. "


    Indeed, Cassandra was worried about the health of the child. She was relieved to hear that. What''s more, she didn''t intend to have a baby in a short time. He had plenty of time to recover before the he was totally recovered.


    Breathing a long and turbid breath, Cassandra waved her hand and said, "Well, you have nothing to do here. You can go back first.


    and, Ryan said, "You are right. I saw your fighting movements were very standard. You have learned martial arts, haven''t you?"


    The monk looked at the envelope, seeming to be very satisfied with the reward inside. After putting the envelope away, the monk said, "You''re right. I have indeed learned martial arts. If you need any martial arts performance or a substitute or extras in the future, please remember to contact me."


    "Okay! You continue with your talks. I''ll go first. "


    After Ryan left, Cassandra intended to leave too. She was not stupid enough to stay and chat with the monk who she had only seen for a few times.


    "Hey, my benefactor, wait!" The monk quickly went forward and said.


    Cassandra frowned and said, "Master, I don''t seem to be familiar with you. You said I would have a misfortune of blood and flesh last time. I''m sorry. I..."


    Though she didn''t finish her sentence, she suddenly stopped. Strictly speaking, it was a misfortune for her to be stabbed in the back by Susan, but she didn''t think much about it.


    "My benefactor, don''t worry. I didn''t say you had a misfortune of blood and flesh this time." The monk said with an expression of grievance.


    Catching a glimpse of him, Cassandra asked, "Then tell me. What did I have this time?"


    The monk smiled mysteriously, "Emotional harassment problems!"

 Chapter 428 I Will Definitely Come

    Upon hearing this, Cassandra was so furious that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ''Fuck you, bastard! How dare you say that? I have enough emotional harassment problems now?'' she thought.


    Smiling awkwardly, Cassandra said, "Master, the exit is over there. Please help yourself."


    The monk was not stupid. He understood what she meant, and quickly said, "Hey, my benefactor, what I said is true. Why don''t you believe me? Otherwise, I''ll give you another divination by palmistry or something like that! "


    Cassandra ignored the monk and walked quickly towards Johnny. Johnny was talking with someone. Seeing that she was coming, he said a few words to him and the man left.


    "Director Johnny, you just won the award, but why don''t you have a rest? The shooting is started so soon!" Cassandra joked.


    "It''s just a reward. I don''t think it''s a big deal. The movie is about to be finished, and I just need to shoot a few more cameras. Thank you for coming here."


    He was a serious man. Although this film was filmed by him in the World Media, it should be perfect no matter where he shoot it. Therefore, he specially asked them to re shoot the scenes.


    "Director Johnny, please don''t stand on ceremony. I''m an actor and it''s natural for me to do this."


    Johnny nodded slightly, "Oh, by the way. After the completion of the supplementary shooting, there will be only some post production. Mr. Ryan and his men have made an appointment for the wrap party tomorrow evening. If you are free, come over and have a rest?"


    "Director Johnny, Cassandra is the female supporting role, of course she should come!" Ken walked over and said.


    "Miss Cassandra, is your injury all right?" Adrian came over and asked with concern.


    Before Cassandra could say something, Ken immediately cried out, "Damn it! You are a scheming man! You dare to show concern for my goddess in front of me! You shameless! "


    "You shouldn''t blame me. You missed the chance."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    skilled doctor they had always been looking for?


    ''Oh my God! How dramatic?


    Carlos had sent people all over the world to look for him, but he actually pretended to be a monk and begging for alms around?


    "Are you Hawk Hua from a family of great doctors?" It took a long time for Cassandra to find her voice back, and she couldn''t wait to ask.


    If it was Hawk Hua, then it meant that Martin could be saved?


    But he doesn''t look like a highly skilled doctor, he looked like a swindler!


    Hearing this, the monk put on a mysterious expression at once and made a gesture of silence, "Hush! My benefactor, I am indeed the famous doctor, Hawk Hua, but I have too many enemies in society, so I dare not use my true identity. By the way, how do you know I am that Hawk Hua? "


    As soon as the monk finished his words, he suddenly took half a step backward, staring at Cassandra with a suspicious look, as if he was guarding against a thief.


    Speechless, Cassandra stared at Hawk. Unexpectedly, he was really that famous doctor, Hawk Hua. If he was like this, who could find him!


    ''However, in other words, he pretends to be like this. If I ask him to treat Martin directly, he would not agree, would he?''


    Cassandra thought for a while and raised her eyebrows, "Why should I believe you are Hawk?"

 Chapter 429 Im good at it

    Hearing this, the monk was stunned for a moment. Then, as if being a thief, he took out a piece of good quality yellow jade from his pocket. On the yellow jade, the character "Hua" was carved.


    Cassandra had collected some information about Hawk, so she knew that the jade stood for the identity of the Hua family. The monk was able to take out the yellow jade, which meant that he was indeed a member of the Hua family.


    It was really a windfall for her to find Hawk. But she didn''t expect to find Hawk by such a coincidence.


    Hawk shook the yellow jade gently and said, "Well, this is the symbol of the identity of the Hua family. With this, you can prove that I''m a member of the Hua family."


    Then she glanced at jade and continued, "I don''t know whether it''s fake or not? Don''t ever try to lie to me again! "


    Hawk heard what she said and became anxious as soon as possible. In a hurry, he said, "My jade is absolutely true. My benefactor, please believe in me. A monk never lie to others."


    Then she looked at him and said, "You said you are a member of the Hua family, and now you said you are a monk. How can I believe you? What''s more, I just heard about the Hua family, but I don''t know anything about it. What if you want to lie to me again? "


    Hawk answered seriously, "I won''t. I am not a... Bah! I am really a member of the Hua family. The jade can prove it! "


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra said, "Since you say that you are a member of the Hua family, why don''t you take me to the Hua family to prove your identity?"


    Hawk shook his head all of a sudden. "No! No! I can''t go back! Once I go back, they will force me to get married. I don''t want to marry that ugly woman! "


    Hawk''s whereabouts were always a mystery and even the Hua family hadn''t been able to find him. It was said that the reason why Hawk left the Hua family many years ago was that his family marriage had forced him to leave the family.


    The information matched each other, so she was almost sure that the person she saw was Hawk.


    "Ha-ha, you are unwilling to go back to the Hua family. Why should I trust you? How could you say that you are not a swindler?" C


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tions are not bad. How about this? One of my friends is also a director and he is going to shoot a movie recently. If you are really Hawk, I will recommend you to her as a crowd actor. What do you think?" Cassandra was embarrassed.


    The Ring Entertainment Industry had just been established, and whenever the filming began, it would surely require crowd actors. To be honest, Hawk''s condition was indeed very good, and his appearance was very sunny. Besides, he was quite skilled in martial arts. In many martial arts plays, he didn''t even need a substitute. At the beginning, she didn''t intend to use the martial arts substitute for the new play. The actors would complete the fighting shooting all by themselves, Hawk was able to make up for the void.


    Hawk''s face was filled with joy. "Really? That''s great! You''re so kind. "


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''What the fuck.


    You are a man of 1.8 meters. Can you stop being so sissy?''


    When she remembered that Hawk had just said that he didn''t want to get married, she realized that it was right for him not to get married. Otherwise how much psychological shadow his wife would have....


    "Well... All right, let''s get in the car first. " Cassandra immediately answered.


    Hawk became incomparably obedient. "OK, get on the car!"


    During this time, Cassandra sent a message to Carlos, asking him to cooperate with the act, otherwise it would be a waste of time if Carlos recognized Hawk.

 Chapter 430 You Are Familiar with Him

    In the Yan Garden.


    As soon as the car stopped, Cassandra got off.


    Carlos had been waiting for her outside the gate for a long time. As soon as he saw that Cassandra got off the car, he strode towards her in a flattering manner and said with a smile, "Welcome back, Cassandra! Our master is very well today. He had meals on time and had a good rest. Who is the monk? "


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched a little. She just reminded Carlos to put on a show, but she didn''t expect that he could act even better than her. The Oscar owe him an Academy Award.


    Cassandra also pretended to be enlightened, "Oh, he is a new friend of mine. He knows some medical skills. I asked him to come and have a look at your master."


    Carlos stared at Hawk with confusion all over his face. "Isn''t he a monk? Is he a swindler? "


    Hawk''s face darkened and he explained with excitement, "Sir, my religious name is King. I''m not a swindler!"


    "Really?"


    With a slight cough, Cassandra said, "Yep, Carlos. I have heard that Master King is indeed a medical master. Let''s let him in to have a look at Martin first. Anyway, let''s have a try."


    After hesitating for a while, Carlos sighed helplessly. "Well, but you are too careless, my sister-in-law. If he is really a swindler..."


    Cassandra took a look at him and then he kept silent, looking at Hawk warily.


    While they were talking, the three of them had arrived at the hall.


    In the hall, Martin lazily leaned against the sofa, with his head resting on one hand. There was a thick book in his arms, and she didn''t know the name of it.


    When she saw that Martin was taking a rest, she purposely slowed down her pace. She even made a gesture of silence to Carlos and Hawk, indicating that she didn''t want to wake Martin up.


    The man on the sofa suddenly opened his lazy eyes and fixed his eyes on the girl. Then he waved and said, "Come here."


    Then she stuck out her tongue and apologized, "Sorry to wake you up. Are


    ke the pulse, I can see it more clearly."


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra turned to look at Martin and swung his arm fawningly. She said in a soft voice, "Martin, I don''t think he is a swindler. Why don''t you put up with it and let him take a look at you?"


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    Carlos, "..."


    So he agreed?


    ''Master, why are you so spineless?''


    Never mind. A man of integrity in front of his sister-in-law was nothing but a piece of clouds!


    All of a sudden, Hawk felt a great sense of relief. But things had really changed in these years. As a famous doctor of a prestigious family of medicine, he had been reduced to such a degree for his survival.


    Hawk walked to stand in front of Martin and sat on the sofa next to him. As Hawk wished, Martin stretched his hand out.


    Hawk took Hawk''s pulse and put his finger on Martin''s wrist. After a while, he opened his mouth slowly, "Mr. Lu, you are really ill."


    Cassandra rolled her eyes, "Do you know how to cure it? If not, get out of here right away!"


    Hawk became speechless. ''Boss, I''m coming to cure him. Could you please respect me, a highly skilled doctor?''


    It was heartbreaking.


    "I''m telling the truth, lady Cassandra. It''s true that Mr. Martin''s body has been damaged too much. If there is no accident, he may not live for a year. "

 Chapter 431 Cut the Crap

    "Liar! Quack! You won''t be able to live for one year, and all your families won''t be able to live for one year! Carlos, throw this swindler out! " On hearing what Hawk had said, Cassandra was like a wild animal out of control, roaring furiously.


    How could he tell her that Martin couldn''t live for one year?


    This man was absolutely a quack!


    Carlos got stunned. ''Are you serious? Or it''s because you are too involved in the acting?''


    That was Hawk, a great doctor from an aristocratic family. They had searched every corner of the capital city, but didn''t find him. But now, you are going to drive him away...


    "Lady Cassandra, don''t worry! I just said that he could not live for one year. I didn''t say that I couldn''t cure him! I will cure him and make sure he can recover in one month! " Hawk roared hastily, afraid that Cassandra would throw him out.


    Besides his medical skills, Hawk didn''t know anything else. He had been living outside for so long a time that he had always been hungry for food. Although he had said that he was Hawk, nobody would believe that, he had been treated wrongly, but rather he had been misunderstood as a psycho. As all people needed food, he should have something to eat. Now that he had finally found such a rare opportunity to make money, he certainly didn''t want to miss it.


    Frowning, Cassandra asked, "Why should I believe in you?"


    Seeing that her tone had changed, Hawk knew that he had a chance. He answered hastily, "Well... A monk never lies... "


    "Carlos, throw him out!"


    Hawk said in a hurry, "Please don''t do that. How about this? Let me give him treatment within one month according to my method. If I fail to treat him, you can dispose of me in any way you like!"


    Cassandra touched her chin, as if she was thinking about the practicability of Hawk''s method. Seeing her expression, Hawk''s heart was racing, and he didn''t know what her answer would be.


    After a while, Cassandra agreed, "Fine. You have one month. If you can''t cure him, I''ll chop you to feed the dogs."


    reminded her. What on earth he had done wrong to make her treat him like this?


    He was a highly skilled doctor!


    While speechless, Hawk asked, "Can I go away?"


    "Then get out!"


    The corner of his mouth twitched. ''I''m not angry; I''m not angry; I''m not angry; anger will make me ugly!''


    Hawk kept nagging for a while, then he repressed the anger in his heart and left the bedroom consciously. Of course, Carlos had left as he was told.


    In the bedroom, there were only Martin and Cassandra.


    "I''m sorry, Martin. Did I behave very fierce just now?"


    Martin shook his head, "Not really."


    A lump came into her throat. She curled her lips, buried her head in his arm, and said in a hoarse voice, "You are lying. I was so fierce... "


    She wanted to ask him if he felt pain or not, but she couldn''t speak it out. As an excellent man, Martin didn''t want others to see his weak side, even if it was her.


    "No, you''re not." replied Martin.


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra''s heart sank, as if her chest was smashed into pieces. Why did this man always treat her so well?


    "Okay, take a good rest, okay? The quack said that you were very weak now..." Cassandra changed the topic stiffly.


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she quietly tucked the corner of the quilt. At this moment, Martin suddenly grabbed her wrist.

 Chapter 432 Am I Dreaming

    Cassandra''s back was slightly stiff, she looked up at Martin out of instinct. Then, Martin raised his body slightly and spoke in a hoarse voice, "Cassandra..."


    "Yes, I''m here." Cassandra replied in a trembling voice.


    "Don''t forget me and don''t like others after I leave, okay?" said Martin.


    Without any hesitation, Cassandra shook her head. She passed her fingers through Martin''s big palms and held his hands tightly, saying word by word, "Martin, you''re always so bossy, but do you know that if one day you are gone, my heart is gone. How can I like other people again...?"


    If he died, she wouldn''t be happy even if she had a lot of things to do.


    Martin closed his eyes, "Okay."


    He was never a good man, so he never wanted to give her to others. Even if he was gone, he didn''t want her to belong to anyone else.


    He was so selfish. Sometimes even he himself hated himself like this, but he just couldn''t control himself.


    Perhaps it was because he was really too tired that he fell asleep very soon. He had a long and long dream in which darkness surrounded him. He kept walking until he was exhausted.


    Suddenly a deep and hoarse voice came from the darkness. He walked towards the voice. The sky broke and a faint white light appeared. There was a person standing under a white light, who looked at him with a smile and called his name.


    Martin Lu...


    The voice was so familiar that it was like a blade stabbing at his heart. He thought for a moment and walked towards the person under the white light.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    It seemed that something was broken, with countless cracks. Soon afterwards, Martin felt his whole body painful as if it had been torn. He heard the voice of Cassandra again and again, which sounded a little frightened and worried.


    Martin opened his eyes slowly. In his dark eyes, there was a pale and haggard face of Cassandra. His heart suddenly ached. He habitually raised his hand to rub the girl''s head. "Cassandra, what''s wrong?"


    he banquet hall, Hawk complained with a totally wrong face, "Cassandra, you see, I have told you that Mr. Martin is just in a normal coma, right? Why can''t people trust each other more? "


    Unspoken words: ''Why did you do this to me?!


    Don''t I have any dignity?


    You shameless bastard!''


    Catching a glimpse of him, Cassandra said, "Why didn''t you make it clear to me? How do I know whether it''s normal or not?"


    Hawk''s veins popped out on his forehead. He stared at Cassandra with fury on his face and said, "I''ve told you clearly! That Kevin also checked up his body. He said it was okay. Why did you still lock me up! I have never been treated like this since I was born! You shall compensate for my mental loss! "


    "I''m sorry, I will compensate you, okay?" said Cassandra with a guilty conscience.


    Hawk was too angry, so he said that, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra was so easy to agree it. As soon as he heard that Cassandra was going to make amends, he became happier and snorted coldly, "Humph! I''m not that easy to deal with. I''ll settle accounts with you! "


    "Oh, really? Do you still want to be a crowd actor? "


    Hawk almost spat out a mouthful of blood at the moment. In an instant, his arrogance had faded away. With a serious look on his face, he said, "Yes I want! Definitely!"


    Huh... Man!

 Chapter 433 Why Do You Hurt Her So Much

    "Well, then you check his body first. When he recovers, I''ll ask my friend to hire you with a double salary. What do you think?" Cassandra made a condition.


    Hawk''s eyes turned bright and the last haze on his face was swept away in an instant. He nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "Yeah! But before that, can I meet your friend first? "


    Noticing the man''s cautious look, Cassandra nodded, "Okay. I arrange a meeting for you tomorrow night. You can stay here for the time being. I''ll provide you food and room for free and pay for the treatment. What do you think?"


    As soon as Hawk heard that he could eat and live for free, the flattering smile showed on his face. With a smile, he said, "Since you have said so, I have no objection to your opinion. But, Mr. Martin''s illness is really serious. As for the consulting fee... What do you think about 10000 dollars? "


    At the beginning, Cassandra had thought that Hawk could ask a very high price, but she hadn''t expected that it only cost ten thousand dollars.


    This was not the consulting fee. It was clearly a friendly sponsor!


    Seeing that Cassandra kept silent, Hawk thought it was because he had raised the price, so he hurried to say, "Cassandra, Mr. Martin is really seriously ill, and the ten thousand dollars is not too much. But since you have helped me once, we can discuss it peacefully. Can you make a price?"


    He was counting on Cassandra to do something. He couldn''t screw it up.


    Raising her eyes, Cassandra said, "If his health can return to normal in a month, I will give you 100000 dollars."


    Hawk opened his eyes wide with an unbelievable look on his face. He could not believe what he had heard.


    100000! !


    ''My God, you finally opened your eyes and send a real benefactor to me.''


    He was, after all, a son of a highly skilled family. He had lived an extravagant life since his childhood. How could he run away from home and live such a miserable life if it wasn''t for the marriage of a rich family that he didn''t want.


    nd the storm on the birthday party..."


    "Enough! That''s enough." said Roger coldly, with a grim look on his face while holding his fist tightly.


    York stared at Roger in silence. There was no emotion shown in his deep eyes under the black mask. It seemed that he was looking at a completely strange person.


    "I''ve given her to you, and now... Why did you hurt her like that? " York said coldly, staring at Roger.


    He could bear that Roger humiliated him and himself was regarded as a shame of the GR Clan. Even if Roger kept saying that he was a trash, it could not cause any waves in his heart.


    But why did he hurt Cassandra like this?


    Roger raised his eyes suddenly. His eyes were cold and violent. He stared at York coldly and smiled coldly. "What''s your qualification to ask me this question? You... Who do you think you are? You are nothing but a dog of mine! "


    After being silent for a few seconds, York laughed and said, "You''re right. I''m just your dog. But from now on, I have nothing to do with you. I won''t take money from the GR Clan and will leave with nothing. From now on, I''ll have nothing to do with you and the GR Clan. "


    With these words, York walked out of the backyard step by step without looking at Roger anymore. The sound of his steps on the ground was like that he stepped on the heart of Roger.

 Chapter 434 Are You Worried That Im a Liar

    "How dare you! If you dare to get out of the door, I will immediately tell her that the person who has been taking care of her in the past has been burned into a useless rubbish. Do you think she will still accept you? " Staring at York''s back with a crazy look, Roger was almost shouting to him.


    Cassandra was the death point of York. He would kill anyone who touched it.


    He had long expected that Roger would said like this. At that time, he was too self-abased, so he didn''t dare to see Cassandra again. However, his twin brother who was born of one mother became his substitute and the guardian of Cassandra.


    "You can tell her that she loved the wrong man. Do you think she will still love you?" York stood still, looking at his lonely shadow on the ground.


    Upon hearing that, Roger was stunned, with a malicious expression on his face. He didn''t expect that York would challenge him!


    When York was burnt by fire, his leg was broken. At that time, he was too self-abased to see Cassandra, and then he became a taboo in the GR Clan. In comparison, it was natural for Roger to become the future successor of the GR Clan.


    Clenching his fists tightly and gritting his teeth, Roger said, "York, do you think that someone will hire you if you go out like this? Do you think you can take her away from me? "


    "Yes, you are right. A person like me doesn''t deserve her, but at least I can protect her and stop people from bullying her. As for what you can''t do, I can do it. For so many years, you don''t deserve to love her, not to mention to have her."


    After saying that, York walked out of the backyard without any hesitation.


    Standing still like a sculpture, Roger couldn''t come to himself for a long time. York was really crazy, otherwise, how could he make such a decision!


    Damn it!


    Without him and the GR Clan, who the hell was he?


    ''And you, a mere good for nothing, will soon come back and beg me!'' thought Roger.


    The next morning, Cassandra received a phone call from an unknown number


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n his bowl and glimpsed at her with a slow pace, "Bitter."


    Cassandra reached for a box of candied fruit and put it in front of Martin. "Have some of this. It''s not bitter after eating this."


    Instead of holding the candied fruit, he directly put the small box, held the girl''s neck with his arm, and then bowed his head to kiss her.


    Cassandra thought... His mouth was too bitter! !


    It was much bitterer than goldthread!


    Only after kissing did he loosen his grip. Cassandra quickly gulped a glass of water and then stared at him with a pitiful look. "The medicine is so bitter. Hawk did it on purpose? You have to take one more month for such a bitter medicine... "


    "Now you know how bitter it is?" Martin asked.


    "Yeah. I know you are suffering. Can I cook something delicious for you? What would you like to eat?"


    Seeing her embarrassed look, Martin shook his head and said, "Don''t you want to know anything about the Chuck Company anymore?"


    "Of course! But you are more important! "


    She''s such an ass kisser.


    Martin replied, "TC Investment Company has been the biggest investment company in years. Seen from the current situation, it has invested several developed e-commerce companies and some technology companies. It has never been to the entertainment companies."


    "So, I am really cheated?" Cassandra asked.

 Chapter 435 How Dare You Say Im Stupid

    "What are you thinking about?" Martin shot a helpless glance at her and thought that her thought was really strange.


    "All I''m thinking about now is your health. How can I think about anything else?" said Cassandra, pouting.


    The man who had been easily flattered obviously was in a better mood than before, so he asked, "If you were him, will you invest in the same field again?"


    Without thinking, Cassandra shook her head and said: "Of course not. I''m not silly."


    "He''s not stupid either." said Martin.


    When she heard this, she began to understand it. Why did she always act like an idiot in front of him?


    "You''ve gone too far, Luce. How dare you say that I''m stupid!" said Cassandra in a low voice.


    ''I''ll divorce you. I can''t live with you anymore!''!


    "No, I didn''t." said Martin, raising his eyebrows.


    "Humph! I don''t want to talk to you anymore! "


    "Okay, it''s my fault." said Martin with a helpless expression.


    Then she said, "I forgive you reluctantly because you have apologized. I have to go to the company to deal with something. Have a good rest at home. Don''t get out of bed."


    "Okay," replied Martin


    ''Don''t get out of bed...'' Isn''t that his lines?''


    Worried, Cassandra called Carlos over and told him something, and then drove to the Ring Entertainment Industry.


    In the famous CBD business circle in the capital city, a skyscraper.


    The headquarters of the Ring Entertainment Industry was located in the office building. When the elevator arrived the 23th floor, Cassandra walked out of the elevator, she saw the company''s door at a glance.


    The Ring Entertainment Industry had just been established, and although it was small, it had all sorts of equipment, so it looked quite decent. Besides, this place was owned by the Lu Group, so there was no need to worry about the procedures.


    As soon as she entered the company, she saw Johnny and Johnny discussing with the workers about where to put the chairs and tables. Surprised, she asked, "Director Johnny, Jack, why are you here?"


    If she remembered correctly, tonight there would be a wrap party in the casting group. Johnny a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    because he was very satisfied with the salary. When he saw the number on the contract, he immediately signed his name on the contract.


    While handing over one of the contracts, Cassandra gave another to Hawk and said, "By the way, I don''t know what kind of special force you have. I''m going to have a look first so that I can make arrangement later."


    Hawk thought for a while and answered, "Does it count if I know medical skills and know some martial arts?"


    Then she rubbed her chin and added, "Of course. You said you know martial arts. I wonder which level of your martial arts is."


    Hawk responded, "Well... Do you know that ancient Chinese hero, Wu Song''s fighting against tigers?"


    Cassandra was confused, but still nodded, "Yes, of course."


    Hawk answered with a serious look on his face. "Probably I''m only a little better than Wu Song. I can beat the tiger to death even if I don''t drink."


    Hearing that, the corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched slightly. Was he too boastful? Although she had thought that Hawk was good at martial arts, hadn''t he been boasting too much?


    ''Damn it! How could you be so pretentious?''


    Cassandra rubbed her eyebrows and said tentatively, "Well, our company is going to host an audition in two days. Come and have a try. If it is appropriate, I will offer you a role which will offer a higher price than the crowd actor. Do you have any interest in it, master?"

 Chapter 436 Come Over Here

    Hawk''s eyes turned bright. He nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "Yeah! Yes, I''m interested. You are so kind, Mr. Samuel. If you have a headache or something like that, I will cure it for free! "


    ''Damn you!


    Who wants to be sick?


    What a low EQ!''


    Catching a speechless glance at him, Cassandra said, "Thank you for your kindness, master. I have something to deal with, so I won''t have dinner with you. I''m leaving now."


    Hearing that, Hawk raised his head immediately. "Well... The bill... "


    "I''ve already pay it." Replied Cassandra.


    Hawk nodded with a smile. "OK. Mr. Samuel, please take care."


    Without expecting him to see her off, Cassandra left with the contract. After she came out of the restaurant, she drove to the hotel directly.


    At this moment, in a box of a hotel.


    Almost all the people from the crew had arrived. Since Andrew had come, a group of top executives of the company had also arrived, so a small table was added. It was enough for them to have two tables at the same time. However, there was a vacant seat near Johnny.


    Andrew was sitting in the top seat. At the beginning of the party, he was toasted by many people in succession. All his eyes were fixed on the seat next to Johnny. He wondered, ''Why didn''t Cassandra come to the wrap party?''


    "Mr. Andrew, here''s to you!"


    "Mr. Andrew, a toast to you. Cheers!"


    "Mr. Andrew, it''s our honor to have you here. On behalf of our team, I''d like to make a toast to you!"


    "Mr. Ryan is right. It''s our honor to have Mr. Andrew here. We can''t treat him lightly. Come on, Mr. Andrew, cheers!"


    Having been poured one glass after another, Andrew''s face turned a little bit red unconsciously. Noticing this, the executives around him stopped toasting, and the atmosphere became more harmonious.


    After a long time, Cassandra finally arrived. But as the supporting actress of the play and she had announced that she would leave the World Media, the top managers of the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    andra sat down beside Andrew. However, the latter quieted down and slumped into his chair, with his face burning with embarrassment.


    The party was lit up again by the lively atmosphere, especially by the quietness of Andrew.


    Though Cassandra came here later, nobody dared to propose a toast to her because of what had happened just now. She was glad to have some leisure time. Moreover, she had promised to Martin that she would not drink at work, so she only drank several glasses of plain water and eat something during the dinner.


    When they finished the meal, they changed to another place. The crew had booked a private high-class Club beforehand. When everyone arrived, they became even crazier, and were less reserved.


    Cassandra was initially about to go straight back, but she was forced to go with them. Fortunately, Johnny and Ken acted as flower protectors, nothing happened again.


    In a big private room, these people shook off their arms and began to drink. This kind of place was not like in the hotel, and the atmosphere soon warmed up.


    Sitting in a corner, with one hand propped against the head, Cassandra looked at the group of crazy people. Even Ken went crazy and kept telling Cassandra how much he loved her with a microphone.


    "Well. Who ordered this old-fashioned song? "

 Chapter 437 Do You Like It

    Cassandra sat in the corner, as soon as she heard this voice, she looked up subconsciously, only to see that Peggy Su stood up from the sofa and picked up the microphone with one of her hands.


    The man who had just spoken screamed, "Shit, no wonder that you are a goddess. Your taste is really different! Who could sing? Sing with the goddess! "


    Hearing this, Cassandra sprang to her feet at once and yelled, "I could! Goddess, can I sing with you? "


    "Ahhh! Two goddesses sing together! My mother! "


    "Support you, beauties!"


    "What are you hesitating for? Of course, say yes to her!"


    "Here you are. The microphone is here for you. Please begin your performance!"


    The heroine of the play was Peggy Su and Cassandra was the female supporting role. Suddenly, they were pushed together, and a microphone was put into Cassandra''s hand before she could react.


    Under the colorful lights, Peggy looked at Cassandra and nodded slightly, "I''m not good at singing."


    Cassandra''s eyes lit up as if there were thousands of stars lit up in her black eyes. She looked at Peggy with a smile and said, "I can sing with me. Don''t worry, goddess."


    Hearing that, Peggy lowered her eyes slightly and looked away. When she turned her head to look at the big screen on which the MV began, she began to sing.


    Holding the microphone in her hand, Peggy sang softly. Her voice sounded ethereal, and the box, which had been very noisy, was unexpectedly quiet.


    This was the first time for Cassandra to hear Peggy sing a song. She didn''t expect that Peggy was so good at it!


    ''Oh my God. No wonder she was the goddess.''


    A few moments later, Peggy turned to look at Cassandra. At that moment, Cassandra''s heart was beating wildly. Damn, the eyes of the goddess were so enchanting!


    Holding the microphone in her hand, Cassandra managed to calm herself down. Then she continued to sing, "I''m really a little tired, so I don''t have the st


    th complicated expression, without saying a word.


    When Andrew finished his song, the crowd of toasts immediately surrounded him. With knitted eyebrows, Andrew glanced at Cassandra, only to see that the latter was attentively peeling melon seeds for Peggy.


    However, he couldn''t find a way to release his anger so he gulped down a few glasses of wine and went back to the couch.


    After a while, someone proposed to play the game. Cassandra wanted to go back early, but she couldn''t make it, so she was dragged to the party again, and even Peggy was dragged back.


    "How about Truth or Dare? It''s simple but exciting! " Someone shouted drunkenly.


    Others followed suit. Cassandra pinched her eyebrows speechlessly. Even if she wanted to play the game, could she play something else? Truth or Dare, didn''t they force people to drink?


    The people made a brief introduction of the rules of the game. Then, it started from Andrew, who was a little drunk. He turned the bottle with his hand, and it faced Johnny.


    Andrew shook his head and stared at Johnny, "Do you have someone you like?"


    He wanted to ask whether Johnny had a crush on Cassandra, but he didn''t know how to ask, so he changed the subject.


    Cassandra looked at Johnny sympathetically. ''It''s really a hard question.''

 Chapter 438 How Many People Have You Kissed

    Tonight, Johnny had also drunk a lot. He was a light drinker, his cheeks were red and his body was a little wobbling. But when he heard that question from Andrew, he seemed to be wide awake.


    "Yes, I have." he answered in a hoarse voice.


    When Cassandra was peeling, the melon seeds in her hand fell to the ground. She raised her head subconsciously and looked at Johnny in bewilderment.


    Shit, what did she hear?


    ''Johnny is in love with someone?


    It must have been in the wrong way!


    Johnny Han, what kind of fairy has made you fall in love with her!''


    The onlookers began to whisper to one another. Johnny was famous for being serious in the film crew. There was no scandal about him except for the shooting. Many people even doubted if he had a sexual orientation problem. Unexpectedly, he admitted in public that he was in love with someone. That was unimaginable.


    Fortunately, the game was soon over and everyone began drink again. Except for Jack, who kept pestering Johnny to ask who the "bitch" was, no one else kept asking.


    But Cassandra''s heart ached when she heard his words. She stared at him, pondering, ''what a miserable life it is to have such a gossip assistant.''


    On the other hand, she was curious to know who Johnny was into. Whether it was a boy or a girl, she would bless him.


    However, during the previous life, Johnny''s life ended early, so Cassandra didn''t know who his true love was.


    The next round of the game went on. Cassandra seemed to be quite lucky. It didn''t turn to her for a while, and then it was Johnny''s turn. He rotated the wine bottle, and a few seconds later, the bottle was aimed right at Cassandra.


    Cassandra was so excited that blue veins stood out on her forehead.


    If someone turned to her, she would still worry about being teased, as a considerate man, Johnny would certainly give her a chance.


    Johnny raised his eyes slowly, stared at her quietly, and asked, "Truth or dare?"


    Then she said, "Dare!


    t he was such an innocent man that he had never kissed any of them.


    "I''ve never kissed any opposite sex. My first kiss will be for the woman I love most."


    "Shit! Is there something wrong with my ears? "


    "Never kissed!"


    "I don''t believe it. Mr. Andrew has many girlfriend!"


    "I don''t think Mr. Andrew is telling the truth..."


    "I think so too. If it''s truth, wouldn''t it be a reckless waste of God''s good gifts?"


    At the same time, people started to gossip about Andrew. Andrew frowned and asked, "Are you suspecting me of telling a lie?"


    They were not skeptical. They were 100% sure. After all, Andrew had too many gossip girlfriends. Even if not every one of his gossip objects had been kissed by him, at least half of them.


    However, out of their strong desire for survival, everyone shook their heads like a rattle drum immediately to show that they believed what Andrew said.


    Looking in a certain direction, he stood up from the sofa with an unknown temper and kicked over the black tea table in front of him. "I''m done. Bye."


    Seeing this, no one dared to ask more. They scattered in all directions.


    At the beginning, Cassandra wanted to go, but she was dragged by them and couldn''t get rid of them. Therefore, she took a deep breath and ran away as soon as possible at this moment.

 Chapter 439 Is That Enough

    "Stop, Cassandra!" Andrew untied his tie and said fretfully.


    When Cassandra just reached the gate, she heard this and stopped subconsciously. Her heart was almost broken. She asked with a depressed face, "Anything else, Mr. Andrew?"


    Most of the people in the room had left, and the rest of them also left. However, Johnny stood at the door, not intending to leave.


    Taking a glance at Johnny, Andrew pulled a long face and said, "You go out first."


    Wearing a calm face, Johnny said, "Miss Cassandra lives next door to my house. We have made an appointment to go back together. If you don''t have anything else to say, we will leave first."


    Then she realized that he was doing her a favor. Although she felt it unnecessary, a wave of warmth ran through her veins.


    Well, such a warm man was about to be a boyfriend of another woman....


    The apartment arranged by the World Media was in the Scenic Garden, next to Johnny''s. Of course Andrew knew it. But he was displeased by Johnny''s sudden appearance.


    "You don''t understand what I mean. I ask you to go out first. I have something to say to her." said Andrew in a cold tone.


    "Miss Cassandra isn''t a member of the World Media anymore, so you have no right to ask her to do anything." said Johnny with a same cold face.


    Upon hearing this, a cold smile curved his lips. With a gleam shining in his eyes, Andrew said in a cold voice, "What''s wrong with you? You''ve just left the World Media for a short time. How dare you ignore me? Believe it or not, as long as I say a word, you can be completely banned without any reason! "


    This man really disgusted him!


    Andrew was totally unreasonable now, so he said such words. If it was someone else, he might not insist, but the person he met was Johnny.


    Johnny looked at Andrew and said, "Mr. Andrew, you have the right to do so and I can''t make any decision for you."


    The flames of fury were burning in the bottom of Andrew''s hea


    ne for you. You''d better go home and have a good rest. "


    Andrew was stunned. He opened his mouth, and the bottom of his eyes was gloomy, but he didn''t speak again.


    As soon as she walked out of the room, she met Tim Tang who came from nowhere. Then she walked up to him and said, "Mr. Tim, your boss is drunk and is still in the room. Please send him back."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Cassandra. I will send Mr. Andrew back safe and sound."


    Then she left the club.


    As soon as she got out of the club and got on the car, Cassandra asked Marcus immediately, "Marcus, can you smell the alcohol on me?"


    "Yes." the word almost squeezed out of Marcus'' teeth, with his face turning livid with rage.


    ''How to explain it to Martin after coming back?" Cassandra thought anxiously!


    "Oh, never mind. Please take a look at the fruit store on our way home. If it''s still open. Stop there. I want to buy durian." Cassandra said helplessly.


    Then Marcus added, "Kneel on a blade is more sincere."


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''How dare you!


    Why don''t you go down on your knees and show it to me? If you want to die, don''t stab me with your knife. You have already annoyed me enough!''


    Cassandra touched her forehead speechlessly, "Marcus, has anyone ever told you that your jokes are not funny at all?"

 Chapter 440 Are You Really Not Angry

    In the Yan Garden.


    In the hall, Martin was sitting on the sofa, with a black tablet in his hand and a cup of freshly made tea on the black tea table in front of him.


    Carlos stood beside the sofa, with cold sweat falling over his forehead. Why the fool Cassandra always made trouble!


    ''Hit on a girl, drink...


    Every one of them will be a capital offense. Do you understand?''


    Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, Carlos said carefully, "Well... Master, I think sister-in-law is just on a whim, and she has a reason for it. Please don''t be mad at her, okay? "


    Martin kept his eyes on the tablet PC and didn''t seem happy or angry. After a while, he put it down and glanced at Carlos with a lazy look. "Do I look angry?"


    ''What do you think?


    The word ''angry'' is almost written on your forehead!''


    Carlos shook his head immediately, "No! Master, you are so broad-minded. How could you be angry?"


    "Prepare some hangover soup." said Martin.


    With his mouth twitched, Carlos thought, ''You''re showing off your love again.'' Spare his life, please!


    Carlos swallowed hard and replied, "Yes, master."


    Martin nodded slightly and ordered, "Ask Greyson to come here."


    ''Why did master suddenly ask Greyson to come over? But judging from this, it doesn''t seem like something good.


    Mourn for Greyson for three seconds...''


    A few minutes later, dressed in black, Greyson hurried into the hall.


    "Master, are you looking for me?" Standing in front of the sofa, Greyson said coldly.


    Martin nodded slightly and said, "I will give you three days to prepare. Teach Cassandra some self-defense skills without any misgivings."


    Martin had intended to ask Greyson to teach Cassandra some self-defense skills before, but Cassandra had been busy with filming, and he had always been in poor health, so the matter had to be postponed.


    Greyson asked seriously: "Master, are you sure without any misgivings? Cassandra is weak in physical condition, and now her muscles and bone


    ed to hear Martin''s answer. If she had known that, she shouldn''t have bought a durian at the very beginning. God knew her feeling of coming back with the heavy smell of durian on her way back.


    Then Cassandra yawned and asked, "By the way, why don''t you go to sleep at this late hour?"


    It was already early in the morning, but Martin still didn''t go to bed. Didn''t he say that he had to take good care of himself? How could he recover in this way?


    "I''ve slept for a long time during the day, so get up and exercise."


    All of a sudden, the alarm went off in Cassandra''s mind. "Did you go to deal with business behind me again?"


    "No," replied Martin.


    However, Cassandra didn''t believe it and immediately went to find Carlos. Carlos came over with a large bowl of sober up tea he had just made. "Cassandra, why are you looking for me?"


    "Tell me honestly, did he work today?"


    Carlos shook his head like a rattle drum. "No, I swear. The master has been lying in bed all day long. He just came downstairs to wait for you."


    But Cassandra was still not relieved, "Go and bring me the brief case."


    The look on Carlos'' face did not change at all. "Okay, sister-in-law, I''ll fetch it for you, but, the sober up soup..."


    Cassandra''s face fell when she looked at the large bowl of liquid. What the hell it was?

 Chapter 441 Arent You Afraid That I Would Sell You

    "Well, this is the master''s order. He prepared it for you because he worried that you had drunk too much. Sister in law, this is the master''s love for you." Carlos added.


    Cassandra was shocked. She only drank one glass of wine!


    Why?


    The soup smelt so bad...


    However, the next second, Cassandra caught a glimpse of Martin''s enchanting face. She immediately took up the bowl of sober up soup, raised her head and drank it up in one gulp.


    The corner of Carlos'' mouth twitched. ''You are not too eager to survive, Cassandra!''


    After swallowing the soup, Cassandra shook the empty bowl in her hand, "Martin, I finished. Do I behave myself?"


    "Yes," replied Martin


    Then, she put down the bowl in her hand, gently touched her round belly, and said, "Carlos, go and fetch the briefcase."


    She felt that she could read hundreds of documents now!


    It was only then that Carlos came back to his senses. He ran to get the brief case. Then Cassandra began to deal with it. She was taking notes on a small notebook while Martin sat aside and gave a few suggestions from time to time.


    In the past few days, she had been reviewing business files with Martin. Moreover, in her previous life, she knew well about the Lu Group''s overall situation, so she was able to figure out what was going on in a proper way without making any mistakes.


    "Well, this... Do you mean that you want to cooperate with the Luo clan for the new system research and development? " Holding her chin in her little hand, Cassandra asked casually.


    If she remembered correctly, in her previous life, it was because of the twelfth son of the Luo clan in Y city that she was once again framed by Susan''s men and imprisoned by Martin for three months.


    Y city was the origin of high-end technology in H country. Many high-tech experts in the country gathered here. Most part of the business of Y city belonged to the Luo clan. Martin wanted to develop the unique mobile phone application system of the Lu Group and the Luo clan was the best cooperative partner.


    However, in her previous life, she not only messed up this cooperation because of her foolishness, but also


    nt to establish a partnership with the Luo clan, but in fact, you have already established your own research and development team, haven''t you?"


    Martin was very satisfied with Cassandra''s answer and said in a deep voice, "You are right. I have already established my own research and development team two years ago. At present, the new system has been successfully developed and is at the test stage. However, this research and development subject can''t be exposed to the public before it is listed, so I use the cooperation with the Luo clan. To cover it up. "


    ''I see!''


    It was no wonder that in her previous life, their negotiation with the Luo clan had collapsed completely. The twelfth young master of the Luo clan, Mr. Lucas, had cut off all cooperation with the Lu Group. However, Martin launched a new operating system all of a sudden. Within a night, the new operating system developed by the Lu Group had quickly occupied the whole market of the system, becoming the only system to use the cellphone in H country!


    It never occurred to anyone that the Lu Group, which was originally very rich, had become a world-class business group because of a new mobile software system. And the wealth of the Lu clan was No.1 on the global rich list in those years.


    Cassandra stared at Martin without a blink. After a while, she suddenly scratched her head. "Martin, aren''t you afraid that I will sell you if you tell me that?"

 Chapter 442 She Wanted to Sign Him

    "No, I''m not afraid." Martin said in a low voice.


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, ''Are you serious?


    He was talking about the top secrets of the Lu Group, which even Fiona didn''t know. It would be a huge loss for the Lu Group if the secret was leaked out.


    However, the man in front of her, however, didn''t take it seriously. He trusted her so much, which could be said that he spoiled her very much.


    Then she smiled and said, "Don''t worry. You are so beautiful that I won''t sell you! But then again, since Lucas Luo will come here, he is so confident in his own business. Won''t he doubt there''s any trick in it? "


    Martin narrowed his eyes and replied, "No, he won''t. When one is on the right track, he will not think too much. What''s more, we will not reach a consensus on this cooperation."


    Their cooperation couldn''t be reached. The Luo clan didn''t care much even though they would pay attention to the development of the Lu Group for a period of time. After all, the Luo clan controlled most of the electronic industry. They didn''t believe that the Lu Group could develop new systems in such a short time.


    In a short time, it was the Lu Group''s loss, but in the long term, the Lu Group was the biggest winner.


    Then she continued, "I suddenly feel that it''s lucky that you and I are not enemies in business. Otherwise, I would have been dead before I knew it."


    Martin was shrewd and scheming enough to achieve what he had today. However, in her previous life, she was too stupid to fight with him. He had never strangled her and he really loved her.


    Martin cast a contemptuous glance at her and said, "Are you afraid now?"


    As soon as he finished his words, Cassandra flung him down to the sofa, put her arms around his waist and pressed her head against his chest. "Yes, yes! Your baby is so scared! "


    A tinge of astonishment flashed across Martin''s deep eyes, but it immediately softened. He gently touched the girl''s head with his hand and said,


    en I was still at the University. He was the director of our acting team. I have seen him perform several times on the stage. He has a good skill and his acting skill is great. He is not in a film major, but he might be a good actor."


    Hearing this, Johnny let out a sigh of relief. Generally, in order to polish their acting skills, many actors would choose to act in stage dramas. One was to polish their hearts, and the other was to sharpen their own acting skills. Of course, in the rapidly development of the entertainment industry, there were not many actors who could be calm to forge their acting skills.


    Cassandra was also clear that the entertainment circle was a place for young people. When she was young, her appearance could benefit her for a while. When she got older, how could she survive?


    As an actor, acting was the most important thing. Therefore, she wanted to train not only the famous stars with pretty face, but also cultivate their acting skills and make them a real superstar.


    Looking at Cassandra, Johnny said, "If he is really talented, I''m more than happy to give him such a chance. But, for today''s audition, I will add a new project. Whether he can stand out from the contest or not, it depends on his performance. I won''t give him a chance just because he is your junior schoolmate."

 Chapter 443 What Brings You Here

    Johnny was enthusiastic about movies and had high requirements about the quality of actors and actresses. This was the main reason why he could produce the high-quality film.


    In the era of rapid development of commercial films, there were few directors loyal to the film itself. Most of the directors only worked with a third class script and hired a few popular stars to shoot a big movie within two or three months. Then they spent a lot of money in promoting the popularity of the movie. Most of the investment was spent on social activities and advertising, but the contents of the movie were not good enough.


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra replied, "Of course, but I trust him. His acting skill won''t disappoint you."


    Johnny nodded. When he looked at the watch, he collected the pile of resumes in front of him. "Let''s go to the audition room and wait for them."


    Then she nodded, "Okay."


    Today was the first time for the audition in the company. The audition room had already been prepared. After Cassandra and the others arrived, Jack carried out a sealed small box and handed it over to the applicants, telling them to draw lots to decide the order of the audition.


    While Cassandra and Johnny were chatting, a slender figure suddenly came in. Surprised, a joyful look appeared on Cassandra''s face. "Mr. Daniel, what brings you here?"


    Daniel was dressed in black casual clothes, wore a black cap and a mask, but she recognized him at first sight unexpectedly.


    He took off his mask and casually put it back into his pocket. Then he smiled and said, "It''s the first audition of the company today, so I happen to be free and come here to have a look."


    He was not telling the truth.


    Since the scandal last time subsided, Daniel''s popularity was soaring. He had a lot of works to do these days. This morning, he had a very important play to shoot. However, he temporarily put off it, and the director there didn''t dare to offe


    Well. He was born to be a star!


    Not only Cassandra, but also Johnny looked at the man on the stage with a happy face, waiting for his next performance.


    In this play, the hero suddenly found that the heroine disguised as a man and crept to him, always making use of him. The hero suddenly lost his temper and broke out with the heroine.


    This play was very difficult. They not only needed a solid foundation of lines, but also had a superb performance to determine the rage and struggle of the hero when he knew the truth. In other words, the hero needed to show his heart at that time through his facial expressions and limbs.


    "Enough!" The man shouted at her with blue veins on his forehead, and the fingers drooping on his side were clutched tightly, and his voice was extremely cold. "From now on, I don''t want to see you again. You will never appear in my life. We have nothing to do with each other from now on. "


    After saying that, the man turned around slowly and walked towards a certain direction step by step.


    "Well done, good job!" Johnny pounded the table and said excitedly.


    Although Johnny was usually gentle and mild, he would be excited easily once he met a good actor or script.


    On the stage, the man bowed to them slightly and said, "Thank you, Mr. Johnny."

 Chapter 444 Are You Going to Rob My Man

    Staring at the man, Johnny almost blurted out, "One more question. Do you know martial arts?"


    "A little, but not very professional." He answered.


    With his eyes brightened, Johnny said, "It doesn''t matter. You can have a try."


    In the play, the hero''s role was a famous warlord whose command was tens of thousands of people. Hence, if the actor knew some basic martial arts, he didn''t need to use martial arts substitute. Only martial arts instruction was needed, which was more real.


    The man nodded and asked, "Do you have any martial arts instruction, or martial arts substitute, or something like that?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The man smiled, "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to play against them."


    Hearing this, Johnny Han was stunned. At this time, the man made such a request. He either didn''t know who he was, or he was good at it.


    Johnny immediately said, "Jack, go and ask the martial artists substitute here."


    Jack was also interested in the man on the stage, so he immediately called the famous martial artist to come over. After he got on the stage, the two men had a stalemate.


    Cassandra also stared at the man on the stage with interest. To be honest, she was very surprised at the man''s performance. After all, it was very rare in the entertainment circle to reach his level.


    She had a good taste in choosing men. It seemed that she made a right decision.


    "Denis Liang, this Mr. Qin is just here for an audition. Don''t be too harsh to him, and don''t hurt his face, understand?"


    Face was the most important thing for actors and actresses. Johnny had taken interest in the man and decided to employ him even if there were more excellent newcomers next. Moreover, a new movie was about to begin. He didn''t want his face to be hurt and affect the shooting progress.


    Denis nodded to him and replied, "Don''t worry, director Johnny. I know what I''m doing."


    Johnny clapped his hands and said, "Well, you can start now.


    e was to her liking?


    In her previous life, Colin worked in the GR Group for a while. However, at that time, the GR Group didn''t invest any resources in Colin, so they hid him for two years until he finished the contract. After that, Colin left the GR Group and made a big hit because of a small cost movie.


    A hint of coldness flashed across Cassandra''s eyes. She opened the call record and called to Roger.


    The moment the call got through, it was answered by Roger.


    Cassandra deliberately lowered her voice and said coldly, "What do you mean, Mr. Roger? Are you going to compete with me for Colin?"


    On the other side of the phone, sitting on the black leather sofa, with a successful smile on the face, Roger said, "Cassandra, you can''t beat me. I have a lot of resources. If you sign a contract with him, I can double or even more price to sign him. This is a business competition. Do you know?"


    "Why are you so confident? You can sign him with a high price? Do you think all the people in the world value money like you? "


    Roger raised his eyebrows and said, "Everyone in the world values money and interests. If he didn''t want to be rich and powerful, how could he enter the entertainment circle? You''re too naive, Cassandra. This circle really doesn''t fit you."


    ''You son of a bitch!''

 Chapter 445 Why

    "Well, then, I will wait and see, Mr. Roger, what tricks are you going to play to snatch him from me?" Cassandra asked coldly.


    ""Well, what if you lose?"" said Roger with a smile.


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes dangerously, "In the business field, it''s normal to lose. If I win, it''s my luck. If I lose, it''s nothing to be ashamed of, isn''t it?"


    The implication was that this was just a business, and there was no personal relationship between them.


    Moreover, she wouldn''t give up easily before the last step.


    She had to admit that Colin had a talent for acting. He was adept at both the acting skills and the lines. She was sure that he would be as good as any of the young stars in the entertainment circle if he just created this movie.


    Although she didn''t know why Colin suddenly transferred to the entertainment industry, she believed that he didn''t come for resources or connections.


    "Cassandra, do you have to talk to me in such a rude tone?" asked the Roger, whose face was overcast with anger.


    "Or what?" asked Cassandra, raising her eyebrows.


    In fact, she still couldn''t figure out why she was so blind in her previous life that she abandoned a handsome man like Martin and chose the bad man, Roger.


    The fingers of Roger tightened a little. "Forget it. I don''t want to quarrel with you. I''m sure about Colin. If you are capable, come and fight with me."


    A touch of disgust flitted across Cassandra''s eyes. If it weren''t for the fact that Colin was really a talented young man, she wouldn''t have quarreled with Roger for an actor. But then again, why was he so bitch?


    Hanging up the phone, Cassandra looked through Colin''s resume briefly. She knew most of the information on his resume, except that the section about family seemed to be blank.


    Resting her chin on one of her hands, Cassandra thought for a while and typed something with the keyboard. After a while, a pile of information appeared on the screen. Cassandra browsed it and her face looked more an


    by the outside world. Now, his mother was seriously ill and in urgent need of a large amount of money for surgery. That was why he wanted to enter the entertainment industry, where money came the fastest.


    Of course, Colin had never made it public to the outside world. But since he became a famous star, his identity was gradually uncovered little by little. Finally, everyone had tied the identity of "illegitimate child" on him. At that time, he not only suffered a great mental torture, but his mother died in a fury.


    Colin had been hidden for two years and then became famous on his own. Nobody expected that that case became the source of all the disasters.


    "Mr. Samuel, may I ask why?" Colin asked in a deep voice.


    It was true that Colin was a capable man, but there were many people who were more excellent than him in this circle. Why did Samuel have to choose him?


    ''What''s more, why does the people of the GR Group find me all of a sudden?''


    Colin was not a fool. He knew that it was not that simple. It was normal for big companies to suppress small ones. However, he was in urgent need of money. As for other things, he didn''t have to think about.


    Smiling, Cassandra said, "I''m willing to bet on your capability. Of course, I know you have your own difficulties, so I won''t force you to do anything."

 Chapter 446 Im Not Blind

    Time passed, but there was still silence at the other end of the line.


    Cassandra was not in a hurry, waiting patiently for Colin''s answer. The longer time passed, the more she believed that Colin would not refuse her.


    After a long time, Colin said in an extremely hoarse voice, "I can promise to sign with you, but..."


    Cassandra''s tense nerves relaxed a little. She pinched the middle of her eyebrows and said, "Mr. Colin, please make it clear to me if you have any requirements. I''ll try my best to do it for you."


    Colin pursed his lips and said, "My mother is seriously ill recently. Can I get the money as soon as I sign the contract?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra answered, "Of course, you can rest assured. By the way, I have a friend who works in J hospital. If you need, I can help you transfer your mother to the J hospital."


    J hospital was the most famous private hospital in the capital city. Ordinary people did not even have the qualifications to enter. Colin had wanted to send his mother to this hospital before, but, on one hand, he was not very rich. On the other hand, he did not have this connections. It was completely impossible for the Qin family to care about the mother and son''s lives.


    He didn''t expect that Samuel should offer to help.


    Colin said gratefully, "Really? Mr. Samuel! "


    "Yes, Mr. Colin. Don''t worry. Your mother will be fine. Everything will be fine."


    Hearing that, Colin felt warm in his heart all of a sudden. He was an illegitimate child. He had lived with great care since he was born. The people of the Qin family looked down upon him for fear that he would fight for the property of the Qin family. Hence, he had acted carefully all the time as if he was treading on thin ice, for fear of making a mistake.


    Suppressed and restrained life made him have an instinctive resistance to the outside world from the bottom of his heart. Therefore, he spent most of his time on the study of stage play, and that was one of the reasons why he had a solid foundation.


    Although


    conviction, "When did I blame others? Don''t put dirt on me. "


    ''Do you know clearly about yourself?''


    But Kevin didn''t want to waste his time on her. He said, "I can help you with this, but you have to report it to our master. I won''t take the blame."


    His master was so smart. Moreover, once it came to matters about Cassandra, the master would be easily furious.


    He really wanted to live another five hundred years!


    Then Cassandra said, "Okay. Please make arrangement first. Remember, keep patient''s identity as a secret. If anyone leak it, I''ll hold you responsible."


    With a pitiful look on his face, Kevin said as if her body had been hollowed out, "It''s not reasonable. Cassandra, this is hospital, not a secret place. Isn''t it too difficult to ask me to do that?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra continued, "I don''t care. If you can''t do that, I will tell on you to Martin."


    Kevin was speechless, "..."


    ''All right!


    How blind the master is! How could he fall in love with such a little devil?''


    Kevin drooped his head and said, "Okay, I''ll keep it a secret, okay? You said there was no love affair at all. Did you really cheat on my master? "


    "Are you insane? He is not as good-looking as your master and is not as rich as your master. Do you think I am stupid? "


    ''This is an insult to me since I valued appearance much!''

 Chapter 447 I Believe You, Mr. Samuel

    ''I have to report this to my master. Otherwise, I''m the one to be blamed if the master know it someday. Does she think I will ask for trouble?'' Kevin thought.


    "Fine. I''ll make arrangements for her now. I promise that there won''t be any problem. But I have to check her conditions before I can make a decision on her treatment." Kevin said.


    In terms of medical skills, Cassandra still believed in Kevin. After all, there were generations of doctors in Qin clan. At that time, when he knew how to walk, he began to learn about medicinal herbs. If he was not a good doctor, Martin would not keep him at his side.


    Then she said, "Well, you should act quickly."


    After making some complaints, Kevin hung up the phone.


    Cassandra asked someone to print out several copies of the contracts at once. About half an hour later, Colin came as she had expected.


    Colin was still wearing a black casual suit. He walked hurriedly into the office and said gratefully, "Mr. Samuel, thank you so much! I got a call just now. The J hospital has sent someone to pick up my mother. Thank you, Mr. Samuel! "


    He had thought that Samuel was only trying to comfort him by saying that. After all, he grew up in a family like the Qin family. He was good at reading people''s mind. But he didn''t expect that Samuel would be faster than he thought.


    Cassandra waved her hand and said, "Mr. Colin, you''re welcome. I have told you, as long as you keep acting, you don''t have to think about anything else."


    Colin nodded gratefully, "Yes, Mr. Samuel. Don''t worry. I''ll do my best."


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows and pushed a printed contract to Colin, "This is the newly printed contract. You can check it first. There is no need to sign it in a hurry. If you have any request, you can tell us and we can negotiate."


    Hearing that, Colin shook his head. Then he picked up the pen on the table, turned to the last page of the contract and signed his name by several strokes.


    On the other hand, Cassandra appreciated his overbearing manner. She smiled and said, "Mr. Colin, you even didn''t read the con


    rly that in her previous life, in order to create a very popular movie, the GR Group made a lot of propaganda in the early stage, and the play had not been made any further momentum after that.


    Immediately after, Doris signed contracts with some actors and secretly filmed the movie. After that, Roger arranged the media to report that the movie became hot overnight before being showed in public, and it became a box office champion at that year. Therefore, Susan won the best actress award and became the youngest best actress in the entertainment circle.


    Cassandra had to admit that Roger was really a genius in marketing, but she got all the advantages in advance. Moreover, she got a trump card --- Martin Lu.


    Johnny replied, "Okay. I''m free tomorrow. Do you want to invite Mr. Daniel here? "


    Cassandra was stunned. She didn''t think to invite Daniel to the audition. After all, Daniel was busy and he might have no time.


    Cassandra rubbed her chin and said: "No. It''s already a surprise that he came here today. Tomorrow is a longer time for the audition here. Besides, although his acting skills are good, he is only an actor after all, not professional in this field."


    Hearing this, Johnny''s mood was lifted. He thought about it and asked nervously, "Um... Are you free tonight? I had been busy these days. If you are free, I want to... I want to invite you for a meal. "

 Chapter 448 Chuck Investment Company

    Having dinner?


    Martin had been receiving treatment recently. If it weren''t for the fact that she couldn''t get out of the company, she would rather stay at home with him every day.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t make it tonight." Cassandra gave a little cough.


    "Well, I see. I''ll invite you next time." Johnny said with a trace of disappointment flashing across his face.


    Cassandra touched her forehead and apologized, "I''m sorry. My father is not in good health recently, so I have to go back to take care of him after work. When I have time these days, I''ll invite you to dinner. That''s my apology, okay?"


    "How''s uncle?" asked Johnny.


    Cassandra was so shameless that her heart didn''t beat fast, and answered, "Yeah. He has always been in poor health. It''s not easy to find a good doctor, so I want to take more time to take care of him."


    "I know. You just need to take good care of uncle." said Johnny.


    Cassandra raised her hand, gently pinched her eyebrow, and said, "Well, I think it''s time for today. I have something else to do, so I''m leaving. If you have anything, just call me."


    Without another word, Johnny hung up the phone. It was still early, so Cassandra left the company.


    At the headquarters building of the Chuck Investment Company.


    Reception.


    The moment Cassandra entered the gate, screams broke out.


    "My God! How handsome the man is!"


    "I want her phone number! Oh my God, he is so handsome! "


    "Is he really not from the entertainment circle?"


    "Oh, my God! He''s looking at me. Perfect face! "


    The crowd kept gossiping. But Cassandra ignored them and walked directly to the reception desk. The receptionist had already noticed her and walked towards her.


    What should she do? She almost passed out with this handsome young man!


    "Excuse me, is Mr. Wei here?" Cassandra walked to the front desk, raised a smile, and whispered deliberately.


    The receptionist''s whole face was flushed and she spoke incoherently, "Yes, sir... Do you have an appointment? "


    Then Cassandra shook her


    ''m also curious about why my company is so attractive to you that you want to invest in it."


    Holding his walking stick with both hands, Tim narrowed his eyes and said, "Others are asking me why I don''t want to invest their company. You''re indeed a little different from others. To be honest, there are a lot of companies in your field, and your company has just been established. By rights, I will not choose to invest in a new company with a relatively weak strength. "


    "Really? Then why did you take the initiative to invest in my company? "


    With Tim''s strength in investment industry, there were many choices to invest in entertainment companies. Even some large companies that had begun to take shape wanted to get Tim''s investment. Cassandra also knew that, so she couldn''t understand why Tim chose her.


    If Martin chose her just for the sake of protecting her, then what about Tim?


    She was a stranger to him and they hadn''t even met before. How could he notice her? Was it just a business investment? Or did he have other purposes?


    "Mr. Samuel, although I''m an old man, I pay attention to entertainment news as well. You reversed the situation several times and turned the tide for them. I think you are different from others on this point. I believe in my own eyes, and I believe your ability as well. Are you satisfied with this reply?"

 Chapter 449 Am I Awesome

    Cassandra''s gaze fell on Tim, and she stared at him instantly. For some reason, from the time she met with Tim till now, she always felt this man looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember where they met.


    Then she looked away with a puzzled look on her face and said, "Mr. Tim, we... Have we met before? "


    Hearing what he said, Tim''s heart trembled. Then he smiled and said, "You must be kidding, Mr. Samuel. I always keep a low profile. It''s my first time to meet you today. You must have mistaken it."


    ''Have I mistaken it?''


    Shaking her head, Cassandra said, "I''m sorry. I have been through too much recently, so I made a mistake. Please forgive me."


    Hearing that, Tim''s heart trembled slightly, but he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he said politely, "That''s all right, Mr. Samuel."


    "Excuse me, how much do you plan to invest in our company?"


    Taking a sip of tea, Tim said, "My team has estimated your company''s total price. At present, the budget is three hundred million. If you have a reasonable reason, we can negotiate with you about the investment."


    Three hundred million! The number was beyond Cassandra''s expectation.


    But why did he have confidence in her and invest in her company so much money?


    With a serious look on her face, Cassandra touched her chin and said, "Mr. Tim, let me remind you that our company was just established. To be honest, I don''t know how it will go in the future. The investment of 300 million is not a small sum. Please think it over and make a decision."


    Tim raised his eyes slightly, stared at Cassandra with a half-smile and said, "Mr. Samuel, you are really an interesting man. I have dealt with so many companies, and they all want me to invest more. Mr. Samuel, you are the first one to ask me to think about the amount of investment in your company."


    Then Cassandra looked at Tim and said, "To be honest, from a business point of view, I do hope that you can provide a large sum of investment for me. After all, our c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to answer the phone? " It was not until quite a few rings did Martin answered the phone, which was not like what he usually did.


    Did he have a woman outside?


    Did he hide some other wild woman in his house?


    Did he still love her when she came back?


    On the other side of the phone, when Martin heard the girl''s words, the anger on his face disappeared immediately. He asked in a hoarse voice, "I just finished the acupuncture. Anything wrong?"


    Really?


    How could she forget about this?


    But, it seemed that something was wrong with the acupuncture time.


    But she didn''t think too much about it. After all, it was normal for different acupuncture time. Besides, Martin was in poor health and it was all up to Hawk.


    After getting in the car, Cassandra said with a smile, "I thought you cheated on me!"


    With a cold expression glimmering in his eyes, Martin responded flatly, "No. You''re most beautiful. No matter how good they look, I won''t look at them more."


    This desire for survival...


    As Cassandra started the car, she said, "I agree with you. By the way, I signed an actor today and got an investment. Martin, am I awesome?"


    "Well, awesome." said Martin.


    Then Cassandra sighed, "It''s a pity that you''re not in good health. Otherwise, I''ll take you out to eat something delicious to celebrate."

 Chapter 450 Im Glad You like It

    "I''m sorry." With his eyes darkened, Martin said in a hoarse voice.


    "I''m just kidding. Don''t be like this. We can celebrate it when you get better. Bye."


    "Okay, be careful." said Martin.


    Cassandra agreed and hung up the phone.


    In the study of Yan Garden.


    Martin''s face darkened with fury. He stared coldly at a woman standing in front of the desk.


    She was wearing a white dress, with her black hair falling down her ears. Now she was lowering her head and her face was pale. She was trembling and didn''t dare to look at Martin anymore.


    This man... It was horrible!


    There was a terrible dead silence in the air.


    "Who sent you here?" Martin''s voice was as cold as ice.


    Hearing this, the woman''s back felt cold and all her fine hairs stood up. She said with a trembling voice, "Mr. Martin, I... I just come to send you some documents... "


    Huh


    Just come to deliver documents?


    This woman was imitating Cassandra from head to toe, and her face was similar to hers. If you didn''t look carefully, you would really mistake her for Cassandra.


    However, this woman''s temperament was completely different from that of Cassandra, so he could recognize that she was not Cassandra at a glance.


    He narrowed his dangerous eyes and became more and more furious. "I''ll say it again. Who sent you here?"


    The woman''s tense nerves were suddenly broken, and her body was shaking madly. As soon as her tears fell, she cried, "It was... Director Calvin Lu sent me here and he asked me to do this. Mr. Martin, I will never dare to do it again! "


    As she spoke, her legs became weak and she collapsed to the ground.


    At the same time, the door of the study was pushed open. Carlos rushed in with anxiety. The moment he saw the woman on the ground, his face changed abruptly. My god, they really got a woman who looked so like Cassandra?


    Although this woman looked similar to Cassandra and imitated the w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eyes were really sharp!


    "It was picked from the back hill." replied Martin.


    Cassandra''s eyes widened with an unbelievable look and stared at Martin for a moment. The flowers were picked by Martin from the back hill?


    Behind the Yan Garden, there was a mountain forest and many flowers. There was a meandering path at the back door, which led to the mountain forest. Cassandra occasionally took a walk along the path, but she never dreamed that Martin would go to the back hill himself to pick flowers for her.


    Who said that men had no EQ?


    ''What the hell! He''s got a perfect EQ!''


    Wait...


    There seemed to be something wrong...


    The smile on Cassandra''s face suddenly changed, "You are in poor health. Why do you go so far to pick up flowers? What if you get tired? Let me tell you, if you die, I will immediately remarry! "


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault." said Martin.


    As soon as she heard that, Cassandra hurried up to hold him and muttered, "You are a grown man, but you still can''t take care of yourself. Alas! Carlos does not care about it..."


    Carlos next to him was helpless. ''Are you kidding me?


    Who can stop his master from doing what he wants to do?''


    Besides, it was only a few steps from the back door to the mountain. How tired could he be?

 Chapter 451 Why Do You Want a Third Wheel

    In the hall.


    While Cassandra asking Hawk to come over, Hawk took the pulse of Martin, and then made sure that Martin''s body was all right. With a sigh of relief, she waved her hand and said, "Well, that''s good to know that he is fine. You two go first."


    Hawk showed an expression of helplessness. He was a talented doctor from a family of highly skilled doctors, after all. Did he have no dignity?


    But Carlos didn''t care about that. He fled as quickly as he could.


    Hawk was stunned all of a sudden. ''What the hell had happened just now? Who am I? Where am I? Why are so many flowers in front of my eyes?''


    Embarrassed, Hawk scratched his head and left the hall slowly.


    Cassandra quietly looked at the door, confirming that everyone had left, and then said, "Martin, you must be hungry. The vegetables in the yard seem to have grown. I''ll pick some and make some dishes, okay?"


    She had been paying close attention to the vegetables in the vegetable garden, and had bought some colorful lights and candlesticks on her way back, preparing a candlelight dinner or something liked that.


    "Well, don''t be too tired." said Martin.


    Cassandra nodded her head, "I won''t. You can have a rest now. I''m going to pick up vegetables."


    Martin cast a quick glance at her and said, "I will go with you."


    To be honest, she couldn''t imagine the scene when someone as aloof as Martin appeared in the vegetable field. But indeed, he looked much better, and her care for him was not in vain.


    Cassandra replied in a hurry. "Okay, wait a moment. I''ll go to the kitchen to get a basket. "


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    Upon hearing this, Cassandra quickly stood up from the sofa and rushed to the kitchen. In a helpless tone, Martin said, "Slow down."


    For some reason, Cassandra didn''t think that Martin looked like her husband, but he looked more like her... Yes, father.


    ''Do you feel that your father loves you so much?''


    Vegetable garden.


    The vegetable she had planted had grown to a ripe age. Sta


    n, Marcus'' face darkened. As the top killer, he was not only a driver, but also a slave!


    ''I can''t stand this!''


    It was unbearable However, he could only tolerate it!


    "Junior Marcus, have you brought the things in?" Asked Cassandra while checking the bags carefully.


    The veins on Marcus'' forehead throbbed violently. His face darkened. "Don''t call me junior Marcus."


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "Junior Marcus sounds murderous."


    ''Shit murderous!


    Do you have any misunderstandings about the word ''murderous spirit''?


    "No, I don''t need it." said Marcus, grinding his teeth.


    Cassandra held the colored lantern in one hand and said, "Why are you still standing there? Come and help me."


    To be honest, even he was not capable at all. However, she had no other choice. Greyson was now the leader of the V Security team. There were too many things for him to do, so he was not able to make it. Otherwise, she would not give up Greyson and ask the bastard Marcus for help.


    Marcus''s face was as cold as ice. He kept silent for a few seconds and then walked towards Cassandra.


    ''I''m not angry. Anger made me ugly!''


    After more than ten minutes, the colored lantern was finally done. After confirming that there was no problem with the switch again, Cassandra quickly put the candlestick and rose petals in place.

 Chapter 452 Did You Prepare This

    In the study.


    Sitting at his desk, Martin swiped the mouse with his slender fingers, and saw the screen on which there were some solutions he just searched.


    "How to please your wife?"


    At the top of the search bar, there was a row of words, and below were the answers.


    Martin seemed unsatisfied with these answers. After a while, he turned off the search interface, picked up a black cell phone on his desk and dialed Carlos'' number.


    At the other end of the phone, Carlos opened the takeout box, biting his chopsticks and answering the phone. He looked miserable.


    "Master, what can I do for you?" Said Carlos as if his body had been hollowed out.


    With the back of one of his hands leaning against his head, Martin said in a low voice, "Go and prepare some fireworks."


    What happened? Carlos was confused?


    Fireworks? ?


    Fuck! ''Finally, master is enlightened!''


    "Master, you want fireworks... Are you trying to surprise Cassandra? Yeah, girls like fireworks the most! "


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Martin asked with a frown.


    ''You didn''t ask me, master." Carlos thought.


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Carlos said with a strong desire to survive, "Well, you''re so wise and powerful. You don''t need me to tell you, do you? Besides, Cassandra likes you. It doesn''t matter if there is a firework or something like that. "


    After keeping silent for a few seconds, Martin said, "Give you five minutes."


    "What?"


    ''Master, are you serious?''


    Five minutes was even not enough to shit!


    However, before he could explain, the phone was hung up.


    Carlos was helplessly. He dared not delay and tried to find a way to find the fireworks. Was he kidding? If he failed to do it well, he would probably die without a burial place tonight.


    After getting everything ready, Cassandra finally ran upstairs to call Martin.


    She pushed open the door of the study and ran up to Martin, "Martin, the dinner is


    ially entering the entertainment circle to show up everywhere, but finally he chose to compromise.


    In addition, although Cassandra was the female supporting role of the film, there were also a lot of love stories of the role. Especially when she was entangled with the male leading role and the male supporting role, she had some physical contact with them.


    "Hey! That''s my first movie! My sweetheart, come with me! " Noticing that Martin didn''t behave as usual, Cassandra said with an aggrieved look on her face.


    With a helpless expression on his face, Martin nodded and said, "Okay."


    Hearing this, Cassandra was pleased. She leaned her head against his chest and exclaimed, "That''s great! I know you are the best! "


    Actually, Martin didn''t want to watch the movie because he was afraid that he couldn''t control himself and would directly prohibit it.


    After the meal, Cassandra worried about the tiredness of Martin. She asked Martin to take the medicine and then asked him to get some rest. With an indescribable expression on his face, Martin said, "Go out for a walk with me."


    "Didn''t Hawk tell you to have a good rest? It''s so late. You''d better not go out. What if you get tired? "


    ''Do you know you are a patient?


    Does this guy have the consciousness of being a patient?''

 Chapter 453 A Small Gift

    Martin seemed to be embarrassed and said, "I ate too much."


    Cassandra was dumbfounded for three seconds and then burst into laughter with her hands on her hips. What did she hear?


    He had eaten too much!


    Martin was speechless. He glanced at her helplessly and thought, ''How dare she laugh like that? If she hadn''t forced me to eat up all the food on the table, I wouldn''t have been so full.''


    "Well... Don''t look at me like this. I''ll go out with you... " She put her hands on her stomach and laughed.


    On the other hand, she hadn''t taken a walk with him since she had been together with Martin for so long. In her previous life, she had hoped that Martin would die earlier, and they hadn''t done any intimate things.


    In this life, although she had been working hard to make up for it, she still felt that she owed Martin too much.


    The girl held out her hand and interlocked fingers with Martin. The latter lowered his eyes, seeing their fingers intertwined. With a shudder in his heart, he gave the girl a complicated look.


    From the day when Cassandra married him, he had been worried that she would rebel. He had expected every results, but he didn''t expect that she would really let go of the past.


    ''Cassandra, do you really like me or... Have other intentions?''


    Even if she had other intentions, even if all of them were false, even if all of them were dreams, he also hoped that the dream could last a little longer.


    "Shit! Martin? Am I blind? " A sudden and startled voice came from behind.


    Cassandra turned around and saw a man in... Well, was that pink?


    She couldn''t believe that a man was wearing a pink sportswear. Shit! He was so sissy! !


    When the man saw that Cassandra and Martin turned their heads, he looked as if he had seen a ghost. The next second, he took out his phone almost reflexively and took a quick photo of them.


    "Oh, my God! I can''t believe that Martin, who has been single for thou


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    turned to look at Martin, indicating that he should make the decision.


    "Yes." replied Martin, nodding slightly.


    As soon as Cassandra took out her phone, Robert was taken aback and felt a sudden burst of rage. ''Oh my God! Why do you always bully a single man? Is this the Martin I know?''


    He had a hard time checking Cassandra''s Wechat account, after through verified, he immediately transferred an account to her.


    Her mobile phone rang. She subconsciously looked at the screen, on which there was a transfer income. At a glance at the number, she frowned.


    "Ha-ha, sister in law, it''s my first meeting with you, and I don''t bring anything with me, it''s a small gift. Please don''t mind." Robert asked with a broad smile.


    Staring at the screen confusedly, Cassandra counted the number again. It was one million in total?


    ''Damn it! The hateful capitalist!'' Cursed Cassandra in her mind!


    One million dollars for a meeting gift...


    But, in her previous life, when she met this man for the first time, he seemed to have given her a free shopping card from a shopping mall. Since the mall was owned by his family, she could use the special card to buy anything for free.


    "Take it." said Martin.


    "Okay." Cassandra replied, and then clicked on the receive button immediately.

 Chapter 454 What Do You Think

    Robert took a glance at the screen of his phone. It was shown that she had received the transfer. With his lips twitching, he thought, ''how fast she receive the money...''


    "By the way, Talbot Shi will be back from abroad tomorrow. How about I take him to your home to have a meal? As a matter of fact, I haven''t been to your house for a long time. " Robert changed the subject.


    Talbot Shi was a new rich man in the construction industry of the capital city. He was on a business trip to F country and won a big prize.


    Cassandra had a good impression of Talbot. He was born in a poor family, but he succeeded through his own efforts. He was at the top of the pyramid and became a master of the construction industry at the age of 30.


    Of course, aside from his own efforts, Talbot''s success was largely attributed to Robert.


    Martin cast a glance at Cassandra, implying that it was up to Cassandra to decide whether to let the two come or not.


    Robert''s eyes almost popped out. Was this still Martin Lu who was said to be inhumane like the flower on a high mountain? ?


    It must have been in the wrong way!


    Cassandra''s forehead twitched, ''Why do you have to let me decide it? You should make a decision yourself.''


    Speechless, Cassandra rubbed her forehead, "Well... I don''t have much work to do tomorrow. It''s so boring for Martin to stay at home to recover from the illness, and it''s not interesting to have lunch at home. How about going out for an outing? "


    Cassandra had an audition tomorrow morning. After the audition, she would have nothing to do, since Martin had been ill at home. She had tried how boring it was to be locked at home every day. There were a lot of fun out there waiting for her!


    However, it was not interesting to have dinner at home.


    Martin frowned a little. She was naughty all day long, but outing seemed to be a good idea.


    "Okay" replied Martin.


    With his eyes wide open, Robert wondered wh


    who I saw just now."


    On the other end of the phone, Talbot was waiting in a VIP lounge in a black suit. Hearing his words, he stood up and walked to a huge French window. His cold face softened a little. He looked at the landing plane through the window and said, "Martin Lu."


    "How do you know?" Robert asked.


    Talbot couldn''t help but pinch his forehead as he explained, "He''s living in the same housing estate with you, and you will be so agitated only when you meet him, aren''t you?"


    Uh...


    Why did he suddenly smell a strong sense of jealousy?


    With a pitiful look on his face, Robert straightened his back and said, "Yes, I met Martin. But he was with his wife. I originally thought he was a gay. I didn''t expect that he really has a wife."


    Suddenly, Talbot narrowed his eyes dangerously and said in a colder voice, "Oh, so you are not happy about it?"


    With his fine hair standing on end, Robert replied, "Of course not! I just feel surprised. You don''t know how happy I am when he has a wife. He will not bully me anymore when he is not happy! "


    Shit! It seemed that there was something wrong with his explanation!


    Then Talbot smiled coldly, "Well, Congratulations, Mr. Hugo."


    Talbot hung up the phone with a bang. It seemed that he was not in a hurry to return.

 Chapter 455 It Was All My Fault

    "Change to the next flight." Standing in front of the huge French window, Talbot said icily.


    The assistant at the back stared at him in confusion. "Boss, are you serious?"


    After they got the prize, they rushed to the airport in a hurry to take the earliest flight. They were about to board, but now he said they had to change the tickets? ?


    "Ding -"


    Before the assistant could finish, Talbot''s phone rang again. The man stared at the screen and hung up the phone without any expression.


    Then his assistant''s phone rang again, and the caller ID was "Boss'' wife!"


    Blue veins stood out on the assistant''s forehead. Every time he saw the caller ID, he had a feeling of disillusionment. However, the note was changed by Mr. Robert himself, and he didn''t know what he had done, the note couldn''t be changed back at all. Every time he saw the name, he was scared.


    The assistant took a glance at Talbot, and then at his phone. "Well... Boss, it''s a call from your man. Excuse me, may I answer it? "


    As a matter of fact, their boss was a man of principle. He was always so strict with everything he did, except for Robert.


    "It''s not my phone. Why do you ask me?" Talbot asked in a cold voice.


    The assistant, "..."


    ''Boss, don''t be so arrogant?''


    The assistant looked desperate. He answered the phone with his trembling finger. As soon as the call time popped up, Robert roared at the other end of the phone, "Lord, turn on the speaker. If I don''t teach that idiot a lesson today, he doesn''t know who the head of the family is! !"


    The assistant answered and turned on the hands free mode.


    "Little Talbot... Dear... Darling... Honey... I''m wrong. It''s all my fault. Baby, please don''t change your flight so randomly. I miss you so much, kiss me... "


    The assistant, "..."


    Ha-ha, who just said that he was the head of the family?


    The owner of the family was clear now.


    There was a dead silence in the VIP lounge.


    After a long while, Talbot walked to his assistant, took his phone, t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hat all the film studios under the Gu''s group have been cancelled. They not only haven''t lined up, but also have tried to disturb the market with evil purposes. Now, except for the film studios of prosperity, all of them are under the original plan as wellIt''s a fatal blow to our play that we hardly had any movies outside the auditorium. "


    Cassandra understood what he meant. To a certain extent, the film arrangement rate had a great influence on the box office. After all, the film and the star''s loyal fans only occupied a part. There were also a part of the audience who were random. They usually chose to watch the film arrangement rate of the film theater.


    Although Johnny was a little famous in the entertainment circle, he was still too young to be compared with those well-known directors. The market share was not very high, and the actors in this film were not that famous. Except that Peggy had a group of fixed fans, most of them were newcomers, and the audience might not buy it.


    At present, the GR Group tried their best to suppress this movie. Under such a low rate of showing, it was impossible for them to reverse the situation of this movie. And once the preview was not successful, even the FX International Group would not take the risk to raise the screening rate of the movie when it was is officially released.

 Chapter 456 Make Every Possible Effort

    "Director Johnny, what are you going to do next?" Cassandra asked.


    "I''m sure the box office won''t be too bad for this film."


    Uh...


    Director Johnny was so calm.


    Cassandra understood that the reason why Johnny was so calm was because what he had gone through before and that he loved his career as a director. Moreover, Johnny was a very honest man. If he wanted to be in this circle, his temper was not good for him.


    Although Johnny didn''t mind it, she couldn''t leave him alone.


    It was not only Johnny''s hard work, but also hers. She couldn''t watch the unborn baby die because of the malicious interference.


    Jack was anxious like an ant on a hot pan. He tried to persuade him, "Johnny, I don''t mean to blame you. Since we have put so much effort in this film, are you willing to watch it...? Break down like this? I don''t understand. What''s wrong with the people from the GR Group? They don''t even make money? What''s wrong with them? "


    To some extent, the previous incident happened to Johnny was a good thing for him. A lot of people paid attention to him and his movie, and then there would be another publicity about it. Even if it couldn''t be a big hit, at least the box office wouldn''t be too bad. But now that the GR Group had deliberately suppressed it, it can be imagined that the box office wouldn''t be optimistic.


    Although the GR Group was almost one of the most successful companies in the entertainment industry, it didn''t mean that they could resist the temptation of money?


    Jack couldn''t figure it out that if the boss of the GR Group was totally a fool and even cancel the film directly, which was really disgusting.


    Of course, although Jack did not know the reason, Cassandra knew it clearly. She did not expect that in order to make her give in, Roger would go all out.


    Then she said, "I will try to communicate with the GR Group, and see if they can restore the screening. Besides, we still have some screenings, so we are not at a disadvantage. Jack, I think you may need to do several things for


    rse, it depends on my wisdom. That''s not what we are concerned about. Do as what I said, and I''ll handle the rest." replied Cassandra with a smile.


    Hearing this, Jack pressed his lips and said, "I can arrange these things right away, and it will have good effect. But will the GR Group really change?"


    It was the GR Group, not some ordinary small company. There were still some crooked ways to deal with it. So Jack was still worried that there was no room for maneuver.


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows and said, "What are you afraid of? As the saying goes, make every possible effort. The worst result is that there is still no screening arrangement. Our effort is the decisive factor."


    Jack heaved a sigh and said, "You''re right. But it seems that I and Johnny are useless to ask you to go out and show up in public."


    Speechless, Cassandra rolled her eyes, "Come on. I''m a man now."


    "You''re right. Well, I''m going. Johnny, if you have any ideas, just tell Cassandra. I''m leaving now."


    "Okay." said Johnny.


    Then Jack left the office immediately. There were only two people in the office, Cassandra and Johnny.


    Johnny stared at Cassandra and said, "I''m sorry to trouble you with this matter."


    "Director Johnny, you are too kind to say this to me. We are in the same boat now and you are so talented. I don''t want you to be overlooked."

 Chapter 457 As Long as it Works

    Johnny''s back got stiff. He stared at Cassandra. After a while, he looked away and said, "Sorry."


    Then she burst into laughter and said, "Why are you saying sorry? An audition is about to begin. I''m going to prepare for it. I''ll take care of the screening. You just need to concentrate on your movie."


    "Okay." said Johnny.


    After comforting him for a while, Cassandra stood up and left Johnny''s office. As soon as she went back to her own office, she took out her cell phone. After thinking for a while, she called Daniel.


    After a few seconds, Daniel''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "Mr. Samuel, what can I do for you?"


    "Yes. I do have something to ask for your help."


    "Mr. Samuel, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t be courteous."


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "Well, I won''t refuse. Here''s the thing. In the Entertainment Event Grand Ceremony, you recommended Reuben, the CEO of Ling Group to me. I''ve been wanting to visit him these days, but I''m not familiar with him after all. Could you please make an appointment with him for lunch with me?"


    If she hadn''t made an appointment with Martin and others to go for a trip in the countryside, she really wanted to meet him in the evening. However, there should be enough time for her to have lunch with him.


    Reuben Qin and his Ling Group were quite powerful. The Ling Group was a giant in the domestic comic industry at present. Reuben owned dozens of comic masters in his subordinates, including those VIP users in microblog. What''s more, Reuben Qin himself was also quite influential.


    In the past, Cassandra wanted to cooperate with Reuben to transform comics into cartoon, leading the domestic comics and cartoon industry to make preparations for the future. This time, she just wanted to discuss the cooperation with Reuben, and by the way, asked Reuben to help her publicize the new movie. After all, there were a lot of fans who liked comics, which were very broad market and promising.


    Daniel answered without hesitation, "Okay. I will contact you if he is


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l together. It''s better for you to talk about the details face to face. What do you think?"


    Reuben rubbed his swollen temples and said, "You should know that there are too many people who want to invest in me recently. I can''t even answer the phone..."


    Daniel cut in, "Of course I know. It seems that I don''t have much face. If it doesn''t work, I''ll have to ask my second elder brother for help."


    Hearing this, Reuben looked up and laughed, "Daniel, you''ve learned to put on an act. Do you think I''m afraid of your second elder brother?"


    "Of course, you''re not afraid of my elder brother. But my second elder brother is very clingy. If he wants to stick to you, you can''t blame me."


    Reuben was so busy recently that he had no time to deal with Abbot. He sighed helplessly, "Can you find a new game next time?"


    Daniel raised his eyebrows and said, "This is unnecessary. I don''t care what kind of game it is. It''s fine as long as it works, right?"


    Reuben put on a helpless face. He thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "I can promise you that I will go to meet him, but I will make it clear in advance that if he can''t offer anything that makes me interested, I will not promise him even if you ask your second elder brother for help."


    Daniel stared at Reuben with a smile. "Of course. I am only responsible for bringing you into contact with him."

 Chapter 458 Not on the Same Side

    "Well, it''s still early. I''ll go to arrange the company first." Reuben looked at his watch and said.


    "Go ahead. I''ll wait here," said Daniel


    Reuben burst into laughter and teased, "What? Are you afraid that I will run away?"


    Daniel shook his head and said, "No, I''m not afraid. I just finished my work at the filming site, so I want to take a break here. When you finish, just call me."


    Looking at Daniel''s expression, Reuben couldn''t help asking, "Daniel, let me ask you a little more. What''s the relationship between you and Samuel? How can you do this for him? Everyone in your circle knows that you always fear trouble and never meddle in other people''s affairs. That''s not your style. "


    "No, it''s not what you think. It''s just that he helped me once. I owe him this favor." Daniel said with a guilty conscience


    "Is it true?"


    "What else can it be? I''m a real man and I''m not a gay. "


    Reuben raised his eyebrows and didn''t say anything more. He said a few words to him and then left the lounge. Lying on the sofa in a casual posture, Reuben''s words haunted in his mind.


    Did he care Samuel so much just because Martin had helped him before?


    Damn!


    What was he thinking about?


    He helped Samuel only because Martin had helped him before. He was only trying to return the favor. There was absolutely no other meaning. But every time he saw Samuel and Martin together, he was inexplicably... unhappy?


    Daniel was exhausted after a night of work. At the thought of this, he was wide awake and couldn''t fell into sleep.


    Damn it! Reuben had led him to think in a wrong way.


    He was a man!


    ''I''m a real man, okay.''


    Today''s audition went well. The several actors that Cassandra had picked didn''t disappoint her. On the contrary, they seemed to have come well prepared. They didn''t have any stage fright, not to mention they had great acting skills. They completely conquered her and Johnny.


    After the audition, she asked someone to send them the contract d


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the future and the development of the whole industry, right? "


    The market was one of the most important factors during the process of accumulating capital. If the product didn''t meet the demands of the market, no matter how good the products were, they would be driven out of the market at last. That was the so-called ''good money drives out bad'' in the market.


    Therefore, as long as people grasped the pulse of the market, they could really control the initiative. That was why Martin could always be invincible in the business world.


    Cassandra had been working for Martin for a long time, and she had learned a little about business from him. Hence, she had the confidence to negotiate with Reuben.


    Reuben''s eyes darkened. He stared at Cassandra, "So?"


    Then she showed her trump card, "Mr. Reuben, you should know that I have an entertainment company now. Although it''s just started, I''m still confident in the company''s future. In addition, you may not know that I''m still a major shareholder of the Kingship Group. I believe that in the future, the IP and the cartoon market will definitely rise. And if we join hands, why are you worried that we can''t develop the market in the future? What''s more, we can make film and television. I believe that you will be invincible if you cooperate with us, won''t you? "

 Chapter 459 Im not interested in Him

    In the suburb of the capital city.


    Martin had made a plan in advance. The car passed the national highway and went for a while on the provincial road before it reached the destination. As soon as the car stopped, Cassandra couldn''t help pushing the door open and jumping off the car.


    With a tinge of helplessness across his face, Martin said, "Be careful."


    Cassandra stood in front of the car, opened her arms and took a few deep breaths before she looked at Martin excitedly. "It''s so great here! My sweetheart, how did you find this place? "


    At this moment, the place they were in was a open area. Not far ahead was a reed marsh, surrounded by mountains and forests, and a river flowed. The river was surrounded by wild grass and flowers. It was a good place to fish and camp.


    The air was full of the faint fragrance of flowers and plants, which was completely cut off from the hustle and bustle of the city. It was a paradise.


    "It''s recommended by Robert." said Martin.


    Cassandra blinked her bright eyes and asked, "Robert? He is so awesome that he can even find such a great place! "


    Martin''s face darkened, "What?"


    Cassandra realized that she shouldn''t have said it. She said in a hurry, "I mean, Robert idles about everything, he just knows eating, drinking and playing. What a scum he is!"


    On the way to his destination, Robert suddenly sneezed. He muttered, "Damn it! Who is cursing me behind my back again?"


    Suddenly, Talbot said, "Maybe someone of your paramours."


    With a twitch of his mouth, Robert said immediately out of instinct, "No way! I don''t have any paramours. It''s enough for me to have you. You are the only one I love in the world. I love nobody except you. "


    Talbot lazily glanced at him and said, "Okay."


    Robert was rendered speechless.


    ''I have a heartless and cold wife. What should I do with my life?''


    By the time Robert and Talbot arrived, Cassandra and Martin were ready to fish by the river. Martin sat by the river with a fish


    first time we meet. Please accept it."


    Last night, Robert had already given her a million as gift on their first meeting. Today, Talbot had also given her a gift. Even though Robert had spoken to her in an unfriendly way, he was still thoughtful.


    Looking at the small gift box with a smile on her face, Cassandra said, "Thank you, Mr. Talbot."


    "You''re welcome, sister-in-law."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she handed the gift box over to Martin and said, "Honey, please help me unwrap it."


    With his eyes wide open, Robert thought, ''What the fuck? Don''t you have hands, why do you unwrap it by yourself?''


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    Robert was stunned. He finally realized that in front of Cassandra, Martin had no principle at all!


    "What are you doing? Put the stuff down and lift them up."


    Disappointment was written all over Robert''s face. "Honey, don''t you think you''ve been too cruel to me recently?" he mumbled.


    He was as warm as the spring wind to others. When he was with him, he was as cold as the autumn wind blowing the fallen leaves. ''Who on earth is your man!''


    However, Talbot glimpsed him and said, "Really?"


    "Haha! Of course not! I''m going to get the shelves or something. Honey, don''t be tired. Have a rest. I''ll take a small chair for you. "


    He had a strong desire to survive.

 Chapter 460 Must Be Delicious

    Robert''s action was very fast. The barbecue shelves and other things were soon set up. There were all kinds of pots and pans. There was no lack of anything. He looked like a good husband.


    Cassandra was dumbfounded. Although Robert didn''t have a good mouth, he had good execution.


    After finishing the shelf, Robert politely carried the fishing rod. "Honey, let''s go fishing, too. What do you think?"


    Talbot replied, "Okay."


    Robert hurried over to put the small stool in place and put the fish food on. After that, he handed the fishing rod to Talbot. As soon as Talbot took the fishing rod, he skillfully threw the fishing line out.


    After Robert finished making his fishing rod, he threw it in the water. He turned to Talbot and asked, "Honey, are you hot? Are you thirsty? I''ll get you a fan and a cup of water. "


    Talbot glanced at him and said, "Be quiet."


    With a twist of his mouth, Robert said, "Okay."


    In the beginning, Cassandra thought that she and Martin were intimate enough, but she didn''t expect that they were even more intimate than them.


    Shit! It was a cruel win!


    "By the way, we have to pick up some sticks Do you want to go with me? " Cassandra suddenly smiled and asked Talbot.


    "No, No. you can''t! My wife was on the plane for a whole night. How can you let him go with such a heavy manual work? I''ll go with you. "


    ''Humph! You can''t seduce my wife! I won''t let you get away with that!!''


    "Sweetheart, he bullied me." Cassandra said to Martin, after taking a look at Robert.


    Robert was rendered speechless.? ? ?"


    Excuse me?


    What the hell?


    Who was bullying who!


    Martin cast a cold glance at Robert, and the latter curled his lips. Embarrassed, he said, "You don''t have to look at me like that. I didn''t bully her. I just mean that you and my wife are good at fishing. So you fish here, and we go out to pick sticks, okay?"


    This explanation barely made sense. Cassandra said with a look o


    d he possibly hit on a girl? Come on! Tell me! I won''t discriminate against you! "


    Cassandra didn''t want to say anything to him. She slowly collected the sticks. After a while, she suddenly stopped and fell into silence. Robert hurried to her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    As soon as he finished his words, Cassandra covered his mouth with her hand and said, "Be quiet. Look, there''s a rabbit over there."


    Robert followed her gaze and saw a grey rabbit. The rabbit was curling up and eating grass, without any vigilance.


    Carlos patted her hand and marveled, "Wow! What a lovely rabbit!"


    "Wow, so adorable. It must be delicious if it is roasted." replied Cassandra.


    The expression on Robert''s face changed. "Holy crap! Don''t you have any love at all? When you see such a cute rabbit, you only want to eat it at the first time. You little monster! "


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra replied, "Of course I want to eat. What else can I think of?"


    With a dejected expression, Robert said, "Of course raise it! How can you bear to eat such a cute rabbit? Are you kidding me? "


    Then she rubbed her chin and said, "Why couldn''t I bear it?"


    Robert was rendered speechless.


    This woman is really hopeless!


    She was too crazy!


    The next second, she approached the rabbit quietly...

 Chapter 461 Fight For the Last Chance

    A few minutes later.


    With the grey rabbit in one of her hands, Cassandra ran towards Martin merrily.


    "Hey, don''t you really think about letting it go? It''s so small and so cute. Don''t you have any pity for it? "


    But Cassandra didn''t seem to care about him at all. She rushed to Martin and shook the rabbit in her hand. "Honey, look at that rabbit. Is it cute?"


    Martin looked at the little grey rabbit, and then at the sweat on the girl''s forehead. He raised his hand to wipe the sweat off her forehead and said, "You are cuter."


    Smiling, Cassandra stared at Martin. She really admired him for pleasing girls.


    "Hello, Hello, Hello! Martin, it''s such a lovely rabbit. Your wife wants to eat it. Don''t you think that she has gone a little too far? How about persuading her to release the rabbit? We have brought some chicken drumsticks and chicken wings. That''s enough. " Robert urged.


    With a pitiful look, Cassandra stared at Martin, who helplessly said, "As you like."


    Robert was rendered speechless.


    Holy shit! My dog eyes!


    Cassandra shook the rabbit in her hand proudly, "Did you hear that? My sweetheart said I can do whatever I want! "


    It didn''t work for Robert to complain. With an expressionless face, he ran to Talbot''s side angrily. He was so angry that he almost cried. ''Honey, I want a kiss, a hug and holding me high!''


    Talbot raised his hand and rubbed Robert''s head. Cassandra, who had thought that she had won a round, was shocked by this scene!


    Talbot said, "Good boy. Don''t look at them when we have dinner later."


    "Honey, whatever you say is right. I won''t watch it." Robert said.


    It turned out that he did all these in order to make a fool of himself.


    The sky gradually darkened and the rabbit was cleaned up. Cassandra jubilantly roasted the rabbit with a shelf made of wood that she had just picked up.


    At first, Robert stared at Cassandra with hostility all over his face. As a result, the rabbit was baked more and more fragrant. After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Rober


    the peak of the architectural industry, he would still be no match for the Hugo clan.


    Destiny was such a helpless thing sometimes.


    "No matter what will happen in the future, don''t forget what you said today." said Martin.


    Talbot chuckled, "Okay."


    Without saying anything more, Martin just looked at the rabbit on the shelf in front of him. Since a long time ago, he had realized that only when he became strong enough could he be able to do what he wanted without being disturbed by anyone.


    It was getting dark, and the surroundings were filled with the animal''s singing. The rabbit and fish were almost baked. On the barbecue rack, there were also some vegetables being roasted. Cassandra broke one of the rabbit legs, made them carefully cut, and then put them in front of Martin.


    "Honey, try it!" Asked Cassandra, looking expectantly at Martin.


    Martin nodded, and tasted it with chopsticks, "Not bad."


    With a complacent expression, Cassandra picked up some more fish with her chopsticks. After Martin removed the fish bones of the fish in front of him and pushed the plate in front of her, Cassandra began to eat it happily.


    On the other side, Robert held back his saliva, fed his wife first, and then he picked up a rabbit leg that he had forced her to stay and ate it with keen pleasure.


    "Ah! The rabbit was so delicious! !"

 Chapter 462 I Only Like You

    Cassandra rolled her eyes, "That''s not what you said just now."


    ''Who said I was worse than a beast?


    Now he is enjoying the rabbit more than anyone else. Who is not a human?''


    With a silly smile on his face, Robert took several bites of the rabbit meat. He couldn''t be happier.


    After a good meal, Cassandra massaged her round stomach and grumbled, "Honey, I''m stuffed to death."


    Martin''s face darkened and said, "Let''s go for a walk."


    "This place is desolate. Is there any ghost here?"


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." replied Martin.


    "Okay." replied Cassandra. She stood up from the bench and still felt too stuffed after walking around with Martin for a long time. But it''s a remote place with no drug store. She couldn''t even buy an indigestion tablet.


    For fear that she would get lost, Martin held her hand and walked for another half an hour. Then, Cassandra felt better. When they were about to return to the bank of the river, a loud bang was heard. Then, clusters of beautiful fireworks rose from the sky and gradually gathered into a large peach heart.


    By the bank of the river, Robert, who was holding a white candle in his hand, stared at Talbot with a clean smile on his face. "Honey, look. Don''t you always want to see the fireworks? Even the fireworks would be in the shape of love you. "


    Talbot stood there, with tears in his eyes. Although the fireworks were easy to cool and the path was full of thorns, he just wanted to hold his love tightly. He would live and die together with him.


    Under the fireworks, Talbot walked towards Robert step by step. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Robert stared at Talbot nervously and said, "Um... Don''t you like it? I thought... "


    Before he could finish his sentence, Talbot already walked up to him and kissed him on the lips.


    Robert''s eyes narrowed in disbelief. ''Hol


    and frightening.


    If he could live like this all his life, he would have no regret even if he died.


    Not far away, looking at the two men holding hands tightly, Cassandra could not help feeling distressed. If they could not change the ending in this life, then they were doomed not to be together.


    They knew it was like a moth darting into the fire, but they still didn''t hesitate.


    Then she looked up at the man beside her and said with sadness, "My sweetheart, can you promise me that you will never give me up?"


    ''I really hate being abandoned...''


    Martin looked at her with his deep eyes and rubbed her head gently, "Yes."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I promise." replied Martin.


    Then she put her arms around the man''s waist, rested her head on his chest and said in a sullen voice, "Honey, do you know that I came to you after I walked a long way?"


    Even Martin couldn''t understand what she meant. He lowered his head and kissed on her forehead gently. "Honey, trust me, okay?"


    In fact, it was he who had been worried about being abandoned.


    He had done everything possible to marry her. He was always worried that she would abandon him. She was more important than his own life to him, so how could he abandon her?

 Chapter 463 You Started It

    "Well, Martin, you can have a rest here. I am going to put up a tent." Cassandra fetched a stool and asked hospitably.


    "Is that okay?"


    Cassandra immediately nodded, "Of course! Setting up a tent is a piece of cake! "


    Martin nodded slightly. Then, Cassandra made a cup of tea for him and handed it to him. Then, she hopped to set up the tent.


    On the other side, Robert and Talbot were putting up a tent together. "Do you need any help?" Robert asked.


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "Of course not! I can do it myself! "


    If she couldn''t even put up a tent, what a crap!


    Half an hour later.


    Cassandra was so busy that she was sweating profusely. She had been trying to get the tent set up for a long time, but it was still not finished!


    There must be something wrong with the tent!


    Martin had no choice but to put down the tea cup and walked up to help. Cassandra pouted, "Honey, what kind of tent did you buy?"


    "Well, it''s the tent''s fault." replied Martin.


    Somehow, Cassandra felt a little guilty. She held the tent with her small hands and tried to make more efforts. Finally, the tent was managed to be set up. But she was as tired as a dead dog and collapsed in the tent, not wanting to move at all.


    The two ungrateful guys, Robert and Talbot, had already set up a tent. Not knowing what they were doing inside, Martin went to get a quilt and put it on Cassandra''s shoulders.


    Then she pushed it away, "No, I feel hot."


    With blue veins stood out on his forehead, Martin looked helpless. She didn''t know that for a man, what she said was like a special invitation?


    Rubbing his forehead, he said, "It''s cold in the mountain. Be careful not to catch a cold."


    "Oh." replied Cassandra. She stretched out her hand, put her arms around the man''s waist, and rested her head on his chest, "It''s not cold now."


    Martin was rendered speechless.


    ''This girl


    er doll with one hand. She yawned and said lazily, "I''m sleepy, darling."


    "Okay, sleep tight." said Martin.


    Then she asked, "What about you?"


    Martin gave her a deep glance and thought, ''How could I fall asleep at this time?''


    "I''ll sleep, too." said Martin.


    Cassandra closed her eyes in relief and was about to go to bed, but the tent suddenly collapsed. Martin turned over out of instinct and pressed the girl under him to avoid hurting her.


    Cassandra, "..."


    What was going on?


    Why would the tent collapsed suddenly? ...?


    On the other side, Robert and Talbot heard the noise and rushed out. When they saw the tent falling down, they were shocked agape. Did the tent was collapsed by their sex actions?


    ''You''re awesome!''


    "Why are you still standing there? Help us! " By then, Talbot had already gone to help.


    Robert came to his senses. He looked at Talbot with a hopeful expression and said, "Honey, are you sure they need help? What if... They... Well... What a pure baby... "


    "Howl!"! The scene under the tent must be awesome!


    "Fucking Robert, what have you been thinking about? You think everyone is so shameless, just like you?" Cassandra couldn''t stand it anymore and almost roared.


    She hadn''t even touched his hand!

 Chapter 464 Who Is the Mistress

    With an innocent look, Robert continued, "I saw you lying on Martin, but you told me you didn''t."


    ''I don''t believe you at all!''


    Cassandra ran out of the tent angrily and said, "He''s telling stories. Can''t you think of something serious?"


    She also wanted to sleep with Martin, okay?


    However, since Martin was in poor health, how could she do that? How to have sex with him?


    Looking at Cassandra in a yellow deer Pajama, Robert was so angry that his face turned purple. He tried to move his body a little close to Talbot. ''Help me, honey!''


    Talbot looked helpless, "Sorry, Cassandra."


    As soon as she heard Talbot''s sexy voice, her anger disappeared immediately. Just thinking about it, she was not reconciled at all. She stared at Robert and shouted, "If you have the ability to make trouble, don''t dodge!"


    "No, I don''t." Robert replied, flinching behind Talbot.


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''I''ll kill him with my knife! Nobody can stop me today!''


    At this moment, Martin walked out of the tent, wearing a loose dark grey night robe. He turned to Robert, who rushed over to Talbot and said, "Honey, come and help them pitch the tent. It''s so cold outside. They might catch a cold."


    Talbot replied, "Yes."


    Staring at Robert, Cassandra thought, ''Everyone knows who this family''s leader is!''


    The three men worked together and finally set up the tent again. Talbot was taken away by Robert in a hurry. Although Robert had never been defeated in a verbal battle, Cassandra''s outside help was too powerful to be provoked.


    After getting back to the bed, Cassandra completely lost her sleep. Afraid of waking up Martin, she pretended to be asleep. After a long time, the familiar smell of tobacco from the man suddenly approached her. Then, the man''s slightly cold lips kissed on her forehead, like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water, and then he pushed her away.


    ll destroy your clan!"


    Judith looked up at Robert and asked, "Robert, why do you have to fight for a mistress?"


    "I say it again. He is not a mistress. I only want him for this life. Don''t even think about it!"


    As soon as she heard this, Judith looked sad and asked, "Do you have to do this?"


    "Bear this in mind. If you dare to hurt him... I will do whatever I can to destroy your clan. "


    Judith''s pupil shrank slightly, and her face turned pale. After a long time, she sneered, "Robert, you''re my fiance. No one can take you away from me."


    Robert stared coldly at her and thought, ''This woman is insane. What''s good about me? Why does she still hold on to me?''


    "What do you like about me? I won''t do it again. Okay? " Robert asked.


    With a smile on her face, Judith said, "Robert, do you know that you were my dream since childhood? I want to marry you and be your wife. This is my dream and nobody can change it."


    Robert was helpless. "You are crazy!"


    Judith took a look at Robert and said, "Robert, you can do whatever you want before we get married. But after that, I really hope that you will never have anything to do with that man again. Otherwise, I don''t know what kind of crazy things I will do."


    "Are you threatening me?"

 Chapter 465 You Have a Wife

    "This is not a threat. It''s a truth." Judith replied calmly.


    "The fucking truth? I have told you millions of times that I don''t like you. Nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. Even if you get my body but can''t get my heart, what''s the meaning of that? "


    "As long as I can be with." Judith replied with a low voice.


    "Damn it! Are you out of your mind? I''m not in the mood to talk nonsense with you. Who on earth told you that I am here? It''s impossible for your men to find me. "


    "How can you be so sure that my men couldn''t find you?" Judith asked.


    He stared at her coldly. Suddenly, he thought of something and his face darkened. "Is it Fiona Shen?"


    No one in the capital city except her was able to do that.


    Fiona was in the same boat with Judith, but she was cleverer than Judith and knew how to fight with force.


    "You''re right. Do you really think that Fiona can tolerate a woman without any background to stay around Martin and take away the position that should belong to her?"


    Her words sent chills down his spine, and the cold light in his eyes flashed. "So do you really think that we''re just a decoration and that we''re at the mercy of you?"


    Judith Jiang shook her head. "Robert, I have never thought of hurting you, but that man is different. He means nothing to me. Killing him is as easy as killing an ant."


    With a cold look, Robert said through gritted teeth, "Dare you touch him!"


    With a sigh, Judith Jiang said, "Robert, do you think if a man''s reputation is ruined and he is treated unfairly, will he feel worse than death?"


    Robert''s back froze as he immediately understood what was behind this girl''s words. With a straight face, he stared at her with his bloodthirsty eyes. It was not easy for Talbot to make it to this place. Although with his support, it was also because of his own efforts. Howev


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    orners of Robert''s mouth twitched. For some reason, he felt like his IQ was completely suppressed.


    "Yes, I can withstand the suppression of my family, even if the suppression for my Grandpa. But as you know, Talbot is too weak now. If Judith really wants to fight against him, I''m afraid that it will be very difficult for him to fight against it. What''s more, it''s not easy for him to get this position today, and I don''t want to let him suffer a crushing defeat because of me."


    After keeping silent for a few seconds, Martin said, "I can help him, but you have to decide your own fate."


    "I know that. I will be with him no matter what happens."


    "You should understand that giving up is only the beginning of all the original sin. If you get tired of it in the future, how will you deal with him? You have to make yourself stronger and powerful enough to rule the world. You don''t have to consider about the opinions of others. Only then can you do what you want to do. Do you understand? "


    "Got it. I know what to do." Robert nodded.


    Martin nodded, "Fine."


    Looking into his eyes, Robert asked, "So are you going to leave Fiona alone?"


    Martin squinted at him and said, "Do you think I''m that kind of modest person?"

 Chapter 466 Do You Need My Help

    "Well Why do I feel so scared? It''s fortunate that we are not enemies. Otherwise, I might have been mistreated by you. " Robert exclaimed.


    Martin had a really high IQ!


    "Let''s go. It''s time to go back." said Martin.


    "Oh, by the way, will you and Cassandra attend the birthday party of my grandfather in a few days?"


    "Depend on her." said Martin.


    Their public display of affection had become an eyesore to him!


    On their way back, Cassandra chatted with Martin casually. On the way, Roger called Cassandra suddenly.


    Staring at the phone screen speechlessly, Cassandra certainly knew the reason why Roger called. He called perhaps because he saw that she had not been in touch with him.


    Cassandra deliberately waited for a few seconds before answering the phone. To show her loyalty, she deliberately turned on the speaker.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Roger?" Cassandra asked in a business tone.


    On the other side of the phone, Roger said, "Cassandra, is there anything you want to tell me about the release of the new movie?"


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Yan canglan replied, "Mr. Gu has cancelled the play of" the God of war ". What else can I say? Will you arrange the screening of the film again for me? "


    "Cassandra, you know exactly why I did this." the light in Roger''s eyes turned dim.


    With a sneer, Cassandra said, "It turns out in your eyes, I''m that kind of people. But I''m sorry, Mr. Roger, maybe you''ve got a wrong idea about my personal life. To be frank, even if I want to give my body to someone, I won''t give it to you."


    "Cassandra, do you have to talk to me in this way? You have to know that the GR Group has a total of over one thousand movie theaters. The GR Group cancelled the film schedule. Even if the other movie theaters give you ten percent of the number of screenings, this movie can''t hit the box office. As long as you promise to give me another chance, I can give you thirty percent of the screenings! "


    Thirty percent was an astronomical figure for a new film produced by a low


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    u don''t really have to do this. Besides, the topic has been getting hotter and hotter. Let''s see the movie box office at first. If it doesn''t work, I''ll ask for your help, okay? "


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    Cassandra briefly told Martin about her plan and he added a few words from time to time. She wrote them down one by one and sent them to Jack, asking him to handle with them.


    As soon as they went back to the downtown, Jack called in.


    Then Cassandra answered the phone. At the other end of the phone, Jack''s face was full of excitement. "Miss Cassandra, there is a good news. In the Eastern Star Cinema, someone has booked the whole cinema! The box office of our movie has broken through a million dollars! Ha ha ha! You are really a good saleswoman! "


    Hearing this, a tinge of joy appeared on Cassandra''s face. She didn''t expect that the whole cinema was booked. Was the person an acquaintance of her?


    Cassandra first excluded Martin. First, they had been together these two days, second, if Martin wanted to do this, he must book all the cinemas.


    Who else could it be, except for Martin?


    "Book the whole cinema? Have you found out who would be the buyer? We should offer some special treatment to such a big customer. "


    "I''m not sure. The buyer is unwilling to tell us his name. Anyway, our box office is not that bad now, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 467 Ex-agent

    Speechless, Cassandra pinched the spot between her eyebrows. He couldn''t think of anything else but the box office?


    The preview of this movie had been full of obstacles, and now such a big client suddenly appeared. Didn''t he want to know the background of the client? Moreover, if he was a loyal fan, they would, it was possible for them to develop potential customers for a long time know the information of the client clearly.


    But somehow, she felt that the client was not an ordinary fan. After all, there weren''t many top stars in the movie, and their fans hadn''t been so bold to book the whole scene.


    Although there were a lot of fans of the super handsome young actors in the circle, they had no such influence at present. It was good enough that some of fans went to see a movie. But who would have booked the whole cinema?


    "Jack, please do something. Never mind. I''ll take care of it. You''re responsible for the progress. I''ll handle the rest. " Said Cassandra.


    "Okay, I''ll hang up." said Jack.


    After hanging up the phone, Cassandra tightened her lips and hurriedly turned back to take up a laptop. This laptop belonged to Martin, and she commandeered it during this period of time.


    After typing some words, the name displayed on the screen of the laptop caught the attention of Cassandra. She scratched her head in confusion and asked, "John Yuan? Who was this man? Is he really just a fan of someone? "


    John Yuan, if Cassandra remembered correctly, he is the third son of the Yuan Clan, which had a family relationship with the Lu clan. However, John seemed not to be familiar with Martin, and she hadn''t even ever met him. Why did he book the whole cinema?


    Martin said, "John Yuan, the third son of the Yuan Clan, has a good relationship with Daniel."


    "So, John booked the whole cinema because of Daniel?" asked Cassandra, shocked.


    "Yes." replied Martin.


    Then she asked, "Should I tell Daniel about it now?"


    "No." replied Martin.


    On a second thought, she agreed with Martin. She thought it was pointless for her to reveal the truth.


    ghtly, and he said with a little embarrassment, "Miss Cassandra, why do you ask this?"


    "Of course I have something urgent. Is there anything wrong?"


    Jack thought for a while and then continued, "Miss Cassandra, you have just entered the entertainment circle, so you may not know much about before, well... Before Emily left the FX International Group, she had been Daniel''s agent. It was said that there had been a scandal between Emily and Daniel. At that time, it caused a lot of trouble to the company. Later, Mr. Andrew had dealt with it in person. Then, Emily left the FX International Group. One year after she disappeared, I guess it was three years ago, She went to the Times Movie City. "


    Cassandra was muddled, "What did you say? Was Emily Daniel''s agent before?"


    Was she deaf?


    What a coincidence! Emily was Daniel''s ex-agent?


    Had there been any scandal between them?


    It must have been in the wrong way!


    Jack said, "The older employees in FX International Group knew that. I just joined the World Media at that time. Because it had caused a big trouble, so all the employees were forbidden from talking about it. After Emily left the FX International Group, this news didn''t continue to be hyped."


    Then Cassandra asked curiously, "Do you know whether there is really any love affair between Daniel and Emily?"


    Jack was speechless. "I don''t know."

 Chapter 468 You Are Brilliant

    "Well Except for Daniel, is there anyone else that is familiar with Emily? " Holding her chin with one hand, Cassandra asked.


    If there was really any scandal between Daniel and Emily, it was not appropriate for her to make an appointment with Daniel now.


    "I was only in the World Media at that time and didn''t know much about the headquarters'' things. How about you ask Mr. Andrew for help?" Said Jack directly.


    Cassandra blinked. She didn''t think of that. After all, Andrew was the boss of the FX International Group, he must know that.


    "Okay, I''ll contact Mr. Andrew first and see if I can get any useful information." replied Cassandra.


    Then she hung up the phone and dialed Andrew''s number.


    At this moment, Andrew was in a meeting. When he saw that Cassandra was calling, he raised his eyebrows and said directly, "The meeting ends today. Adjust the proposal and send it here in an hour."


    The other managers were all confused.


    What was going on?!


    Their boss directly dismissed the meeting after receiving a phone call?


    There were several proposals which needed to be dealt with...


    Andrew walked out of the meeting room quickly and answered the phone. He walked towards his office and asked, "What''s up, Cassandra?"


    "Hi, indeed I have something urgent to ask you, Mr. Andrew. Have I bothered you?"


    Andrew pushed the office''s door open and said, "No. what''s up?"


    Then Cassandra said, "Well, I heard that Daniel had an agent before and her name seemed to be Emily Anderson, right? Do you remember her? "


    Andrew just sat down on the sofa and frowned, "Why do you ask this?"


    Cassandra realized that he knew it, so she replied hastily, "Nothing. I just want to ask you whether you can introduce me to Ms. Emily."


    Rubbing his temples, Andrew asked, "You want to see her?"


    Cassandra briefly explained something about the film arrangement rate. Af


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    earing this, Jack''s face was full of worry. "Well... As for the GR Group... What method could we use to let it arrange our film''s screening? Even if the lowest screening rate is good. "


    The GR Group had so many film cities. Even with the lowest film arrangement rate, there were over a thousand scenes, which was not a small sum.


    "Jack, if I said I didn''t plan to use the GR Group to increase the screening rate at the beginning, would you think I''m crazy?"


    Jack''s face changed slightly. "What do you mean by that?"


    "I mean it clearly. The GR Group indeed has many large cinemas, occupying a half of the market. The screening arrangement rate of our movie in cinemas of GR Group is zero, and at the same time, it announces the preview of a big movie of itself, deliberately seizing market share with us. I have seen their promotion video. This movie is as good as our movie from any topic and content. The GR Group has plotted against us from the very beginning. "


    Johnny looked down and said calmly, "The market now is crowded with commercial movies. For films of the same theme, they used the famous young actors. In addition, the GR Group has their own cinemas. As long as they make more efforts, we... There is almost no chance of winning. "

 Chapter 469 Be a Dandy

    "Yes, Miss Cassandra, Johnny has never paid attention to the movie screening rate before. We all know that this way doesn''t work. If the box office of the GR Group doesn''t take place, it won''t go well according to the current box office. If we fail, the movie may be cancelled. " Jack said seriously.


    It was not that he didn''t believe their filming. In fact, it was true. Jack had been struggling in this circle for so many years, and naturally knew a lot of hidden rules. Therefore, he couldn''t believe that without the GR Group''s quota, this movie could be shown in a positive way.


    Then Cassandra said, "Trust me."


    The girl''s words were like a bewitching power, which made Jack almost believe it.


    "Oh, no, Miss Cassandra, I do believe in you, but this time, you have played a big game, haven''t you?" Jack finally managed to control his last sense.


    ''Maybe everyone will think you are an idiot?''


    "I trust you." said Johnny.


    The corner of Jack''s mouth twitched. ''Johnny, are you serious? Don''t be so stubborn?''


    "Jack, I know what you are worrying about. Don''t forget this is my first movie. It''s the only way to see if I can make a foothold in the entertainment circle. I have no patience to wait more time."


    Jack scratched his head and said, "Although it is true, I think... Why was it so unreliable? Never mind. If we screw it up, I''ll go back and inherit the family business. I''ll be a dandy and lead a happy life from now on. "


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Believe it or not, I''ll go and take a 40 meter broadsword to kill you, you bastard!


    Who do you think you are to have the fortune to inherit?''


    Nevertheless, the matter was finally settled. The reason why Cassandra did this was simply that she wanted to enrage and displease Roger.


    She also knew that as long as this movie became popular, with her previous call, Roger would never let his cinemas release her movie. In this way, it was also a big loss for the GR Group. Most importantly, the people under his leadership would certainly


    ting of the following film will be much easier."


    "Yes, but I''m sorry. There''s really little I can do."


    Then she smiled and said, "Johnny, we can handle the errands for you. You just need to take good care of your film and don''t need to think about other things."


    After a short pause, he replied, "Yes."


    Soon it came to the day when the release of "the God of war" came. The first ticket was 8 o''clock in the evening, just in time. The pre booking ticket online had reached 4 million yuan, which was not too bad for a movie with small cost.


    What''s more, the over 1000 big cinemas'' screening under the GR Group was zero.


    In order to see the movie, Cassandra had already asked Martin to wear the clothes for couples she had bought before.


    Dressed in a light white T-shirt, a pair of braces pants and canvas shoes, adeptly she looked like a student. As for Martin, he wore a light white T-shirt with a slightly different pattern from Cassandra''s.


    "Sweetheart, you look much younger in this dress! Don''t wear formal clothes all the time! " Cassandra was pleased with his new style and grumbled in a low voice.


    Martin''s face darkened, "You think I''m too old?"


    Shaking her head violently, She replied, "Of course not! You are not old! "


    "Let''s go," he said


    Then she said immediately, "Okay, let''s go. We''ll be late."

 Chapter 470 Strict Family Education

    At Shining Movie City in the capital city.


    Many advertising boards and other things were placed at the gate of the cinema. Almost all of the movies showed at the same time. Because it happened to be in the peak time, many buffet tickets were needed in a long queue.


    As soon as Cassandra and Martin walked out of the elevator, they had received much attention from the onlookers. In a shrill cry, many young girls took photos with their mobile phones.


    "My god! The man was so handsome! Is he a newcomer? "


    "He is much better than those young men! !"


    "My fuck! A real man is going to be a gay!"


    "Let go of that man! Let me help you!"


    While listening to the chatter around, Cassandra held Martin''s arm tightly.


    ''What''s wrong with these people? He is not your man no matter how handsome he is. Why are you so excited?'' Didn''t they see that she was still here? ''Since you are so free, why not think about how to find a boyfriend!''


    It was not easy for the two of them to find a seat, but Cassandra was in a hurry to pull Martin by the arm and said, "My darling, please sit here for a while. I will go to the queue to pick up the tickets first."


    The group of onlookers around them were anxious to give the tickets to Cassandra for free!


    Martin glanced at the long queue on the left and frowned, "I''ll arrange for someone to drive our tickets here."


    ''What if my wife gets tired with so many people queuing up?''


    "You don''t have to do that. Waiting in line is also a pleasure."


    "I''ll go with you," said Martin


    What did she hear?


    Martin actually offered to go to the queue to take tickets?


    It must be in the wrong way!


    Cassandra scratched her head and said, "Well... I can go there myself. You just wait here, okay? "


    She didn''t have the heart to let her beloved man wait in line for so long. Besides, there were so many seductive eyes staring at him around. She had to ensure the safety of him.


    However, if she had


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d found that most of the girls were holding beverages in their hands. Besides, some were cola and orange juice of the cinema.


    "Don''t drink too much. It''s not good for your stomach." said Martin, handing the coke to her.


    Then she nodded obediently, "Okay! I know you are the best! I love you. "


    "Fine." replied Martin.


    She gulped down a mouthful of coke. Then the cinema reported that the tickets could be checked in. She almost instinctively held Martin''s hand and walked towards the check-in gate.


    The man''s eyes fell on the girl''s wrist. His deep dark eyes were like stars.


    After they checked the tickets, they went straight to the projection hall. There were few audience there. Cassandra had prepared mentally for this. After all, this was a trial screening, and the arrangement rate was not very high, and there were not many A-list stars in the film. However, there were only few people in the hall, so she was a little shocked.


    Martin gently rubbed her head and held Cassandra to take the seat.


    There were less than five minutes before the projection began. The whole hall had less than ten people. During that period, Cassandra kept her eyes on the entrance to the projection hall. However, from the very beginning, the projection officially began, no more audience came in.

 Chapter 471 Martin Was so Attractive

    When the movie started, the whole room became dark all of a sudden. Almost at the moment when the movie began, the closed door was opened from outside and a group of people rushed inside.


    "Oops! We''re just in time!"


    "It took us so long to change the tickets. We almost missed the beginning."


    "Do you have time to change tickets? I bought a new one! "


    "Hey, where is the cute guy just now? Didn''t he say that he would go to watch this movie? "


    "Are you fucking blind? The third row from the bottom. Do you see it? "


    The movie was about to officially start, but now that so many people arrived, it had already delayed the normal screening of the movie. But what did these people mean?


    Cute guy?


    Cassandra was speechless. How charming Martin was! They came here just to see him?


    Cassandra paid attention to the crowd. Most of them were women, and some were young boys pulled in by the women. However, compared to the excitement on the girls'' faces, the boys kept a straight face and cast hostile eyes at Martin from time to time.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you say you liked cute young boys before? " A boy in the front row who was grabbed here complained.


    The resentment... Was too much!


    Next to the boy, an older man said slowly, "Young man, don''t you know that they just like to look good? Cute or older man... Is there any difference? "


    Old man, you have a strong desire to survive...


    After a moment of noise, the audience finally quieted down. The empty theater was almost fully occupied, but Cassandra didn''t expect that they would come in this way.


    In the big screen, the young girl in white with a long spear in her hand roared to come and go. No one in the imperial capital could attract her attention, except Prince Ning, who was worth her special treatment and life accompanying.


    However, a plot took place. The former general was reduced to treacherous minister and traitor. She escaped death and lost her love.


    She also cherished her family


    e as a piece of paper. His forehead was in a cold sweat. He stretched out his hand slowly and broke the long arrow on his chest. The blood water on the arrow stained his hand, but he didn''t seem to notice it at all. He held the wall with one hand and left a bright red palm on the wall. He slowly stood up.


    He was a hereditary Royal marquis. He had been granted territory and land. He was a minister of extreme status. He was glorious. But he never regretted to kill people and overturn the world for Sophia.


    "Sophia..." A gentle smile emerged on the surface of Nestor. He walked towards Sophia step by step. "Do you still remember what you promised me?"


    Looking at Nestor, Sophia''s pupils contracted sharply. Her face suddenly darkened. "Marquis!"


    Hearing this, he let out a few bitter laughter suddenly. From the beginning to the end, she called him Marquis. Even though she hated that man to the bone, she still called his name.


    Nestor moved his legs and walked to Sophia. The two of them were very close to each other, and Nestor''s chest heaved violently. He said in a low and hoarse voice, "How about calling me Nestor for once?"


    In a daze, Sophia fixed her eyes on Nestor. After a long time, she eventually opened her mouth, "Alright, Nestor. Listen, you''re my life. I don''t let you die, so you can''t die."

 Chapter 472 Became a Hot Topic

    "Crown prince, I''m a loser. Sophia is innocent. You had already betrayed her once. Please spare her life after killing me and my families." Nestor said coolly.


    A winner took all. Since he raised his army to rebel, there was no way back. And all his families had no way to survive.


    But even so, he still wanted her to live in the world.


    Hearing her words, Leo pursed his lips and glanced at Sophia with a complicated look. All the wars in the world were caused by her. But at this moment, he hesitated.


    "There is no need. The children of our Su clan are not cowards. Besides, there have been no members in our Su family for the prince to kill. Nestor, are you willing to live and die together with me? " Said Sophia without any emotions in her voice.


    Nestor contemplated and stared at Sophia without blink. Before he could rejoice, a cold arrow shot out again. The tip of the arrow pierced through the air and pierced into his heart.


    Nestor moved backwards. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead, and dark red blood splashed on Sophia''s face. Warm and sticky, which was the feeling of death.


    In the air, there was only Nestor''s breath left. He struggled to raise his foot and wiped the blood off her face, but every step was too difficult.


    A few arrows shot towards Nestor. Less than half a step, Nestor was still unable to lift his foot. His body seemed to have lost all his strength. Blood slowly flowed out of his body and fell, like an orchid blooming at midnight.


    Sophia lifted her foot and walked through the half step. She walked to Nestor. The eyes of Nestor were lit up. She wanted to say something, but he opened her mouth and spit out a large mouthful of blood.


    "As long as you are alive, I am alive. If you die... I will die with you. " Sophia raised her hand and gently stroked the handsome face of Nestor.


    Why didn''t she find before that this man also had unparalleled appearance.


    He was unique and unparalleled.


    She could still remember that when she met him for the first time, he said that his name was Nestor.


    not in shooting, she didn''t go to the set. To her surprise, the whole play was impeccable, not only the script creation, but also the detailed layout. Even if it wasn''t her that acted, she would highly praise this play.


    The audience didn''t leave until the movie was over. Many of them posted it on microblog or Wechat moment and recommended it to others, almost with no bad comments.


    Just in a short period of time, the forward sale of "the God of war" which had only 4 million yuan was doubled to 10 million yuan in the next round!


    What''s more, most audience volunteered to publicize the movie, and there were also many professional film critics who immediately gave professional film reviews on various platforms and strongly recommended the movie.


    In addition, the prior arrangement of Cassandra worked now. Before that, people, who just wanted to have a try, such as the popular men in the media and comic masters, had gone crazy, especially for the comic masters. The second heroine was so amazing that it was the first choice for their roles of the comic books.


    Many comic artists worked the whole night to finish their own comic books, only with topic to publicize "the God of war", and the media Cafe had even edited a series of video released by the world commercial and the world media, making it a unique video. The whole play became a hot topic.

 Chapter 473 Im Not Masculine

    At the Brumous Villa District.


    In the study of GR Clan.


    On the other hand, the look of Roger was quite gloom. He coldly stared at Vincent who was standing aside and reporting to him. The vast room froze in an instant.


    "What did you say?" Grabbing his fingers tightly, Roger''s voice was filled with anger.


    His words sent a chill down Vincent''s spine, and the hairs on his body stood on end. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and replied, "Yes. Well, the of the World Media had already been popular on microblog and Wechat. Now the first few hot topics were all about it, and many media had spontaneously publicize for it, and even some comic experts had taken part in it. In comparison, the box office of the world on our side is more than ten times higher than that of them, but... "


    Before he could finish his words, Roger looked at him with cold sight, like a sharp knife. "But what?"


    The cold sweat on his forehead broke out and he broke the silence, "but because of the counterattack of their play, the reputation of our play has fallen sharply, and the rating of the play on the platform has fallen below 6 points. We''ve previously posted the release of the great God of war and any movie of the same type on the platform. Now, they''re going to compare the two movies with them, and the box office ticket has been affected by the two movies 47%.... And... In the past, you personally ordered me to cancel all the schedule of the great God of war. Now, the rest movies are asking if we need to resume the schedule and schedule... "


    "Snap!"


    A sudden loud noise sounded in the study.


    The glass on the table was swept down by Roger. Her face was overcast with gloom. With scarlet eyes firmly fixed on Vincent, he said in a cold voice, "I''ve told you, it''s not allowed to show in our cinemas."


    How could it be possible?


    He was sure that he would win. How could he become like this?


    How could a director, who was totally worthless in his eyes, compare the great brand he had invested hundreds of millions with that?


    Damn!


    Vincent wanted to say something more, but he just moved his


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l to work in the entertainment circle. He had already been annoyed with her because he had a group of rivals in love. But now, he began to be worried about that even many women liked her now.


    Cassandra sneaked a few glances at Martin. The next second, just like a small cannonball, she threw herself into the arms of Martin and cried, "Honey, they''ve gone too far. I''m not the most masculine. You''re the most masculine. They must be blind."


    Martin''s eyes narrowed. This girl used this method every time she made trouble. Did she think he was so easy to coax?


    Noticing that Martin had no intention of letting her go, Cassandra immediately put on a straight face and said, "You''re invincible and most handsome in the whole world. If they see you, they will fall in love with you. My dear, don''t change your mind by that time!"


    With a helpless expression on his face, Martin replied, "No, I won''t."


    How could he change his mind?


    It was more likely that she changed her mind?


    Cassandra immediately replied in ingratiation, "Then... If they call me ''husband'' in the future, will you be angry? "


    Martin was rendered speechless.


    How could he not be angry when his wife was called husband by another girl?


    "Well Do you think I''m great as I have a wife backup team? " Cassandra added recklessly.


    Martin''s face darkened and said reluctantly, "No."


    "Why?" asked Cassandra, putting on a pitiful look.

 Chapter 474 Mr. Roger, Sorry For Keeping You Waiting

    "Think about it." said Martin.


    ''How dare she ask me the reason?''


    Was she unsatisfied with so many rivals in love and wanted to infuriate him to death?


    Cassandra raised her head with a pitiful look, "Really? I''m also a star in the circle. Those are the fans'' love for me. Many fans call their idols in this way. It took me a long time to find several fans who love me so much. Do you want to break my heart? "


    "I don''t want to." said Martin.


    Cassandra was speechless.


    She couldn''t continue talking!


    ''If you keep doing this, you will lose me?''


    Cassandra had persuaded him for a long time, but he still didn''t give up. He didn''t make a concession to his territory!


    At a high-class music club in the capital city.


    In a huge box.


    A man in a suit, surrounded by several beautiful women, several men have been courteous to persuade him to drink.


    "Mr. Felton Feng, I heard that our company is going to start a new project in the west of the city next month. At that time, please take care of us!"


    "Mr. Felton, you''re the God of wealth. Please help us!"


    "I have a sister-in-law who is always worried about a project. Please take care of her, Mr. Felton."


    "As long as that old woman, Emily, is expelled, you will be in charge."


    Felton''s face turned red and his body reeked of alcohol. He stretched out his hand and fumbled around the body of the young lady sitting next to him. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. As long as you all support me and drive that old woman Emily away, the Times Movie City will be ours in the future. We can decide everything."


    "You''re right. I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    "As long as everyone stands on the side of Mr. Felton, and drive that old woman away, it''s a matter of time!"


    "Yes. I don''t know why the head office sent such a crazy woman here..."


    When a group of people were having fun, a man in a black shirt c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ttend to Mr. Felton well. After that, you will be rich and prosperous!"


    In the private room of the club on the second floor.


    The floor of the private room was paved with special glass. The whole downstairs was seen clearly from upstairs. However, the people downstairs could not see the upstairs, it has a very good privacy.


    The grand gate shut off the noise outside.


    Sitting on the black leather sofa, with his slender legs crossed, and a glass of wine swaying in one hand, Roger looked indifferently not far away without his eyes being focused.


    After a while, the door of the box was pushed open, and the man in black shirt walked in quickly. "Mr. Roger, I''ve brought the person."


    The man in black shirt walked out of the room as soon as Roger nodded his head. A few seconds later, Felton strode into the room with a flattering smile on his face.


    "Mr. Roger, I don''t know you are here. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." Felton hurriedly flattered.


    "I came here all of a sudden. Don''t worry. Please have a seat." said Roger, casting him a casual glance.


    Felton immediately sat down on the sofa, smiling at Roger, and quickly asked, "Mr. Roger, why did you summon me in person? I''m willing to do everything for you if you ask for it. "

 Chapter 475 Do You Want Me to Die

    Roger didn''t answer his question immediately. He took a sip of the wine and gently stroked the edge of the glass with his slender fingers. After a while, he slowly opened his mouth, "I heard that you are the primary shareholder of the Times Movie City. Later, because a new CEO was the assigned by the headquarters, so you have been just the vice president of the Times Movie City, right?"


    Hearing this, Felton''s face was trembling. He put on a wry smile and said, "You know everything in the industry, Mr. Roger."


    At the beginning, all the vice presidents of the Times Movie City all supported him to take over the position of CEO, and they also jointly delivered their opinions to the headquarters. Nobody expected that the headquarters would send a woman to take over the Times Movie City. More hatefully, this woman did not take him seriously at all. She cut off his several ways of wealth, and it had become even worse. If it kept going on like this, he would be sidelined very soon.


    "What if I have a way to make you be the CEO?"


    Felton''s back stiffened, and a ray of light came from the bottom of his eyes. "If you have a solution, then you will be my rebirth parent. From now on, as long as you request, I will definitely do everything I can to support you!"


    The smile on the corners of Roger''s mouth widened and he said slowly, "Next, it depends on your performance."


    Felton said immediately, "Please go ahead, Mr. Roger. I will do as you said."


    With the help of Roger, the young master of the GR Group, no one dared to displease him.


    At the headquarters building of the Times Movie City.


    It was already early in the morning, but all the major shareholders of the Times Movie City, including the managers of its branches, were all informed by the CEO''s secretary to hold a meeting in the headquarters building.


    In the meeting room.


    Everyone was sleepy, complaining.


    "What the hell? It''s so late. I need more sleep. "


    "If you keep doing this, we''re going to die soon.


    e wants to go home? You can go with Mr. Zheng. I''ll sign the formalities papers for you tomorrow." Emily looked around and said coldly.


    Silence reigned in the meeting room.


    All the shareholders and high-level executives who were full of resentment just now lowered their heads and did not dare to speak.


    Felton Feng was sitting at the head seat of the left. He looked at Emily with a foxy smile and said, "Miss. Emily, Mr. Zheng is an experienced employee after all. He has made many meritorious contributions to the company. Even if he made a few mistakes and complained, you shouldn''t have fired him directly. After all, the company is so ruthless, who will work for the company in the future?"


    After Felton said this, several vice CEOs around him quickly echoed.


    They had hesitated before. But tonight, even the young master of the GR Group had come to meet Felton. No matter how excellent Emily was, she was no match for the young master of the GR Group.


    In a short time, all the complaints in the conference room directly pointed to Emily.


    At the chief seat, Emily gave a cold glance at Felton and said, "You''re right. I won''t dismiss him if he just insults me. But he must have done something harmful to the interests of the company and all people in the company. Are you sure you want me to make it public here?"

 Chapter 476 Gamble

    Felton''s face changed a few times, and finally his face was dark. "Since you have decided, I have nothing to say. I don''t know why you called us here tonight."


    "Yes, Miss Emily. Let''s get down to business first!"


    "Yes, yes. What do you want, Miss Emily? Please go ahead."


    "We are all from the same company. Peace breeds wealth!"


    A hint of coldness flashed in Emily''s eyes. She continued, "I invited all of you tonight because I have a very important decision. From tomorrow morning, all the film studios of our company will show the movie "God of War" produced by the World Media. And its projection rate is no less than 30%. The maximum is no more than 50%."


    "Miss. Emily, are you crazy? It is an unpopular film that doesn''t even have one famous star in it, but you want to give the least thirty percent of the projection rate... Don''t drag us with you. You''re asking for death! "


    "It''s... Is it was too much for 30%? This movie was a domestic one. For several major movies in the same period, the film arrangement rate is only 40% at most. Miss Emily... Isn''t it too risky? "


    "Yes, for a big-budget domestic movie, the screenings rate would be only 30% at the peak period. You not only suddenly show this movie, but also give it such a high screenings rate, what if the tickets can''t be sold out?"


    "Miss. Emily, it''s about the lives of thousands of people in the company. Is your decision too hasty?"


    "I also think so. The screenings rate is really high. What''s more, this movie is just in the preview period, and the GR Group didn''t show it at all. Let''s think it over before we make a decision. "


    It was not the first time that Emily had made such an astonishing decision since she took over the Times Movie City. Several times before, she arranged a large number of unknown films, and the takeover was indeed successful, which was one of the reasons why the Times Movie City had developed so rapidly in a few years.


    But t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lease resign, Mr. Felton. And you will have no connection with the Times Movie City."


    Felton froze and there was a cold expression in his eyes. He never dreamed that the bitch Emily could play such a big game.


    However, he had just made a public statement that Emily took the blame and resigned, but now that she had asked for the same, how could he convince the public if he didn''t agree?


    Nowadays, he was not the only boss of the Times Movie City. Many people supported Emily.


    He had to pay a price if he wanted to drive her out. Luckily, Roger backed him up. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to defeat her.


    "Okay. Since you ask, I won''t say no. let''s see who will win then."


    After saying that, Felton stood up from the seat and strode out of the conference room.


    After Felton left, there was a burst of whispers suddenly in the meeting room. No one had expected that Felton and Emily would have such a situation of gambling.


    This time, however, could Emily really do another miracle?


    To be honest, the people who were watching this didn''t trust Emily much. After all, the GR Group was involved this time.


    "Well, that''s all for today''s meeting. Next, please do your best. This time, all the box office bonuses will be increased by 2%. I hope you can work hard." said Emily.

 Chapter 477 Believe in Your Look

    The next morning, Cassandra received a phone call from Jack.


    "Miss Cassandra, I''m fucking blind!" Jack said excitedly.


    "What''s going on, Jack?" Cassandra asked in confusion.


    ''He called me so early in the morning just to tell me that his dog eyes were going to be blind?''


    "Listen to me, the number of screenings in all the big cinemas this morning has risen up straight. Now, our advance sale has been over 100 million, and the screenings arrangement rate of all cinemas of Times Movie City has reached more than 30 percent! And one of them even reached Forty five percent. My god, I''ve been in this industry for such a long time. It''s the first time that I''ve seen such a high screenings rate! !" Jack was so excited that he was about to cry.


    This is beyond his imagination!


    Cassandra was stunned for two seconds and finally understood what Jack meant. She had thought that even the "God of War" could be showed successfully after the trial, it would only be at the middle level, but she didn''t expect that as the trial was successful, the audience voluntarily publicized the movie. With their previous preparations, now the heat of the movie was completely exposed!


    She hadn''t expected that there would be such high screenings rate in the Times Movie City.


    "Hello, Hello, Hello! Are you there, Miss Cassandra? I''ve heard that the Times Movie City has been hotly searched. Their online tickets in the next week have been sold out. It''s hard to ask for a ticket. Besides, in the cinemas under the FX International Group, all of their tickets have been sold crazily. The pre order records of each single day are pushing the forward sale record. Boss, we are really famous! As famous as superstars! !" Jack was so excited that he was incoherent.


    "Jack, can you keep your voice down? My ears are almost deafening."


    "You are famous now. It doesn''t matter if you''re deaf." said Jack.


    Cassandra, "..."


    What he said was reasonable, and she could not refute.


    However, she felt it was a bit unreal.


    But judging from the current si


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    home."


    With dark eyes, Martin said in a low voice, "Don''t mind? Letting you be called honey by other women? "


    Cassandra''s hand trembled as she suddenly felt a gaze of death. She swallowed and answered without stopping, "Of course not. Those fans didn''t mean that. You''re the only one I love. You have to believe in your look even if you don''t believe me. "


    The corner of Carlos'' mouth twitched. ''She is so good at flattering...''


    Martin''s stony face softened a little and his eyes fell upon Cassandra, who was terrified by his gaze with a stiff smile.


    "Are you going out?" asked Martin.


    ''Oh, isn''t the topic being changed a little too blunt?''


    Cassandra nodded her head like a chicken pecking at rice, "Hum, I''m going to the company to discuss something. There will be a lot of things to do next."


    After keeping silent for a few seconds, Martin replied, "Well, let Marcus send you there."


    Cassandra was surprised and thought, ''It seems we are having a good time. Now he changed his mind?''


    Why did she...? Feeling uneasy?


    With a slight cough, Cassandra answered, "Yeah, you can rest assured. I''ll be back as soon as I finish my work. What would you like to eat for dinner? Let me make it for you, okay?"


    "Anything made by you is okay." said Martin.


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''I beg you. Please stop showing your love, okay?'' thought Carlos.

 Chapter 478 You Can Do Anything You Want

    In the Ring Entertainment Industry.


    As soon as Cassandra arrived at the office, a figure rushed out like a flash, and shook the mobile phone in his hand with excitement. "Little... Miss Cassandra! All tickets for sale in the cinema had been sold out! My God! What the hell is that? I''m so excited that I almost cry! We made it! "


    As a matter of fact, Cassandra didn''t expect that the preview would be so successful. Since had made enough preparations in advance, the impact of the fans was far beyond her imagination. And apparently, they had succeeded.


    The success of not only the movie, but also the marketing!


    "Jack, now is just the beginning. We still have a lot of things to do next. Go to director Johnny. I have something to discuss with him."


    Hearing this, Jack hurriedly nodded, "Okay! Johnny was here early. To be honest, we really didn''t sleep at all last night. You don''t know that. He never cared about this kind of stuff before. And this time he is a little weird and I don''t know what''s wrong with him... "


    From the beginning of his career as a director, Johnny devoted himself to filming and seldom interfered in other aspects. But this time, it was out of his expectation. In the preview of ""God of War" last night, Jack was rather nervous, and Johnny was quite unusual as well. He had been paying attention to the reaction of the audience, which made Jack feel strange.


    But Cassandra didn''t care much about it and said, "This movie is very important to us. As long as we succeed this movie, we can have a better future. It''s natural that Johnny cares about it."


    Jack was in high spirits, so he didn''t think so much.


    They had arrived at Johnny''s office when they were talking. When Jack opened the door, he saw Johnny leaning against the couch, looking exhausted.


    When he heard the door open, he reflexively opened his eyes. In his dark eyes, there was a handsome girl.


    With a gentle smile, Johnny stood up from the sofa and said in a hoarse voic


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on as possible. Eh... I have to ask director Johnny for help. "


    "Miss Cassandra, please go on."


    "You must have noticed it that the fans have invited me and Ken to appear in the public as a couple. So I want you to help me take some photos and make Ken and I be the couple combination of official propaganda."


    Johnny nodded, "Okay, I''ll arrange it later."


    "Well, since you can help me, I don''t have to worry about it. Next is the most important part I''m going to tell you. Please help me take a group of photos with Peggy. I''ve already thought about my modeling. I''ll use Sophia''s youth general''s clothes, and the color of Peggy''s clothes should be as gorgeous as possible to enhance the visual effect. As for the set of photos I take with Peggy, I''d like to post them later. Only to announce it in advance on our Official microblog. Johnny, Jack, you should be careful not to let any photos be exposed to the public in advance, or they will lose the mystery. "


    With his eyes lighting up, Jack said, "Don''t worry, Miss Cassandra. I''ll do a good job in rear service. But your idea is really crazy. How did you think of it?"


    Raising her eyebrows a little, Cassandra knocked on her head, "Here."


    In fact, these were mostly used for advertising in the entertainment circle later. But now it hadn''t been used yet.

 Chapter 479 Do You Feel Sorry For Her

    Jack felt that his IQ had been challenged, but to be honest, Cassandra''s ideas were too amazing every time, he really couldn''t think of any of these ideas.


    "Well, get down to business. Director Johnny, when will you be ready for your new movie?" Then she turned to look at Johnny.


    "A month." said Johnny.


    As far as he was concerned, one month was the best he could manage. After all, preparing a new movie was not an easy thing. Moreover, he was no longer in the World Media, so he had to restart many things.


    "I give you a month and a half to prepare, but you have to handle the press conference of the new play as soon as possible. Jack, I will give you three days. After three days, you will be responsible for it by yourself and hold a press conference."


    Jack was stunned. "What? Why do I have to solve it myself? Shouldn''t Johnny and you hold the news conference? "


    He knew every word Cassandra said, but why couldn''t he understand her?


    Now, the "God of War" was quite popular, and it was indeed a good idea to announce to hold a press conference of the new movie. But, why didn''t Cassandra appear?


    With a smile, Cassandra answered, "You not only will take charge of the press conference. From now on, you will host all the external activities of the Ring Entertainment Industry, including all the activities for the later stage of the "God of War". And the crew don''t need to participate in the event."


    Jack was totally confused. He scratched his head and asked, "Miss Cassandra, what do you mean? If both of you don''t attend, then the promotion... "


    "I do it for publicizing. I have studied it carefully. The most common practice in the circle is that the creators and main actors attend various activities, interact with fans and keep the topic hot. It is also the most common way to win more fans."


    "Yes, it''s a common way. But if you said you wouldn''t attend the press conference, what about the promotion in the future?"


    ''Guy, are you sure that you


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ith unfathomable darkness deep in them.


    Then Cassandra slowly made her way to the sofa and sat down. With her eyes resting on Martin, she slowly stated, "The chicken soup smells good. Is it delicious? "


    ''I''d like to see how dare you say yes?''


    "Not as good as your cooking." said Martin.


    ''What?


    What kind of answer is this?


    My master has broken the rule!'' Carlos thought.


    "Really? Since it''s not delicious, why don''t you throw it away? "


    Hearing that, Carlos'' mouth twitched. If the chicken soup brought by Fiona was thrown away in front of her... How embarrassed she would be!


    Although Fiona felt a little annoyed, she didn''t lose her temper in front of Martin.


    Carlos picked up the chicken soup and escaped desperately.


    "Miss Fiona sent it here in person and now it is threw away. Don''t you feel sorry for her?" Asked Cassandra.


    "I only care about you."


    "Really? But why do I think you cheated on me? "


    ''You''re going to cuckold me!


    Do you think I'' have no dignity since your mistress has come to our house?''


    With his eyes raised, Martin seemed to be in a good mood. He asked in a deep voice, "Are you jealous?"


    ''Well, now you finally realize that your wife is jealous?


    I''ve been jealous for a long time!


    It was not easy for you to realize it!


    Do you need an award?''

 Chapter 480 You Cuckolded Me

    "Sweetheart, I don''t need to be jealous." Cassandra raised her eyebrows, smilingly stared at Martin and said in a slightly hoarse voice.


    TSK, TSK, such a serious tone...


    ''If this is not jealousy, can you tell me what is jealousy?'' thought Carlos.


    ''Take care, Cassandra!


    Spare my life!''


    Martin''s deep eyes sparkled with infinite admiration, "Well, you don''t need to."


    Resting her head on one hand, Cassandra said slowly, "Miss Fiona, won''t you go? Do you still want to stay and have dinner with me? "


    Sitting on the sofa quietly, Fiona thought that at most Cassandra was jealous, but unexpectedly, this bitch dared to ask her to leave directly.


    Moreover, if she remembered correctly, didn''t Martin hate those troublesome women most?


    Huh...


    She didn''t believe that Martin would really be fascinated by that bitch!


    The next second, she made a fool of herself.


    "Carlos, send Miss Fiona back." said Martin.


    ''Why do I always get hurt every time?'' Carlos wondered, his back frozen and his eyes fixing on his young master with a strong desire for survival.


    He was sitting at home, the pot falling from the sky. Was it going to be so miserable?


    "Yes, master. Miss Fiona..." Carlos managed to squeeze out a smile. "Well, please."


    Fiona clenched her fists, and a cold light flashed in her eyes. But she remained elegant and calm on the face. She stood up from the sofa and said, "Well, I''ll leave now. Take care of yourself."


    Martin didn''t say anything, but Fiona didn''t feel embarrassed. She glanced at Cassandra and walked out of the hall directly.


    On the sofa, Martin focused his eyes on Cassandra and asked, "Are you angry?"


    A smile curled the corners of her mouth. "No, how could I be angry?"


    She was not angry, because anger made her ugly...


    At the sight of this, Martin arched his brows and pulled the girl into his arms. He lowered his head and gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead. "She j


    nk so." Cassandra replied at once. "Well, I haven''t had dinner yet and I''m so hungry now."


    "Okay, I''ll ask the servant to serve the dishes." said Martin.


    After going through all this, Cassandra was indeed a little hungry. She immediately got up from Martin and said, "I''ll go upstairs to change my clothes first."


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    Cassandra ran upstairs and changed into a woman''s suit. Several dishes were placed on the table, all of which were her favorite.


    As soon as she sat down, she took up her chopsticks and was about to eat. Martin also picked up his chopsticks, but he didn''t eat much. He just picked up food for Cassandra and tried one or two times by himself.


    "By the way, is tomorrow the birthday of Robert''s grandfather?" Cassandra suddenly thought of this and asked.


    "Yes, you want to go there?" asked Martin.


    Cassandra nodded, "Of course I want to! Robert had invited us. "


    The Hugo clan was a powerful and wealthy family in the capital city. And it was the biggest obstacle between Robert and Talbot. For the Hugo clan, they didn''t need a future master who couldn''t be controlled, and they naturally wouldn''t hurt Robert. So Talbot became the target of their expulsion.


    In her previous life, they had fought rather fiercely against each other.

 Chapter 481 You Are Such an Unfaithful Woman

    Martin stared at Cassandra and thought, ''Why does she want to go to the Hugo clan? Of course I know. It''s a party with a lot of people and how could she not want to go a lively place like that?''


    But he worried it might not be peaceful tomorrow night.


    As far as he knew, Robert would come with Talbot to discuss the matter with the Hugo clan.


    "Do you like Talbot?"


    Biting the chopsticks, Cassandra stared at Martin in confusion. She felt that Martin had made a big trap for her again.


    With a strong desire to survive, she shook her head and said, "I like only one man!"


    ''This answer is perfect!''


    Although knowing that she said that on purpose, Martin felt happier. He picked up some food to her plate and said slowly, "I didn''t ask you that."


    "What? What did you ask? "


    ''Do men''s minds change so fast?


    It was just like a needle at the bottom of the sea and I can''t grasp it... It''s so difficult to understand him!''


    "Do you like Talbot?"


    Hesitated for a while, Cassandra said carefully, "Well. I think Talbot is a nice person. He is suitable to be friends. Yes, he is just suitable to be friends. "


    She had a strong desire to survive.


    With his chin on the back of his hand, Martin added, "He''ll come tomorrow night."


    Of course, Cassandra knew that Talbot would attend the party. He would not only go, but also thoroughly turn the whole Hugo clan upside down. Robert''s grandfather was so angry that he went to the intensive care unit and died soon. As for Talbot, of course, the Hugo clan would not admit him as Robert''s wife. In order to protect him, Robert had to accept the family''s arrangement.


    He could resist at any cost, but he couldn''t bear that someone trampled the one he loved, which was more painful than killing him.


    Cassandra touched her chin and said, "In fact, I don''t think Robert should bring Talbot back at this time. Although he wanted to prove that he was willing to be responsible for Ta


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    are not a handsome man. Why should we invite you? Besides, I have a business with your wife, okay?" Said Cassandra.


    With a snort, Robert asked, "What business can you have with my wife? You just want to cheat on me! Martin, what kind of people your wife is? "


    Martin cast a contemptuous glance at the phone and thought, ''She''s spoiled by me. Do you have any problem with it?''


    Cassandra immediately asked, "Isn''t your wife an architectural designer? The Lu Group has a new project to cooperate with him. If you are dissatisfied with this, then forget it. I will inform Mr. Talbot now and tell him not to come tonight. "


    "Really? Just for business? " Robert asked suspiciously.


    Cassandra rubbed her temples, "Or what do you think?"


    A wicked idea occurred to him. He pondered for a while and asked, "Since you invited him for business, why didn''t you ask me to come with him?"


    Speechless, she asked, "Mr. Robert, who gave you the courage to make you think that I would seduce your wife and leave my honey alone? The rabbit would not eat the grass beside the nest. I''m not that kind of person. Even if you don''t believe me, don''t you believe my sweetheart? "


    She wouldn''t be so stupid to seduce other men in front of Martin. Moreover, she asked him here in order to pacify Martin.

 Chapter 482 A Weird Mind

    "Really?" With his eyebrows furrowed, Robert still had some doubts.


    Cassandra rolled her eyes and thought, ''Is this man suffering from persecution delusion? He thinks that everyone is going to steal his wife. Am I such a shallow person?''


    Taking a deep breath, Cassandra said, "Of course it''s true. I''m busy now, so I have to hang up if there''s nothing else."


    Then, without waiting for Robert to say anything else, she hung up the phone. Feeling helpless, she turned to Martin and said, "Honey, what the hell are your friend thinking? Is he blind? You are so beautiful. How could I betray you and seduce Talbot? "


    Martin was rendered speechless.


    ''This girl always has such a weird mind.''


    In the evening, a black Bentley car slowly drove into the gate of Yan Garden. As soon as the car stopped, Cassandra ran out with a pancake turner in her hand.


    Martin''s face darkened, "Just mind your steps. Don''t run!"


    Without looking back, Cassandra answered, "It''s Okay. I''m going to pick Talbot up."


    "Just as she said, a rabbit doesn''t eat grass near its own hole?" thought Martin with a frown.


    At the gate, Talbot had already got off the car. The man wore an iron grey suit, inside which there was a white shirt and a black tie on the neckline. He looked quite elegant and mild, more handsome than the ordinary young stars in the entertainment circle.


    Right then, Talbot was holding a bottle of good wine in his hand. When he saw Cassandra came out, he greeted with a smile, "Good evening, Cassandra."


    ''My God! His voice is so sexy!


    No wonder Robert is so worried about him. Talbot is such a perfect man. Anyone would fall in love with him!''


    After a long while, Cassandra regained her composure and said, "Good evening, Talbot. Dinner is almost ready. Come on in, please."


    Then he nodded slightly and followed her into the hall.


    In the hall, Martin was sitting on the sofa, dealin


    . Let me take a walk and show Talbot around my garden, okay?"


    After taking a brief glance at her, Martin thought that he couldn''t refuse her.


    "Yes, slow down." said Martin.


    After controlling her facial expression, Cassandra stood up and left with Talbot.


    When walking, Cassandra kept explaining to Talbot and he didn''t say anything until the whole garden was almost finished, "Cassandra, if you have anything to say, let''s get to the point."


    Cassandra didn''t know what to say at this moment. ''Well, I''ve walked a long way, but nothing useful at all.''


    Cassandra scratched her head and pointed to a chair, "There is a place to rest. Let''s go over there and have a talk."


    Talbot nodded and walked there with Cassandra. They sat on the chairs. Cassandra had a plan in advance, so she said, "Tomorrow is the birthday of the Hugo clan''s grandfather, right?"


    Talbot replied, "Yes."


    "I heard that Robert is going to take you to the party, isn''t he?"


    "Yes." replied Talbot, pursing his lips.


    "I know. Robert does this for your sake. He had gone through a lot to make you his wife. I know you would do anything for him too. But I advise you not to go there tomorrow night. "


    Suddenly, Talbot''s face darkened. He stared at Cassandra and asked, "Why?"

 Chapter 483 Why Doesnt He Restrain His Wife

    "Mr. Talbot, please don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean to break you up or to stop you. I just think it''s not the right time yet. Tomorrow is Robert''s grandfather''s birthday, and Robert will take you to his house and declare your relationship in front of everyone. What will the Hugo clan''s people think?" Cassandra tried her best to persuade Talbot.


    In her previous life, she was not familiar with Robert and Talbot. She went to the Hugo clan with Martin, but was forced by Martin to do so. Therefore, she could only remember the result of Robert taking Talbot to the Hugo clan.


    Robert''s grandfather was so angry that he had a heart attack. Robert''s parents were no better than it. As for the Hugo clan''s relatives, they were just watch the scene of bustle.


    Although the Hugo clan had tried their best to keep the matter from being known by others, as so many guests there that day, the news was still spread out, and other people''s opinions of Talbot also changed dramatically.


    Talbot lowered his head for a while, and then opened his mouth bitterly, "I know what you said, but I have no way back. No matter what decision he makes, I''m willing to keep him company."


    Then she looked at Talbot and asked, "Do you think you did this for his sake?"


    Talbot''s face suddenly froze, as if his heart had fallen from the sky. With his fingers that were hanging on his side tightened, he said in a deep voice, "My love for him doesn''t need to be recognized by anyone else."


    "I know. But have you ever thought about how much pressure he will take?"


    Suddenly, he squinted his eyes and darkened his face. After a long time, he raised his hand with difficulty and buried his face in his palm. He said in a hoarse voice, "I know, but I have said that I have no way back."


    Of course, he knew how much pressure Robert had to face and how much pressure he was going to take. But he had no other choice. There had to be a chance in his life that he could bravely fight for himself.


    Cassandra


    Talbot shook his head, "No, thanks. I''ll deal with it myself."


    No! If Talbot didn''t go there, then she couldn''t see Talbot then. To be honest, if Talbot didn''t have a career, she really wanted to get Talbot into the entertainment circle. After all, his appearance was so great. He was just like the model of the overbearing CEO!


    Moreover, Talbot was so handsome that there must be many girls seduced by him. Bah! Attracted by him!


    "Well, that''s all right. Nothing else. If you need anything, you can turn to me or Martin."


    "Why should he turn to you? You said you won''t seduce my wife? You are even here to look at the stars and the moon! " A cold voice came from behind.


    This voice... It sounded so familiar?!


    The familiar smell of jealousy...


    The next second, with a cold face, Robert came up to her, fury burning in his eyes.


    ''Isn''t she trying to seduce his wife?


    He had caught her!


    What''s wrong with Martin, that idiot? Why doesn''t he restrain his wife?''


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. "Mr. Robert, what brings you here?"


    If she remembered correctly, she didn''t invite him at all. Besides, this was the Yan Garden. How did he get in? ?


    Martin?


    How worried he was! !


    With a snort, Robert said through gritted teeth, "If I don''t come soon, is my wife going to be yours?"

 Chapter 484 My Heart Is Burning

    "How could it be possible? I just had a chat with Talbot. Nothing else."


    ''It''s just a casual talk. Why does it take so long?


    And they were talking alone?''


    "Enough yet?" Talbot raised his eyes slightly and said calmly.


    Robert''s back froze as his pupils dilated. He stared at Talbot, eyes full of grievance. "You cheated on me and stayed with another woman. How could you be so unreasonable? You weren''t like this before! "


    The strong smell of jealousy almost made blood gush out of Cassandra''s mouth...


    ''My eyes are going blind!''


    Cassandra used to be the one who their intimate relationship in front of other people. She didn''t expect that she would endure their show today.


    Talbot supported his forehead with both hands and stood up. He took Robert''s hand and kissed him on the cheek. "Is that enough?"


    Robert was rendered speechless.


    Holy shit! ''Honey, my wife kissed me in the public again! !


    Oh, my God! I feel like I''m flying! I must be the happiest man in the world!''


    Eh... Wait!


    No, he was obviously catching adultery. No, he couldn''t be seduced by his wife''s beauty!


    ''Hold on. I can win!''


    "That''s enough, honey. I know you still love me."


    A wry smile appeared on Cassandra''s face, ''Where is your backbone?''


    "Cassandra, it''s getting late. We should go home." Talbot said.


    "Okay. Be careful on the way."


    With a dejected expression, Robert strode forward and blocked her. "Hello! This is my wife. You should care about your husband! "


    ''Why do you always stare at my wife? Damn it!''


    Cassandra was speechless. What if she wanted to beat him?


    Talbot helplessly touched his forehead and said, "Cassandra, we are leaving now."


    Cassandra nodded her head thoughtfully. ''You''d better leave now. Don''t stay here. I really want to wash my eyes now. I don''t expect that Robert has spoiled such a beautiful flower like Talbot.''


    With a cautious look on his face, Robert pulled Talbot away. Cassandra was speechless and thought, ''Did he make a mistake? He should have been more cautious against the men l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    m..." with a little guilty, Cassandra stammered, ''You can''t trust any news on the Internet. Darling, you should not be so innocent. Do you understand? People are sinister, you know? "


    ''People''s hearts are sinister than hers?''


    Martin raised his eyebrows and said, "Yes."


    "Do you smell something burnt?" asked Cassandra, with a slight sigh of relief and staring at him.


    "No." replied Martin.


    Then she said, "My heart is burning."


    Martin was rendered speechless.


    Where had she learned these messy things?


    "Do you know who you look like?"


    "Who?" Asked Martin.


    "My man." Cassandra replied smilingly


    Martin was rendered speechless.


    Was he be seduced again?


    Then, she looked at him with satisfaction and thought, "It seems that the rustic honeyed words I have learned recently are really good. I should learn more in the future."


    The next morning, Cassandra got up early.


    After breakfast, she accompanied Martin to take medicine. Then she rushed to the film studio.


    Because they needed to take two groups of photos, so both Ken and Peggy had come. Besides them, apart from Johnny and Jack, there were only two people present, the lighting and makeup artists.


    Although these photos should be confidential, it was too... That was too much.


    "Ouch! Dream guy, you are finally here! I miss you so much! " Ken rushed to her at once.

 Chapter 485 Its None of Your Business

    As soon as Ken finished his words, he rushed to Cassandra, wanting to give her a bear hug.


    However, before he pounced on her, he was dragged back by Jack, who said, "Ken, can you be a gentle man?"


    Ken struggled for a while, and said angrily, "Jack, let go of me! I don''t want to lose face in front of my dream guy. Let me go! "


    Jack pulled him to a safe distance. Then he let him go. ''Are you kidding me? If someone wants to do this, it should be Johnny. You''d better stay away from her.'' he thought.


    Cassandra cleared her throat, "Well, let''s hurry up. Director Johnny, are you ready?"


    Johnny nodded, "Okay. Make up and get changed. We can start now."


    "Great. Goddess, let''s do the makeup together." Cassandra said to Peggy.


    Ken, who had been completely ignored, put on a wronged expression and said, "My dream guy, have you seen me? I''m so beautiful. Can''t you just take one more look at me? "


    Had he been out of favor?


    Cassandra was speechless. Just now she wanted to say that she was a girl, okay! Could he stop call her guy?


    As she was going to the studio for shooting, she wore a set of lady''s clothes today. Since she would have to change the clothes later, she didn''t care about it.


    On the contrary, Ken called her dream guy all the time.


    Fucking dream guy!


    "I don''t have much time. Let''s have a good shoot first, okay?" said Cassandra.


    Ken replied, "Yes! Yes! I''m going to do my make-up now. "


    Cassandra waved his hand, and then Ken rushed to the dressing room in a hurry. Then Cassandra and Peggy went to the girl''s dressing room together.


    There was only a makeup artist her, so she asked the makeup artist to do the make-up for Ken, and Cassandra and Peggy were good at doing make-up by themselves.


    In the dressing room.


    Sitting on the chair, Cassandra waited for Peggy to help her with the makeup. Her face was full of expectation. After all, it was the first time for her to stay alone with her goddess.


    And his goddess was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    will have a little chat with Mr. Robert."


    "No way." said Martin with a frown.


    ''Robert is out of control now. What if he hurt Cassandra?''


    "This is the Yan Garden. You guys can be there at any time. Besides, Mr. Robert won''t hurt me. I''d like to have a talk with him alone, okay?"


    Before Martin could speak, Robert waved the kitchen knife in his hand and yelled, "Who says I won''t hurt you?"


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''What the fuck! Can''t we have a good conversation?''!


    She knew she couldn''t tell him what had happened. Otherwise, he would go crazy. She was right.


    Then she gave a wry smile and said, "Well, let master Greyson watch him. If he''s abnormal, Greyson will definitely save me."


    Greyson didn''t know what to say.


    How could he be mentioned suddenly?


    After hesitating for two seconds, Martin nodded and said, "Okay."


    ''I have listen to my dear wife. Besides, this is the Yan Garden. Even if Robert really gets out of control, he still has the V Security team to protect her. I shouldn''t have worried about her."


    After a few seconds, there were only two people left, Cassandra and Robert. There was another one, Greyson, who had been hiding not far away and staring at Robert.


    After taking a deep breath, Cassandra asked, "What did your wife say to you?"


    "It''s none of your business."

 Chapter 486 Find My Wife

    The veins on Cassandra''s forehead twitched, ''Why are you so arrogant?''


    Speechless, Cassandra pinched her eyebrows, and said sincerely, "I think Mr. Talbot has told you everything I want to say. You just need to remember one thing. Mr. Talbot loves you very much, and he spared no efforts to love you. You shouldn''t be so self-willed to bring unnecessary troubles to him, right?"


    Robert stared at Cassandra with his bloodshot eyes, holding the knife tightly in his hand. He was anguished, as if his chest had been ripped into pieces.


    He was in a daze for a while. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Do you know how long it took me to persuade him to meet my grandpa and others with me? Do you know how much I want to be with him? For him, I can give up everything of the Hugo clan. I won''t take a step back even if I have to be kicked out of the Hugo clan. "


    But now, everything was ruined by her.


    Even though there were tens of millions of reasons, he felt that he had been betrayed.


    He didn''t want anything of the Hugo clan. He just wanted to be with Talbot.


    "I know." Said Cassandra.


    That''s why she didn''t want to see them fight like a moth darting into the fire again. Even though they were weak now, what if one day they became strong?


    With his eyes wide open, Robert almost spat out a mouthful of blood. "Since you already know, why did you ask him to abandon me?"


    "What are you talking about? Be thoughtful. If he would abandon you, he wouldn''t have chosen to face everything with you. Mr. Robert, I admit that your relationship is perfect. But have you ever thought about what you will face in the future? "


    ''How could he be so stupid? Is it only his age that is growing?''


    Robert was so excited that he almost blurted out, "Of course I know! I''ve said that I can give up everything in the Hugo clan for him! "


    "You''re the only heir of the Hugo clan. Do you think the Hugo clan will give up on you or destroy him?" she snorted.


    Robert''s face soured at her word


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ptly.


    Cassandra regained her composure and answered, "Nothing. I just want to know what will happen to them."


    "You can''t think of any other man in front of me."


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, "They are gays, okay?"


    "No way," said Sean


    Adele, " Okay, okay, you''re good-looking. Whatever you say is right! "


    In the evening, at the Huo family''s old house.


    The Huo family''s old house was a luxurious Chinese mansion. It covered a large area and was well decorated. In addition to other things, it was already priceless.


    Today was the 70th birthday of Robert''s grandfather. More than half of the hundreds of rich people from the capital city were invited to this birthday party. Outside the Hugo clan''s old house, all kinds of limited edition luxury cars were parked. The scene was too spectacular.


    Because today''s guests were all distinguished guests, Edwin Hugo, who was now in power of the Hugo clan, was welcoming the guests at the gate with Mrs. Hugo and his only son, Robert.


    Robert was in a black suit today and stood behind Edwin cooperatively. Edwin was quite satisfied with his performance today.


    At this time, a Rolls Royce phantom car came. As soon as the car stopped, the back door opened. Under the attention of the crowd, the three people of the Jiang clan got out of the car.

 Chapter 487 Do You Have a Girlfriend

    "No wonder she is the eldest daughter of the Jiang clan. She had an extraordinary temperament."


    "Well, she''s wearing... It seems to be the top limited edition, right? It''s said that it''s worth millions... "


    "She is the eldest daughter of the Jiang clan and the Mistress of the Hugo clan in the future. Several millions is not a big deal."


    "You heard about it? It is said that the Hugo clan and the Jiang clan will soon unite by marriage... "


    "It seems that it is true."


    As soon as the Jiang clan''s people got off the car, they immediately caused a burst of discussion.


    Edwin Hugo, Mrs. Hugo and Robert came to greet them in person. Yates Jiang, the father of Judith Jiang and the CEO of the Jiang Group, walked up to them with a smile. "Mr. Edwin, Congratulations!"


    Edwin smiled, "You''re welcome. There are many guests at home today. Thank you for coming."


    Yates said, "Don''t be courteous, Judith, come and greet Uncle Edwin."


    With a calm and elegant smile on her face, Judith Jiang said softly, "Hello, Uncle Edwin, Aunt Alice."


    Edwin and his wife, Alice, looked at each other and smiled. They were very satisfied with Judith, their future daughter-in-law. Edwin smiled and said, "Yates, we are family. You don''t have to be so polite."


    Family...


    The word was enough to prove everything.


    Hearing this, Yates smiled, "Yes, you have many guests here. You don''t have to care about us. We can go in by ourselves."


    Edwin immediately said, "No way. Robert, why don''t you take your uncle Yates and Judith in?"


    Clenching his fists, Robert looked a little nervous. Although he had been mentally prepared for this, what Edwin said was too ambiguous.


    Now there were rumors about the marriage between the two families. On such an important occasion, if Robert personally took the Jiang family in, what would others say?


    However, if he refused in public, would the Jiang clan let him go?


    W


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    With a darkened face, Cassandra said, "Robert, if you dare to provoke me again, I''ll send a few more photos to Talbot later."


    "How dare you!"


    He was already very disappointed that his wife didn''t come tonight. How dare she send pictures? It was killing him!


    Cassandra shook her phone, "Why not?"


    ''How dare you provoke me?''


    After being dazed for two seconds, Robert hurriedly said, "Hey, sister-in-law... No, no, no. Little Samuel, I was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously. "


    Little Samuel...


    Cassandra felt a chill all over her body and even got goose bumps. If there were not so many people here, she really wanted to hug Martin to comfort herself.


    Cassandra said, "Well, don''t be so cheesy. I can''t accept it. We have arrived, and you can do what you should do."


    Holding Cassandra''s hand, Cassandra pleaded, "No, no! I don''t want to go. I will stay here with you. My father just said that I would take good care of you. I can''t neglect you. "


    How could he be so shameless?


    However, she also knew that Robert didn''t like this kind of scene in the first place. In addition, the Jiang clan was also there. Once he left them, he would definitely be sent to the Jiang family''s side.


    "Little brother... May I...? May I have your phone number? "

 Chapter 488 I Already Have Someone I Like

    A girl, dressed very pure, stood beside Cassandra with red cheeks. She lowered her head and nervously intertwined her fingers, waiting for Cassandra''s answer.


    Cassandra was still in a daze. What was going on?


    Next to her, Robert was watching the scene, staring at Cassandra with a dirty look on his face, while beside him, Martin''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pan.


    "Sorry, I can''t give you my number." Out of a strong desire to survive, Cassandra said quietly.


    Hearing this, the girl''s face turned pale, like a little white flower that had been blown and beat by the wind and rain. Her back tensed up in a straight line, and she stared at Cassandra dejectedly. She almost exerted all her strength to ask, "Why? I won''t bother you... I just... "


    A tinge of pity flashed through Cassandra''s eyes, but she said calmly, "I''m sorry. I already have someone I like. He''s very stingy. He doesn''t like me to leave my phone number to any other girl."


    The girl''s pupils shrank sharply and stared at Cassandra blankly. Yes, the man was so handsome. How could he not have a girlfriend?


    "Sorry, it''s my fault... Can I make a friend with you? " The girl didn''t give up and continued.


    With a pout, Robert said, "Well, she had asked for that. Well, Samuel, why don''t you fulfill her wish? It''s just a phone number. Nothing serious..."


    Before he could finish his words, he was completely stunned by what he saw.


    All of a sudden, Cassandra stood on tiptoe and pinched Martin''s chin with one hand. She pressed her cold lips against his and kissed his thin and cold lips.


    Robert, "...? ? ?"


    The girl was shocked...


    Martin was now the head of the Lu clan and controlled a huge commercial empire. Tonight, many people came for Martin, and even many wanted to introduce their daughter to Martin. It would be best if Martin could like her, but if not, it was enough to be connected with Martin.


    In addition, the future successor of t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    before that, they had to figure out Cassandra''s identity first.


    At this time, Martin finally let go of Cassandra. Cassandra glared at Martin. She just wanted to prove that she didn''t like girls. This guy was obviously taking advantage of her!


    However, she was very happy to be taken advantage of by him.


    Well.


    Cassandra turned to look at the girl whose face was pale, "See?"


    Hearing this, the girl finally came to her senses. Her face was pale. She covered her face with her hands and ran away crying.


    Cassandra looked helpless. She didn''t want to do that, but to be honest, if she didn''t do it hard just now, there would be many girls coming to ask for phone calls. Her heart was about to explode at any time. If it really collapsed later, she was afraid that she couldn''t even control herself.


    So she had to use this trick.


    With his eyes wide open, Robert gave a thumbs up to Cassandra and said, "Little Samuel, to be honest, I really admire you."


    This wave of operation could be said to be very coquettish!


    Not only did she scare away the girls, but also a group of aunts who were in a hurry to arrange a girlfriend for Martin.


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "Don''t call me little Samuel."


    "Why? I think it''s a good name. "


    Cassandra, "It''s too ambiguous."

 Chapter 489 You Are Right

    Hearing that, Robert''s face froze. He just called him ''little Samuel'', how could it be ambiguous?


    ''Is there something wrong with the IQ of people in love?''


    Feeling speechless, Robert rubbed between his eyebrows. When he was about to speak, he suddenly saw Fiona, surrounded by a group of people, walking towards them.


    As soon as Fiona appeared, there was a burst of discussion around her.


    In the capital city, everyone knew that Fiona would be the future Mistress of the Lu clan. Even though the Lu clan had been reshuffled, Fiona''s family background and status were placed here, not to mention that the person beside Martin was a man. Even if he was handsome, how could he compete with Fiona?


    Cassandra also looked in the same direction and saw Fiona in a light purple evening dress. She looked noble and elegant.


    In her previous life, the existence of this woman alone was enough to discredit all her brilliance. The whole V Security team isolated her, and even the people in the Yan Garden didn''t treat her as their Mistress, and the people in the Lu Group didn''t take her seriously at all.


    This woman wouldn''t do it herself. She could be doomed to fail with just a word of her.


    As Fiona walked over step by step, the atmosphere became a little weird. Everyone looked at Cassandra with an indescribable expression. They didn''t know Cassandra''s identity, but they knew Fiona''s. Now the genuine girlfriend appeared. What else could Cassandra, the mistress do?


    A cold light flashed in Cassandra''s eyes, but her expression didn''t change at all. She kept staring at Fiona.


    Fiona walked up to Martin, with a proper and elegant smile on her face, and said, "Martin, when did you come here?"


    Her tone was serious.


    "What''s going on? ?"


    "Why do I feel like they are going to fight?"


    "Well. Now that she is here, the mistress has no choice but to give up! "


    "What do you know? Homosexuality is true love! I''m supporting them! "


    "He''s so handsome. I''ll support him!"


    "Sup


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s mouth, but now when he heard Cassandra admit it, he didn''t know how to answer.


    Daniel straightened his back and looked extremely violent and gloomy. His eyes were as cold as ice, and his voice was unusually hoarse. "The person you like is Martin?"


    Martin...


    The head of the Lu clan, now the uncrowned king of the capital city...


    Cassandra admitted frankly, "Well, I''m sorry. I''ve been hiding it from you before because I don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble for myself. I was just in a hurry just now, so... I''m sorry, Mr. Daniel. "


    No wonder when no one could reverse the situation before, Samuel could solve it as soon as he appeared. With the support of Martin, who else in the whole capital city could be his opponent?


    Daniel clenched his fingers and said, "Then when you dealt with those things before..."


    Cassandra said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Daniel. My career has nothing to do with him. I started it myself. You should be very clear that if I really have to rely on the support of Martin, it''s just a piece of cake for me to control the FX International Group, let alone the Ring Entertainment Industry."


    Daniel looked at Samuel and knew that Samuel was right. With the power of Martin, it was indeed easy for Samuel to get no matter what he wanted.


    But he had a shortcut. Why did he choose to give up?

 Chapter 490 I Dote on Her

    Daniel concealed the strange look in his eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, "Are you going to hide it forever?"


    Cassandra scratched her head, "At least for the time being. If it weren''t for the trouble, I wouldn''t have been so impulsive tonight. I hope you can keep it a secret for me, okay?"


    Her relationship with Martin was not suitable to be made public yet. After all, she hadn''t had any presentable works yet, and she was not qualified to fight against Fiona. Once her relationship with Martin was revealed, all her previous efforts would be in vain.


    Daniel said, "Paper can''t wrap fire. You know the situation in the entertainment circle very well. Now the Ring Entertainment Industry is not very popular. Once your subordinates become famous in the future, do you think that no one will expose this news?"


    Cassandra''s eyes darkened. Of course she knew that the news would not be concealed sooner or later, but what she needed most now was time, so no matter what, her identity could not be exposed now.


    There was an imperceptible ripple in Cassandra''s deep eyes. She said, "I''ll deal with it myself. When the time is ripe, I''ll make it public, but it''s not the time yet."


    Hearing this, Daniel''s face froze and his pupils contracted. He clenched his fists and said, "You should know that it is not recognized in China. Do you still want to make it public? "


    Well.


    Not to mention that she was a girl, even if she was really a man, what if she really liked Martin and made it public?


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "The man I like doesn''t need to be recognized by anyone."


    Daniel''s back froze and cold sweat dripped from his forehead. "Do you like him so much?"


    Cassandra said, "Yes, I like him the most in the world. I did all this just to prove to everyone that I can stand by his side fair and square, not always being regarded as a person of Martin and only with the support of Martin can I get to the top position."


    A touch of


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s and deliberately provoked her. Don''t tell me you didn''t see it! "


    This guy''s EQ was really eaten by the dog...


    Cassandra''s reaction was obvious at that time, but he didn''t find it. He felt strange just now, but it turned out that Martin didn''t find it at all.


    ''Ha-ha, I feel sorry for Cassandra for 3 seconds...''


    With a serious look on his face, Martin asked, "Was she jealous just now?"


    Hearing that, Robert was speechless. He followed Martin, "To be honest, how did you seduce Cassandra? I can''t believe that she is so loyal to you. "


    He must have opened it in a wrong way...


    Martin fell silent. What Robert said was like a sharp knife stabbing into his heart. To be honest, since Cassandra married him, although she had always said that she had let go of the past and fell in love with him, he never believed that she would really like him.


    At the thought of this, Martin''s eyes turned dark, and his whole body was suddenly covered with an overwhelming haze. His angular face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost, and he was like a bloodthirsty Asura that had returned from darkest hell.


    As soon as Cassandra came back, she saw this scene. Her face changed slightly and quickly ran towards Martin.


    Damn!


    She had just left for a while, but why did Martin become like this?

 Chapter 491 I Was Not With You

    "Sweetheart, what''s wrong with you? Are you okay?" Cassandra pounced on Martin and touched his forehead.


    There was nothing wrong.


    What happened?


    Before Martin could react, Cassandra immediately turned her head and stared at Robert with a cold face. "Robert, what did you do to my sweetheart?"


    Robert was stunned. He just said a few words. What else could he do?


    He wanted to find his wife!


    What the hell was going on with him!


    "I didn''t do anything just now. Please don''t wrong me, okay?"


    Now he felt that he was resentful. What kind of family were they? They were unreasonable.


    Cassandra said in disbelief, "That''s impossible! My sweetheart has such a good temper. If you didn''t provoke him, how could he be like this? Tell me, what did you do to my sweetheart? "


    "I really didn''t do anything. I just talked to him for a while. Is it against the law to speak?"


    Hearing this, Cassandra frowned and asked, "What did you say to him?"


    What on earth did Robert say to Martin that caused Martin''s mood to change so much?


    Before Robert could say anything, a low and hoarse voice suddenly sounded above his head. "Nothing."


    Cassandra immediately raised her head and stared at Martin. The man''s face softened a little, and his deep eyes were dark. Although the coldness around him was restrained, she still felt that the man''s mood was abnormal.


    "Did you hear that? Your man said it was nothing! I won''t take the blame! Grandpa is going to give a speech on the stage. I''m leaving now! "


    After saying that, Robert stood up from the sofa and ran away like a gust of wind.


    On the sofa, Martin put his arms around the girl''s waist, pressed his thin lips on the girl''s forehead and gave her a gentle kiss. At that moment, he seemed to come back to earth from hell, and the coldness in his body instantly faded away.


    Cassandra raised her hand, gently patted the man''s back and comfort


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    would never be able to reach in their whole lives.


    However, they had to shoulder the family''s mission and live for the family honor and humiliation since they were born. They even had no right to go the way they wanted to go.


    Cassandra suddenly raised her eyes, which reflected the man''s enchanting face. This man had suffered a lot in order to reach this position.


    Noticing her unusual look, Martin frowned and asked, "What? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    Shaking her head, Cassandra held the man''s waist and said in a low voice, "Martin, you used to... Did you suffer a lot? But I wasn''t with you at that time. "


    Martin''s parents died when he was a child, and he had no status in the clan, and no one had ever taken him seriously. As a person with no background, he had gone so far step by step with blood and bones. How much had he suffered that ordinary people could not bear?


    No wonder he was in poor health. No matter who endured this, his health would not be much better.


    Martin''s back was a little stiff, and his eyes fell on the girl. After a long time, he suddenly chuckled and said in a low voice, "It''s not suffering to have you by my side."


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Uh...


    Damn it! Can you just say such circuitous love words directly next time?''

 Chapter 492 Im Martin

    Outside the Hugo clan''s mansion.


    In a lane not far from the main house, a black Land Rover Range Rover quietly stopped there.


    In the Land Rover.


    Wearing a black formal suit, Talbot sat in the driver''s seat and calmly looked at the direction of the Hugo clan''s mansion. In the passenger seat, his phone kept ringing, all of which were the Wechat messages from Robert.


    After a long time, Talbot slightly turned his head and looked at the black phone. He slowly picked up the black phone and unlocked it.


    On the screen, the screen background was a picture of the two of them kissing. In the picture, the two were both dressed in black suits, one was calm and reserved, and the other was arrogant.


    When Talbot opened the Wechat app, the screen was full of messages from Robert.


    "Honey, what are you doing? "


    "Honey, why don''t you talk to me? "


    "Honey, don''t you love me anymore? Do you have another man outside? "


    "Honey, I''m telling you, Martin is a lunatic. "


    "Honey, what are you doing? I miss you... "


    With a tired look on his face, Talbot leaned back in the chair and raised the other hand to bury his face into his palm with difficulty.


    Now he was only about ten steps away from the Hugo clan''s mansion, but he knew that he would never be able to walk into that door legally, let alone be recognized by the Hugo clan.


    He knew the result at the beginning, but he still didn''t hesitate.


    "Ding..."


    The phone rang slightly. After putting down his hand and opening his eyes, a new message appeared on the screen.


    Cassandra, "Mr. Talbot, are you okay? "


    Looking at the line of words quietly lying on the screen, Talbot felt warm in his heart. Although he had only met Cassandra for two times, he had a good impression of the girl.


    When his finger landed on the input box, he patiently input a line of words. A moment later, his finger stopped on the input box and deleted that line


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y observing the relationship between Martin and that man. The two of them behaved intimately, not just ordinary friends. Moreover, she seemed to remember she had met that man somewhere, but she was unable to call to mind for a moment. Because he was a stranger, no one in the circle knew who he was.


    However, no matter who this man was, he could be the most powerful tool to humiliate Cassandra.


    Susan had already taken a few intimate photos of the two, and then sent them to Cassandra when no one noticed. She wanted to see how the woman would react when she was slapped in the face in public.


    As soon as Cassandra took a sip of water, her phone rang. She unlock the screen and saw a few photos on it. Although the photos were not very clear, it was easy to recognize at a glance that the two were good-looking. They were her and Martin.


    Below these photos was a message from Susan.


    Susan, "Cassandra, I just saw this at the dinner party of Mr. Douglas. I don''t know if I have mistaken him for someone else, but this man really looks like my brother-in-law. I really hope it''s not true and I mistaken it. "


    ''Ha-ha, you mistaken?


    Then why don''t you just poke your eyes and don''t look at it?''


    This woman''s method of sowing discord was really not improved at all.

 Chapter 493 I like Men

    When Cassandra was about to reply to Susan, Douglas'' old voice came from the stage, "Next, the next head of the Hugo clan, Edwin, will announce a big news for everyone. Edwin, come here."


    Cassandra frowned and looked at Edwin on the stage. It seemed that everything was inevitable?


    On the stage, with a big smile on his face, Edwin walked up to Douglas and made an opening speech to express his gratitude. Then he announced, "On behalf of the Hugo clan, I declare that my son, Robert, is going to be engaged to Miss Judith, the daughter of Yates, the CEO of the Jiang Group!"


    "Damn it! This news is too shocking, isn''t it? "


    "The marriage between the Jiang clan and the Hugo clan is so powerful!"


    "Mr. Robert and Judith are like a perfect match."


    "I''ve heard that the two families might get married. Now it seems true."


    "But I heard that Mr. Robert... He doesn''t like women? "


    "The headline of the financial news tomorrow is definitely this news!"


    With a burst of discussion, there was a lot of noise on the scene. The Hugo clan was already one of the top clans, and the marriage with the Jiang clan was an extremely explosive news in any way, which might even affect the future business structure.


    On the stage, the smile on Robert''s face cracked as his back tensed up in a straight line.


    How could it be possible!


    Edwin hadn''t told him in advance that he was going to be engaged to Judith Jiang.


    Damn!


    Robert clenched his fists, his eyes as cold as ice. His face was as dark as ink. The next second, he walked up to his father.


    Edwin frowned slightly. He couldn''t scold him in front of so many people. But when he saw that there was something wrong with him, he winked at the bodyguard beside him.


    However, before the bodyguard could say anything, Robert spoke first, "I''m a gay, so I like men. I won''t agree to anything my father just announced, let alone marrying that woman, Judith Jiang."


    As soon as he finished speakin


    te." said Martin.


    Cassandra was confused, "They are fighting now. Do you still want to wait?"


    ''Are you going to wait for the food to cool down?''


    Martin nodded, "Yes."


    Cassandra had no choice but to sit there patiently. At this time, the Butler of the Hugo clan came in person. "Mr. Martin, I''m sorry. Mr. Edwin asked you to go back first. Please cooperate with us, Mr. Martin. Thank you."


    Glancing at the Butler indifferently, Martin said, "Go and tell Uncle Edwin that I have something to talk to him."


    The Butler was stunned and immediately said, "Yes, Mr. Martin. I''ll report it to Mr. Edwin right away."


    After saying that, the Butler left with his men in a hurry.


    The guests left one after another. With a furious face, Yates Jiang left the Hugo clan with Mrs. Jiang and Judith Jiang.


    On the stage, the bodyguards had beaten Robert up with wounds all over his body, and there was still a little blood on the corner of his mouth. But he still didn''t want to give in. He stared coldly at the bodyguards.


    Tears streamed down Alice''s cheeks. She grabbed Edwin''s hand and said, "Stop it. He''s our son... He would die if they go on beating him! Edwin! Stop it! "


    Of course, Edwin''s heart also ached. After all, he only had one son, and he didn''t know how to deal with this situation.

 Chapter 494 Im Weak Only in Front of You

    "He has humiliated our family. Why are you still protecting him?" Edwin snapped.


    With an anxious look on her face, Alice cried even harder. She grabbed Edwin''s hand tightly as if she had grasped the last life-saving straw, "Edwin, anyway, Robert is the only heir of our Hugo clan... If you really beat him to death, how can I live? "


    Hearing this, Edwin''s back trembled. He gritted his teeth and snorted, "If I kill this undutiful son, I''ll have another one. Guards, take Mrs. Alice out!"


    "Dad..." All of a sudden, Robert raised his head and looked at Edwin. He was covered in wounds all over his body, and his ribs were probably piercing into his lungs. Even breathing was painful, but he still didn''t want to give in. He said in an extremely hoarse voice, "Unless you kill me, otherwise... I will never marry that woman from the Jiang clan! "


    Edwin was so angry that his face turned red. The anger suppressed in the bottom of his heart instantly rushed over his head and he shouted, "Bastard! Do you really think I don''t dare to kill you? Why are you still standing there? Beat him! I don''t believe he can turn the tables! "


    There was blood in Robert''s eyes, and his scarlet eyes fell on his father. He clenched his fists and spat out a mouthful of blood. Slowly, he raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, he laughed in pain. "Fine..."


    "Robert..." Before he could finish his words, a deep and hoarse voice came from behind him.


    All of a sudden, his body stiffened. Enduring the pain all over his body, he turned around slowly, and a familiar figure appeared in his sight.


    ''Damn it! Am I hallucinating?''


    Otherwise, how could he see his wife standing there?


    Damn!


    Shaking his head vigorously, Robert muttered, "I must miss my wife too much... How could my wife be here? Well... Damn it! Why does the wound hurt so much? "


    A tinge of pity flashed through Talbot''s eyes. Then he walked toward


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ere."


    Being ignored, Cassandra thought, ''Holy shit, I was the one who spoke just now! Do you think I don''t exist?''


    Well, in front of such a powerful man like Edwin, her sense of existence could indeed be ignored.


    Martin glanced at Edwin and said slowly, "Robert is my friend."


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Are you serious?


    He is aggressive, but your counterattack seems to have no momentum at all!''


    With a fake smile, Edwin said, "He''s my son. I''ll deal with the Hugo clan''s affairs myself. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Martin raised his eyebrows slightly, "Deal with it by yourself? Are you really going to beat him to death, Uncle Edwin? Or what? "


    Edwin was rendered speechless. He couldn''t refute Martin''s words. After all, Robert was a member of the Hugo clan. He was too angry just now, so he asked someone to beat him. But he wouldn''t kill Robert. Since Talbot was neither relative nor friend of the Hugo clan, he didn''t have to think so much.


    Of course, he couldn''t speak out these thoughts face to face. Otherwise, Robert wouldn''t let it go.


    "Edwin, you can leave now." Douglas, who had been silent all the time, said in a deep voice.


    Edwin was stunned and immediately said, "Dad, don''t worry about it. I''ll deal with it. You''re old now. Can you go to bed first?"

 Chapter 495 Sorry, I Choose Him

    Douglas cast a cold glance at Edwin and then looked at Martin. "Martin, do you have to get involved in this matter?"


    Martin nodded, "I''m doing this for your family."


    A malicious look flashed across Douglas'' eyes, but he still kept calm on his face. He said, "As long as Robert is willing to stay, I can let it go and cancel the marriage with the Jiang clan, but... He can''t be with a man. This is my bottom line. "


    With Martin''s help, the Hugo clan was in a passive situation. But no matter what, it was a family matter, and even Martin had no right to forcefully stop it.


    What Douglas said just now was his bottom line.


    The Hugo clan was also one of the top clans, and the only heir was Robert. Even if he didn''t marry Judith Jiang, he couldn''t be with a man, which would ruin the reputation of the Hugo clan.


    No matter how excellent that man was, he would not allow it.


    Martin, "Mr. Douglas, do you think you can keep Robert?"


    Douglas'' face changed slightly, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. He looked at Robert with gloomy eyes and said in a very cold voice, "You have heard what I said just now. The Hugo clan or this man... Choose one. "


    Sitting in a chair, Robert felt pain all over his body. His breathing became weaker and weaker, and his eyelids were extremely heavy. He tried his best to open his eyes, with one hand tightly covering his chest. He chuckled and said in a low and hoarse voice, "Grandpa, without me in the Hugo family, there will be another successor... But Talbot has only me, so... Sorry, I choose him. "


    Standing rooted to the spot, Talbot stared blankly at the man...


    The corner of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, ''When the fuck is it? Can you be more serious?''?


    Although she was also moved, but she thought at the same time, ''What''s wrong with you? Now you are facing Douglas and Edwin. Aren''t you afraid that your father will be angry and directly kill you two?''


    On the other side, Douglas'' face darkened. He snapped, "Robert, are you really going to abandon the whol


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he can inherit the Hugo clan as long as he''s a descendant of the Hugo clan. Robert is not the only choice."


    "Oh, what if I insist on helping them?" Martin asked.


    Douglas'' face suddenly froze. Martin''s words were too arrogant. Even if Martin was the uncrowned king of the capital city, the Hugo clan was not a pushover!


    Douglas gritted his teeth, "Martin, don''t push me too far!"


    Martin, "You should be very clear that there is no more suitable successor than him in the Hugo clan. I did this for the sake of the Hugo clan. Moreover, Talbot will become the top one in the future construction industry. In any way, he is no worse than Judith Jiang. Moreover, I don''t think it''s a good thing for the Jiang clan and the Hugo clan to get married."


    Douglas, "That''s only your opinion. The Jiang clan has just cooperated with the government and signed a big project. In the future, the Jiang clan will be more powerful. It''s reasonable for us to unite with each other, and marriage with the Jiang clan is the best choice."


    Martin turned his head and nodded slightly to Carlos. Carlos quickly took out a document and handed it to Douglas.


    Martin, "This is the evidence of the Jiang clan''s bribery in the past few years and the fact that Yates has a mistress outside. If I hand it over, do you think the Jiang clan will be your best choice?"

 Chapter 496 What If He Was Beaten To Death

    Douglas'' face suddenly darkened. He grabbed the documents from Carlos'' hand. A few seconds later, Douglas staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Edwin hurried to hold Douglas, "Dad! Are you okay? "


    Douglas shook his head and pushed him away. He said in a low voice, "I''m fine. Edwin, take a look at this too."


    Edwin took over the documents and glanced at them. His face changed dramatically. Although it was normal for them to have women outside, Yates was too much. He not only raised women, but also had illegitimate children...


    The expression on Edwin''s face changed several times like a horse lantern. Finally, he said in a cold voice, "Martin, these documents are related to the whole Jiang clan. I hope that they won''t be leaked out before I find out the truth."


    Martin, "I don''t care about the Jiang clan."


    The implication was that he didn''t need to do it himself. He took out these materials just to tell them that marriage with the Jiang clan was not a good idea. Once these materials were exposed, the Jiang clan would be over.


    Staring at Martin, Edwin asked, "What do you mean by giving us these materials?"


    Martin glanced at him and said, "In one year, if Robert can take over the Hugo clan in one year and increase the profit of the Hugo clan by 5 percentage points, his marriage will be decided by himself. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Edwin was a little stunned. Although the Hugo clan was a super large financial group, the company was currently in a bottleneck period. In addition, the overall situation was not good. Let alone 5 percentage points, it was difficult to raise 1 percentage point. Moreover, although Robert had held a post in the company before, he had always been slovenly. He didn''t work hard at all. It was not easy to take over the company and increase the profit by 5 percentage points.


    Edwin looked at Douglas, "Dad..."


    Although Douglas seldom intervened in the company''s affairs in the p


    helplessly, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Martin. But we may not have a future. I don''t care about my life, but there are too many variables in the future. As long as he is happy, I won''t force him."


    Martin glanced at him indifferently, "One year is enough for him to fight for you. This is my love gift for you."


    With his eyes wide open, Talbot stared at Martin in astonishment, his thin lips trembling, "Mr. Martin, you mean..."


    Martin, "The Hugo clan has agreed to give Robert one year to take over the company and increase the profit by 5 percentage points. As long as he can do it, the Hugo clan will not interfere in your business."


    With a dull look on his face, Talbot froze on the spot. After a long time, he finally understood it and his usual cold face was now filled with joy. He asked in a trembling voice, "Really? Mr. Martin, did the Hugo family really agree to give us a chance? "


    From the very beginning, he had never thought that the Hugo clan would agree. Even if it would take one year to complete an impossible task, it was still a glimmer of hope, like the last life-saving straw in despair!


    "Yes." replied Martin.


    With her fingers tightly clenched, Talbot''s eyes turned red and his voice trembled violently, but he said word by word, "Thank you, Mr. Martin."

 Chapter 497 Do You Think Im Masculine or Not

    The operation didn''t end until the morning of the second day. Although Robert was temporarily out of danger, he was still in a coma. After leaving the operating room, he was sent directly to the ICU.


    Cassandra was still in a hurry to the company. After she told a few words to Talbot, she took Martin''s hand and left the hospital in a hurry.


    After settling down Martin in the Yan Garden, she simply washed her face and changed into a small suit, and then Cassandra hurried to the company.


    The "God of War" became famous in a short time. It was originally a poor box office, but now it went to the top three, which was under the premise of zero box office of the GR Group.


    This time, the GR Group didn''t release the "God of War". At first, it was not a big deal. As the popularity of the movie continued to rise, some people dug it out again. The GR Group didn''t give an official explanation. A few people who didn''t want to tell their names implied that the people of the "God of War" had offended the senior executives of the GR Group, so the movie was not showed in the film city under the GR Group.


    This caused a stir, and the film city of the GR Group was naturally resisted by online users. Even if the GR Group offered all kinds of discount packages, the film city of the GR Group was still rarely visited.


    This morning, two groups of photos were released almost at the same time by the World Media and the Ring Entertainment Industry. The content of the photos was a group of photos taken by Cassandra and Ken, as well as a group of photos taken by Peggy and Adrian.


    As soon as these two groups of photos were released, the entire micro-blog exploded. In just a few minutes, these two groups of photos were on the top search, and the reading and reposting volume quickly exceeded ten thousand, and the heat was still rising.


    "My god! Licking the screen! !"


    "What a beautiful picture! Kneel and lick! "


    "Conscientious crew! Even the welfare photos are so beautiful. It''s natural for this movie to be popular! "


    "Oh my God! My goddess is so attractive in women''s clothes. I really want to be fucked by her. How can I do it?"


    "Support you!"


    "I


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rd.


    Putting down the notice in her hand, Cassandra looked at Johnny and said, "Director Johnny, congratulations. You have made a great success in this movie."


    Since the Golden Sand Award was created, very few new movies could be shortlisted. Even if they could be selected, they still couldn''t get so many nominated in one breath. Even if they couldn''t get the award in the end, just these few nominated were enough to make a hit.


    Although Johnny didn''t like to pay attention to these awards, he was very happy to be nominated this time. He said, "Cassandra, I''m flattered. Everyone has made a great contribution to the success of this movie, especially you, Cassandra..."


    If Cassandra hadn''t saved him in the name of Samuel, he might still be discredited and expelled from the entertainment circle, and there would be no chance for him to continue filming.


    Cassandra smiled, "Director Johnny, you''ve overstated it. I''m just doing something within my ability. Well, let''s stop talking about these illusions. Since we''re nominated this time, even if we can''t get the award, we can''t lose momentum. Jack, have you found out any other movies that are shortlisted this time?"


    Jack immediately nodded his head and said, "Yes, I have. Since you ordered, I have to get it done! I''ve checked it. There are a lot of shortlisted movies this time. They are the same type with us at the same time, and the biggest competition is the... GR Group. "

 Chapter 498 We Cant Lose Our Momentum

    The GR Group controlled nearly half of the entertainment circle, and the only company in the circle that could compete with the GR Group was the FX International Group. Now that Cassandra and the others had left the World Media, even if the FX International Group was willing to help, what they could do was limited.


    Cassandra touched her chin and said in a deep voice, "I''ve just had a rough look. This time, Terence Ye, a famous director of the GR Group, was nominated. Everyone who has studied the director knows that Terence is a well-known director in the country. Every work he has filmed since he started his career has a strong reflection in the country, and he has won a lot of awards. This time, the box office of the movie "Prosperity" directed by Terence is 1 billion 300 million. This is an astronomical figure in the domestic film and television industry. "


    When Cassandra was in college, she had heard of Terence. At that time, he was already a popular person in the director department. Although he came from an ordinary family, he was very talented as a director. As soon as his first work, "Life and Death Rescue", was displayed, it became popular all over the country, and then Terence was signed at a high price by the GR Group. He was a model of success in the field of directors through his own efforts.


    Since he signed the contract with the GR Group, his several movies couldn''t catch up with the impact of the "Life and Death Rescue". Some people even said that he had run out of his talent.


    This time, it was natural for the movie "Prosperity" directed by Terence to be shortlisted for the Golden Sand Award. However, the "Prosperity" was released earlier than the "God of War", and it gained 1 billion 300 million box office. The nomination almost coincided with the "God of War", and there was an additional best screenplay award than the "God of War".


    With a worried look on his face, Jack said, "I just calculated that the total box office of us now is more than 430 million including the tickets of preview and all the pre-sale, which is still a big gap from the "Prosperity". Although the Golden Sand Award will be he


    d his fingers against the table and said in a hoarse voice, "Well, thank you, please bring me some stomach medicine."


    Cassandra, "Okay, wait a moment. Drink some warm water and have a rest. I''ll be right there."


    Hackett''s pupils shrank slightly, trying hard to suppress the tumultuous emotions in the bottom of his heart, and said, "Okay, I''ll send the address to you on Wechat."


    Cassandra said yes, hung up the phone and left the company in a hurry after telling Jack something.


    In a villa district of the capital city.


    In Hackett''s house.


    Hackett had a stomachache and curled up on the sofa. His clothes were wet with cold sweat, and his face was as pale as paper. He looked unusually weak.


    What happened last night flashed through his mind. He bit his lips tightly and the blood on his pale face faded away one point one.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it was true at all. He had asked Samuel about it, and Samuel had admitted that he had a girlfriend, but he didn''t expect that the so-called girlfriend would be... Martin...


    That man who was like a God was enough to erase everything of anyone else, and he didn''t even have the qualifications to fight for it.


    Besides...


    How could he admit that he liked a man?


    Damn!


    "Creak..." The door was pushed open. Hackett looked at the door reflexively and saw a familiar figure walking towards him with something in his hand.

 Chapter 499 Do You Like Men

    "Why is it so dark in the room? Hackett, why don''t you open the curtain?" As soon as Cassandra entered the room, she walked to the window and opened the thick curtain.


    The sun shone in through the window. The man stood in front of the window in a suit. He looked like a dancing man coming out of a painting, and his eyes were as bright as thousands of stars, which were too dazzling to look straight at.


    Hackett was stunned. He stared at Cassandra without blinking. For a moment, it seemed that something was rooted in his heart, waiting for a moment to break out of the soil and bloom to a withered state.


    Clenching his fingers tightly, Hackett tried his best to suppress the surging emotions in his heart and said calmly, "I came back late last night. I had a rest late, I''m afraid of the light."


    Without thinking too much, Cassandra turned around and walked back to the sofa. Seeing that Hackett''s face was pale and haggard, she couldn''t help frowning. She reached out a hand naturally and touched Hackett''s forehead. "You seem to have a fever. It seems that you are seriously ill. How about I send you to the hospital? Hackett? "


    The moment Cassandra''s finger touched Hackett''s body, Hackett felt as if he had been hit by an electric shock. His blood rushed over his head, and his body was stiff like a sculpture. He didn''t hear a word of what Cassandra said, and his heart seemed to fall from the sky...


    With a hint of panic in his eyes, Hackett looked away awkwardly and asked, "What did you say?"


    Cassandra didn''t think too much. She just thought that he was ill and was a little slow in reaction. She said, "You have a fever and a stomachache. How about I send you to the hospital first?"


    Hackett, "No, it''s just that I haven''t had a good rest. It''s nothing serious."


    Cassandra looked at him and said, "Okay, take the medicine first. I just passed by the market and bought some lean meat. I''ll cook you some porridge later to nourish your stomach."


    Hackett''s eyes flashed for a moment, but soon returned to calm. "Thank you."


    Cassandra smiled, "You''re welcome. Take the medicine first. I''ll co


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d I may not be able to find anything useful. You have to be prepared for this."


    Cassandra nodded, "Of course. What I want is evidence, not framing. If Terence is really innocent, so I have nothing to say."


    Hackett, "Well, I will help you investigate it as soon as possible."


    Cassandra, "Thank you, Hackett."


    Hackett looked at Cassandra with a complicated look in his eyes and finally couldn''t help saying, "Samuel..."


    Cassandra raised her eyes slightly, "Do you have any other doubts?"


    Cold sweat dripped from Hackett''s back, and his whole body tensed up. His heart beat faster and faster, and his voice was extremely hoarse. "No, although my words are a little abrupt, I still want to know... Do you like men? "


    Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned. She didn''t expect that the first person to ask her such a question would be Hackett, but she had never shown anything unusual in front of Hackett. Occasionally, there were one or two times that she was misunderstood because of Martin, but she had explained it...


    Was it because he had sensed some clues?


    Although she knew that she couldn''t hide it from him sooner or later, it was not the time to make it public


    Cassandra looked at Hackett with a headache, "Why do you ask me this question all of a sudden?"


    Well...


    Well, she was a woman, and it was normal for her to like men, but she couldn''t tell Hackett that she was a woman now.

 Chapter 500 Give Me Some Time

    "Last night, Mr. Douglas'' 70 year old birthday party was held. I was also there..." Hackett clenched his fingers and said in a low voice.


    Fuck!


    She wondered why Hackett would suddenly ask her this question. It turned out that he was at the Hugo clan''s house last night. Then he must have seen her kissing Martin last night!


    ''Damn it! What I did last night was just to piss Fiona off. I didn''t expect that it would cause me such a big trouble... ''


    Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows helplessly and said frankly, "Now that you have seen it, I won''t deny it. I do like men. I have been hiding it from you before, and it was indeed a helpless move. After all, this kind of thing is not recognized in China. Moreover, the identity of Martin is too special. I don''t want to be misunderstood that I can get what I want today all depending on him."


    Hackett''s pupils contracted all of a sudden, and he stared at Cassandra in disbelief. What happened last night flashed through his mind again and again. Although he had confirmed this fact in his heart, he was still shocked and even unable to accept it when he heard Samuel admit it personally.


    Hackett stared at Cassandra. His chest seemed to be squeezed into pieces, and his heart seemed to be gripped by a big hand, causing a fine and continuous pain...


    What did he hear?


    Samuel admitted it...


    He really liked men...


    Cassandra paid attention to Hackett''s reaction. Hackett''s face was pale, and there was no trace of blood on it. He stared at her with a dull look.


    What''s going on?


    Hackett was shocked by what she said just now...


    Although she also thought it was absurd, what could she do? She was also desperate!


    If she had known that she would cause so much trouble, she would not have gone that far to annoy Fiona. Now in the upper circle of the capital city, everyone knew that Martin liked men.


    Damn it! Why did she suddenly feel that she was a mistress?


    Seeing that Hackett didn''t respond for a long time, Cassandra


    e club was strictly private, only receiving the VIP members. In order to become the VIP members of the club, they must take a strict asset assessment and any other VIP member''s recommendation. Otherwise, even if they had money, they might not be able to become the VIP members of this club.


    In a big box of the club.


    In the private room, a middle-aged man in a white shirt was sitting on the black leather sofa, with a superlative cigar in his mouth and a glass of wine gently shaking in his hand. He looked frivolously at a beauty in front of him and said, "If you want me to give you this opportunity, you must be able to do it, and give me your reason."


    Hearing this, the beauty immediately understood what the man meant. The next second, she sat directly on the man''s thighs with her slender legs, and her fair fingers swam in the man''s chest. Her body approached the man''s body, and her sexy and tender red lips approached the man''s ear. She said in a sweet voice, "Director Terence, I''m here. It''s up to you to do anything, as long as you are willing to give me this opportunity, I promise I will listen to you from now on... "


    A hint of slyness flashed through the man''s eyes. He naturally put his big hand around the beauty''s waist, and then went down. He smiled and said, "Really? It depends on what you will do next. "

 Chapter 501 Restrain Yourself

    Hearing this, the beauty reached out to grab the glass of wine from the man''s hand, and then raised her head and took a sip. The next second, the beauty suddenly leaned forward, her red lips sticking to the man''s lips, and the red wine in her mouth reached the man''s mouth little by little.


    The air in the room was getting hotter and hotter. The man''s eyes flashed a touch of heat. His hand on the beautiful woman''s waist was constantly moving down, and he pinched her hip hard. "You little temptress, what other means do you have? If you make me comfortable, let alone a female supporting role, I can give you the heroine."


    A hint of slyness flashed through the beautiful woman''s eyes. When she entered this circle, she knew that it was useless to work hard by herself if she wanted to stand out. The change of the old and new in this circle was too fast. If there was no one promoted her and she didn''t had a backer, she wouldn''t be able to be famous even if she worked hard.


    It was not easy for her to get in touch with Terence. As long as she could get the promotion of Terence, she would be famous sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, the beauty''s hand stopped in front of Terence''s chest and kept moving down. Her white fingers stopped on the belt around his waist, and her hot lips kissed across the clothes.


    Terence''s eyes gradually turned scarlet, and his lower abdomen seemed to be ignited a flame, burning his whole body to ashes. He suddenly turned over, pressed the beauty on his body, rudely tore off the layer of clothes on her body, and then couldn''t wait to unbutton the belt around his waist.


    "Rat-a-tat..."


    There was a sudden knock on the door outside the box.


    Hearing that, Terence froze all of a sudden. Then he raised his eyes and shouted angrily, "Who is it?"


    He was about to fuck that woman. At this moment, who was so blind to knock at the door at this time? Damn it!


    However, there was no answer outside. Then, the door of the box was pushed open. Terence was stunned and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ad thought that "The World" could also be shortlisted for the Golden Sand Award, but he didn''t expect that because of the "God of War", "The World" didn''t receive any harvest this time, and there was even no shortlist.


    Moreover, the theme of the "God of War" was very close to that of "Prosperity", and the awards to be shortlisted were almost identical. If it had been a few days ago, Roger wouldn''t have spent so much time on the Golden Sand Award. But now, the "God of War" was so popular, and the heat was still rising. Roger had to make preparations.


    He didn''t expect the counterattack of the "God of War", so he lost a huge box office. If this time, he even lost the Golden Sand Award to the "God of War", then he would lose his dignity.


    Roger lowered his eyes and said in a very cold voice, "I have paved the road for you. Don''t let me down again, or... You know the consequences. "


    Terence smiled and said, "Roger, don''t worry. Now everything is ready. I won''t let you down. But if I get the award this time, the investment you had promised for my next movie..."


    Roger glanced at him coldly, "As long as you can get the award, I can double the investment in the next movie. I won''t restrict you to choose actors. You can use whoever you want, and I won''t stop you."


    "Okay, thank you, Mr. Roger." said Terence in a hurry.

 Chapter 502 Who Is So Blind

    For several days in a row, the box office of the "God of War" was unusually hot. Especially after the Ring Entertainment Industry and the World Media jointly released the welfare photos of Cassandra and Peggy, this group of photos continued to occupy the micro-blog hot search for several days, which was a hot topic.


    "My God! Kneel and lick! "


    "Official candy. It''s so sweet!"


    "My husband is too handsome! I support this group of CP! "


    "Friends, what kind of shit "The World" is? The actors in it don''t even have any acting skills, but it still has so many schedules. What on earth is the GR Group doing? "


    "I''m on your side! I will support my husband crazily! !"


    As soon as the welfare photos were released, the comment area of Cassandra''s micro-blog exploded directly. In the front row of the comment area, there was a cry of "husband". Looking at the comments, Cassandra really wanted to cry.


    "Sweetheart, I''m so cute and soft. Are these girls blind?" Cassandra rubbed against Martin''s chest and said plaintively.


    In the past few days, in addition to going to the company, she had been staying at home with Martin, and did not go to any publicity. However, even so, the heat of the "God of War" still continued. Jack was really busy. Except for several popular entertaining programs, he cancelled all the other shows.


    During this period of time, Hawk had been treating Martin, and Martin''s body had recovered a lot. His face looked a little ruddy than before. It seemed that Hawk''s medical skills were indeed good.


    Martin raised his eyes and rubbed his forehead, "What do you think?"


    With a guilty conscience, Cassandra coughed and buried her head in the man''s arms, with her hands around the man''s waist, "I think so. I''m obviously your obedient Baby!"


    Although he knew that Cassandra said it on purpose, he was still pleased and said helplessly, "Yes."


    When Cassandra was about to speak, her phone suddenly rang. She subconsciously glanced at the black phone on the table, frowned slightly, and said unhappily, "Who is so blind? We''re enjoying our time!"


    ''Who


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    w to deal with such a big matter.


    Jack immediately said, "Both Johnny and I are still in the company. Who has the mood to go home after such a big thing? Cassandra, are you coming here? "


    Cassandra, "Okay, I''ll be right there. Wait for me."


    Jack''s eyes lit up, "Okay! Well, Johnny and I will wait for you in the company! "


    Cassandra hung up the phone directly and stood up from the sofa in a hurry. "Sweetheart, I have no time to explain to you. Something happened in the company and I have to deal with it right away. Don''t wait for me. Go to bed early."


    Damn it! When on earth could she sleep with Martin?


    "I''ll drive you there." said Martin.


    Cassandra was stunned and hurriedly said, "No, No. It''s so late. You just recovered. How can I bear to see you stay up late? Good boy, I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    Cassandra trotted two steps before she realized that she was wearing women''s clothes. She went upstairs in a hurry to change into men''s clothes and then went downstairs in a hurry to the company.


    On the way to the company, Cassandra received a call from Daniel. He had arrived at the Ring Entertainment Industry and was waiting for Cassandra to discuss the solution.


    Although Daniel was also one of the shareholders of the company, the matter this time was quite tricky. If they couldn''t turn it around, their previous efforts would be in vain.

 Chapter 503 Make a Statement

    In the small meeting room of the Ring Entertainment Industry.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was quite heavy. Everyone was sitting on the chair with a long face. Although they had prepared for the emergency, this time, the other party was really ruthless. Without directly overturning the evidence of the other party, they could not act rashly. Otherwise, the consequences would only be more tragic.


    There was a black iPad in front of Jack, and the screen was full of complex data. At this time, Jack''s face was as dark as water. He said in a deep voice, "Now the refund rate of the pre-sale box office is close to 20%, and this data is still rising. Many online users are deliberately misleading other users... It''s too bad for us. "


    The tickets of the "God of War" had almost been sold out, and it was almost hard to get a single ticket. However, since these two messages were exposed, in just more than 1 hour, the refund rate of the tickets had actually reached 20%, and it was still rising, which was a great blow to Cassandra and Johnny.


    The higher one climbed, the heavier one would fall, and the more painful it would be.


    Daniel''s face darkened as well. "Although the person who broke the news didn''t use the real name, Charles Zhao is a famous reviewer in the circle. Once the refund rate continues to rise, even if his previous data is fake, as soon as these data are taken out, it will be confirmed that the box office of our film is fake. At that time, people won''t care about the authenticity and time of this data at all. It''s hard for us to explain it. "


    Cassandra, "That''s right, Mr. Daniel. That''s exactly what I''m most worried about, so the first thing we need to do next is... Jack, you can log in our company''s official microblog and make a statement to the public. First, we declare that the mistress incident is a false accusation, and that Edward Li maliciously violated the reputation of others. We will solve it through legal means. Tomorrow morning, I will personally go to the court to file a case, but the relevant information of the case will not be announced now. "


    umber of refund had exceeded his expectations, and it was developing uncontrollably. Wouldn''t it be a fool to officially announce that they would accept any channel to refund the ticket?


    Daniel also looked at Cassandra in confusion, wondering what she meant.


    Johnny, who had been silent all the time, suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Cassandra''s doing is to really prove ourselves to the outside world. If they choose to refund a ticket or even deny us because of the rumor, they don''t deserve to be our fans."


    Cassandra showed a look of appreciation. It seemed that only Johnny knew her best.


    Now they couldn''t stop the refund at all. Once these data were used by make an article by Charles Zhao, they would be unable to defend themselves. Even if some people believed that they were not lying, who would dig into the real reason?


    Charles had relied on this wave of hype. Even if he finally found that there was no mistake at the box office, everything was a foregone conclusion. Who would care how much Johnny and Cassandra had invested in this movie?


    Cassandra nodded and said word by word, "Director Johnny is right. Since we can''t change it now, we can only be frank. I believe that even in such an occasion, there will still be people who really love the film and television industry and are willing to believe us."


    "Then... What if no one believes us? " Jack asked impatiently.

 Chapter 504 Boss, Are You Serious

    "I always believe that there are still some people are not blind." Cassandra rubbed her forehead helplessly and said in a low voice.


    Could this guy say something nice?


    Jack didn''t know what to say. Since Johnny didn''t talk much, the small meeting room was quiet for a moment.


    "Other than that, what else do we need to do?" Daniel asked.


    Cassandra shook her head, "Nothing for the moment. But I guess there will be a lot of things to do next. So, no matter what happens later, don''t mess around, understand?"


    Whether it was Edward or Charles, there must be someone behind these two people, and Cassandra didn''t need to guess who it was.


    The ''God of War'' had become a dark horse at the box office of this year. It had broken a record at the pre-sale box office, and it had also been ranked in several awards of the Golden Sand Award. Some people should be anxious.


    She didn''t worry about Johnny and Daniel. After all, these two people were still calm, but it was hard to say for Jack. This guy had a hot temper and would explode if she didn''t inform him in advance. She was afraid that he would lose control like a wild horse and couldn''t be tied up.


    Jack, "Don''t worry. We are not that impulsive!"


    Cassandra looked at him and thought, ''Don''t you have any idea what kind of person you are?''


    Among these people, she was most worried about Jack. How could he be so confident!


    Cassandra cleared her throat, "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Jack didn''t say anything. He had already said what he should ask, and Daniel and Johnny also had a few simple words. When Cassandra looked at the time and was about to ask everyone to go back first, Jack suddenly received several calls, all of which were calling to cancel the cooperation with the Ring Entertainment Industry.


    Since the "God of War" became famous overnight, many actors and producers, including entertainment, reality shows, and even many famous directors, wanted to cooperate with their company. At first, Jack received a lot of notice, but later found that no matter how good the notice


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Cassandra stopped and turned to look at Daniel, "What else can I do for you, Mr. Daniel?"


    Daniel seemed to have made up his mind and nodded, "Yes, I do have something to talk to you."


    Seeing that he was so formal, Cassandra thought he was going to talk about the company''s affairs, so she said, "Okay, but it doesn''t seem to be convenient for you to talk about it like this. Why don''t you go back to the office?"


    Daniel shook his head and said, "No, thanks. Get in my car."


    Cassandra, "Okay."


    After saying that, she suddenly remembered that there seemed to be something wrong with his words. Wasn''t it appropriate for a man and a woman to be alone?


    But she still believed that Daniel was a gentleman.


    In the Bentley car.


    Daniel sat on the driver''s seat with his back straight, while Cassandra calmly sat on the passenger seat and said, "Mr. Daniel, if you have anything to say, please say it. It''s late. I have to go back to take care of my sick father."


    Well, Martin, he must take the blame...


    Hearing this, Daniel''s pupils shrank slightly, and his expression was somewhat indescribable. "On the day of Douglas'' 70th birthday, I was also present... If I''m not mistaken, it''s you who kissed Martin in the Hugo clan that day... Right? "


    Compared with Hackett''s direct question, Daniel''s words were euphemistic.


    However, Cassandra was still shocked.

 Chapter 505 the Person I Want to Protect

    There was dead silence in the car.


    After a moment''s silence, Cassandra raised her eyes slowly, "Yes, it''s me."


    Although Daniel had been mentally prepared, he still found it hard to accept the fact that Cassandra admitted it in person. He stared at Cassandra in disbelief.


    After a while, Daniel smiled bitterly, "Why did you lie to me?"


    Cassandra, "I didn''t intend to hide it from you at the beginning, but I do need a reasonable identity to do it. I do like men, and the girlfriend I mentioned before is actually Martin. I did it just because I don''t want to be tied up with Martin. After I entered the entertainment circle, I did everything on my own, not depending on Martin. "


    Daniel understood what she meant, but why was his heart so... Uncomfortable?


    Daniel looked at Cassandra and asked, "Are you going to keep it a secret?"


    Cassandra, "At least I will keep it a secret until I become strong."


    Daniel stared at Cassandra in confusion, "Why? You should be very clear that you can save a lot of trouble as long as you have the support of Martin in this circle and the whole business circle... "


    Cassandra suddenly chuckled, "You''re right. This should be the thought of most people. Once my relationship with Martin is made public, even if no one supports me, everyone will think that as long as Martin says a word, I can get anything I want. If that''s the case, then what''s the meaning of my existence?"


    Daniel was stunned and looked at Cassandra with his dark eyes. No one had ever asked what the meaning of her existence was.


    "I won''t be a shadow of anyone, and I''m not afraid of being laughed at by the world. I want to become strong enough to stop all the sins in the world... Strong enough that no one can stop me in this world. " Cassandra looked at Daniel and said word by word.


    Daniel suddenly raised his eyes and stared at Cassandra. Even though the light in the car was dim, at that moment, he seemed to see thousands of bright stars in the gir


    at I''ll be back soon."


    Carlos, "..."


    ''Again!


    Don''t you know that showing off love will die soon? Can you spare my life?''


    Carlos'' face looked desperate. "Cassandra, it''s late at night. Can you stop showing off love?"


    ''Where should I put my heart in the night?''


    Cassandra touched her chin and asked, "Did I show off love?"


    Carlos was so angry that he almost spat out blood, "What do you think? I''m dying! "


    Cassandra cleared her throat, "Well, I won''t be so cruel next time. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up. I''m busy now!"


    Carlos wanted to say something more, but the phone was hung up.


    Carlos raised his head in a hurry and looked at Martin with a desire to survive, "Master, look, Cassandra is calling to care about you. I told her that you were asleep and didn''t expose that you were waiting for her. Am I smart?"


    With a cold face, Martin sat on the sofa and glanced at him, "Why don''t you leave?"


    Carlos was stunned and hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, I''ll get out right now!"


    After saying that, Carlos ran away as fast as he could. If he continued to stay, he would really die!


    However, his master seemed to have become very easy-going recently...


    No, no, No. It must be his illusion!


    His master would break his principles and bottom line only when he met his sister-in-law!

 Chapter 506 You Are a Good Man

    In the MC Bar of the capital city.


    It was the most lively time in the bar. The sound of rock music made the whole ground tremble, and the whole space was filled with a strong smell of cigarettes and wine.


    A group of men sat around in a circle, surrounded by beautiful women. It was very lively. In the center of the sofa, a young man with crew cut hair was sitting there, shaking a glass of strong wine in one hand, but he had never drunk it.


    "Ha-ha, Edward, we all have female companions tonight. Don''t be so picky. You came out for fun, right?" A drunken young man said drunkenly, his whole body almost clinging to the beauty beside him.


    "You know nothing! Edward is a man of high taste. How can a mortal like you compare with him? Right, Edward? " A man with an obscene look said fawningly beside the young man.


    The young man with crew cut took a glance at him and waved his hand. "Well, you can go and play by yourselves. Leave me alone."


    "Okay, okay. We''re leaving now."


    "That''s right, Edward. Let''s go now. The time of sex is precious!"


    The young man didn''t say anything more. He leaned against the back of the sofa and looked around, as if he was looking for a prey. Suddenly, his eyes fell on an inconspicuous corner. He saw a woman dressed very coquettishly but not vulgar at all sitting there alone.


    That woman''s face was so beautiful that even if she just sat in the corner, there were still many men who wanted to accost her, but they were all driven away by her.


    The bar was originally a place for men to hunt for beauty. As long as the other party agreed, they could leave the bar and go to other places. Of course, if the other party did not agree, they could naturally refuse. Even if occasionally someone forced to do that, the bar would solve it. This was the rule of the bar.


    The young man with crew cut kept his eyes on the woman, and the flickering light fell from her body. The woman was gently shaking a glass of bright red wine in her hand, and then


    . Drink some water first. Don''t be nervous. He is very nice."


    The woman took the cup nervously and took a sip. "I''m indeed a little nervous..."


    Seeing that she had drunk the water, the smile on Edward''s face gradually deepened. He put his hand on the woman''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Terence will arrive in a while. Why don''t you accompany me first? I will ask Terence to agree to let you be the heroine of the next movie."


    Along the way, Edward had tried every means to find out that this woman was just a fresh graduated college student who had no power. Although she was a little beautiful, she was brainless and not alert to him at all. Moreover, it seemed that this woman was still a virgin...


    The woman seemed to have finally sensed something wrong and instinctively reached out to push Edward away. However, Edward stared at her with an obscene smile and said, "Hey, you want to push me away? Don''t worry. Just cry and beg me to help you later. "


    The woman''s face suddenly changed and her whole body trembled. "You... What did you ask me to drink? Mr. Li... Aren''t you going to introduce Director Terence to me? "


    Edward sneered, "Yes, I''m introducing Director Terence to you. But don''t you know the rules in the circle? If you want to get involved in Terence''s movie, you have to have sex with him."

 Chapter 507 I Dont Have Much Patience

    "No... I don''t believe... Isn''t Terence an upright director? How could it be possible? You must have framed him on purpose! " The woman retorted in panic.


    Edward unbuttoned his shirt, "An upright director? Well, those were just acting for outsiders. Everyone know that Terence has a hobby in that aspect, such as his private life is debauched, drinking and taking drugs... I promise I can make you happier than him. "


    Hearing this, the woman was stunned. As soon as Edward took off his shirt, his heart jolted when he caught a glimpse of something. What the hell! Why did he feel that this woman looked familiar at that moment?


    On the sofa, the woman stared at Edward in horror, "Mr.... Mr. Li, I know you are a good man. Please let me go... "


    Edward cast a cold glance at the woman and thought, ''This woman really has a good appearance only. She is just like a vase. Even at this time, she still believes that I am a good person.''


    "I have never been a good person. No one in this circle is a good person. Today is the first lesson I give you for free. Don''t trust any man easily..." After saying that, Edward couldn''t wait to throw himself at the woman.


    Just as his body was about to get close to the woman, he suddenly felt something hard against his waist. Edward was stunned, and then subconsciously lowered his head to look at his waist, only to see a black muzzle pointing at his abdomen.


    Edward was scared out of his wits and fell to the ground with a bang. Then, there was a scream like a pig being killed in the room.


    On the sofa, the woman slowly stood up from the sofa. She flipped her long hair on her face and looked at Edward with a lazy expression. "I''ll teach you a lesson today. Don''t trust any woman easily."


    On the ground, Edward stared at the woman in disbelief, his eyes wide open.


    ''How is that possible?


    How could this woman be...? Cassandra!


    Damn!''


    No wonder he suddenly felt that this woman looked a little fa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    thunder.


    Edward was going crazy. His eyes turned red and his head shook slightly. "I say! I''ll tell you! Please don''t kill me... I''ll tell you! It was... It was Terence who gave me the money and asked me to slander you on purpose! It''s Terence, I have told you, please don''t kill me! "


    Terence, the top director of the GR Group, was the biggest competitor of the Ring Entertainment Industry of the Golden Sand Award.


    Huh...


    Terence!


    Cassandra looked at Edward and continued, "Why did he frame me?"


    Edward was so painful that he almost cried, "Is it necessary to guess? Your movie is now the most popular and the biggest competitor of the Golden Sand Award. He won''t stop until he kills you! A public figure like you often attend various occasions. As long as they take a few photos casually, they can achieve their goal... I''ve told you everything. Please don''t kill me. I did it because I was greedy for money... I really know I was wrong... "


    Cassandra sneered, "A temporary greed for money? Then what about just now? How many innocent girls did you hurt with your ugly face? "


    I''m going to do enforce justice on behalf of Heaven...


    Hearing this, Edward subconsciously looked at a laptop on the black stone platform not far away, and then shook his head violently. "Nothing else..."

 Chapter 508 What Do You Want to Do

    Cassandra followed Edward''s sight and saw a silver white laptop on the black stone platform. Since Edward cared about that laptop so much, there must be something shady in it.


    Cassandra walked towards the black stone platform. All of a sudden, Edward''s face turned pale and his whole body trembled crazily. He almost tried his best to shout, "Don''t... Please don''t touch the computer... Don''t... "


    In his business, the biggest taboo was to be used for nothing. Therefore, all the things he had done over the years had kept the contact information of the other sides, including some financial connections. If the other party wanted to default afterwards, he had these things in hand, which were enough to make them yield.


    It could be said that once the content of the computer was leaked out, Edward would be completely destroyed.


    Cassandra ignored him and walked to the black stone platform. She opened the laptop and found it needed a password. With the laptop in one hand, Cassandra walked back to Edward and said coldly, "What''s the password."


    Edward shook his head with a pale face and begged painfully, "No... No way... If these things are exposed, I will die... No way... Please... I beg you... Please... Spare my life! I promise I won''t do that again. Please... "


    Cassandra''s eyes darkened. She pointed her gun at one of Edward''s arms and said in a mocking voice, "You only have one chance..."


    Edward was scared out of his wits. This woman was really crazy!


    Edward stared at Cassandra with a devastated look. If he had known that this woman was so difficult to deal with, he would not have taken the job to frame her. He had thought that she was just an unpopular actress and could not stir up any trouble, but he did not expect that she would not play according to the routine at all.


    Cassandra had fired two shots in a row just now. Who knew if this woman would go crazy and shoot him to death!


    Edward''s face turned gray, "I say... I say... But c


    op director of the GR Group, Terence.


    "Holy shit! As an onlooker, I think the plot was incredible! "


    "For the Golden Sand Award, he even dares to do such a thing. He is awesome."


    "Damn it! I''ve been wondering how it could be so coincident that the "God of War" was involved in this kind of gossip when it became popular. It turned out that there was a pusher behind it... "


    "Shouldn''t the GR Group and Terence give an explanation? Give my husband and the "God of War" justice! "


    "Really? I''m so blind to support Terence all the time... "


    "Is it the same operation to of the fake box office of "God of War"? It seems that she was tricked because she has offended someone... "


    Before Cassandra arrived home, she received a call from Jack.


    At the other end of the phone, Jack said excitedly, "Shit! Cassandra, you''re so awesome. You even asked Edward to clarify it on microblog in person, and even showed up that bitch, Terence... This wave of movement is simply blind my dog eyes! "


    Cassandra pinched between her eyebrows and glanced at the laptop beside her. Could she say that she had almost half of the secrets of the entertainment circle now?


    To be honest, she didn''t expect that Edward would be so bold. All kinds of screenshots recording just gave her a chance to reverse the situation.

 Chapter 509 Add Insult to Injury

    "Jack, don''t be so excited. Although this matter has been solved, there is still a big problem, box office fraud. Give me more time. During this period, no matter official or private, you should not make any comments to the public." Cassandra said immediately.


    Jack, "Yes! Don''t worry. I''ll take care of the company! "


    Cassandra said a few words and hung up the phone. Now she had solved the matter of being said to be a mistress, and the rest was the fake box office problem.


    Although Charles didn''t get involved in the matter on the surface, he told the public that it was someone else exposed it. As a professional commentator, he just made the truth public. That was the reason why Charles was smarter than Edward. He didn''t get himself involved in the matter on the surface. Even if there was a problem later, he still had the chance to explain.


    However, Cassandra didn''t intend to let him go this time.


    Now that she got the information about Terence from Edward, it was highly possible that Charles was also arranged by Terence. In the early days, Terence was known as a top director of the GR Group, who was low-key and careful, and there was almost no gossip about him. But this time, for the sake of the Golden Sand Award, Terence bought off the paparazzi to spread rumors, his image was about to collapse.


    About 2 hours after Edward''s microblog was released, the GR Group officially announced that they would investigate the matter and give an explanation to the public. As for Terence, he did not show up from beginning to end, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Cassandra also wanted to know how he was going to get rid of it.


    In a villa district of the capital city.


    In the study of the Ye Family.


    Terence Ye was sitting on the sofa with a gloomy face. He had received a lot of phone calls as soon as Edward''s microblog post was released, as well as a lot of private messages on microblog and Wechat, especially some investors who cooperated with him all wanted to call to ask what was going on.


    Once this matter wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    le evidence, now on the Internet, many people were sympathized with Cassandra who was framed, while on the other side, many people doubted Terence.


    "Terence, you finally answered the phone." Charles leaned back in his chair and said with a smile.


    "Charles, do you want to add insult to injury by calling me at this time?"


    Charles smiled and said, "Terence, you misunderstood me. We have been working together for so many years. When had I done such a thing? But, you know, now the Internet is one-sided against you, and even the public opinion that has been hard to make at the fake box office is doubted now. If it goes on like this, you will be in a very bad situation."


    "So?" Terence sneered.


    "I''m a businessman. I''ve prepared the clarification article. Ten million. If you agree, I''ll send it out immediately. I promise to reverse the public opinion and keep your safety with ten million. Isn''t it a good deal? As long as you can get the Golden Sand Award successfully, I heard that the conditions that Mr. Roger set for you have doubled. "


    Ten million to buy a clarification article. Obviously, Charles was taking advantage of the situation to rob. But up to now, there was no other way for Terence to go. Charles was right. If ten million could solve this matter, it was cost-effective.


    He was afraid that ten million couldn''t solve the problem.

 Chapter 510 Master Will Feel Sorry For You

    "I can give you ten million, but I want to completely prove my innocence. If you can''t trample those losers of the Ring Entertainment Industry to death, you won''t get any money. You are a smart man. You know what I mean." Terence snapped, his eyes flashing a cold light.


    No matter what, all the people in the Ring Entertainment Industry had to be trampled underfoot. The biggest surprise of the God of War this time was the "God of War", and he didn''t allow any accident to happen. Otherwise, the investment in the next movie would probably be ruined.


    Hearing this, Charles said with a successful look on his face, "Don''t worry, Terence. Have you ever been disappointed in our cooperation? I have always been cautious and won''t make any mistakes. "


    Terence snorted and said coldly, "You''d better not. I want to see the public opinion on my side within 12 hours, understand?"


    Charles smiled and said, "Terence, you still underestimate me. It won''t take 12 hours. Within 6 hours, I will get it done. You can prepare for the press conference now. Do you need me to teach you about it?"


    The look on Terence''s face softened a little. Of course he trusted Charles. After all, this old fox was not as publicized as Edward. He didn''t doubt it when he stood out, not to mention that he didn''t believe that a small company dared to compete with him and the GR Group!


    What a dream!


    After hanging up the phone, Terence immediately called the public relations department and asked them to announce that at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning, they would invite all the major media to hold a press conference at the headquarters of the GR Group in person. At that time, he would clarify everything.


    The public relations department had already been troubled by this matter. The whole public relations department worked overtime overnight. The truth was that they could not control the public opinion at all, nor could they forcefully maintain it. Seeing that the situation was gradually out of control, the call from Terence was like the last straw to save their lives.


    "Li, contact all the media right now... Lin, get ready for the Livestream... Liang, you''re going to releas


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    resist, and could only let them dally with.


    Among them, there was also a judge from the assessment team of the Golden Sand Award. This judge usually gave people the feeling that he was righteous, but she did not expect that this person was also a distinguished guest of Terence.


    No wonder the GR Group would win one or two awards every year of the Golden Sand Award and Terence won the best director award for several years in a row. There was such a big mystery.


    Not to mention that there were several senior executives of the GR Group among them. The movies that Terence had filmed in the past few years were getting worse and worse, but his own position in the GR Group was unshakable. It seemed that there was a reason.


    "Ding..."


    On the table, Cassandra''s phone rang. It was Hackett.


    Cassandra picked up the phone, "Hackett, have you found anything?"


    On the other side of the phone, Hackett stared at the photos on the screen of the computer with a serious look on his face. "You let me investigate Terence. I did find something useful, but time is limited. I can''t find much, but..."


    Cassandra, "But what?"


    With a tense look on his face, Hackett suppressed his anger and said harshly, "Indeed, Terence has a history of alcoholism and drug abuse. He even flirted and slept with the female stars in his company, he was worse than a beast!"


    Cassandra didn''t expect that Hackett could find so much information so soon.

 Chapter 511 Is He Samuel

    "Well, I see. Tomorrow morning, Terence will hold a press conference at the headquarters of the GR Group. We will go together." Cassandra said.


    After being dazed for two seconds, Hackett immediately realized that he could find out the information, and so could Samuel. It was not surprising.


    But somehow, he felt a little disappointed at the thought that Samuel liked Martin.


    Hackett rubbed his swollen temples and said in an unnatural voice, "Okay. Do you need me to pick you up? "


    Cassandra, "No, I can go there myself. Let''s meet at the headquarters building of the GR Group."


    Hackett''s eyes darkened, "Okay."


    Without thinking too much, Cassandra hung up the phone and looked at the computer screen in front of her again.


    Terence had called over a hundred media to hold a press conference tomorrow. At that time, all the media would have their own Livestream platforms and channels. He wanted to prove his innocence by this. He had gathered so many media, which saved a lot of trouble for Cassandra.


    The Ring Entertainment Industry had been in the center of the storm recently. Although it was a little famous, it had no foundation in the entertainment circle. Big companies and media might not buy it. Even if they announced to hold a press conference, it was likely that not many companies would come. But Terence was different.


    Originally, Terence was a top director of the GR Group. He had a wide range of contacts in the circle. To put it bluntly, even if he was farting, his subordinates could still flatter him. One was a famous director in the circle, and the other was a small company that was just starting. Of course, the media would choose to support Terence.


    On the early morning of the second day, Cassandra accompanied Martin to take medicine and breakfast and then rushed to the headquarters building of the GR Group.


    This time, the GR Group had specially sent an invitation to them, indicating that they were confident in this press conference.


    At this moment, in the multi-functional conference room of the GR Group''s headquarters building.


    T


    know him? Samuel, CEO of the Ring Entertainment Industry! " Bill Ma said unhappily.


    Abel was shocked, as if he had experienced a tsunami in his heart. "What? Is he Samuel? "


    Bill didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He kept his eyes on Samuel and others. Last night, he received the news from Irvin Song. Today, Terence held a press conference, and he had enough evidence to prove himself innocent.


    Last night, after Charles''s long microblog post was released, the situation had indeed reversed. Therefore, before coming here today, he had already arranged the newsletter. Before the press conference was officially held, his subordinates would be the first to release the newsletter to earn enough popularity.


    Everything had been planned perfectly, but at this moment, seeing the powerful aura of Samuel and others, Bill suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    At this time, the host of the GR Group had already stood on the stage, and the senior executives of the GR Group had arrived one after another. Finally, it was Terence and Irvin Song of the public relations department who took their seats.


    "Why didn''t the young master of the GR Group show up on such an important occasion?"


    "He is just a top director. The young master doesn''t care about him at all, okay?"


    "What the hell are you doing? I just want to see the boss of Ring Entertainment Industry make a debut now!"

 Chapter 512 False Rumors

    At the headquarter building of the GR Group.


    In the CEO office.


    Roger sat calmly on the black leather chair, and his eyes fell on the computer screen in front of him. Although the whole conference room was crowded with people, Roger still recognized Cassandra at a glance.


    The aura of Cassandra and others when they entered the hall was so strong that they would be the most eye-catching wherever they went. Roger had been in charge of the GR Group for many years, so he naturally understood what it meant.


    Apart from other aspects, with Cassandra''s temperament and excellent acting skills, she was better than those young men who spent money to get popular. What''s more, she could play two roles by herself and make a lot of money. She would have a bright future in the entertainment circle in the future.


    It was a pity that he didn''t realize that Cassandra could be so dazzling back then.


    Back then, Cassandra and Susan went to the same university, but the two of them were totally different. Since Susan entered the school, she had become the recognized campus beauty, but Cassandra had always been plain and without any brilliance. That was why he had chosen Susan without hesitation, the apple of the eyes of the Yan Clan.


    However, since Cassandra got married, she seemed to have changed a lot. Although she was still with the same face, nothing could hinder her growth. She was like a piece of uncut jade, which was polished and carved into priceless treasures.


    He could have owned Cassandra, but he pushed her into another man''s arms.


    Damn!


    Roger couldn''t help clenching his fingers, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. A moment later, he called Vincent over.


    "Mr. Roger, what can I do for you?" Vincent couldn''t figure out what his boss meant, so he asked cautiously.


    Roger glanced at him and said, "After the press conference, you go to contact with the Ring Entertainment Industry. I want to purchase this company."


    Vincent was stunned, "Acquire the Ring Entertainment Industry?"


    Roger narrowed his eyes and said, "Y


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ."


    After bowed, Terence raised his head again, sat down on the chair, and said in a deep voice, "Last night, there was a news on the Internet that I bribed the entertainment reporter, Mr. Edward, on the microblog, and the so-called relevant evidence was posted. I am here to solemnly announce, with my reputation, that the things accused by Mr. Edward on the microblog are fake and false rumors, and I and the company will find legal channels to pursue Mr. Edward''s legal responsibility, and ask Mr. Edward to compensate for my personal reputation loss! "


    As soon as Terence said this, everyone was shocked. Terence denied in person, which meant that the news released by Edward was all fake.


    Comments on all the platforms were flooding the screen crazily.


    "Director Terence, if you say that the news released by Edward is a rumor, how can you explain the evidence he has released, especially the sound recording, has been verified and is not fake?"


    "Director Terence, are you really framing Cassandra and the crew of "God of War" for the Golden Sand Award?"


    "The box office of the ''God of War'' is said to be fake. Does it have anything to do with you? Director Terence, please give me a positive answer! "


    "There are rumors on the Internet that you are suspected of drug abuse, and slept with many female stars. Is that true? Please answer my question! "

 Chapter 513 Its So Disgusting

    "Please calm down. Since our company is holding a press conference to clarify this matter, we will naturally give you an explanation. We will seriously deal with the matter that Edward maliciously hurt director Terence. Please rest assured." Irvin Song said timely.


    With a serious look on his face, Terence said, "Mr. Irvin is right. I will clarify the contents of Mr. Edward''s microblog here. First of all, I have never maliciously discredited Miss Cassandra, the actress of the female supporting role of the "God of War", because of the nomination of the Golden Sand Award. As we all know, I have been a director for more than ten years. In the past ten years, except for shooting films, there is almost no scandal about me. In addition, I have won the best director''s trophy of the Golden Sand Award for 3 consecutive years. If I did it for the nomination of Golden Sand Award, why didn''t I take so much effort to discredit an unknown female star instead of the movie "God of War"? "


    "It seems to make sense..."


    "With director Terence''s position, there is really no need to do this..."


    "That''s right. Director Terence has been in the entertainment industry for so many years and has never been involved in any scandal. If it''s just for the sake of the Golden Sand Award, it seems to be a little reluctant..."


    "Not necessarily. Director Terence''s films in the past few years are not as good as before. The theme of "God of War" this time is almost the same as that of "Prosperity". It''s not impossible for him to take a risk."


    "Let''s wait and see..."


    Hearing the discussions off the stage, a shrewd light flashed through Terence''s eyes. Although there were still some people who were suspicious of his explanation, the situation was turning around. It was not a bad thing for him.


    With a sad look on his face, he continued, "Second, as for the nomination of the Golden Sand Award, Mr. Halley Gao, the vice leader of the assessment team of the Golden Sand Award, can testify for me. Since Halley is not convenient to be present in person, I have a video that he has


    Terence is deliberately discrediting us! Who made him so shameless? " Jack said angrily.


    Cassandra glanced at him indifferently, "Have you forgotten what I said?"


    Clenching his fingers tightly, Jack''s face turned purple with anger. "You said that I shouldn''t make trouble. But now the situation is very disadvantageous to us. With the support of the GR Group, it is obvious that Terence is pushing the blame... It''s so disgusting! "


    Indeed, with the support of the GR Group and his connections in the circle, Terence held a public press conference. If there was no irrefutable evidence to refute, it would only make people feel guilty and fall into the trap set by him.


    Cassandra kept silent all the time because she wanted to see how many cards he had. In their current situation, either they didn''t resist, or... They hit the target with one blow.


    Daniel was also worried. It was obvious that Terence wanted to take the opportunity to suppress the FX International Group. When the matter was brought to this level, no one would pay attention to the matter itself. If he deliberately misled the public again, the public opinion would immediately point to the FX International Group and "God of War".


    Daniel''s face darkened, "Samuel, what can you do to reverse the situation?"


    Cassandra''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and a cold light flashed in them. "What''s the rush?"

 Chapter 514 Trust Me

    "What time is it now? Aren''t you in a hurry? We are all going to be framed by that bitch! " Jack shouted anxiously.


    Daniel, "Obviously, Terence wants to take the opportunity to step on the FX International Group. It seems that this matter is not that simple. The key point is that Edward hasn''t shown up yet. No matter how we explain, we are in a passive situation..."


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "Let''s wait and see what''s next. Trust me, everything will be fine."


    Somehow, Daniel''s restless mood calmed down because of Cassandra''s words. He lowered his eyes and said, "By the way, didn''t you say that Miss Cassandra would come today? Why didn''t I see her? "


    Cassandra was the most affected. After all, she was in the center of the storm. She should attend the press conference held by Terence today.


    Cassandra looked at Daniel and thought, ''Damn it! I can''t come at all, because I''m too busy with my avatar!''


    Cassandra coughed, "How can a little girl deal with such an occasion? We men can deal with it. She just needs to be responsible for her beauty."


    Daniel thought for a while and thought what Cassandra said was reasonable, so he didn''t ask more.


    On the stage, Terence''s situation had gradually changed. With a successful look in his eyes, he nodded at his assistant not far away. With a sad look on his face, he said, "Next, this is the last thing I want to say here today. Please look at the big screen..."


    Everyone was confused, but they looked at the big screen subconsciously. At this time, there was a photo on the screen, and the person in the photo was Edward. However, Edward was in a coma in the ICU.


    With red eyes, Terence said in a deep voice, "Everyone can see that this is the original source of the news, Mr. Edward. I just heard that Mr. Edward wanted to ask Miss Cassandra for an explanation after knowing that he was used by Miss Cassandra, s


    Please don''t kill me I did it because I was greedy for money. I really know I was wrong... "


    "Greedy for money? Then how about just now? How many innocent girls did you hurt with your ugly face? "


    Edward shook his head, "No..."


    After a few seconds of silence, Edward suddenly shouted in horror, "Don''t... Please don''t touch the computer... Don''t... "


    "Tell me the password."


    Edward shook his head with a pale face and begged painfully, "No... No way... If these things are exposed, I will die... No way... Please... I beg you... Please... Spare my life! I promise I won''t do that again... Please... "


    "You only have one chance..."


    "I say... I say... But can you... Don''t make them public... I don''t want to die... Please... "


    "Do you think you are qualified to bargain with me now? I will count 3 numbers, 1... 2����"


    "I say! I''ll tell you! The password is... "


    The video stopped abruptly.


    There was a dead silence in the meeting room. Everyone who had thought that the truth had been made public was completely dumbfounded.


    At the same time, the online users on the major Livestream platforms were completely stunned.


    "What the hell is going on? !"


    "This video doesn''t seem to be edited, but that''s not what Terence said just now..."

 Chapter 515 Do You Really Dare

    "Loser! Why are you still standing there! Pull off the plug! " Irvin''s voice was almost out of anger, and he roared not far away.


    However, before the staff could do anything, they were stopped by a group of reporters. No matter who did it, the following information must be more fierce than just now. They would not let go of this opportunity to be famous.


    Besides, wasn''t it too late to pull off the plug now?


    "Mr. Irvin, this video doesn''t seem to be fake. Since the matter is still not over, I think you shouldn''t stop him. Are you doing this because you feel guilty?" Someone said.


    The whole scene was in an uproar. Everyone was talking with each other. Compared with the previous explanation of Terence and a few photos, the video just now was more shocking.


    "Yes, Mr. Irvin asked someone to pull off the plug. It''s obvious that he doesn''t want him to continue, isn''t it?"


    "Edward admitted that it was Terence who bribed him. The previous screenshots and microblog are true. Cassandra is the most innocent!"


    "Terence''s words are so unbelievable. He confounded right and wrong. It''s his own self-directing and self-acting, and he also said that it''s someone else''s fault..."


    "Then what about the photos of Edward in hospital?"


    "Didn''t you notice that Edward just said that he had a lot of other people''s information in hand? So, isn''t it highly possible that he got black money from others to break the news?"


    "I''m scared to think about it now..."


    "Calm down, everyone. This is just the beginning. There will be more exciting news next. Would you like to hear it?" The deep and hoarse voice sounded again.


    All of a sudden, the whole conference room exploded. Everyone''s voice was almost the same. Not only that, the comments of all the Livestream platforms had gone crazy, and the number of online users of each platform was increasing by almost a multiple, breaking several records in a row.


    "Yes, yes! Please tell me! "


    "Support you! That''s awesome! "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Cassandra sneered, "Who on earth is bewitching the public and confusing black and white? If you think that the evidence I have is fake, I can call the police now. But, director Terence, do you really dare? "


    Terence stared at Cassandra with his eyes wide open. Blue veins stood out on his forehead, but he couldn''t find a word to refute.


    "Mr. Samuel, this is the GR Group. Please watch your tone." Irvin said coldly.


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "Are you threatening me?"


    Irvin choked and sneered, "Of course not. But this matter involves the people under my company. We can''t stand by. Today''s press conference is over. Please leave."


    A smile appeared on Cassandra''s face, but it didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. It was so cold that it made people shiver.


    Cassandra''s voice was a little cold, "The press conference was held by your company, and now we are going to say something, Mr. Irvin is in a hurry to end it. Do you think that all the staff of the major media are stupid, or do you think that we are easy to bully?


    Terence had been slandering Miss Cassandra and the FX International Group. Mr. Irvin, why didn''t you think there was anything wrong with your company''s behavior just now? I have evidence to refute, but you threatened me again and again. Do you really think I''m afraid of you? "

 Chapter 516 You Dont Deserve My Action

    "Samuel''s words make sense. Mr. Irvin and director Terence''s reaction There must be something wrong... "


    "Besides, Samuel has said that he can call the police, but director Terence doesn''t dare to do so. Can''t this explain the problem?


    "Even the GR Group has a head-on confrontation Awesome! "


    "The plot reversed so fast that I can''t accept it..."


    At the same time, among the crowd, Bill, who had been surrounded by many reporters just now, looked terrible at the moment. Previously, he got the news from Wesley, so he had prepared the whole draft in advance and released it at the first time. Everything went smoothly, but since Samuel appeared, everything had been reversed.


    How did it happen?


    What happened?


    With cold sweat on his forehead, Bill stared at Samuel with an indescribable expression. At this moment, Samuel didn''t show any sign of weakness in the face of Wesley''s strength.


    Wesley was not stupid. He knew that the trend of public opinion had changed at the moment. After all, Terence only had some oral excuses, but Samuel had solid evidence. Especially, Edward admitted that he deliberately discredited Cassandra by taking the black money from Terence.


    As for Charles, he even bought a piece of white wash with ten million. As for the previous box office injection of God of War, it was even more doubtful.


    Clenching his fists, Wesley suppressed the fury in his eyes and said with a false smile, "Mr. Samuel, there must be some misunderstanding After that, our company will definitely investigate it clearly and then give you an explanation, okay? "


    Cassandra looked at Wesley and said coldly, "of course not. It was director Terence who started it. It''s not settled yet. How can it end so easily? I have more than that. "


    Cassandra''s words were like a time bomb. The whole conference room was in an uproar, and everyone was guessing the meaning of Cassandra''s words.


    The whole scene had completely lost control. Even if Wesley forced to end the press conference now, the reporters of the major


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    is body was suddenly pulled down by two bodyguards in black formal clothes.


    "Mr. Roger! You are finally here! " Wesley rushed up with a big stride and his face lit up. He didn''t know what would happen if Roger didn''t come again.


    Wearing a black formal suit, Roger stood in the middle of the stage. His eyes swept across the people present and finally fell on Cassandra.


    A few seconds later, Roger withdrew his sight and said in a deep voice, "Everyone, what happened today is indeed a little out of everyone''s expectation, I promise, as the person in charge of the GR Group, that I will give you a fair explanation. However, this matter involves the senior executives of our company, and we need time to investigate it clearly. 3 days later, I will personally hold a news release. At the meeting, we will announce the result of the treatment. No matter how big the loss will be, our company will be responsible for it. Now, please leave us alone, okay? "


    Since Roger had said that, the reporters of the major media could not say anything more. It was indeed related to the senior executives of the GR Group. At that time, it would depend on how Roger would explain it to everyone.


    Then, the major media journalists also withdrew one after another, but no one had expected that things would be completely out of their control and come to this point.

 Chapter 517 Keep it in the Notebook

    Although the press conference was announced to be over, the enthusiasm of this matter was far from fading away. Previously, most of the fans of God of War and Cassandra went to the comment area of Cassandra and microblog to apologize. This apology was even listed on the top search list of the microblog, and it was publicly apologized.


    At the same time, the crew of the program was cancelled because Cassandra was hacked and the box office of God of War was flooded with water. Now they were almost regretful.


    But now that things had come to this, the program could only call to apologize shamelessly. Most of the time, it was to leave the blame to the temporary worker.


    Jack didn''t refuse any of them. He answered the phone, but refused to accept it.


    Humph, I usually don''t bear grudges. I''ll keep it in my notebook!


    These snobbish people!


    After the press conference, Cassandra and others were about to leave the GR Group when a man in a black suit suddenly walked over quickly.


    "Hold on, Mr. Samuel!'''' The man said in a low voice.


    Cassandra stopped and turned to the man behind her, "I''m sorry, sir. Who are you?''''


    The man looked at Cassandra and handed her a business card, "ha-ha, I''m Mr. Roger''s personal assistant, Vincent. This is my business card.''''


    Of course, Cassandra knew Vincent, but she appeared as Samuel now, so she couldn''t expose herself, so she just pretended to be ignorant.


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "Oh, it''s assistant Vincent, What can I do for you?''''


    Vincent," Mr. Roger wants to see you alone. Is it convenient for you?''''


    Before Cassandra could say anything, Jack stood out and said unhappily, "Go back and tell your boss that it''s not only inconvenient for Mr. Samuel today, but also inconvenient in the future! Missing! "


    Are you kidding me!


    The GR Group almost destroyed their company. What the hell!


    Especially when he was so sensitive, he didn''t even have to guess that Roger must want to pressure and lure Cassandra not to hold on to their company!


    Why!


    Cassandra


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ination of Prosperity.''''


    Now that Terence was involved in scandals, he was basically disabled. Of course, Roger would no longer pay attention to him. In order to calm down the public opinion, the assessment team of the Golden Sand Award would definitely reevaluate Prosperity. It was better for him to voluntarily cancel the shortlisted nomination than to be stepped on by the outside world.


    Cassandra, "Mr. Roger is indeed a smart man. At this time, you can still seek profit and avoid harm at the first time. It seems that I really have a lot to learn from you.''''


    Roger frowned, "Cassandra What exactly do you want? "


    Cassandra, "Mr. Roger, I''ve told you not to call me like that. What I want has nothing to do with you, doesn''t it?''''


    A cold light flashed in Roger''s eyes, He stared at Cassandra without blinking, "I can give you whatever you want, no matter it''s fame or profit'''' Stop talking to me like that, okay? "


    Cassandra said in a cold tone, "Mr. Roger, it has nothing to do with you whether I want fame or fortune. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll leave first. Goodbye.''''


    Clenching his fists, Roger suppressed his anger and asked, "What do you want?'''' You destroyed one of my best directors and several other senior leaders. I don''t blame you. After all, it was Terence who took the initiative. What else do you want me to do? "

 Chapter 518 Revenge on Me

    "I''m just returning an eye for an eye. Do you think I will let them bully me arbitrarily?" Cassandra asked coldly.


    Roger said, "I didn''t mean that. It''s their fault. I didn''t blame you. What else do you want?"


    Cassandra raised her eyes slowly and stared at Roger without blinking, "Because you didn''t blame me, should I be grateful to you? They deserve it. Even if you help them, I won''t show any mercy. I hope you understand this. "


    With a gloomy look in his eyes, Roger gritted his teeth and said, "Terence is my top director, and there are several top executives in the company involved. If someone else takes action this time, I will never stand by. Cassandra, do you think your small company can compete with me?"


    Cassandra sneered, "So you think I owe you a big favor, don''t you?"


    Roger said, "You don''t have to twist my words on purpose. I just want you to understand that it''s impossible to survive in this circle without a strong backer. As long as you agree, I can purchase your company at a high price, and even invest a lot of money in what you want to do..."


    "What''s your requirements?" Cassandra raised her eyebrows and said coldly.


    Roger said, "I want you."


    Cassandra looked up at him and chuckled, "You want me? I''m afraid you can''t afford it. "


    Roger clenched his fingers and said, "Cassandra, I''ve said it was all my fault. I''m sorry to you. Can you give me another chance to make up for you? As long as you ask, I can promise you anything."


    With a cold smile on her lips, Cassandra said word by word, "You can promise anything? What if I want your life? Are you willing to give it to me? "


    In her previous life, she was fooled around by this man and Susan, and finally died because of these two people. When she came back, she wanted these two people to die.


    To return blood with blood.


    Roger''s eyes darkened, "Cassandra, do you have to talk to me like this? I have apologized to you. Why can''t you give me another


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed, the identity of the vice leader of the assessment team of Halley will be cancelled and handed over to relevant departments for review. The whole assessment team of the Golden Sand Award will also be greatly changed. I heard that it is very likely that Victor Zuo will replace Halley as the vice leader of the assessment team of the Golden Sand Award."


    "Director Victor? Director Victor has been working behind the scenes in the past few years, and he has a lot of power in the film industry. However, he has been suppressed by Halley before, and now it''s really rare for Mr. Cheng to help him up. " Cassandra sighed.


    As for Victor, Cassandra had a deep impression on him. Few people could be called film masters in this circle, and he was one of them.


    Victor had been committed to using movies to reflect the real life since he started his career. His movies were very real, and the actors he chose were all powerful. However, because of the developed domestic commercial film market, although he was famous in the film industry, few people knew him, and some even had never heard of the name of him.


    Cassandra had always respected Victor, it could be said that she regarded him as her idol. However, in her previous life, he was unable to stand out, and this life might have a different ending.

 Chapter 519 She Got the Wrong Person

    "After the collapse of Halley, most of his power in the evaluation team has been eliminated. If Victor can successfully get the position this time, it will be a great joy for the film industry. Previously, Halley had great power and made the whole evaluation team a mess in the evaluation team. After the competition in Victor, he may be able to make a change, but he will be under great pressure because the power of Halley is too deep-rooted. " Said Daniel.


    Cassandra, "I believe director Victor can do it. But then again, he hasn''t acted in a movie for two or three years. I don''t know if he plans to retire completely or he hasn''t found a suitable script.''''


    As a director, Cassandra knew what a good script meant to a director, especially a director who respected movies like Victor. Without a suitable script, he would never shoot a movie and sell it for money.


    Daniel looked at Cassandra and asked, "You seem to be interested in Victor?''''


    Cassandra nodded, "when I was in college, I admired director Victor the most, but unfortunately, he didn''t accept any disciple at that time, or I really want to have a try. As a director, there should be more important things worth chasing than the box office.''''


    Daniel, "as far as I know, director Victor hasn''t acted in the past few years, not because he doesn''t want to shoot, but because he seems to haven''t found a suitable actress. It is said that he has a very good script, but no one knows the content of it, let alone what kind of actress he wants to find."


    Cassandra, "director Victor, he is really serious.''''


    Daniel coughed and said, "I know director Victor well. If you want to see him, I may introduce you to him.''''


    Hearing this, Cassandra''s eyes lit up, "really? Do you know director Victor? ''''


    Daniel, "well, I''ll contact him first. If he agrees, I''ll make an appointment with you.''''


    Cassandra nodded immediately, "yes, yes! As long as director Victor agrees,


    a black formal suit. There was a trace of surprise on his angular face. He stared at Emily without blinking.


    "Daddy, hug!'''' In the arms of Emily, Maggie opened her short hands to Daniel and stared at Daniel expectantly.


    Daniel''s face changed and his pupils shrank sharply. It took him a long time to recover his lost voice. "What did she call me?''''


    A hint of panic flashed through Emily''s eyes. He said immediately, "Mr. Daniel, don''t get me wrong. Maggie mistook you for someone else, I have something else to do. I have to go now.''''


    She got the wrong person?


    Before Daniel could react, Emily had already left the restaurant with Maggie in her arms.


    After a long time, with a gloomy face, Daniel took out his phone and dialed a number.


    At the other end of the phone, Bobby collapsed on the sofa like a dead dog, surrounded by all kinds of announcement and contract documents. With a helpless expression, he said weakly, "my dear master, what do you want to do again?'''' I''ll give my life to you, okay? "


    Daniel, "put down all the things you have and investigate a person for me.''''


    Hearing this, Bobby jumped up from the sofa in a flash. "Sir, are you kidding me? There are so many notices now. How dare you ask me to do something else?''''


    Are you still a human being?

 Chapter 520 What Would You Do

    "Cut the crap. Go and find out who is the father of Emily''s child." Daniel lowered his voice deliberately.


    Bobby''s back froze and said in an unnatural voice, "Emily''s child? Do you have any misunderstanding about Emily and the child? "


    Bobby knew that Emily was Daniel''s former agent. Although Bobby didn''t know the specific reason why Emily left Daniel, he knew a little about it. However, since Emily left, they broke up with each other. Why did he suddenly think of Emily?


    ''Besides, to investigate Emily''s child...


    What''s going on?''


    Daniel, "Yes, I want the detailed information of that woman in the past few years, including that child."


    Bobby scratched his head and said, "Sir, if I remember correctly, Emily has been away for several years. What''s wrong with you all of a sudden? We''re have a lot of work to do now. Are you still in the mood to care about it? "


    ''What are you thinking about?''


    Daniel pinched between his eyebrows, "That child might be mine."


    Bobby was completely dumbfounded. What was going on?


    Emily had a child, and this child might be Daniel''s...


    If this news was spread out, it would probably cause a huge earthquake of ten degree in the whole entertainment circle!


    "My boss, don''t talk nonsense! I''ll check it first, okay? Before the result comes out, we can''t let anyone know about it! " Bobby was about to cry.


    ''I really can''t do this job!''


    Following Daniel, Bobby felt like riding a roller coaster every day...


    Daniel said in a deep voice, "I know. You go and check it yourself. Don''t leak any information."


    Bobby, "Yes, yes! I''ll check it right away! I''ll inform you as soon as I get any news! "


    Daniel didn''t say anything more and hung up the phone. When he looked at the little girl''s eyebrows and eyes just now, he felt they were similar to his. She was only three years old, and the time was consistent...


    Did Emily leave him because... Being pregnant?


    But how could it be possible?


    If Emily had a child, why didn''t she tell him but left by herself?


    D


    CEO of the headquarters of the Times Movie City, Aaron Ding."


    Daniel frowned. "Aron Ding?"


    Bobby immediately said, "Yes, he is a high school classmate of Emily. Before Emily entered the FX International Group, she was invited by Aron to work in the Times Movie City, but Emily didn''t agree at that time. After giving birth to Maggie, Emily entered the Times Movie City and became the CEO of a branch company of Times Movie City. In the past few years, Emily made a great achievement in the Times Movie City.


    However, in addition to work, she had always been alone and offended many senior leaders. This time, after the release of "God of War", Emily had a bet with the Vice President Felton. However, Felton was indeed shameless. It was obvious that he lost the bet, but he was unwilling to fulfill his bet to leave the company. I heard that Emily had reported it to the headquarters, but somehow, it was temporarily suppressed. "


    Daniel frowned and said unhappily, "Isn''t Aron CEO? He can''t even handle such a small thing? "


    Bobby''s mouth twitched slightly, "Sir, not everyone is as domineering as you, okay? In the past few years, the Times Movie City has developed very well, but the internal strife between the brothers of the Ding clan is becoming more and more obvious. Felton is a member of Abbott Ding''s men, the eldest brother of Aaron. "

 Chapter 521 Getting Married

    "Abbott Ding? Is he the famous playboy? " Daniel asked.


    Bobby glanced at him speechlessly. ''Boss, who gave you the courage to call him a playboy?


    Everyone in the capital city knows that you are a famous playboy.''


    Bobby grumbled in his heart and then said, "Yes, Abbott was originally the general manager of the Ding Group. However, in the past few years, the Ding Group was messed up by Abbott. It is said that the loss of last year was 1.6 billion. In a fit of anger, the master of the Ding clan directly deprived him of his position as general manager and transferred him to a subsidiary company. In the past few years, although Aaron had borrowed some resources from the Ding clan, under his management, the Times Movie City has developed very well, which has won the favor of the master of the Ding clan. There are rumors that the master of the Ding clan will hand over the Ding Group to Aaron. Of course, Abbott won''t await his doom."


    Daniel frowned, "What does the internal strife of the Ding clan have to do with Emily?"


    Bobby cleared his throat, "Don''t you understand or pretend not to? A man never gave up on a woman. He didn''t even care about her giving birth to a child. He even gave a branch company to Emily at the cost of his future. What do you think he did that for? Is it for pure friendship? "


    ''Are you out of your mind? How could you ask such a stupid question?''


    Daniel''s face darkened. "Do you mean that Aaron likes Emily?"


    Bobby, "Yes, he does like Emily. According to the investigation, Aaron has proposed to Emily seven times, but Emily refused."


    Daniel pinched between his eyebrows, "She refused?"


    Bobby sighed, "Yes. In the past few years, there has been no other man around Emily except for Aaron. If I''m not wrong, the reason why Emily refused Aaron is..."


    Daniel interrupted him coldly, "Shut up!"


    With an aggrieved look on his face, Bobby thought, ''You abandoned her. Why don''t you allow others to say it?''


    "But to be honest, E


    ss it''s because Emily doesn''t want you to interfere in their lives... Hello? Damn you! Hang up my phone again! Don''t mess around! "


    Bobby immediately turned around and rushed back to Daniel''s house. As soon as his car entered the community, he saw Daniel rushing out in the black Bentley car.


    Bobby was completely dumbfounded. ''Damn it! Why does he always act like a child? Doesn''t he know how many eyes are staring at him outside now?''


    Damn!


    If the reporters took pictures of Daniel speeding, it would cause a big trouble!


    Speechless, Bobby stepped on the gas and followed him quickly.


    In the Yan Garden.


    After watching Martin take the medicine and dealing with the official documents, Cassandra stretched herself and habitually picked up her phone to open the microblog.


    As soon as she opened microblog, she saw the news of Aaron and Emily''s marriage on the top search of microblog.


    "Eh... Emily is getting married? " Cassandra muttered with her eyes wide open.


    Martin stretched out his hand and gently rubbed her head, "Is there a problem?"


    ''Yes, there is!''


    Although she didn''t know much about Daniel and Emily, she felt that the relationship between the two was not simple.


    Cassandra touched her forehead, "I can''t explain it clearly either. I always feel that something is wrong..."

 Chapter 522 You Are Always Right

    "Something is wrong?" Martin asked.


    Cassandra nodded, "Yes, I don''t know what to say, but I just feel that there seems to be something wrong between the two."


    Martin, "The reason why Emily left the FX International Group is that she had an affair with Daniel. At that time, even Emily didn''t know that she had a child with Daniel."


    Cassandra was stunned. After a few seconds, she responded, "So, Emily has a child with Daniel?"


    Martin nodded, "Yes."


    Cassandra widened her eyes, "Since she has a child with Daniel, why should she marry another man? It''s impossible! "


    Martin, "Because she still likes Daniel, but she knows very well that Daniel won''t like her."


    Cassandra suddenly raised her head, "By the way, how do you know so much about other people''s family affairs?"


    Why did she always feel that something was wrong?


    Martin, "Daniel works for the FX International Group, and the FX International Group is also one of the industries of the Lu Group. If I don''t know this, how can I control the Lu Group?"


    Cassandra scratched her head suspiciously, "Is that so? But then again, since Emily likes Daniel so much and now she has a baby, why doesn''t she try to make it clear to Daniel? Maybe they still have a chance. Don''t you think so? "


    "No." replied Martin.


    Cassandra, "What? What do you mean? "


    Martin, "Emily won''t test Daniel, and Daniel won''t be with Emily either. The two people are destined to live in different worlds, so they can''t be together."


    Cassandra curled her lips, "You are biased. Who says that people from two different worlds can''t be together? Don''t we? But we have been together, haven''t we? "


    Martin kept silent for two seconds and nodded slightly, "Yes, you''re right. I''m biased."


    Cassandra said proudly, "See? What I said makes sense, right?"


    Martin, "Yes, you are always right."


    Cassandra stared at Martin with a smile. She found that recently, Martin''s temper had improved a lot. He didn''t lose his temper all the time, and he didn''t even pull a long face. It seemed that Hawk was really good at medical skills.


    d put it in front of Cassandra. "Good morning."


    Cassandra took a gulp of milk and briefly reported what had happened just now. Then she said, "Director Johnny''s new movie is almost ready, and we have a lot of work to do. I may be very busy in the following days, so I can''t come back to have dinner with you every day."


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with his expression, Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief, "I know you are the best to me! Love you... "


    Martin''s face darkened. Did he have a choice?


    Even if he refused, in the end, he couldn''t bear her coaxing him by both hard and soft tactics. Instead of refuse it, he''d better give up struggling at the beginning.


    After breakfast, Cassandra exhorted a few words and hurried out. Martin escorted her out in person. He didn''t turn back to the hall until the light of the car disappeared.


    "Well... Well, master... I have something to tell you... " Carlos said lightly.


    Martin, "Go ahead."


    Carlos took a few deep breaths and said, "In fact, every girl likes her boyfriend or husband to create surprise for them. It''s not a good idea for you to wait at home all the time, isn''t it?"


    Martin, "What?"


    Carlos chuckled awkwardly, "I mean, we can create some surprises for Cassandra. Girls really like this."


    ''Don''t ask me why a single man like me knows so much...


    I just know that!''

 Chapter 523 Too Willful

    At the office building of the Golden Sand Award assessment team in the capital city.


    In the group leader''s office.


    Wearing a black Tang suit, Weston was sitting on a wooden sofa. He looked around the office with his slightly old eyes.


    He had been working here since he became the leader of the assessment team of the Golden Sand Award. Now he was too old to deal with the affairs of the assessment team. He was worried that after he retired, Halley would make a mess of the assessment team, but he did not expect that things would suddenly turn around.


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    There was a knock on the door. Weston came to his senses and said, "Come in."


    The door was pushed open, and a thin middle-aged man quickly walked in. This middle-aged man was Victor, the new vice leader of the assessment team for the Golden Sand Award.


    Weston waved at him and said, "Come here and have a seat."


    Victor nodded and sat down on the chair opposite Weston. "Teacher. Weston, what can I do for you?"


    Weston smiled, "For so many years, you are the only one who still calls me teacher."


    Victor, "You are my teacher all my life. I am honored to be your student."


    Weston waved his hand and smiled, "I have taught countless students in my life, but you are the only one I admire most. A few years ago, you did suffer a little grievance, and now I''m old. From now on, the responsibility of the appraisal team will fall on you. Victor, never forget what I taught you in the first class. We filmmakers are not making movies for money or fame. "


    Victor said solemnly, "I''ll keep it in mind."


    Weston was gratified. He had been the leader of the assessment team of the Golden Sand Award for more than 20 years. He had indeed trained several big directors, which were regarded as a milestone in the film industry, but the only person he appreciated most was Victor.


    Weston, "I''m old. It''s time for me to quit. After this year''s Golden Sand Award is over, I''ll hand it over to you. I hope you won''t let


    ence Room.


    "Mr. Samuel, I''ve turned down the crew of the program that had cancelled our notice. Those idiots, do they really think I''m stupid? When we were in trouble, they wanted to stay away from us. Now that we are fine, they want to curry favor with us. They wish! " Jack complained.


    Cassandra didn''t think much of it. The entertainment circle was a place full of snobbish people, and she had already been used to it.


    Cassandra, "Well, as for the rest of the arrangements, you should carefully select some good ones. When Ken and Adrian are on the show, you should also take the new comers of our company to the show together."


    Jack was stunned, "Take the new comers to the show? Isn''t it good? "


    "It''s okay. If the other party doesn''t agree, you don''t have to negotiate. Change another one." Cassandra said.


    Jack scratched his head, "Mr. Samuel, don''t you think it''s too willful?"


    Cassandra glanced at him, "Don''t we have the right to be willful now?"


    Jack was speechless.


    ''It''s beyond my imagination.


    I admire the boss!''


    Cassandra explained, "The new people signed by us are almost not famous in the circle, but the variety show is regularly broadcast. With the help of the experienced guide and the popularity of the crew of the program, they have a chance to show themselves and show their existence."

 Chapter 524 Whats Male Couple

    "I don''t understand." Jack was still confused.


    With the popularity of variety show, the audience gradually got familiar with the new comers'' existence. Although it was not a permanent solution for an actor or actress, it was easy to let the audience remember their faces. After that, they would produce one or two more representative works and win one or two awards. Even if they couldn''t be super star, it was not a big problem to be a famous star.


    This kind of hype was very popular in the entertainment circle in the next few years. After all, when many young stars just started their career, with no acting skill or representative works. They could only make the audience familiar with them by appearing frequently in the public view.


    Cassandra, "It''s none of your business. Just do as I say. Besides, keep Colin for me. I''ll take care of him myself."


    Jack was stunned, "Why? Although Colin is handsome, Samuel, you can''t be so biased! The other young stars are not human? Mr. Samuel, you should be fair! "


    Bah! This was an era of extreme evilness that depended on one''s face!


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "Can you think of something serious? Among these newcomers, Colin is the most talented one. In addition, he has the experience of stage play, so I will specially train him. Besides, I don''t intend to train him myself. I''m going to discuss with Daniel and ask him to train him. "


    Daniel was flamboyant and unruly, while Colin was introverted and low-key. In any way, there would be a sharp contrast between them. Therefore, from the very beginning, Cassandra decided to hype these two people.


    In the past few years, the female fans who supported gay men were gradually occupying the market, especially in the younger generation. The number of this kind of female fans was astonishing. With the change of the times, the gossip between men and women could no longer satisfy these women''s minds. Therefore, the male couple was gradually accepted, and a random topic was enough to ignite the heat, especially these two people had completely different personal


    ole company.


    There was nothing important in the following meeting. After the meeting, Cassandra didn''t stay in the company any longer and rushed to the film and television city.


    It was the first time that Cassandra had come to the film and television city since the shooting of "God of War" was over. After arriving at the film and television city, she went straight to a crew and found a place to sit down.


    The shooting of the crew was basically not made public, especially the most important part of the movie, and even one scene could not be released to the public. Otherwise, the mystery of the plot would be lost. Unless the crew deliberately hyped it, some of the scenes would be released.


    Cassandra was not a member of the crew, so she didn''t get close. She just watched outside, and there was no reason for the crew to drive her away.


    After the shooting, the director asked people to fix the makeup for the main characters, and some of them had to change their clothes. Everything was going well, and at this time, a loud noise suddenly came from the crew.


    The director looked over and asked, "What happened?"


    A man rushed over to see what was going on. The director seemed worried and followed him. A few minutes later, a man in a white shirt was kicked out awkwardly.


    "Director Li, I came here for your sake. What''s going on now? Arrange this slut for me? "

 Chapter 525 I Want Him

    "Ha-ha, Linda, don''t be angry. It''s all my fault. I''ll change it for you right now!" The director smiled and winked at the people around him.


    The man next to the director immediately pulled another stylist over. The director said, "Linda, is she okay? This is the top stylist of our crew. Is that okay? "


    The woman snorted, "Director Li, if it weren''t for your request, I wouldn''t have come to this kind of rubbish crew. I don''t want to see such a slut anymore. Ask him to get out!"


    The blue veins on director Li''s forehead throbbed. This woman really took herself seriously. She was just an outdated star. She was arrogant?


    However, since the movie had been shot to this point, he couldn''t overthrow it. Moreover, there was still some power behind this woman, and he couldn''t offend her.


    ''Forget it. Forget it. Let it be.''


    Director Li put on a false smile and said, "Okay, okay. As long as you are not angry, these trifles are easy to deal with. Come on, can you go to do the hairstyle first?"


    "Well. Director Li, it''s really an eye opener for me to give up a top stylist for a outdated loser! " A mocking voice came from not far away.


    Everyone''s eyes followed the voice and saw a man in an iron gray casual suit slowly walking towards director Li.


    "Who are you talking about? Who are you? Why do you say that to me? You... Director Li! How could there be such a person in your crew! Drive him away! " The woman was so angry that her face twisted. She pointed at Cassandra and shouted in a sharp voice.


    Director Li''s face also changed. When Cassandra approached, he said in shock, "Mr. Samuel? Is it really you? "


    After the press conference of the GR Group, everyone in the entertainment circle knew that Samuel, the boss of the Ring Entertainment Industry, had a pair of hands that had turned rotten into magic.


    This man''s background was a mystery. Although he didn''t appear many time


    t come to his senses until the backs of Cassandra and the man disappeared.


    "Who the hell is he? How dare he talk to me like that! How dare he! ����"


    The woman next to him was still roaring angrily, but director Li didn''t even look at her. For some reason, he suddenly felt that Samuel''s words were not casual.


    However, that man had always been invisible in the crew. Just now, he didn''t want to make a scene and delay the shooting of the crew, so he fired that man.


    That man... Would he really become a top stylist in the future?


    In the Bentley.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, Cassandra took out a contract from the armrest box and handed it to the man, "I''m sorry. Maybe it''s a little bold just now. I''ll introduce myself first. My name is Samuel, the CEO of the Ring Entertainment Industry, and also a new director. This is the contract for you. If you are not satisfied with the price, we can discuss it again."


    The man nervously took over the contract and opened it. When he saw the price on the contract, he was stunned. Then he turned to Cassandra, "Mr. Samuel, I''m just a newcomer. The price is too high. I''m afraid..."


    Cassandra smiled and said, "You deserve it, Mr. Xiao. From now on, you are mine. Trust me. Don''t underestimate your own talent. "

 Chapter 526 You Only Value Appearance

    Hale Xiao, the number one stylist in the entertainment circle in the future, was just a temporary worker without any fame now.


    He had a long way to go.


    In the past, Hale Xiao became the No.1 stylist in the entertainment circle step by step steadily from an unknown little stylist. Everyone only saw his glory when he stood at the peak, but no one knew how many times he had been bullied.


    "Thank you." Hale lowered his eyes and said in a low voice.


    Cassandra smiled and said, "I have just said that we are family from now on, and you are so polite to say thank you. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can tell me and I will help you."


    Hale, "Okay."


    Cassandra started the car, "Well, it''s getting late. I''ll take you to the company first and introduce you to each other. Then I''ll give you two days off. You can come back to the company two days later. Is that okay?"


    Hale, "No, I can work in the company from today."


    Hearing this, Cassandra felt relieved, as if her own child was very sensible.


    Cassandra coughed, "There''s no need for you to work today. You can go back directly and have a good rest after you finish the signing. Come to work with full energy tomorrow. Let me see a new you, okay?"


    Hale didn''t refuse, "Okay."


    In the following time, Cassandra took Hale to the Ring Entertainment Industry. After giving a brief introduction to everyone, she asked him to go back by himself.


    Jack looked through his notebook and stared at Cassandra in confusion, "Hey, Samuel, which Gang is this man from? Why don''t I remember there is such a person? "


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him and said, "It''s none of your business. Anyway, this man is my treasure. You can''t scold him or bully him. You should respect him."


    Jack widened his eyes and stretched his neck, "Why! Samuel, you can''t abandon me, your old lover, after you have a new lover! How can you do this? "


    Cassandra''s mouth twitched, "Mind your words."


    Jack looked wronged, "Am I wrong? Isn''t that man more handsome than me? Why should I give in to him? Everyone can do whatever he wants. "


    assandra was already surprised that the box office of "God of War" could reach one billion. After all, the cost of this movie was not high. Except for Peggy, the other main actors were basically newcomers without any fame, especially her. This was her first time to act in the movie, so it was really surprising that she could have such a result and be nominated by the Golden Sand Award at the same time.


    However, if she wanted to compete for the Golden Sand Award, she had to continue to expand the influence of "God of War". That was why she came up with this method to increase the audience''s enthusiasm.


    Since the release of "God of War", the main creators of the film had announced only a few groups of welfare photos, and there was almost no other benefits, nor did they have any on-site publicity means. Therefore, once they announced this news, a large number of fans would buy tickets to watch the movie. Even in order to participate in the film watching interaction, they would even publicize it more spontaneously.


    Jack had been completely conquered by Cassandra''s wild imagination. He gave a thumbs up and said, "Mr. Samuel, I used to think that I''m good at marketing. Compared with you, I''m just a scum! You can even think of this method! Awesome! "


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "You know you are a scum, so you should spend more time studying."


    Jack, "Yes, you''re right!"

 Chapter 527 Thats My Business

    At the Times Movie City, the capital city.


    A black Bentley car was parked downstairs. In the car, Daniel sat in the driver''s seat with a long face. He hadn''t seen Emily since the wedding of Aaron and Emily was posted online.


    damn!


    How could this woman avoid him!


    Daniel held the steering wheel tightly. A moment later, he dialed a number.


    A few seconds later, a low voice came from the other end of the phone, "hello."


    Daniel was furious, "What the fuck do you mean, Emily?'''' Maggie is my daughter. Why don''t you let me see her? If you dare to hang up the phone, I''ll come up to you right now! "


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Emily said calmly, "Daniel, why are you still so childish after so many years?''''


    Daniel sneered, "I''m childish? I don''t care whether you are going to get married or not. Maggie is my daughter and I want her custody. Otherwise, I will see you in court! "


    With a tired look on her face, Emily said, "Daniel, I''ve never said that Maggie is your daughter. And why are you always so willful? It was like that at that time, and now it''s still the same. Don''t you care about your future at all?''''


    Why did this man always seem to be young, but she fell in love with him hopelessly


    Daniel clenched his fingers and asked coldly, "do you still want to lie to me? I''ve asked Bobby to check it out. Maggie is my daughter! Why didn''t you tell me after so many years? "


    Bitterness filled Emily''s mouth, but her voice was unusually calm. "Tell you? Daniel, ask yourself, if I told you that I had a daughter, Maggie, would you have this child? I never want to make things difficult for you, and you never get involved in Maggie''s life. Just ignore her. Isn''t it good for everyone to live their own lives from now on? "


    To be honest, Daniel didn''t know if he would have kept Maggie if he had known her existence. But now, Maggie was real and he couldn''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ecided. However, it was related to Daniel''s privacy, so he couldn''t tell Samuel. Otherwise, he could ask Samuel for help


    Ah! wait!


    How could he forget Daniel''s goddess!


    "Well Sir, you see, this is going to be a big deal. What if your goddess knows it... " Bobby bit the bullet and swallowed his words.


    Daniel clenched his fingers and kicked over the black tea table in front of him with a furious face. Blue veins stood out on his forehead. "I don''t care! Custody! I''ll give you a month. If you can''t get the custody, you''ll get out of the capital city! ''''


    The lawyer was calm, "Mr. Daniel, can you tell me the details?''''


    Daniel glanced at him coldly. Did he need to say these trifles in person?


    Bobby said in a hurry, "Well, Mr. Zhao, let me tell you the details. Here is the thing...''''


    Bobby briefly explained the whole story. After thinking for a while, Lawyer Zhao said, "Mr. Daniel, in this case, you still have a great chance to take back the custody, but I''m not sure whether it will be known by the outside media. In this respect, what I can do is limited, so please cooperate with the confidential work.''''


    Daniel said angrily, "I don''t care about that. I just want Maggie''s custody! Leave the rest to Bobby! ''''


    Bobby was speechless


    Damn you!

 Chapter 528 Do Your Best

    In the Ring Entertainment Industry.


    Cassandra was busy with dealing with documents when Johnny knocked on the door and came in.


    Without raising her head, Cassandra asked, "Johnny, what can I do for you?"


    Johnny looked a little embarrassed, "My teacher just called me and asked me to go to the film and television city. He said that he had something to ask me. Jack is not here. I can''t drive. Can you send me there? "


    Johnny did have extraordinary talent and persistence in acting, but he seemed to be not good at anything other than filming. It was said that he had also applied for a driving license, but he didn''t passed the examination.


    Cassandra, "Okay, wait for me downstairs. I''ll go to the garage to get my car."


    Johnny nodded, "Okay."


    A few minutes later, Cassandra picked up Johnny and rushed to the film and television city.


    "By the way, who is your teacher? Why haven''t you mentioned it before? " Cassandra asked casually while driving.


    Johnny, "The boss of Shen Film Company, Quinton Shen."


    Cassandra was stunned. She didn''t expect that Johnny''s teacher was Quinton Shen.


    Quinton was also a member of the Shen clan, the second uncle of Fiona. Among the three brothers of the Shen clan, he was the most invincible one. He had devoted all his life to the film industry. Although he was the boss of the Shen Film Company, he cherished talents all the time.


    However, although Quinton loved the film career, people had never heard of that he had any apprentice. Even Cassandra didn''t know that Johnny was Quinton''s apprentice.


    Although Cassandra didn''t like Fiona, she still admired Quinton. Nowadays, there were not many directors in this circle who didn''t shoot a movie casually for money.


    Cassandra, "Mr. Quinton is your teacher? Why didn''t you mention it before? "


    Damn it! She must have stepped on dog shit...


    Johnny lowered his eyes slightly and said, "I don''t want to discredit my teacher."


    Cassandra glanced at him indifferently, "Don


    is a capable man. But in this circle, it''s not enough just to be capable. How many talented people have been buried here? If Johnny really stays in that small company all the time, it''s hard to say what will happen in the future. "


    Victor, "Everyone has his own ambitions."


    "He''s not your apprentice. Of course you don''t feel sorry for me. You know, I have two apprentices in my life... Forget it. Let bygones be bygones. "


    Victor looked up at Quinton, "Haven''t you let go of that thing?"


    Hearing this, Quinton''s face suddenly darkened. He snorted, "That thing has always been a thorn in my heart. I didn''t expect that I would raise an ungrateful man myself! Humph! "


    Victor sighed slightly, "Forget it. Let''s not talk about these old things. You are not as healthy as before. Don''t you have any idea in your heart?"


    All of a sudden, Quinton looked at Victor and couldn''t help but sigh deeply. "Yes, it''s all because of the time. Look at our old bones, I don''t know how long we can work. We have promised to stop shooting together. Don''t break your promise."


    Victor answered, "No, I won''t."


    "That''s good. By the way, do you really just want to see my apprentice today? Do... Do you want to start filming again? "


    Victor kept silent for two seconds and said, "What if I say yes? Do you think I''m crazy?"

 Chapter 529 Do You Know Me, Mr. Samuel

    "Of course not! Although you haven''t done any work in the past few years and there are different opinions in the outside world, I know that you haven''t found the right person. What? You have found the right person now? " Astonishment was written all over Quinton''s face.


    Victor said seriously, "Maybe. But I''m not sure if she is the one I''m looking for.''''


    Quinton said happily," I believe you can find him. But I''m really curious about what kind of person you are looking for.''''


    Victor, "it''s a secret for the time being. Let''s talk about it when we are sure it''s her.''''


    However, Quinton didn''t insist. In his career, he didn''t ask too much. At first, it was a business secret, and at last, it was related to his future, so he didn''t intend to ask more.


    The two of them chatted casually for a while. At this time, a man took the two of Johnny and Cassandra to the nanny van. The man opened the door and said, "Director Quinton, these two gentlemen said that you asked them to come here.''''


    Quinton nodded and waved his hand, "Okay, you can go back to work now.''''


    The man left wisely.


    At this time, both Quinton and Victor''s eyes fell on the man beside Johnny at the same time.


    "I''m sorry, senior. I was stuck in a traffic jam This is our boss, Mr. Samuel. '''' It was rare for Johnny to take the initiative to introduce Cassandra.


    Quinton was also a person who had seen the big scene. He rolled his eyes and immediately reacted, "come on, come on first.''''


    Johnny and Cassandra got on the car first. After they sat down, Cassandra handed out two business cards. "Director Quinton, director Victor, I''ve heard a lot about you. I''m sorry to bother you today. This is my business card. Please accept it.''''


    With the current positions of Quinton and Victor, there were no more than ten or eight people handing business cards to them every day. However, these two people might not take each other''s business card.


    Although Cassandra had shown her strength before, she might not be able to attract the attention of these two people.


    Vi


    ector Quinton. I''m so sorry to take your love.''''


    Quinton waved his hand," At our age, we don''t care about many things. I just want him to have a bright future in the future.''''


    Cassandra, "thank you, director Quinton.''''


    Quinton waved his hands," Forget it. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s a pity that I have a night scene now. Otherwise, we can have a drink together for two times.''''


    They sat together and chatted casually. Time passed quickly. Soon, the assistant came to invite [Quinton over and was ready to shoot the night scene.


    After a few words, Quinton hurried to the scene.


    As soon as Quinton left, Cassandra and Johnny naturally wouldn''t stay any longer. When the two of them were about to leave, Victor suddenly said, "Mr. Samuel, can I have a few words with you alone?''''


    Without thinking too much, Cassandra said, "Okay, director Johnny, wait for me in the car.''''


    As Cassandra spoke, she handed the car key to Johnny and specially taught him how to unlock it. Then she let Johnny get out of the car at ease.


    In the car.


    Cassandra looked at Victor and asked, "Director Victor, what do you want to say to me?''''


    Victor didn''t say anything. He suddenly took out his phone, looked for something, and put the screen in front of Cassandra. "Miss Cassandra''s acting skill It''s so exquisite that you almost deceived me. ''''

 Chapter 530 Ive Been Waiting for You

    The air in the car froze in an instant. Cassandra''s pupils shrank slightly and her face froze. She stared at Victor without blinking.


    She had disguised as a man for a long time, and Victor was the first one to see through her identity. She had thought about many possibilities before, but she did not expect that it would be such an occasion.


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "You''re so smart that you can recognize me, director Victor. Yes, I am indeed Cassandra, and my assumed name is Samuel, just for the convenience of work. As for other things, I don''t think I need to explain anything to you, right?"


    Victor, "Miss Cassandra, you are a straightforward person. Aren''t you afraid that I will expose the news? With your current identity in the entertainment circle, once you are exposed, you will be Cassandra. Aren''t you afraid of the rumors outside? "


    Cassandra smiled, "Indeed, what you said is a fatal blow to me now. After all, many things in this circle can''t be judged by normal logic, especially now, my situation is not good, but I believe that you won''t do that."


    Victor chuckled, "Why?"


    Cassandra, "If you want to expose me, you wouldn''t talk to me alone after Johnny and Quinton left."


    With a touch of appreciation on his face, Victor nodded and said, "You''re right. I asked Quinton to invite Johnny here today to inquire about you, but I didn''t expect that you would come with him."


    Cassandra was stunned, "You want to know something about me?"


    Victor smiled, "Since you know me, you should know that I haven''t made any films for nearly 5 years, right?"


    Cassandra nodded and said in confusion, "Yes. You haven''t made any new film since the movie "Earth" which was popular all over the world. Does it have anything to do with me?"


    The theme of Victor''s film had always been related to the real life, which was one of the reasons why his film was not popular. After the explosion of "Earth" in the past few years, there had been no film of him


    table garden. It seemed that he couldn''t feel at ease without seeing this prosperous vegetable garden.


    "Well. Master, what did she say? " Carlos asked cautiously.


    Somehow, he felt that his master seemed to be in a better mood after answering the phone?


    Was he blind?


    If he didn''t mishear, his sister-in-law would come back late, wouldn''t she?


    How could his master be so open-minded now?


    Martin, "Victor invites her to act."


    Carlos was stunned, "Victor? Is he the one who hasn''t made films for several years? "


    Maybe he was really blind...


    That''s Victor!


    He was the first Chinese American director to win an Oscar in Asia!


    ''Wait...


    No, the master doesn''t like Cassandra to act, does he?'' That''s why Cassandra turned to be the backstage manipulator. What''s going on now?


    "Yes," replied Martin


    With a confused look on his face, Carlos said in a low voice, "Director Victor hasn''t worked for several years. However, because of the leave of Halley, he has just been promoted as the vice group leader of the Golden Sand Award. Now he is looking for Cassandra to act. Is it...? Not good? "


    As soon as Halley left and the position of deputy group leader was just taken over by Victor, he couldn''t wait to sign Cassandra to shoot his new film. What would the outside think? Victor favoritism?

 Chapter 531 I Promise You

    "Nothing is wrong." Said Martin.


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched. ''Master, can''t you just say it and let me deal with those troubles?''


    "Well. Master, don''t worry. I will keep an eye on her during this period of time. Besides, she is now working outside as Samuel. So, before the end of the Golden Sand Award, it should be impossible for the outside world to know that the one signed by Victor is Cassandra. " Carlos analyzed quietly.


    "Yes," replied Martin


    Carlos, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go downstairs first."


    "Okay," replied Martin.


    In a villa district of the capital city.


    In the house of Victor.


    This was a pure Chinese independent villa. The decoration of the villa was very exquisite, showing that it was low-key and luxurious.


    As soon as Victor got home, he immediately went upstairs to the study and took out a file bag from the safe, and then quickly went downstairs.


    "Cassandra, this is the script I said. Read it first. I''m going to cook." Victor put the portfolio on the tea table and said.


    Cassandra nodded, "Okay, please go ahead, director Victor."


    Victor said a few words and went to pour a cup of warm water for Cassandra before he went to the kitchen.


    Cassandra looked around and then looked at the portfolio. To be honest, he was quite ambitious. He had collected the script for several years, but he gave it to others so easily. Wasn''t he afraid that others would plagiarize his work?


    Shaking her head, Cassandra opened the portfolio and took out something. In addition to a thick script, there were also some original designs of characters drawn by hands. At the top of the design drawing, there was a very handsome man in a black dress. He had two small horns on the left and right sides of his forehead, and his eyes were deep purple, even if it was just a manuscript, but there seemed to be thousands of bright stars in his dark purple eyes.


    In the lower left corner of the manuscript, there were two words written with a pencil: Carl Yu


    or her own belief, so I have no reason to refuse you."


    Victor, "Thank you. If I hadn''t met you, I would rather keep this script in silence all my life. Fortunately, I met you."


    Cassandra smiled, "Maybe this is the wonderful fate between people."


    Victor sighed, "Maybe. I will send you a copy of this script later, including the contract and other things. And if you have any requirements, you can tell me. As long as it is reasonable, I will consider it."


    Cassandra scratched her head, "Speaking of this, I really want you to do me a favor."


    "Do you want me to keep your identity a secret for you?"


    Cassandra nodded, "Director Victor, you are really a smart man. I have my own difficulties to disguise as a man now, so please understand and keep this secret for me. I know it can''t be kept forever, but it''s not the time yet."


    "Well, everyone has his or her own secret, which I won''t force. Besides, I don''t intend to release the news before the movie is displayed. The shooting of the crew will also be confidential. You can rest assured."


    Hearing this, Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief. She had been worried that the movie would attract too much attention at that time. After all, it was a new movie after a few years of silence of Victor. It must be popular. Fortunately, he did not intend to shoot it in public.

 Chapter 532 Do You Have a Boyfriend

    "Thank you, director Victor." Cassandra said sincerely.


    Victor shook his head and said, "I should thank you. If I hadn''t met you this time, this script might have been destroyed. Thank you."


    Cassandra, "I''m flattered."


    Looking at Cassandra, Victor suddenly thought of something and said, "By the way, Cassandra, you are still so young and busy with your work. You don''t have a boyfriend, do you?"


    Cassandra was confused, "What?"


    Victor stared at Cassandra with a smile. To be honest, he really appreciated Cassandra. At such a young age, it was rare for a girl like her to be good at acting and have such power.


    Victor, "Well, here is the thing. My son has been studying abroad and will come back soon. If you don''t have a boyfriend, why don''t you consider him? My son is a good man. Wait a minute, I''ll get you his photos. "


    Victor said and was about to stand up to take the photos.


    Cassandra was speechless and hurriedly said, "Well, director Victor, there''s no need. In fact... I''m married. "


    Hearing this, Victor was stunned. He sat stiffly on the chair as if he had been struck by lightning. "Married? Your company doesn''t allow stars to have a relationship in private, right? "


    The entertainment circle was basically full of young people, especially female stars. Once they got old, the path of acting would be narrower and narrower. In particular, in the past few years, the change of the new generation of stars in the entertainment circle was faster and faster. The company would generally forbid stars to fall in love.


    Cassandra coughed, "Well. There was indeed such a rule in the World Media before, but I have already left the World Media. There is no such rule in the Ring Entertainment Industry at present, so... I''m sorry. Thank you for your kindness, director Victor. I''m really married, but my husband is not a member of the entertainment circle, so I haven''t said anything about it. "


    Victor stared at Cassandra


    don you Baby, be good... "


    Maggie cried for a long time and held Emily tightly in her arms. "I don''t want Daddy. I only want Mommy... I only want Mommy... "


    Feeling sorry for her, Emily wiped off the tears on her face and said, "Okay, Mommy will never leave you, baby..."


    After all, Maggie was still a child. She fell asleep while crying. After settling her down, Emily left the room reluctantly.


    After coming out of her room, Emily sat down on the sofa in the hall. A moment later, she picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    As soon as the phone was connected, it was picked up. Daniel said coldly, "What? Are you willing to call me now? Let me tell you, Maggie is my child. I will definitely take back her custody! "


    Emily''s face turned pale. "Daniel, we have made it clear when we broke up. Since then, we have nothing to do with each other. Maggie is my daughter. It has nothing to do with you. I won''t give her to you. "


    Daniel sneered, "Can you refuse to give it to me? Don''t forget that the baby is mine! You can''t compete with me in any way. Emily, forget it. I won''t give you the baby. "


    With a pale face, Emily clenched her fists and asked in despair, "Daniel, what can I do to make you let go of me and Maggie?"


    Why did he still didn''t let her go after so many years?

 Chapter 533 We Are Friends

    "No way!" Daniel said coldly.


    Hearing this, the tense expression on Emily''s face suddenly disappeared. She looked desperate and panic, and said bitterly, "Why? I have given up everything. Why don''t you let me go? "


    Why?


    Daniel held his fingers tightly. Damn it. He didn''t know why he had to ask for the custody of Maggie. But when he saw that Emily didn''t even allow him to see Maggie, he felt as if a fire was burning in his heart.


    Damn!


    With a gloomy look in his eyes, Daniel sneered, "Because... You don''t deserve to be the mother of my child. "


    After saying that, Daniel hung up the phone with a bang. His eyes were full of anger, as if they would turn into substance in the next second. He irritably swept off the wine glass on the tea table, and with a burst of cracking sound, Daniel''s palm was also scratched by the broken glass.


    The bright red blood contrasted sharply with the white skin. It was falling from his palm, but Daniel seemed to be unconscious. He leaned against the sofa with a sense of death all over his body, and his eyes were covered with the other hand. He was like a blood thirsty demon coming back from hell.


    "Ding -"


    There was dead silence in the hall, but suddenly a sudden ringtone of the mobile phone rang.


    Daniel''s thin lips tightened into a straight line, and the coldness in his body became more and more frightening. The next second, he reached out and took out a black mobile phone, on which the caller ID was Samuel.


    Daniel was stunned and the coldness on his face faded away like the tide. He slid the screen with his cold fingers and pressed the phone against his ear. His voice was unusually hoarse. "Hello."


    On the other side of the phone, Cassandra said while driving, "Sorry, I called you so late. Are you asleep?"


    Daniel, "It''s Okay. What''s up?"


    Cassandra, "Well, I wanted to ask you to introduce director Victor to me before. I have met him today, so I don''t want to bother you to find him again."


    Daniel frowned and asked, "Did you see him?"


    Daniel was ve


    ly in the morning and spent some time with Martin before rushing to the company.


    Daniel arrived early in the morning and waited for Cassandra in her office. As soon as Cassandra entered, she saw Daniel sitting on the sofa with his eyes slightly closed, as if he was resting.


    Although Daniel concealed it well, Cassandra could tell at a glance that he was tired, and there was a faint blue color under his eyes.


    Daniel''s schedule was almost full recently. He must have rushed here as soon as he finished the night scene.


    Cassandra deliberately slowed down her steps. On the sofa, Daniel suddenly opened his eyes and rubbed between his eyebrows tiredly. "Mr. Samuel, you''re here."


    Cassandra nodded slightly, "I''m sorry to wake you up. There is a lounge inside. Why don''t you have a rest first? We can talk about it later. "


    Daniel shook his head and said, "No, thanks. I have work to do later. Let''s get down to business first."


    Cassandra pursed her lips and nodded, "Okay, I''ll make you a cup of coffee to refresh yourself."


    Daniel was not used to drinking coffee, he only liked drinking tea as an old official. However, he swallowed back his refusal and said, "Okay, thank you."


    Cassandra smiled, "Don''t be so formal with me. We are friends. With milk or sugar?"


    Daniel couldn''t help laughing and said, "No, just the original taste."

 Chapter 534 Too Outrageous

    Cassandra made a cup of original coffee for Daniel, and brought milk balls and sugar specially and carefully. After all, they were friends, and it was necessary to be considerate.


    Daniel glanced at the coffee on the tea table and asked directly, "Is the script here?"


    Cassandra nodded, "Yes, I''ve prepared it for a long time. But in order to keep it a secret, I can only show you the first part. Please don''t mind, Mr. Daniel."


    After all, this script was the fruit of the painstaking efforts of Victor. Even if Cassandra believed in Daniel, she didn''t dare to give it all to Daniel, not because she was afraid that Daniel would leak it out. But after all, there were other people outside who might touch this script. If it was leaked out, how could she deserve Victor''s trust?


    Moreover, after what had happened in her previous life, except for Martin, it was difficult for her to trust anyone unconditionally, but she would speak it out directly.


    Daniel looked up at Cassandra. Of course he could hear the implication of her words just now. Although he understood what Cassandra was doing, he still felt a sense of loss inexplicably.


    Daniel nodded slightly, "Okay, can I take this script with me?"


    Cassandra coughed, "Of course, but please don''t be careless, Mr. Daniel. You can''t let the second person know the content of this script, even your assistant."


    Daniel, "Okay, I see. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    Cassandra didn''t ask him to stay, "Okay, but I see that you don''t look good. You should take more rest. Health is the most important thing."


    Daniel''s heart trembled slightly, and he lowered his head awkwardly. He didn''t dare to look at Cassandra, but said in a low voice, "Okay."


    Cassandra also stood up from the sofa and sent Daniel away in person. Then she went to look for Johnny and Jack.


    Since the last press conference, the box office of "God of War" was very stable, and it had smoothly broken through one billion and five hundred million. According to the previous publicity of the official microblog


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ied, so she asked.


    Hearing this, Johnny said solemnly, "We signed a total of 5 new people before, and these new people performed very well, hard-working and good at acting. You have a good taste, especially Colin, who has a solid foundation of speech, plus the experience of the stage play, he did the best. If I hadn''t chosen the leading actor before, I would have asked him to be the leading role. "


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "If he really has the strength, I think you might as well help him a little. Maybe the selling point of the double male leading role is also good."


    Johnny was stunned, "Double leading role?"


    Cassandra nodded, "Well, I''ve seen it before. Your shooting cycle is not long, and it should be able to be finished before the Kyoto Film Festival. If it can win the double best actor award... Then the Ring Entertainment Industry will really benefit from you. "


    "Damn it! Samuel, do you really dare to think about it? Are you sure you are really thinking like this? The Kyoto Film Festival had been held for 23 times, but there had never been a double best actor award... Besides, it''s not that I don''t believe Johnny, but isn''t it too outrageous? " Jack blurted out without thinking.


    It was the Kyoto Film Festival!


    Many domestic A-listers showed up, and many stars became famous overnight in the entertainment circle!

 Chapter 535 Where Is My Goddess

    Johnny also looked at Cassandra with a puzzled expression. Cassandra''s proposal was indeed very bold. For one thing, he had never heard of a double best male leading role in the history of the movie. For another, he had never seen a double best actor at the Kyoto Film Festival.


    Even if Johnny used Cassandra''s suggestion to promote the supporting leading role to be the two male protagonists, he really didn''t think about the double best actor. After all, the Kyoto Film Festival was so authoritative that it could be regarded as an Oscar in the country. Even his teacher, Quinton, had never received such honor.


    Why was Cassandra so confident?


    Johnny said in a low voice, "Jack is right. The Kyoto Film Festival is the most valuable Film Festival in our country. It''s lucky for us to be selected. As for the double best actor... I really don''t have this extravagant hope. "


    Cassandra smiled, "It doesn''t look like the director Johnny I know. The film festival hasn''t been held yet. Director Johnny, you just need to shoot your movie. I''ll handle the rest."


    Hearing this, Johnny''s back became a little stiff. Although he didn''t know why Cassandra was so confident, he believed what she said for no reason.


    Johnny''s pale lips tightened into a straight line and nodded, "Yes, I will try my best."


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "This is the director Johnny I know. I believe you can do it, and even if you don''t get the reward, so what? I believe our team will reach the peak in the future! "


    Johnny, "Yes."


    At last, Jack couldn''t help but interjected with an aggrieved look, "Johnny, Samuel... Can you two see me? "


    He was the most eye-catching one!


    Why did these two people completely ignore his existence?


    Cassandra cast a sidelong glance at Jack, "You are such big. It''s difficult for us not to see you, isn''t it?"


    The corners of Jack''s mouth twitched. Why did he take the initiative to be abused?


    Jack snorted and said proudly, "Humph! You two idiots, I don''t want to talk to you anymore.


    w here with me. There are many rumors outside. I have to ensure her safety first. I have taken back all her social accounts, and for the time being, I won''t make any response to the outside world, including the company''s internal personnel, and I won''t spread out the news."


    Hearing this, Cassandra''s tensed nerves relaxed a little. Generally speaking, once any negative rumor was spread out, the party who didn''t respond for a long time would be regarded as guilty, but once he responded, he would be regarded as hypocritical to disassociate himself from the relationship. In short, no matter how the response was, it was not correct. The only effective way was to take out real evidence to make the rumor to be broken down.


    Cassandra, "Well, I''m just worried about this, so I called to ask about the situation first. Mr. Gillian... Could you please give the phone to my goddess? I want to ask her in private. "


    In the territory of H country, any star who encountered these problems, if they were not careful, their future would be ruined.


    About 13 years ago, a popular superstar was accidentally photographed holding a man''s hand. He was forced by the paparazzi at that time, and finally suffered from depression and jumped off the building to commit suicide.


    Even the most popular star in the past ended up like this, let alone Peggy?

 Chapter 536 I Feel Bitter

    Gillian rubbed his swollen temples. Although he had been watching Peggy since the scandal was exposed, Peggy hadn''t said a word from beginning to end.


    Sometimes, silence meant acquiescence.


    Gillian said in a low voice, "Okay, but I''m not sure if she will pick up or not."


    Cassandra was stunned for a while and then realized what Gillian meant. Her heart jolted. Was the gossip true?


    Peggy... Did she really like women?


    Cassandra frowned. After a few seconds, she changed her voice to a woman''s voice and asked tentatively, "Goddess, it''s me. Are you listening?"


    On the other side of the phone, Peggy sat calmly on the sofa. When she heard the words, an imperceptible panic flashed through her deep eyes. She slightly closed her eyes and said, "Yes, I''m listening. Say it."


    Cassandra scratched her head, "It happened too suddenly. Listen to me, don''t be impulsive and don''t make any response to the outside world. I will handle it for you, including her. "


    Peggy tightened her fingers and a touch of desolation appeared in her eyes. "No, I will give everyone an explanation for this. I''m sorry to get you involved."


    Cassandra was confused, "Goddess, are you mistaken? It has nothing to do with me. How can I be implicated?"


    "Well, next I will announce that I will leave the World Media and officially quit the entertainment circle." said Peggy bitterly.


    Cassandra was completely dumbfounded. She didn''t understand what Peggy meant by saying that.


    Cassandra hurriedly said, "No! It was not that there was no room for turn the table, not to mention that now the domestic folk custom was open, in fact... This kind of thing is not as hard to accept as before. I see some comments supporting you on the Internet... Don''t be impulsive. I''ll figure it out. "


    Peggy lowered her eyes, with a dead silence on her face. "No, I should settle it myself."


    Cassandra was st


    t is it?"


    Cassandra cleared her throat, "It''s nothing. You don''t have to worry about these things. You just need to be responsible for your new movie. I''m leaving now."


    She had to go back and hug her husband right now...


    How could she say such shameful words?


    Cassandra left the company in a hurry and sped all the way back to the Yan Garden. As soon as she entered the door, she pounced on Martin, with her hands around the man''s waist. The haze in her eyes disappeared in an instant.


    "What''s wrong?" The man lowered his head and asked in a low voice.


    Cassandra took two deep breaths and said pitifully, "Well, it''s the business of the company. I feel bitter, but I don''t say it."


    The man frowned slightly, reached out and gently rubbed the girl''s head. He said in an extremely pampering tone, "Do you need my help?"


    He spoiled his wife so much~


    He had no principles and bottom line in front of his wife.


    Cassandra immediately shook her head, "No, no! You don''t have to deal with these trifles. I can solve them by myself. But this time it''s difficult, but it doesn''t mean that there is no solution. It''s just... My goddess is going to be wronged. "


    A touch of coldness flashed across Martin''s eyes, "Do you feel sorry for her?"

 Chapter 537 You Are Mine

    Cassandra''s heart skipped a beat. The next second, she raised her head and kissed the man on the cheek. "How could it be possible? Goddess will be very useful to my company in the future. I''m just worried that her accident will affect the company''s development in the future. How can I care about other people''s wives? I only care about you. "


    The desire to live... It could be said that it was very strong.


    A tinge of gloom had just appeared on Martin''s face, but it disappeared in an instant. He said slowly, "Is she only useful for the company?"


    Cassandra said seriously, "Of course! Goddess''s acting skill and appearance are good. I''m going to let her be the heroine of my new movie, because the shooting cycle is too long. I hope it can be on time for the next year''s Kyoto Film Festival! "


    Martin, "Oh, good appearance?"


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched slightly, ''My sweetheart, I have explained to this point. Can you be more serious and not jealous?''


    Out of a strong desire to survive, Cassandra hurriedly said, "Of course, in my heart, your appearance is unparalleled, but unfortunately, you don''t like acting and don''t have time to come over, or I have a role that is really suitable for you to play."


    Martin, "What role?"


    Cassandra''s eyes lit up and said with interest, "Of course the ultimate BOSS of this movie, because in the early stage, he appeared in a mysterious black robe, and there were not many scenes. Basically, he didn''t show up until the end of the movie... Your appearance alone is enough for those bitches to lick the screen. But then again, sweetheart, you are so good looking, and I don''t want others to see your beauty. "


    It could be said that it was a double standard...


    "Okay," replied Martin.


    Cassandra widened her eyes and stared at Martin without blinking. Damn it! Did she hear it wrong?


    How could Martin really agree to act as a guest performer? ?


    Did she misheard it?


    Cassandra scratched her hea


    her head. Was it her illusion? Why did she feel that Martin was so obedient after she was reborn?


    Cassandra, "That''s settled then. The movie hasn''t been made public yet. I''m still preparing for some details. When it''s officially released, I''m going to keep your role a secret."


    Martin, "Why should you keep it a secret?"


    Couldn''t he be exposed to the public?


    Cassandra didn''t notice the man''s abnormality and explained, "Here''s the thing. This role is the ultimate big BOSS, and it will appear at the end of the movie. So in order to keep the mystery of the big BOSS, we will try our best to keep him as mysterious as possible in the advertising, and in the future, it can also be a selling point and a publicity hot spot, don''t you think so?"


    "Yes," replied Martin.


    Cassandra smacked her lips and said, "Well, this is the first movie of my director. It''s perfect that you can act the role, my sweetheart. No, no, No. I have to study the script. I want to act as a rival in love with you. I can''t miss this opportunity. "


    Martin''s eyes darkened, "Okay."


    After saying that, Cassandra ran upstairs to take down the original script, half sitting on the ground and immersed herself in studying the plot. A moment later, she raised her head and said in surprise, "I have thought of a suitable role!"

 Chapter 538 What Does James Like

    "What role?" Martin asked.


    Staring at Martin with a smile, Cassandra continued, "The people around the ultimate big BOSS. The BOSS are the kind of people who treat me as his first love after I tortured him thousands of times... Oh, no, no. I need to think it over... "


    "Okay," replied Martin.


    Cassandra was dumbfounded.


    Did he agree it?


    But then again, she really wanted to see with her own eyes what Martin would act such a role in the movie...


    "What are you thinking about?" A deep and pleasant voice suddenly sounded above her head.


    Cassandra, "I''m thinking about how will you act this role? Well, I mean, I''m wondering what you will look like when you act. "


    Martin felt speechless. This girl never played according to the routine, but he was used to it.


    For Martin, who was obsessed with his wife, everything his wife said was right. He was indeed ruthless outside and would not be softhearted to anyone, but for Cassandra, he could be said to be a good husband.


    "By the way, are you free tomorrow night?" Martin suddenly asked.


    Cassandra thought for a while, "I think so. What''s wrong?"


    Peggy''s problem couldn''t be solved in a short time. She still had 3 days left, which was enough to solve it. However, she hoped that this time it was not caused by Roger.


    Martin, "Tomorrow is James'' birthday. Do you want to go?"


    Since the incident last time, Cassandra had never seen James again. It was not until Martin mentioned him that she remembered him.


    In her previous life, James had always been Martin''s right-hand assistant. Since Martin was in poor health, it was basically James who supported the whole Lu Group for him. Perhaps it was because Martin had saved him, he was really loyal to Martin.


    Cassandra replied in a hurry, "Yes! Should I also prepare a gift for James'' birthday? What does James like? "


    In her previous life, she didn''t have a good relationship with the people around Martin, so


    f here! "


    Cassandra didn''t expect that when she mentioned Peggy, Luther would react so strongly.


    Cassandra looked at Luther, "Mr. Luther, may I ask you a question? Who is the person in the operation room? "


    Luther''s face darkened all of a sudden. He looked at Cassandra as if he was looking at a dead person, and his voice turned cold. "Haven''t you made Peggy suffer enough? Do you really want to force her to death! Peggy has lost everything. Why don''t you let go of her? "


    Cassandra frowned, "Mr. Luther, please calm down. I don''t mean to hurt anyone. I just want to know what happened..."


    Luther sneered and stared at Cassandra gloomily, "You don''t mean to hurt anyone? Didn''t that woman, Peggy, ask you to shut us up? When she was with Peggy, she said she would take care of her for the rest of her life... I was so stupid that I believed her! "


    Hearing this, Cassandra''s pupils shrank slightly. Although she had been mentally prepared, she was still a little shocked when she heard what Luther said.


    "Mr. Luther..." A deep voice came from behind.


    Almost subconsciously, Cassandra turned her head and saw Peggy standing there with a tired look on her face, as if she had countless suppressed difficulties.


    "What are you doing here? Fuck off! Get out! " Luther shouted.

 Chapter 539 Dont Get too Close to Me

    Without any expression on his face, Peggy walked towards Luther step by step. Cassandra wanted to stop her, but it was too late.


    Besides, she was an outsider and it was improper for her to get involved in this situation.


    "Mr. Luther, I just want to see Cassie. I have never thought of hurting her. I have made it clear to her that I don''t like her anymore. Do you want me to deceive her all the time?" Staring at Luther, Peggy said word by word.


    Cassandra raised her head and fixed her eyes on Peggy. For some reason, a hint of appreciation flashed across her eyes at that moment.


    In fact, Peggy didn''t like Cassie Gao any more. She made it clear to her, which was the most responsible thing for her. However, in a relationship, there would always be someone who didn''t want to end it. At that time, she was also like this. Because she couldn''t forget it, she was so easily deceived and used by Roger.


    Luther Gao was so excited that his eyes were burning with anger. "You promised me that you would take care of Cassie all your life. You not only lied to me, but also hurt Cassie. I''m going to ruin your reputation! "


    There was a slight ripple in Peggy''s deep eyes, and her face was calm. "I can give up anything, and I can take care of her for a lifetime, but I can''t continue to give her the love she wants. I''m sorry."


    Luther''s eyes were as cold as ice, "Then why did you provoke her back then? Why do you give up now? Peggy, do you know that she could have a happy marriage and family in the past? All these were ruined because of you, because you said you liked her, and you would give her a future she wanted. Peggy, how can you be so selfish? "


    Speaking of the last sentence, Luther''s voice was no longer as angry as before, but became panic.


    With her eyes and brows lowered, Peggy kept silent and said in a low and hoarse voice, "I''m sorry."


    She shouldn''t have said


    ertainment circle." Peggy suddenly interrupted Cassandra.


    But there was a touch of depression hidden in her eyes.


    Cassandra was stunned, and then remembered her purpose of coming here today. She hurriedly said, "No, goddess, we have found the key point of the problem, and now the era is very open, in fact, this can''t be regarded as a stain. You don''t have to ruin your future for this. It''s not easy for you to achieve what you have today, and there''s still hope for the Golden Sand Award. It''s a pity that you quit now. "


    Staring at Cassandra with her deep eyes for a while, Peggy smiled bitterly and said, "Compared with a life, my future is nothing. Do you really want me to force Cassie to death and drive Luther crazy? I owe Cassie once. I don''t want to owe her a second time. "


    Cassandra wanted to say something more, but Peggy had already turned around and got on the car. Cassandra didn''t come to her senses until the car sped away in front of her.


    For a moment, an idea flashed through her mind, ''If Martin is a girl...


    Bah!


    How could he be a girl!


    Cassandra immediately took out her phone and called Martin. After all, she was scared just now. She needed comfort now.


    After the phone call, Cassandra rode to the antique shop.

 Chapter 540 I Dont Know You

    At a shopping mall in the capital city.


    Although it was office hour, there were still many people shopping in the mall at this time.


    At this time, a man wearing a black helmet, riding a black heavy motorcycle with ease, stopped at the temporary parking position of the mall like lightning.


    After the motorbike stopped, the man took off his helmet and put it on the motorbike.


    "Ahhh! This man is so handsome! "


    "Which young man is he! I want to be his fans! !"


    "I really want to go and ask for his phone number!"


    "He is so handsome! I want to sleep with him! "


    "Such a beautiful boy must be a gay!"


    Ignoring the discussions around, Cassandra walked towards the entrance of the mall.


    Not far away, a black Bentley car stopped at the entrance of the mall. Behind the Bentley car, there was a black Benz S level car.


    Then, the security guard went to open the door, and Susan got out of the car with several women.


    Cassandra paused and looked at Susan. ''Enemies are bound to meet in a narrow alley.''


    They had met each other everywhere in their lives. They even met in this shopping mall.


    However, Cassandra came here for business today, not to mention that she was wearing men''s clothes, and Susan couldn''t recognize her, so she lowered her head and walked towards another entrance of the mall.


    On the other side, Susan caught a glimpse of a familiar figure, but it disappeared quickly. Before she could make sure, the figure had disappeared.


    "Susan, what are you looking at? Is there anything beautiful over there? Let''s go inside! " Elena Xu held Susan''s arm intimately and said flatteringly.


    Elena Xu was a distant cousin of Susan. Although she was good-looking, she didn''t have any acting skills. But with the support of Susan, she was used to being domineering in the GR Group. Many people in the GR Group had complaints about her, but because of Susan, they dared not to say anything.


    Elena was not stupid. She knew very


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y friend. His height is suitable."


    Hearing this, the saleslady breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, I''ll get it for you right away. Please wait a moment."


    "Wait..." A mocking voice came from behind.


    The saleslady was stunned. She turned around and saw several debutantes coming in. Following the saleslady''s sight, Cassandra frowned slightly, because the people who came in were Susan and Elena.


    "Miss Susan, why didn''t you tell me in advance that you would come here today? Please come in!" The beautiful woman who was busy with makeup just now immediately twisted her slender waist like a water snake and welcomed them warmly.


    Susan was a VIP in the shopping mall. Every time she went shopping, she would spend more than a million dollars. She enjoyed the noble VIP service in the whole shopping mall, so the saleswoman naturally wouldn''t let go of this opportunity to flatter Susan.


    Susan nodded slightly to the saleslady, but looked at Cassandra. Then she walked towards Cassandra and said, "Mr. Samuel, what a coincidence to meet you here."


    Cassandra glanced at her coldly, "Sorry, I don''t know you."


    A malicious look flashed across Susan''s eyes. Before she could say anything, Elena had already surrounded her. "Who do you think you are? Susan is talking to you. What''s your attitude? "

 Chapter 541 Who Dares

    "Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that?" Cassandra retorted.


    ''Are you kidding me? I''m good at arguing with people. No one can defeat me except my sweetheart.''


    Elena was stupid, she could easily refute her.


    Sure enough, Elena was so angry that her face twisted. With a ferocious look, she stared at Cassandra and said, "You... How dare you talk to me like that! Don''t you know who my cousin is? How could a poor loser from nowhere deserve to enter such a place? Saleswoman, are you blind? Throw this poor guy out! "


    The saleswoman had thought that Cassandra was a poor loser, but there was a rule in the shop that she couldn''t drive the guests away, so she didn''t want to talk to her.


    But she didn''t expect that the loser had offended Elena.


    The saleslady cast a dark glance at Cassandra and said slowly, "Didn''t you hear that? Miss Elena has already said that. Why are you still standing here, a poor loser? Do you really want me to call the security? "


    Cassandra looked up at the saleswoman and took two steps back. She sat down on the black sofa behind her and put the bag carefully beside her. Then she raised her eyes slowly, "What if I don''t go?"


    The saleslady sneered and her face turned cold all of a sudden. Lillian, what are you waiting for? Call the security! "


    The saleslady, who was about to fetch clothes for Cassandra, trembled all over and explained hesitantly, "Lana, there is a rule in the company that we can''t..."


    The saleswoman called Lana stared coldly at Lillian. This woman was really a complete idiot. How could she still think about the company''s rules at this moment?


    Even if there was a rule in the company, so what?


    She had to make an excuse at that time. After all, the company wouldn''t offend a lady like Susan for a poor loser.


    Lana sneered, "Won''t you call them? I''ll call them myself, loser! "


    Lana took out her phone and was about to m


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . Zhao, this poor man... This man not only broke into our shop forcibly, but also stole things from the Bogy Shop. I called the security guard to help me deal with it for the company''s sake. Mr. Zhao, you must not let this thief go! "


    "Yes, Mr. Zhao. We all saw it with our own eyes. This man is not a good man. We hope you can deal with it fairly. Otherwise, we can only call the police." Elena interrupted abruptly, adding fuel to the fire.


    "Yes! Mr. Zhao, Miss Elena and others have been present all the time. They can testify that it''s all this man''s fault! "


    The young man called Mr. Zhao was so angry that blue veins stood out on his forehead. He walked to the sofa with a dark face, with a thin layer of cold sweat on his forehead. He said respectfully, "I''m sorry, Mr. Samuel. It''s my fault to not discipline my subordinates well and cause you trouble. Please forgive me, Mr. Samuel. Don''t worry. I will deal with it impartially."


    Nobody knew that he was almost scared to death when he received the phone call from Carlos, especially when Carlos said the last sentence����


    "Zhao, that''s the most important person for Mr. Martin. You should think about how to deal with it."


    Damn!


    How could he have such stupid subordinates?


    He was almost killed this time!

 Chapter 542 Are You Crazy

    The whole shop was eerily quiet.


    In particular, the look on Lana''s face, which had just been provoking, now cracked inch by inch, and cold sweat fell from her forehead.


    What was going on?


    How could Mr. Zhao be so obsequious to this poor guy?


    Damn! What happened?


    It never occurred to Lana that she had offended the wife of the big BOSS of the mall...


    "Mr. Zhao, are you kidding me? Lana just said that this man broke in here and stole something from the mall. How could you..." Elena scolded her unhappily.


    "Shut up!" The young man glanced at Elena coldly and snapped, "We don''t need outsiders to tell us what to do with our business in the mall. Guards... Get them out! "


    Elena was stunned and her face turned red in an instant. She had never been treated so coldly. She immediately turned to Susan and said, "Sister, look, they bullied me! That''s too much! Sister, we will never come to this shopping mall again! "


    Susan also felt a little embarrassed. She had expected that Samuel would be humiliated, but she didn''t expect that it would change so fast. What on earth happened to Mr. Zhao?


    Even though Samuel was a little famous now, he didn''t deserve to be compared with her.


    What''s more, she couldn''t be humiliated in front of so many people today.


    With a proper and elegant smile on her face, Susan looked at the young man and said, "Mr. Zhao, nice to meet you. I''m Susan, a first-line star of the GR Group, and the CEO of the GR Group, Roger, is my fiance. We came here today not to offend you. Please make a decision after you figure out the situation, or I''ll be sorry if I make you difficult."


    Susan''s words seemed to be reasonable, but in fact, they were threats.


    Mr. Zhao''s face changed in an instant. He frowned slightly and stared at Susan coldly. "I don''t care who you are and where you come from. Don''t blame me for being rude to you if you offending my


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    out!"


    Although Parker said politely, several security guards had surrounded her. The customers around all looked at them.


    Staring at Parker awkwardly, Susan had to grit her teeth and said, "Okay, Parker, I''ll keep what happened today in mind. I won''t let it go so easily."


    Parker raised his eyebrows and said, "Then have a try."


    Clenching her fists, Susan snorted, "Let''s go."


    Elena was not reconciled, "Sister, are we leaving like this? They are obviously bullying us. Why don''t you call my brother-in-law here... "


    "Shut up!" Susan scolded them angrily. Didn''t they feel ashamed enough?


    Although she didn''t know why Parker would help Samuel, she would get even with him sooner or later!


    Elena looked wronged. They had suffered such a great humiliation today, but Susan just let it go. How could she be so shameless?


    Damn it!


    After Susan and the others left dejectedly, Parker asked someone to close the door of the shop. Lana was completely shocked and stood still, unable to say a word.


    A touch of disgust flitted across Parker''s eyes, "Lana Li has violated the company''s management rules, and she will be fired immediately and will never be hired. Inform all the companies under our command that they are not allowed to hire Lana Li."

 Chapter 543 Raise the Salary

    "No! Mr. Parker, I know I was wrong. Please don''t fire me! I have parents and children. I can''t lose this job! " Lana''s face turned pale and she was shaking like a lamb. Her arrogance disappeared.


    Parker glanced at her and said, "There are rules in our company. Customers are God. Who taught you to treat customers like this?"


    Lana was rendered speechless. Her shoulders trembled slightly, and her legs became weak. She knelt on the ground and begged, "Mr. Parker, I''m sorry. I was too stupid. Please forgive me this time. I won''t do it again. Please don''t fire me!"


    With a disgusted look on his face, Parker waved his hand and ordered, "Take her away!"


    The two security guards behind Parker immediately moved forward and took Lana out. She was as weak as a jellyfish and had no strength to beg.


    After dealing with this matter, Parker plucked up his courage and walked to Cassandra, "Mr. Samuel, I''m sorry to bring you inconvenience. What do you think of this handling?"


    Resting her head on one hand, Cassandra glanced at Parker and said lazily, "Not bad. I''ll raise your salary later."


    Hearing this, Parker breathed a sigh of relief, and his tense nerves were slightly relieved. "What happened today was caused by my lax discipline. Later, I will strengthen the training management. Please rest assured, Mr. Samuel."


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "I won''t interfere in your management, but it''s not appropriate for no one to take care of the shop now. I think Lillian is a good girl. Parker, please do me a favor and let her be in charge of the shop for the time being."


    Lillian had treated her and Susan the same way just now. She even stood out to help her when Lana deliberately made things difficult for her. Although her ability was limited, she was kind.


    Parker took a look at Lillian and thought it was a good fortune for her to be promoted by the top boss.


    Parker immediately said, "Okay, I''ll listen to your arrangement."


    Cassandra stood up from the sofa and picked up the bag with one hand, "Can


    ow, why should I call you? "


    Was there anything wrong with his brain?


    Carlos, "That man is a new director of the company. He is powerful. Except for Mr. Martin, no one dares to offend him, including me."


    Parker was stunned, with a lingering fear on his face. He exhaled a long and turbid breath and said, "Fortunately, I''ve made it right. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''m not just exiled to Africa."


    Raising his eyebrows, Carlos said, "That''s good. But if this kind of thing happens again, it won''t be so easy for Mr. Martin to forgive you. Take care of yourself."


    Parker wiped away the cold sweat in a hurry, "Yes, I know. Later, I will strengthen the employee training and management, and it will never happen again. But I still have a question."


    Carlos pinched between his eyebrows and said impatiently, "Why do you have so many questions? Hurry up. My master''s meeting is about to be over. I have to go there to report the situation. "


    Parker hurriedly said, "I don''t know if it''s my illusion. That Susan seems to be hostile to Mr. Samuel. I''ve seen the live video just now. Although this woman pretended to be a good person from beginning to end, if it weren''t for her, her cousin wouldn''t have dared to be so arrogant."


    Carlos raised his hand to touch his chin, "It''s none of your business. Don''t think you are not troublesome enough?"

 Chapter 544 All For Cassandra

    "That''s right. Then I won''t say anything more. I''ll invite you to dinner another day. You can''t refuse me this time. If you hadn''t reminded me this time, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even know how to write the word ''death''." Parker said, looking like a survivor of a disaster.


    Carlos said a few polite words and hung up the phone.


    In fact, he also felt very worried. If his sister-in-law was really wronged by Parker, his master might directly slaughter the city!


    After Martin''s meeting, Carlos immediately went to report the situation to Martin.


    There was dead silence in the office. Martin sat on the sofa expressionlessly, and no one could tell whether he was happy or angry from his face. Carlos felt a little nervous, and he really didn''t know what his master was thinking.


    After a while, Martin said slowly, "Now that Cassandra has promised to raise his salary, everyone''s salary in the mall will double this month."


    Hearing this, Carlos widened his eyes. ''How he loves his wife!


    I envy them!''


    Carlos said in a tone as if his body had been hollowed out, "Master, I''m always here for you. Haven''t you ever thought of giving me a raise or something?"


    He knew that in this family, Cassandra had the right to speak. His master, who was so crazy about protecting his wife, was really horrible!


    Martin cast a sidelong glance at him, "You think your salary is low?"


    Carlos felt a chill on his back and got goose bumps all over his body. He said fawningly, "No, no! How can I say that my salary is low? Am I the kind of person who works for money? I''m not! It''s all for Cassandra! "


    Martin''s face softened a little, "Have you prepared the gift for James?"


    Hearing this, Carlos felt a little embarrassed and said immediately, "Yes, I''ve prepared it, but... Master, are you sure you want to give him such a gift? Isn''t it too shameful? "


    "No." replied Martin.


    Carlos immediately said, "Yes, it''s up to you. After all, Mr. James has indeed suffered in the past few years. He has been lock


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ke you for a ride."


    Martin carefully protected the flowers in his arms and put them on the tea table, "Okay."


    Looking at his careful look, Cassandra felt warm in her heart. How could this man be so gentle and kind? She must have saved the whole galaxy in her previous life, so she met Martin.


    At downstairs of the headquarter building of the Lu Group.


    A black heavy motorbike suddenly stopped at the gate, but no one dared to stop it. All people stared at the motorbike, to be exact, at the two people beside the motorbike.


    Cassandra took out a coquettish purple helmet and carefully put it on Martin''s head. To her surprise, Martin cooperated with her all the time and didn''t mind it at all. The purple helmet looked very sissy.


    After putting on the helmet for Martin, Cassandra also put on a black helmet for herself. Then she got on the car in a very handsome manner and stretched out a hand, "Come on."


    Without any hesitation, Martin held the girl''s hand with his slender fingers and stepped on the black heavy motorbike smoothly.


    Cassandra held Martin''s hands and put them around her waist. "Okay, we''re leaving."


    Martin put hands around Cassandra''s waist. The next second, a huge roar came, and the motorbike instantly rushed out like an arrow from the string.


    "My god! I must have seen a fake Mr. Martin! "

 Chapter 545 Please Give Me More Advice

    The black heavy motorbike passed through the downtown area and headed for an unknown direction, as if it had no destination.


    Martin sat on the back seat of the motorbike, listening to the cold wind whistling. Although he didn''t know where Cassandra was taking him, he didn''t worry at all.


    He believed Cassandra more than his own life.


    His heart beat faster and faster, as if it would lose control at any time. The man looked at the girl wearing a helmet from the rearview mirror. It was clearly black, but he seemed to be able to penetrate the black and see the eyes of the girl behind it.


    Her eyes were as bright as the sea and stars.


    After a long time, the motorbike stopped. Looking around, it was a sea of flowers, full of all kinds of wild flowers. Although these flowers were not expensive, they smelled very good.


    Cassandra patted Martin''s hand and said, "Here we are, sweetheart."


    It was not until then that Martin came to his senses. He let go of Cassandra''s waist, got off the motorcycle and took off the blue helmet on his head.


    Cassandra also got off the motorcycle, took off her helmet and smiled, "How do you feel? Were you afraid? "


    She guessed that it might be the first time in Martin''s life that he had ridden a motorbike at such a fast speed.


    Although Martin was not favored by the Lu clan since he was a child, the Lu clan''s assets were placed here and he wouldn''t be mistreated in money. After all, he was also a descendant of the Lu clan.


    Martin looked at Cassandra and said, "I''m not afraid as long as you are with me."


    Well...


    Martin was talking lover''s honeyed words again?


    Cassandra pointed at the top of the mountain and said, "I used to come here for relaxation. There were wild flowers all over the mountain and it is far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. Here, I feel as if all my troubles are gone."


    Martin raised his head and saw the girl


    like Fiona is more suitable for you, right? "


    To be honest, she couldn''t figure it out all the time. Did that really happen?


    Martin, "You really don''t remember?"


    Cassandra was confused, "What? Should I remember what? "


    Martin''s words sounded strange.


    Had they met before?


    A strange look flashed across Martin''s eyes, and he said, "Forget it. You just need to remember that no one dares to hurt you, neither do I."


    Cassandra complained in her heart, ''No one dares hurt me? I was beaten into a dog in my previous life!''


    However, it seemed that it was all her fault. It was not Martin''s fault.


    "Okay, I''ll keep it in mind. If anyone dares to bully me in the future, I''ll tell you immediately!" Cassandra flattered.


    With a helpless look on his face, Martin reached out and gently rubbed the girl''s head, "Okay."


    Cassandra looked at her watch and said, "It''s almost the time. Let''s go back first. Today is Mr. James'' birthday. Don''t be late."


    "Yes." replied Martin.


    Cassandra, "By the way, will Mr. Robert and Mr. Talbot also come?"


    Since last time, she hadn''t heard about these two people. She only knew that Robert had officially entered the headquarters of the Hugo Group and acted as CEO. She didn''t know what was going on between the two.

 Chapter 546 Who Let You Come Here

    "Yes, they will. Robert and James have always been good friends." Martin replied meaningfully.


    Cassandra didn''t read the meaning of this sentence carefully, "Well, isn''t Mr. Talbot learning architecture? I just want to borrow some books on architecture from him."


    Martin, "Books on architecture?"


    Cassandra nodded, "Yes, I have a role in director Johnny''s new movie that has something to do with it, so I want to learn some basic knowledge to make up for it temporarily, in case that I will be embarrassed if I''m not able to read the design drawing."


    "Yes, he will come." replied Martin.


    ''Does my wife like Talbot?''


    He also knew architecture. Why didn''t his wife look for him?


    ''Is my wife going to change her mind? ''


    After returning to the Yan Garden, the two of them changed their clothes before leaving with gifts.


    In the Maybach car.


    Cassandra looked around in the car for a long time, but didn''t see the gift from Martin. She couldn''t help asking, "Darling, where is the gift you will give to Mr. James? Why didn''t I see it? "


    "I''ve sent it there." replied Martin.


    Cassandra scratched her head and thought for a while. Martin had a good relationship with Mr. James, so it was normal for him to send a gift in advance. However, she was curious about what gift Martin would give to Mr. James, but anyway, the gift from Martin must be good.


    At the same time, in the house of James.


    In a Chinese style independent villa.


    Although the dinner party hadn''t officially begun, the villa was already brightly lit, lively and hospitable.


    Although James hadn''t been on the board of directors of the Lu Group for several years, as soon as he came back, Martin immediately restored his position as a director and shareholder. Now, James was quite popular in the Lu Group. Almost half of the local people in the capital city had taken part in his birthday party.


    At this moment, in the lounge on the second floor of the villa.


    Perhaps it was because he had been imprisoned for a few years that James''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed to find a few more investors to redeem some losses. As for Susan, she was a good fighter in this kind of occasion. It was not a bad thing to take the opportunity to meet more socialites.


    "Next week, Miss Fiona will hold a party of celebrities at home. It is said that those invited are the top socialites of the capital city. Miss Yao, you must have received the invitation, right?" One of the ladies asked.


    The lady named Yao, who was surrounded by the crowd, had an elegant smile on her face. "Of course, Miss Fiona and I grew up together. Of course she will invite me to her party."


    "I really envy you! We are from a poor family. We don''t even have the qualifications to attend the party! "


    "Yes, I really envy Miss Yao!"


    "Well, Miss Yao, next time you have such a chance, remember to take us with you to broaden our horizon..."


    "Yes, Miss Yao, I heard that Miss Fiona would also come tonight. Is that true?"


    "Miss Fiona is the most famous lady in the capital city. Only in this kind of occasion can you invite Miss Fiona..."


    Susan sat aside and listened patiently.


    At that time, it was not easy for her to ask Roger to personally get such an invitation, in order to show up at Fiona''s party and refresh her sense of existence. After all, she needed these news to maintain her image, prove her innocence, and rebuild herself.

 Chapter 547 Dont Be So Naughty

    Outside James'' villa.


    A black Maybach stopped in front of the gate. As soon as the security guard saw the car, he immediately went forward and opened the door with a respectful expression.


    The door opened and Martin got out of the car first, followed by a man in British style dark blue plaid suit.


    When the man stood together with Martin, his aura was not inferior to that of Martin at all. Even if they were two men, there was no sense of contradiction between them. On the contrary, they gave people a matched sense.


    "Go and inform Mr. James that Mr. Martin has arrived." The leader of the security guards immediately responded and ordered.


    At this time, Martin and Cassandra had arrived at the entrance of the villa. The security guards on both sides of the entrance almost shouted in unison, "Good evening, Mr. Martin."


    It shocked Cassandra. Martin didn''t react much. He had been used to this kind of occasion, Damn it! If she had known it earlier, she wouldn''t have come with Martin. Now that they made such a big noise, she couldn''t keep a low profile even if she wanted.


    Cassandra lowered her head, trying to minimize her sense of existence. The two walked in almost side by side.


    James walked over quickly with his men. He saw Martin at a glance, and the next second, a strange man appeared in his sight again.


    James''s pupils shrank slightly. His heart skipped a few beats inexplicably just by a glance. In his dark eyes, there seemed to be only this man left.


    "Mr. James, happy birthday. This is a gift for you." Cassandra smiled and handed the gift to him.


    It was not until then that James came to his senses. He immediately restrained his emotions, smiled and took the gift from Cassandra. "Thank you. Brother, this is..."


    As Martin arrived and James came to greet him in person, a large group of people surrounded them. Hearing James''s question, Martin hid the strange look in his eyes and said lightly, "My friend."


    J


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t''s up to her." said Martin.


    The corners of Robert''s mouth twitched. He thought he and Talbot were showing off their love enough, but he didn''t expect that there was a more ferocious one here.


    Cassandra smiled awkwardly, "Let''s talk about it then."


    Robert didn''t talk anymore. After all, his main goal was to increase the revenue of the Hugo Group. He didn''t care other things now.


    At this time, a group of rich men came in line to propose a toast to Martin.


    Worried that Martin couldn''t bear it anymore, Cassandra was about to wink at Robert for help. Suddenly, a rich man said with a flattering smile, "Ha-ha, I know you don''t drink at all, Mr. Martin. Drink some water. I''d like to propose a toast to you. Cheers!"


    After saying that, the rich man drank up the wine in his glass and pushed it aside judiciously. The other rich men continued to follow the rules, and no one really dared to pour wine for Martin.


    Cassandra was dumbfounded. How could they do that?


    Did they misunderstand Martin?


    Martin was a good drinker!


    "Ha-ha. Young man, I''d like to propose a toast to you too. Please enjoy yourself. Let me drink it up first. " A middle-aged man with a big belly said with a smile.


    Cassandra was stunned and wondered what was going on?


    Why did he propose a toast to her?

 Chapter 548 He Is Awesome

    Watching the bustle, Robert didn''t mind it at all. He raised his glass and looked at Cassandra with a smiley face, "Mr. Samuel, this is Mr. Lewis from the LV Group. Would you like to have a drink with him?"


    With a helpless look at him, Talbot wondered whether he was pretending to be blind or not. Martin''s face darkened just now. Didn''t he instigate others to hit the muzzle of the gun?


    Cassandra was ordered not to drink. After arriving at the party today, she only drunk juice and water, if it weren''t for the fact that no one drank milk at this occasion, she would have asked Martin to prepare milk for her.


    It was rare that the old fat man was sensible and took the initiative to propose a toast. It was hard for Martin to refuse, wasn''t it?


    Cassandra immediately turned to look at Martin and raised her head obediently. Her eyes were bright, as if there were thousands of stars in them. "Can I?"


    Martin''s eyes were full of gloom. Obviously, this girl asked him on purpose just because she wanted to drink with so many people here.


    A large group of people who were waiting in line to propose a toast had different expressions on their faces. Most of them were stunned.


    What was going on?


    Although Cassandra came in with Martin, and she was as handsome as Martin, many people present had an impression of her, but they didn''t dare to ask about Cassandra''s identity rashly. At this moment, when they saw Cassandra, who had to ask Martin in advance about drinking, which proved that the relationship between the two was very deep.


    When did such a person appear around Martin and they didn''t know it in advance?


    The man who had just toasted to Martin and was about to leave broke out in a cold sweat. He quietly moved to the other side of the queue to propose a toast.


    Resting his head on his hands lazily, Martin tried his best to restrain the anger in his heart and said coldly, "Yes."


    Cassandra''s face was full of excitement. If there were not so many people at the moment, she would have kisse


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s look and holding his collar with her little hands. Although he was willing to accept such flirtation, it was not the right time.


    With a cold face, Martin said, "No, I''ll drive her back."


    Send him back?


    Did they hear it wrong?


    How could Martin take the initiative to send a man home?


    At the Hugo clan''s birthday party, there was a rumor that Martin liked men. Was it true? Did Martin really like men, and he liked this man in front of him?


    James concealed the strange look in his eyes, lowered his eyes and said immediately, "Okay."


    Martin pinched between his eyebrows and reached out his hand to support Cassandra. At the same time, Cassandra wrapped her arms around the man''s neck with one hand, and the pleasant smell of grass from the man instantly lingered in her nose. She greedily took a breath and smiled innocently, "Beauty, do you have a girlfriend?"


    Blue veins stood out on Martin''s forehead, and he seemed to be on the verge of collapse. He gritted his teeth and said, "Yes."


    All of a sudden, Cassandra stood up from the sofa and asked coldly, "Who? Where was she? If I kill her, you will be single! "


    The air froze in an instant, and the huge space seemed to freeze into ice in an instant.


    All the noises around disappeared miraculously. On the sofa, the man''s dark eyes reflected the girl''s angry face...

 Chapter 549 I Only Flirt With You!

    "Come here."


    In the dead silence, the man said in a spoiled tone, which seemed to be somewhat helpless and conniving.


    Cassandra had drunk too much and was not sober at all. She had just lost her temper, but she couldn''t remember it at all. The moment the man spoke, she suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Martin.


    Time seemed to stand still. Everyone held their breath for fear of being blacklisted by Martin.


    This man had never been so gentle to anyone.


    In the past, others only thought that he was born in this way. After a long time, no one would take it seriously. But now, everyone realized that this man was not gentle, but his tenderness was too precious and only for the person in front of him.


    Not far away, Fiona, who had just been regarded as the future mistress of the Lu clan, couldn''t keep her usual elegant smile on her face at the moment. Although she had never responded to the matter of being the mistress of the Lu clan, subconsciously, she had already regarded herself as the wife of Martin, the future mistress of the Lu clan.


    But at this moment, Martin''s reaction was completely like slapping her face hardly.


    Almost at the same time, Cassandra walked towards Martin. She was drunk and didn''t remember who Martin was. She just thought that he was good-looking, more beautiful than everyone present. If she could kiss him, she would rather die the next second.


    Looking at her like this, the inexplicable anger of Martin that had just been rising disappeared in an instant. Martin reached out and held her up, "Is that enough?"


    Cassandra shook her head instinctively. It was not enough!


    With a helpless look on his face, Martin said, "Forget it, Carlos. Get the car ready."


    Carlos, who was overwhelmed by the public display of affection, said with a helpless expression, "Yes, master, I''ll do it right now!"


    If he didn''t run away, he would still be bullied here!


    After Carlos left, Martin held Cassandra''s arm very gently and steadily. He didn''t care about ot


    old area around his waist, but she could not unbutton the belt.


    "What the hell is this belt! Damn it! " The girl cursed in a low voice with chagrin on her face. She sat on the man''s laps, and her face was flushed beyond words.


    Her words brought Martin back to his senses. His face darkened, even though he was hotter than Cassandra, and he also wanted her...


    However, he still reached out his hand and gently lifted the girl down from his thighs and placed her aside. Then he carefully buttoned his shirt bit by bit.


    The girl next to him, who failed, stared at Martin discontentedly like a wild animal out of control.


    After tidying up his clothes, Martin said in a childish tone, "It''s not convenient here."


    Cassandra seemed to understand what he meant. She looked dejected just now, but at this moment, a flame quickly lit up in her eyes, as if it would break out of her body in the next second and burn Martin to ashes.


    "Where is it convenient? I can do anything for you, beauty! " Cassandra''s face was full of expectation and the smile on her face was almost stiff.


    Martin''s face darkened and his fingers tightened. Finally, he asked a question that he had been holding back all night, "Have you... Have you also flirted with other men like this? "


    Cassandra shook her head, "Of course not! I only flirt with you! "

 Chapter 550 Are You Here to Drive a Wedge Between Us

    For a moment, Martin seemed to come back to earth from hell, and his heart, which was beating faster and faster, now returned to his body.


    He reached out and gently held the girl into his arms, and the gloom and murderous look in his eyes instantly faded away like the tide. Although his action was very light, after he held the girl into his arms, he subconsciously tightened his arms, as if he was afraid that the person in his arms would disappear in the next second.


    Cassandra felt a sharp pain in her bones. When she was about to push the man away, a deep and hoarse voice came from above her head, "Cassandra. Even if you lie to me, even if you still have another man in your heart, I will never let you go. In this life, in all my lives, even if you die, you have to die in my arms. "


    Cassandra couldn''t hear it clearly. Everything in front of her was like a dream. She was tightly held in the man''s arms and forgot to struggle and push him away.


    After a long time, she suddenly raised her head and seriously stared at Martin''s face, which was charming, "I''m sorry."


    Martin''s back froze and his dark eyes stared at the girl in front of him. After a long time, he shook his head and kissed the girl on the forehead. "No, Cassandra. You never have to say sorry to me. I''m willing to do it. "


    He would still choose her even if all these were his forcible grab and even if the whole world was against him.


    He would rather lose the whole world than lose her.


    Cassandra didn''t fully understand what he meant. She banged her head on his chest and fell asleep.


    In the back seat, the man pinched between his eyebrows helplessly. He was afraid that she would catch a cold, so he took a light gray blanket and put it on her. Then he looked at the girl in his arms quietly.


    After a long time, the car stopped steadily.


    Carlos struggled in the front row. He didn''t know what he should do at the moment, but he didn''t dare to lower the partition. If his master and Cassandra were having sex, he might not see the s


    d to you. He has occupied everything, including women... By the way, you probably don''t know that Samuel is Martin''s wife, Cassandra. "


    Martin''s wife...


    The two words were like a sharp knife stabbing into James'' heart. His pupils shrank slightly, and his fingers clenched and creaked. He said word by word, "What did you say? He is... Cassandra? "


    He had been in the dark room for 3 years, and during this period, many people came to see him. They all wanted to get what they wanted from him. They all wanted him to testify against Martin, but he had never agreed it.


    Until Cassandra was escorted by someone and passed by, she asked him, "Mr. James, are you willing to let the Lu clan be destroyed by those young men?"


    She said, "Mr. James, I can save you out. I know you don''t want to live anymore, but there are still a lot of things in the world waiting for you to do. You still have a big revenge. Otherwise, how can you face your beloved person in the Heaven in the future?"


    "Yes, he is Cassandra, your seventh sister-in-law. Is she similar to Catherine?" Ron'' lips curled into a smile. His voice was neither light nor heavy, but as if it was carrying a thunder.


    It was like a thunder from the ground...


    Clenching his fists, James asked expressionlessly, "Are you here today to drive a wedge between me and my seventh brother?"

 Chapter 551 My Head Hurts So Much

    "Drive a wedge between you? What''s Martin''s position now? I don''t have the guts to sow discord between you and him. I just want to remind you that everything in the Lu clan should belong to you. " Ron didn''t change his face and the smile on his face deepened.


    James looked at Ron and said, "That''s enough. I just pretend that I haven''t heard these words. One of your legs has been broken. Do you want to lose the other?"


    With a ferocious and bloodthirsty smile on his face, Ron said in a cold voice, "You''re right. I did break a leg. I crawled out of the pile of dead people, so I''m not afraid of death, but I can''t be obedient to him all my life."


    Like a wolf, he was born to be ruthless. That leg was his price, but he would not choose to give up.


    If he couldn''t stand at the top position, what was the difference between living and dead?


    Without waiting for James'' answer, Ron stood up from the sofa and looked down at him. "James, it will be winter soon. I wonder if Catherine is doing well in the Heaven."


    It seemed that he didn''t mean it, but his words were like a sharp knife, cutting James'' heart at one point one. Although it was not fatal, it hurt so much that it made him panic.


    After Ron left, James'' tense back suddenly loosened. He leaned against the sofa, and the suppressed murderous will instantly overwhelmed him, like the ice that could not be melted for thousands of years, frozen in his heart.


    "Catherine..." After a long time, James suddenly called in a low voice.


    However, there was a strange dead silence around him, and no one responded.


    No one would ever respond to him.


    The second morning.


    Cassandra was awakened by a headache and her head seemed to be about to explode. Before she was completely awake, she covered her head with her hands subconsciously and groaned in pain.


    "Are you not feeling well?" A deep voice came to her ears.


    Cassandra nodded by instinct, "Yes, my head hurts so mu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    for you."


    Cassandra was stunned. She was really touched by his thoughtfulness, but she felt that she couldn''t indulge this idea at all. After all, the company was just starting up, and her connections in the circle had just been opened. If anything happened at this time, her company would be ruined sooner or later.


    Cassandra said in a sincere tone, "No way. I''m the boss of the company, and I have to set an example. Besides, I''m awake now. It''s okay. I''ll have some hangover soup later. You can go to the company first."


    Martin pressed her back against the bed and said in a non-negotiable tone, "No."


    Cassandra''s mouth twitched. What could she do with such a strong husband?


    Cassandra scratched her head and compromised, "How about this? I''ll have a rest and get up at ten o''clock, okay?"


    "No." said Martin.


    Cassandra sighed, "Then half past ten?"


    She still couldn''t get an answer. It was not until lunch that [½����] reluctantly agreed. [����] sent [½����] away obediently and considerately, and then rolled back to bed. Perhaps she really drank too much last night, and she fell asleep again.


    Around 2 o''clock in the afternoon, Cassandra was woken up by a strange phone call. She didn''t open her eyes, grabbed her phone and answered it without even looking at it, "Hello..."

 Chapter 552 May I See You

    "Excuse me. Is that Miss Cassandra? " A weak voice came from the other end of the phone.


    The voice was so weak that it couldn''t be heard clearly if one didn''t listen carefully.


    Half of Cassandra''s body was lying on the quilt, and she asked in a hoarse voice, "Who are you?"


    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone. Then a weak voice sounded, "My name is Cassie Gao, I''m Peggy''s... Ex-girlfriend. "


    The word "ex-girlfriend" were like a thunder, exploding Cassandra from the bed. However, because of her big movement, her body was a little out of control, and she fell off the bed directly.


    She endured the pain and didn''t cry out. She quickly got up from the ground and rubbed her waist with one hand. "Sorry, I didn''t hear you clearly just now. Who are you?"


    Cassie patiently repeated, "My name is Cassie Gao, and I''m Peggy''s ex-girlfriend."


    Cassandra was shocked for two or three seconds and then came to herself. She pinched her forehead with one hand and smiled awkwardly, "Oh, Miss Cassie. Why did you call me? "


    Cassie was silent for two seconds, "Excuse me, may I see you?"


    Cassandra''s back froze. She didn''t know what Cassie meant. She hesitated for two seconds and said, "Okay, I''ll come to you now."


    Cassie, "Okay."


    Cassandra hung up the phone after saying a few more words perfunctorily.


    What did Cassie want to see her at this time?


    Cassandra didn''t know what was going on, but she guessed that it might have something to do with Peggy. Did Cassie really take her as a rival in love?


    Without thinking too much, Cassandra felt thirsty after the hangover. After washing her face and rinsing her mouth, she specially changed into a woman''s dress and went downstairs.


    Downstairs, the housekeeper had already prepared light porridge and a bowl of sober up soup for her.


    Looking at the large bowl of hangover soup, Cassandra had a headache and swore to herself that she would never drink so much next time.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ight and dazzling, making people unable to take their eyes off her.


    "You are..." Luther was also a person who had seen big scenes, especially as a reporter, he was extremely sensitive, so he quickly reacted and asked politely.


    Before Cassandra could say anything, Cassie behind him said, "Brother, I invited her here. You let her in."


    Luther didn''t know what was going on, but he made way for Cassandra.


    The two girls were talking. As a man, he felt embarrassed to stay here, so he made an excuse to leave.


    Cassandra walked to the bedside and sat down, looking at Cassie. To be honest, Cassie was a typical girl south of the Yangtze River, with a delicate appearance. Because of her illness, her face looked unusually pale, which made people feel pity for her.


    "I''m sorry to bother you, Miss Cassandra." Cassie smiled at Cassandra and said calmly.


    Cassandra came to her senses and said indifferently, "You''re welcome, Miss Cassie. What can I do for you?"


    Cassie pressed her lips and said, "You should know why I asked you to come here."


    Cassandra looked up, "Miss Cassie, what do you mean?"


    Cassie, "Did Peggy tell you that she wanted to quit the entertainment circle?"


    Hearing this, Cassandra sighed, "Yes, my goddess did say she wanted to quit yesterday... Is there anything wrong? "

 Chapter 553 I Wont Help You

    "What if I ask you to come here today to stop her for me?" Cassie lowered her head and gripped her hand tightly.


    Cassandra was stunned. After a while, she said slowly, "Well. Miss Cassie, do you have any misunderstanding about me? I''m indeed obsessed with her, but I just take her as my idol and have no other thoughts... "


    ''So, is it a little too much for you to ask me to persuade my goddess?''


    Why did she suddenly feel like a mistress?


    Cassie raised her eyes slightly, reflecting the exceedingly beautiful face of Cassandra in her dark eyes. After the release of "God of War", she had watched it several times in a row. She admitted that she was far inferior to Cassandra in appearance alone.


    But what about other aspects?


    Cassie smiled bitterly, "I know."


    Cassandra was a little confused. ''You still wanted to see me as you know it. Do you really take me as a rival in love?''


    Embarrassed, Cassandra scratched her head, "Eh. In fact, I don''t want my goddess to quit the circle. After all, it''s not easy for her to achieve today''s achievements, and now her career is on the rise. It''s not proper to quit the circle at this time, but it''s her own decision, and I have no right to ask her to change, right? "


    Cassie stared at Cassandra in silence. At that moment, she seemed to understand why Peggy liked Cassandra.


    Cassie, "I know. Because of my brother''s impulse, she is now under great pressure. With this stain on her back, her future career in the entertainment industry will also be hindered. But I still want her to be happy, even if I can only stand in the midst of all living beings and there are thousands of mountains and rivers between us... I won''t regret it. "


    Cassandra looked at Cassie and said seriously, "When you like a person, you shouldn''t distinguish between right and wrong. Even if she is a scumbag despised by thousands of people, what can you do if you like her? It''s not her stain, nor yours. It''s never wrong to like someone. "


    Even in today''s society, the love be


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he courage to start. Why are you still complaining about yourself? Do you think you will give up when you meet the person you like next time, or will you think you don''t deserve her again because of your inferiority complex? "


    Cassandra''s words were like a knife with blood, cutting Cassie''s heart, dripping with blood.


    Clenching her fists, Cassie stared at Cassandra blankly.


    Seeing that the fire was almost ready, Cassandra stood up from the sofa and said, "I don''t agree to help you stop my goddess. You have to solve all these things by yourself. I won''t help you, and I can''t do it either. As for the Ling Group, you can go as you like. No one can force you to do that."


    After saying that, Cassandra left the ward without any hesitation.


    Cassie stared at Cassandra''s back until it disappeared.


    What should she do?


    Cassie sighed. After a long time, she picked up her phone again and found Peggy''s number. After a long time, she gently pressed the dial button.


    A few seconds later, a cold voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello..."


    Cassie''s back froze, and a picture suddenly appeared in front of her. It was the first time she saw Peggy a long time ago. Under a pear tree, Peggy came with flowers, which was incomparably beautiful.


    It was the most impressive glance that she would remember in her life.

 Chapter 554 Its Not Convenient

    Soon it was the day of the press conference.


    Now that Peggy was still a member of the World Media, the press conference was naturally held by the World Media. Because of the previous events, today''s press conference of the World Media was very lively.


    "What a pity! The "God of War" is so popular. It''s possible that Peggy will won the prize this time, and she will be promoted in the future..."


    "Yes. If one encounters this kind of stain, he would be banned from the entertainment circle!"


    "But then again, are the pretty girls and men all homosexuality? !"


    "To be honest, Peggy has been my favorite idol for the longest time..."


    There were discussions on the spot, but no one thought highly of today''s press conference. After all, once an actress was stained with this kind of stain, it was really difficult to prove her innocence.


    Of course, in addition to the reporters, there were also some loyal fans specially invited to support Peggy. For them, Peggy''s sexual orientation was not important at all, and some female fans were very supportive. Therefore, Gillian also asked people to bring these loyal fans here.


    At the same time, in the CEO office.


    With a troubled look on his face, Gillian paced back and forth in the office. After a while, he looked helplessly at Cassandra, who was sitting on the sofa, and asked, "Samuel, are you sure nothing will happen to the press conference today?"


    It was not that he didn''t trust Cassandra, but he was clear that it was difficult to prove her innocence for an actress who had been involved in such negative news, not to mention that the investment that the FX International Group had promised was also involved. He couldn''t make any mistake, or his previous efforts would be in vain.


    Cassandra sat on the sofa lazily and said, "Don''t worry. Nothing will go wrong. I trust my goddess."


    On the other side, Peggy looked up at Cassandra, but that glance was very short, as if it had never happened.


    Gillian turned to look at Peggy with the same troubled expression, "Peggy, have you dealt with it w


    as astonishing, not inferior to that of a male player at all. She had even joined a team with Roger to compete for the ranking.


    Cassandra, "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    Hearing this, Jack''s eyes lit up. He stared at Cassandra with a cunning look and said, "Well, there''s a new server for this game recently. I''m looking for you and Ken to Livestream together. I was worried that you couldn''t play and would drag down Ken..."


    Cassandra frowned and thought, ''Broadcast gameplay?''


    Although it was a good game with strong interaction... Her jealous husband would definitely not agree! Moreover, it was live broadcast with Ken...


    Cassandra pinched between her eyebrows, "Well. I''m afraid it''s not convenient. "


    Jack immediately said, "Of course it''s convenient! The sponsor said that if this Livestream was good, he would not only give us five hundred thousand, but also make long-term cooperation with us, such as making an endorsement. Well, Samuel, you don''t know that nowadays the game endorsement is so luxurious! "


    Cassandra didn''t care about the payment of five hundred thousand. After all, it was a little lower than that of other big shots. But as new comers, they couldn''t be too picky about these things.


    The most important thing was that the other party had given out the bait - the endorsement.


    Cassandra went all out, "Okay, contact them and we''ll take it."

 Chapter 555 Im Loyal to You

    "Okay! I''ll contact them right now! Ha-ha, if we really get the endorsement this time, we will open up a path of wealth! " Jack said excitedly.


    Cassandra was not very happy. After all, she had a very important thing to deal with


    However, it would be a good thing if they could get the endorsement successfully. As Jack said, it was a way to make money.


    In the past few years, the game endorsement had been very popular in China, not only because of the high payment, but also because of a more important reason, that was, there were many game players. This kind of daily publicity, with some interaction later, was actually a good publicity method to maintain the popularity of the stars.


    As for Martin, she had to find a way.


    About half an hour later, Jack ran over, "Samuel, I have confirmed with the sponsor that they will open a new server tomorrow night, so they will start streaming at 8 o''clock tomorrow night on time At that time, you can live together in the Livestream room prepared by them, and then you will take part in some interaction. The Livestream time is temporarily set to 2 hours. "


    For Cassandra, 2 hours of live streaming had been a long time. Fortunately, it was not today, she still had to spend some time to coax her husband.


    Cassandra rubbed her swollen temples and said, "Okay, I know. I''ll be there on time tomorrow."


    After saying a few words, Jack ran away in a hurry.


    Cassandra leaned against the back of the chair. After a while, she picked up the phone on the table and sent a message to Carlos on Wechat.


    Cassandra, "How is your master today? "


    Carlos replied almost in a second, "How is my master feeling? Don''t you know? "


    Cassandra, "Seriously, I had something to deal with. "


    Carlos, "If you don''t provoke him, he won''t be in a bad mood. Tell me, what mistake did you make again? Let me be prepared. "


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. This guy was really enough. Sh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he company..."


    Crack����


    The black signature pen in [½����]''s hand was instantly broken in half, and his eyes were filled with coldness and cruelty. He asked in a slightly cold voice, "with whom?"


    No matter how stupid Cassandra was, she could tell that Martin was angry. She swallowed and hurriedly explained, "I just said that it''s a male colleague of the company. It''s Ken who plays the movie with me this time! You probably don''t know him. He is just a three tier male star of the World Media! I''m not familiar with him at all! "


    The last sentence was obviously a bit of a cover up.


    When Ken was on the set, he always followed Cassandra and called her "goddess".


    There was dead silence on the other end of the phone.


    Cassandra''s heart was beating fast. What the hell was going on?


    Why was she so nervous?


    After a while, Martin said in a low voice, "I see."


    Cassandra was stunned, ''What is he going to do?''


    However, before she could ask, the phone was hung up.


    Damn it!


    She was so angry that even vulgar words could not save her anger


    What was wrong with her!


    Cassandra immediately called Martin again, but no one answered.


    Speechless, Cassandra called Carlos again.


    When Carlos received the call, he was so scared that he almost threw his phone out!

 Chapter 556 Cant I Come Here

    Carlos, who had just heard the conversation between the two people, was holding his mobile phone like holding a hot potato. He didn''t know whether to answer the phone or not.


    ''Damn it! Why do you get me involved?''


    Carlos wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and stared at Martin, "Well... Master. Cassandra''s call... Answer it or... Not?"


    Martin glanced at him coldly, "It''s not my phone."


    The implication was that it was not my phone. Why did you ask me?


    However, for Carlos, his master''s words were like the cold wind from the hell.


    ''I really can''t do this job!''


    After struggling for a long time, Carlos finally picked up the phone in a trembling voice, "Cassandra... What''s the matter? "


    On the other side of the phone, Cassandra''s heart sank when she heard his abnormal voice. "Well, where is your master? Where is he? "


    Carlos smiled awkwardly, "He is... In a meeting... "


    Cassandra was speechless. Martin was on the phone just now, and now he was in a meeting. ''Do you think I''m an idiot?''


    However, she couldn''t expose Carlos now, so she had to bite the bullet and said, "Well, tell him that I will pick him up later."


    Carlos, "Okay."


    Cassandra didn''t know what to say and hung up the phone.


    ''Damn it! He''s really angry now! ''!


    What should she do now? She was anxious!


    When Cassandra was hesitating, Carlos called her all of a sudden. Cassandra answered the phone almost immediately, "What''s up, Carlos?"


    Carlos was so embarrassed that he almost twisted his voice, "Eh, Cassandra, I forgot to tell you that my master is going on a business trip tonight... You don''t have to pick him up later. "


    Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Damn it! She knew it was over, but she didn''t expect that Martin would find such a high sounding reason.


    A business travel?


    Why didn''t he say that he wanted to go to the outer space?


    Cassandra raised her hand to cover her face, "Did he say when he will come back?"


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched, and from the c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    reshly ground original coffee without sugar or milk. In her previous life, she knew well about Martin''s living habits.


    Obviously, the coffee was with milk and sugar, not for Martin. Then whose coffee was it for?


    There was no change in Cassandra''s face. She walked towards the door of Martin''s office with her hands behind her back. Carlos was scared to death. He rushed up and stopped in front of Cassandra, "Cassandra! My master is still in a meeting. I''ll take you to the lounge to have a rest. Okay? "


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "In a meeting, right?"


    Carlos nodded immediately, "Yes! He is really in a meeting. Don''t worry, no woman is here! "


    Carlos didn''t know how to lie, especially when he was nervous.


    Cassandra, "Really? Then why are you so nervous? I can''t go to Martin''s office now, can I? "


    Carlos was as anxious as ants on a hot pot, with cold sweat on his forehead. He stuttered, "No, I''m not nervous. Ha-ha, of course you can enter master''s office at any time!"


    Cassandra smiled, "Since I can go in at any time, why are you still standing here? The coffee was spilled just now. Why don''t you make another cup? "


    Carlos was so anxious that he almost vomited blood. He knew clearly what was going on in Martin''s office. This was fucking over!


    Carlos, "No... I didn''t mean that... But he is busy now... "

 Chapter 557 I Wont Let You Go

    Cassandra suddenly glanced at Carlos and the back of Carlos suddenly froze, as if he was cold from head to foot, with sweat all over his body.


    "Didn''t you just say that he was in a meeting?" Cassandra said in a cold voice.


    Carlos, "..."


    ''What the fuck!


    I really want to seal my mouth!''


    He was so anxious just now that he said Martin was in a meeting, but now she exposed it.


    Damn it!


    Before Carlos could react, Cassandra didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She quickly walked to the door of Martin''s office. Before she reached out to push the door, she saw a well-dressed woman through the huge French window.


    As soon as Carlos rushed over, he was so anxious that he broke out in a cold sweat. "Cassandra, listen to me. It''s not what you think. This is the young madam from the Zhuang clan. She came here to discuss business with my master! My master didn''t cuckold you! "


    Huh...


    No wonder the security guards looked at her like that, and no wonder Carlos was so scared when he saw her just now.


    ''I see.''


    She was worried that Martin would be angry, so she drove all the way here at full speed. It seemed that she really thought too much. There was no need for her to comfort him who was surrounded by women.


    She also had a temper. She once said that as long as Martin changed his heart, she would not pester him to stay, because she was too humble and lowly to do that, which she did not like, and only once would be enough.


    "It seems that I come at a bad time. Mr. Martin is going on a business trip, right? I see. Let him go and come back at any time. " After saying that, Cassandra turned around and walked towards the elevator.


    Carlos, "..."


    ''My god!


    You are going to torture me to death!''


    Before Carlos could react, a slender black figure swept past him. Carlos was stunned and then saw clearly that it was his master who came out of his office.


    Martin was running. He always walked slowly and ord


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ou showing me? Martin. "


    "No, I didn''t. Miss Zhuang just came to send the invitation. There will be a party in the Zhuang Group 3 days later. Cassandra, I didn''t do anything wrong to you. I''m a dark person from the inside to the outside. They said that I was cruel and merciless. I also wanted to lock you up and not let anyone see you, but..." Martin paused for a while and continued, "But I''m willing to let you out. I''m willing to see you do what you want to do. I''m willing to do anything as long as you ask. "


    "Well. Cassandra, he didn''t lie to you! Miss Zhuang was really just here to send the invitation! I just... I just didn''t know how to explain it just now. I was afraid that you would misunderstand me. But you didn''t even enter the door and sentenced my master to death... " Carlos explained in a hurry, almost crying.


    Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned. She had seen the panic look of Carlos just now, and the scene she had seen, so she had misunderstood him.


    ''Damn it!


    Can''t he explain everything clearly?''


    The expression on Cassandra''s face froze. The anger she had just had turned into embarrassment.


    What a coquettish move!


    "Sorry, Mr. Martin. I''m sorry to bother you. But, sir, I have nothing to do with Mr. Martin... " A sweet female voice came from behind.

 Chapter 558 You Misheard Me

    "Then you just hemmed and hawed and then knocked over the coffee Are you insane? " Cassandra was speechless and turned to Carlos.


    I have no choice. I have to take the blame.


    Carlos stared at Cassandra innocently. What on earth did he do wrong?


    He was still a child!


    He didn''t expect that Cassandra would come here all of a sudden just now, and he was worried that Cassandra would misunderstand him, so he lied. He didn''t expect that such a big trouble would be involved?


    "Sister in law, it''s all my fault. Master really did nothing. Don''t misunderstand master.'''' Carlos swallowed hard, cold sweat falling from his forehead. He was almost scared to death.


    Cassandra coughed, which made the situation very awkward. She looked up at the girl whose surname was Zhuang, and found that she looked gentle and lovely, as if she was a beauty.


    Cassandra''s face changed slightly, and her anger disappeared in an instant. She put on an innocent smile and said, "Ha-ha, it''s just a misunderstanding. I''m having fun with Martin I wonder who you are... "


    The girl seemed to be sleepy for two seconds, but she didn''t expect that Cassandra''s face would change so fast. The contrast was so cute that she couldn''t react for a moment. However, she had seen the big scene before, so she quickly hid her emotions and showed an elegant smile. "My name is Cathy. May I know your surname?''''


    Cathy?


    Is she the daughter of the most powerful dealer Zhuang clan in the capital city?


    It was said that the Zhuang family had strong power across the military, political and business circles. In the whole capital city, only a few people could compete with the Zhuang family.


    No wonder Martin would meet Cathy here in person


    Cassandra was very regretful now. If it weren''t for the fact that Carlos was too nervous, she wouldn''t have made such a fool of herself.


    Cassandra stretched out her hand generously and said, "My surname to be Lu. Samuel, I am a distant relative of Martin. I was just having fun with Martin. Don''t get me wrong, Miss Cathy.''''


    Hearing this, Cathy was stunned. During this perio


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    es slightly and said, "Yes, the Lu clan and the Zhuang clan have been friends for generations. The two clans have been in touch with each other for many years, but except for business, I don''t have any private contact with Miss Cathy.''''


    Well


    Was this an explanation?


    This man, sometimes, would really kill her if he was cute.


    Cassandra pinched between her eyebrows, "I don''t mean anything else. I just think Miss Cathy is a good person. How about we invite her to dinner another day to calm her down?''''


    "Calm down?'''' Martin asked warily


    Cassandra, "Yes, I guess she misunderstood our relationship just now. It would be fine if I wore women''s clothes. I''m wearing men''s clothes now. Aren''t you afraid that she might misunderstand your sexual orientation?''''


    Martin glanced at Cassandra. Was she afraid Cathy misunderstanding his sexual orientation, or was she worried that Cathy would misunderstand her sexual orientation?


    Martin, "it doesn''t matter.''''


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. On second thought, it seemed that Martin didn''t care about it at all. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have agreed her to work in the company in men''s clothes and showed off their love openly many times.


    She had planned to take this opportunity to get in touch with Cathy. Even if she couldn''t be friends, at least they were familiar with each other. It seemed that this way wouldn''t work.

 Chapter 559 Do You Have a Crush on Him

    In the following time, Cassandra sat on the sofa and browsed on microblog. Although there was no communication between the two, just staying together made them feel peaceful and good.


    On microblog, Cassandra suddenly appeared on the top search topic����


    "The best Denny? "


    Cassandra''s back stiffened slightly, and then she sat up straight from the sofa, opened this hot search topic, and quickly browsed the microblog under the topic.


    Cassandra had an impression of Denny. She had been busy with the company''s affairs these days and hadn''t spare time to pay attention to this matter.


    Denny was an artist of a small company. He was buried for nearly 10 years after he signed the contract with this company. The resources of the small company were not good, and they were almost nourishing for him. Most of the resources in his hands were obtained by himself.


    Ten years of drinking ice is not good for cold blood.


    During this period of time, the pro-gay work of the leading role of Denny suddenly became popular, and this small company began to make trouble. It fired the team around him, indicating that it would set up a new team to operate the company. Moreover, it shamelessly made a statement that it had created various satellite TV and entertainment.


    "I feel sorry for my brother! !"


    "What the hell? You haven''t even passed the qualification assessment!"


    "He had been buried for only 10 days. Why are you in such a hurry? I advise you to be a person! !"


    "Don''t worry, brother. We will follow you forever!''''


    "As long as you dare, we will follow you to death! Come on, brother! "


    Due to the explosive news of this online drama, the number of Denny''s microblog fans soared by about 1000000 in a short week. Because of his rising fame, the company wanted to take over and try its best to make use of him.


    Cassandra frowned and looked at one of the photos. In the photo, the boy looked at the camera with a lovely and innocent face. His innocent eyes were really pitiful.


    This topic had been on the top search, so there were a lot of sincere fans and a lot of informat


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o I intend to win him over. I bet he will become the most dazzling star in the entertainment circle in the future.''''


    He was born to be handsome and good at acting, and he had made great efforts to improve himself. He shouldn''t be buried, or else it would be a waste of his talent.


    The Ring Entertainment Industry was still in its infancy. Although she had signed a few new actors, they were still newcomers, she was confident that she could train them, she didn''t want to miss Denny.


    In this era of rapid change of the old and new, it was not easy for a star to rise, but it was as easy as rolling down.


    At present, the reason why Flying Cloud Film and Television Company occupied Denny was that they wanted to make a huge profit from him, which was an excellent breakthrough.


    Martin stared at [Cassandra with deep eyes. He had thought that Cassandra entered the entertainment circle just for fun and would give up when she was covered with bruises or over excited. But he didn''t expect that she seemed to be born for the entertainment circle and was doing it more and more skillfully.


    Lowering his eyes, Martin said, "With your help, he won''t be buried.''''


    Cassandra smiled at Martin, "Yes! I think so too. People like him are born to be famous, and I don''t value his current reputation. After all, in this circle, reputation will soon be replaced, and the rest is true-love fans.''''

 Chapter 560 Thousands of Mountains Are Heavy

    "Then what do you value?" Martin suddenly asked.


    Cassandra cupped her chin with both hands and thought about it carefully. Then she said solemnly, "of course it''s about character and talent. In this circle, there is no lack of talented people. Look at how many young men nowadays, they have a super popular face and have all kinds of good resources as soon as they make their debut. They can casually find a big director to act, no matter how embarrassed their acting skills are, however, the flow was there. In addition, several popular variety shows were still on the Internet, and even some people who had a meal or a tooth ache could be on the hot search. As for this man After 10 years of hard work, it finally became popular. Even the top search was full of emotions from sincere fans. It''s really heartbreaking. He''s very suitable for me. ''''


    She was not the kind of shameless woman! Humph!


    Martin, "Well, if you have made up your mind, you can do it. No one can stop you.''''


    Hearing this, Cassandra threw herself into the man''s arms and said, "Of course! After all, I have your support!''''


    Hearing this, Martin felt a little helpless. To be honest, he really hoped that Cassandra could ask for his help. Otherwise, he would feel that he was useless in her world.


    In the Yan Garden.


    As soon as they finished dinner, Jack''s documents were sent to them.


    "Mr. Samuel, I''ve inquired about it. Denny is now filming in another city. I guess he doesn''t know the statement of his host yet, but in this case Except for the liquidated damages, there seems to be no other way to solve it. We don''t have much money now. Mr. Samuel, please take care. '''' Jack exhorted with concern.


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "Don''t worry. We can get him here without spending a penny.''''


    Jack widened his eyes and thought, ''''Is my boss going to perform a big change for us?''''


    "Mr. Samuel, am I deaf?'''' Now, Denny was treated as a treasure by Flying Cloud Film and Television Company, without spending a penny Do you want to kidnap him?'''' Jack said worriedly.


    Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She rubbed her temples speechlessly, "get out! You can contact the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company tomor


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    comments area immediately exploded.


    "Never give up. Let''s move forward side by side!"


    "Stop talking nonsense! ! Popular! !"


    "Others want you to be wronged, but you can''t be wronged yourself! come on. We are always here! "


    "I support you! Anyway, we are with you! "


    "Come on, brother!"


    The next comment area was full of two words - brother.


    These two words didn''t seem to be meaningful, but they seemed to contain countless emotions. For a real actress, these support was the most precious wealth to support them to carry on.


    Denny was so pitiful.


    Cassandra exhaled a mouthful of stale air, moved her finger slightly, and forwarded the post on microblog, with only a simple sentence: thousands of mountains and thousands of weight, you should have your own brilliance.


    After reposting this microblog, Cassandra turned off her phone. There was still a hard battle to fight, and she had to recuperate.


    "Have you finished your work?" Martin suddenly said.


    Hearing this, Cassandra remembered that someone had been there all the time. She immediately put her arms around the man''s waist with a distressed face and said in a very pampering tone, "didn''t I tell you to go to bed early? Why are you so disobedient? "


    Martin glanced at her indifferently. He would lose if he could sleep with his wife concerning about another man!


    "I''m waiting for you, '''' said Martin


    Cassandra, "..."


    Ha-ha, Mr. Martin who is good at making love words, has been coming~

 Chapter 561 I Cant Lose Any of Them

    In a five-star hotel in the capital city.


    In the spacious and luxurious suite, a slightly bloated man stood in front of a large red wood desk with a flattering face.


    "Mr. Roger. What can I do for you? " The man wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and the smile on his face was as flattering as it was.


    Roger casually leaned against the back of the chair, with his head resting on one hand. Hearing this, he slowly opened his eyes and stared at the man indifferently. "Clare, you don''t have to be so reserved. Sit down."


    This man''s name was Clare Zhao, the person in charge of Flying Cloud Film and Television Company, and also the general manager of this company. He was fully responsible for external affairs.


    Hearing this, Clare dared to sit down on a chair and said in a hurry, "I came here as soon as I received your notice. Mr. Roger..."


    Roger raised his eyebrows slightly, "Then I''ll come straight to the point. Your company''s financial situation seems to be not good in the past few years."


    The blue veins on Clare Zhao''s forehead twitched, and cold sweat fell down. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and said guiltily, "Well. It was indeed my carelessness that caused this situation, but... But as you know, one of our stars is very popular now. With his fame, the company''s financial reports should not be too bad these days... "


    Roger cast a sidelong glance at Clare. Clare was scared by his gaze and didn''t even dare to look at Roger''s face.


    Roger raised his hand and tapped the table with his fingers. He said in a low voice, "Do you think I would meet you and talk about the acquisition with you if it weren''t for Denny?"


    Clare fawningly replied, "Yes, sir! Of course I know it, but... "


    Roger, "But what? "


    Clare swallowed and braced himself, "I''ve mentioned it to you before. Mr. Roger, please take care of the new actress I''ve signed recently. I heard that Director Doris has a new movie recently. You can help h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er meet him this time.


    It was a good thing for Clare to get rid of the hot potato and make a fortune with him.


    As soon as Clare got out of the hotel, he got into a black Benz S level car. As soon as he entered the car, a woman came up to him. Her body was as soft as a jellyfish, sticking to Clare.


    "Mr. Clare, how is it going? Did Mr. Roger agree? " The woman''s fingers wandered around Clare''s body, and her eyes were full of excitement.


    Clare''s eyes darkened, and his body seemed to be on fire in an instant. The pressure he felt in front of Roger just now disappeared without a trace.


    Clare untied his tie and threw the woman on the back seat with an obscene smile. He couldn''t wait to press down his fat body on her and teased, "You''re such a torturous temptress. He has agreed. But remember, I have many high-definition pictures of you. Even if you go to the GR Group, you are still mine. Do you understand? "


    The woman was excited to hear that. She kissed Clare on the cheek and said, "Of course. Clare, you are in charge of my life and death."


    At this moment, Clare was so absorbed in his thoughts that he didn''t care about anything else. He fumbled on the woman''s body. The temperature in the car gradually rose, and with the woman''s delicate gasp, people''s hearts were restless.

 Chapter 562 You Shameless Woman

    On the second day, Cassandra got up early in the morning. Jack had made an appointment with the head of the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company. At 3 o''clock in the afternoon, they would meet in the general manager''s office of the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company.


    Cassandra went to the company early in the morning to deal with some daily affairs. It was about time for her to go to the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company.


    Jack stayed in Cassandra''s office and refused to leave. With a worried look on his face, he asked, "Samuel, are you sure you really want to poach people from the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company? I''ve told you that Clare is not a good man. Besides, I heard that the GR Group also wants to poach Denny from the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company. We have made so many troubles with the GR Group. Don''t be fooled by them at that time! "


    If he hadn''t known that Cassandra was a girl, he would have held her thighs and stopped Cassandra from leaving.


    Cassandra looked at him and said, "Don''t worry. As you said, we have made so many troubles with the GR Group, aren''t we afraid of having one more?"


    Seeing that she was stubborn, Jack said with a little disappointment, "Well, Samuel, to be honest, do you have a crush on Denny''s beauty? You shameless woman! "


    He didn''t forget that a shameless woman like Cassandra didn''t even care about the company for a good-looking face.


    She was totally a bad woman!


    Cassandra glanced at him with a smile, "Why did you say that?"


    Jack was speechless.


    What could he say!


    "Well. Cassandra, I think I''m actually not bad looking. I mentioned the big BOSS behind the scenes to you last time. Would you think about it? " Jack said with a flattering face.


    ''Not bad looking?


    Young man, you really have a strong desire to survive.''


    Cassandra stared at Jack with a smile. Jack was scared by her gaze and stepped back involuntarily.


    Cassandra crooked her finger at Jack, "You want to act the big BOSS behind the scenes?"


    Jack ran over cheerfully and fawningly, "Yes! I know you are a good pers


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to the lounge. The so-called lounge was actually a narrow office separated from other rooms. There were simply two sofa and a tea table in it. Along the way, only a few old posters were posted on the wall, and even the shadow of Denny was not seen.


    The girl poured a cup of hot water for Cassandra and left reluctantly.


    Cassandra sat on the sofa and closed her eyes for rest. Whether Clare was really busy or arrogant, she was not in a hurry. Anyway, the longer the delay, the more advantageous it would be for her. After all, the contract with Denny was about to expire, and the one who should be anxious should be Clare.


    At the same time, in the general manager''s office.


    On a black sofa, a young man in a white shirt was sitting on the sofa with his back taut and uneasy. His hands were on his knees, and his fingers were pinched lightly without a sense of security. Even if he didn''t have any makeup at the moment, his black short hair covered gently on his forehead, looking very soft.


    On the other side, Clare sat opposite the young man, his obscene eyes resting on the young man''s enchanting face. He took a sip of tea and stared at the young man without scruple. He said slowly, "Denny, our company has been cold to you for so many years. Haven''t you learned how to flatter others? As long as you obey me... After signing this renewal contract, I promise you will have a bright future! "

 Chapter 563 Do Whatever You Want

    Clare said as he moved to the sofa next to the young man. His fat body was deliberately close to the young man. The young man''s back was tight, and his body moved aside instinctively. His face was green, and his fingers were tightly clenched.


    The young man tried hard to bear the nausea and gritted his teeth. "Mr. Clare, please behave yourself. I... I''m not that kind of person. Please let me go, Mr. Clare... "


    Hearing this, Clare sneered and a cold light flashed in his eyes. He thought, ''How ungrateful Denny is! If I didn''t like his face at that time, how could I agree to sign him?''


    Denny had thought that he could get the moonlight first with a waterfront Pavilion and take Denny as his own, but he didn''t expect that this bloke was so ungrateful that he refused him again and again. Therefore, he was furious, so he directly ignored him and didn''t give him any resources. During the 3 years after he had signed the contract, Denny only got a little money.


    But even so, Denny was still unwilling to yield. Clare was ashamed into anger and planned to banish him from the entertainment industry. He didn''t care about him in the past few years. Fortunately, Denny had made great efforts and honed his acting skill, and this role made him famous overnight.


    Although Clare didn''t expect that he Denny would be so famous, he still had him. If he didn''t try his best to drain him, wouldn''t it be in vain?


    If he used some tricks to get Denny now, would he be afraid that he would not yield in the future?


    Huh...


    This circle was not as simple as Denny thought. With resources and money, even a dog shit could be turned into a golden flower!


    "Mr. Clare. Please behave yourself! " Denny stared at Clare vigilantly and uneasily.


    Clare sneered, raised his hand and pinched his chin, sneered, "Behave myself? What do you count? I''m helping you. Don''t think you can go against me just because you are a little famous now. When I was in this circle at the beginning, you hadn''t bee


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e had been banished from the entertainment industry by his leaders without any resources, he still worked hard to improve his acting skills. The God had always been kind to people. He finally became famous after ten years of silence.


    But who would have thought that there were so many people who had bad intentions after he became famous? How could him, a man who only wanted to act and had no power background, fight against Clare?


    Cassandra said, "Mr. Denny, I''m indeed here for you, but I don''t want you to sign with me. I know you just want to act well, and I won''t interfere in anything else. I''m not here to fight for anything, but for you. I hope you understand what I mean."


    Hearing this, Denny suddenly looked up at Cassandra with bloodshot eyes, as if he could not believe what Cassandra said.


    Noticing that he seemed to be softened, Cassandra continued, "Mr. Denny, I didn''t mean to hurt you. I came here just because I don''t want to see your 10 years of hard work ruined. You deserve a better stage, and your brilliance shouldn''t be buried... You should have heard of my name, Samuel, I can save you from the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company without any additional conditions. From now on, you can do whatever you want. "


    "Why?" Denny kept silent for a long time and then said in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 564 It Should Be Brilliant

    He had seen too many selfish people in this circle, so he couldn''t trust anyone easily.


    Even though Cassandra was exaggerating, there was no free lunch in the world. After so much, he was no longer the innocent and ignorant young man.


    Cassandra stared at him without blinking and said, "Because you deserve it."


    Hearing this, Denny''s pupils shrank and his tense look disappeared. Astonishment was written all over his angular face and dark eyes.


    After a long time, he finally found his lost voice. "What did you say?"


    Cassandra looked at him with a smile on her face, and said in a very low voice, "Because you deserve it. Ten years of silence, your efforts will not be in vain. I will solve all the problems for you. Trust me, Mr. Denny, your future... It should be brilliant! "


    Denny''s eyes were full of disbelief. He thought today would be the darkest day of his life, and he would never have a future. His whole life was once again thrown into hell.


    However, the man in front of him suddenly told him that he deserved it and his future should be brilliant.


    Should he choose to believe this man?


    Samuel...


    Would this man be his redemption or another trap?


    Denny''s expression was uncertain, but in the end, it seemed to change a little. He loved acting so much that he wanted to act seriously.


    Denny closed his eyes helplessly. After a long time, a touch of firmness finally appeared on his angular face. Since he had reached the end, why not take a gamble?


    "Okay. I trust you. " Denny slowly opened his eyes, which were as clean as before.


    Cassandra smiled and said in a soft voice, "What is said can''t be retracted. Have a rest here. I need some time to talk to Mr. Clare, but please trust me. I won''t let you down. After the successful termination of the contract, I won''t interfere in your actions."


    Denny was stunned and held the camera tightly with both hands. When Cassandra walked to the doo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    you agree with me, Mr. Samuel? "


    Hearing this, Cassandra really wanted to scold him.


    ''Are you kidding me?


    Denny has worked in the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company for nearly 10 years. A few years ago, he just acted as some unimportant roles, and then he found resources by himself. Now he finally becomes popular. Why do you suddenly come out to tell me that you are responsible for him?''


    With a smile on her face and a curse in her heart, Cassandra said seriously, "You''re right. Compared with the big company like the GR Group, our company is indeed too weak. It may not be enough, but I have my own sincerity. I''ve just said that I have a script, which is very suitable for Mr. Denny. As long as you give a consent, the payment... We can discuss. "


    Clare was a greedy man, and Cassandra happened to know that. She had to keep Clare steady first.


    As expected, Clare''s eyes twinkled with excitement. He had to make a fortune before he sold Denny and the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company to the GR Group. After all, Denny was still a member of the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company nominally.


    If he could sign several contracts before the end of Denny''s contract, even if Roger wanted to get even with him in the future, there would be no evidence.

 Chapter 565 I Have One Condition

    After Clare finished the cigarette, he said slowly, "You just said that your company has just been established and is too weak. How can I know whether you can afford the price I offer?"


    Seeing that he had fallen into the trap, Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "Although I''m not talented, I know a few rich men. It''s not difficult for me to ask them to invest in shooting. You don''t need to worry about this. As long as you agree, I will cooperate."


    Clare looked at Cassandra and said with a smile, "You also know that Denny is now the most capable actor of our company. I also think highly of his future. As long as you give me this number, I will agree to sign with you."


    As Clare said, he showed five fingers. These five fingers were definitely not five million. Clare was really asking for an exorbitant price. He wouldn''t stop until he drained Denny.


    Cassandra smiled calmly, "Fifty million?"


    Clare lit another cigarette and said, "Yes. I won''t discuss it with you unless you agree to give me fifty million."


    With a casual glance at Clare, Cassandra said, "You''re too narrow-minded. According to the future development of Mr. Denny, I will give him one hundred million dollars for the filming. But I have one condition. "


    Hearing this, Clare''s fingers holding a cigarette trembled. He had thought that fifty million had reached the limit, but he did not expect that Samuel, the idiot, would double the payment.


    After all, as soon as the contract period came, he took the money and didn''t care about anything. He would get one hundred million for the film payment easily.


    ''Samuel is so stupid. He is just a typical example of being stupid and rich!''


    Clare suppressed the excitement in his heart and looked at Cassandra, "What condition? Mr. Samuel, please don''t hesitate. As long as I can do it, I will cooperate with you. "


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra said, "Nothing important. I just want to ask you for your cooperation to help me release this exclusive news with your company''s official microblog. It''s also a publicity for me."


    Hear


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    of Denny.


    Unfortunately, Clare only had money in his mind now. He just wanted to make a fortune before the contract expired, without taking into account the feelings of the fans.


    Cassandra checked the comments below and found it was true.


    "What a damn company? You don''t forget to suck blood at this time? "


    "Does this company want to drain my idol because of his popularity?"


    "I advise you to be a man!"


    "The stupid company? Damn it! Please stop it! "


    "Fuck you! I''m the fan of Denny, not your shabby company. Are you fucking a vampire bat? ?"


    Looking at the following comments, Cassandra was quite satisfied. Although Denny was still nominally a member of the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company, and this microblog post also involved too much negative news, she inadvertently increased his status.


    Denny had been in the entertainment industry for 10 years. In the first few years, he had been acting some small roles, and in the next few years, he didn''t have much resources and had been unpopular all the time. Although he became famous this time, the price was not very high, so she deliberately raised it this time in order to raise his status.


    Although she knew that Denny didn''t care about this, he was an actor who cared only about good scripts and acting skills, she felt sorry for him when she saw him. If he didn''t care, she could do it for him.

 Chapter 566 Flirting With a Man to Such an Extent

    "Ding -"


    Cassandra was checking the comments and related information, and Denny''s fans didn''t disappoint her. At this time, her phone suddenly rang, and it showed a strange number.


    Cassandra picked up the phone and said, "Hello, I''m Samuel."


    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone, and then a deep and hoarse voice came out, "It''s me, Denny."


    Cassandra was a little surprised. She leaned back in her chair and said indifferently, "You called me at this time. It seems that you have seen the microblog post?"


    Denny, "Yes, I saw it. I just want to thank you. Thank you... "


    Cassandra couldn''t help laughing. This silly boy thanked her at the first time at this time. This boy was too simple. No wonder he became famous only after 10 years in the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company.


    However, looking at Clare''s expression, she understood that why Denny was so capable but had no resources and relied on himself to fight for it.


    She appreciated his stubbornness. She knew that there was no lack of talented stars in this circle, but how many people could keep their original intention, stick to their own duties and be a good actor?


    Most stars wanted to be stars, not actors.


    Cassandra pinched between her eyebrows and teased, "You naughty boy. Aren''t you afraid that I will sell you? "


    "No, you won''t." said Denny.


    Hearing this, Cassandra touched her chin. It seemed that the boy had seen through her mind, so he called to express his thanks. Denny was indeed a good boy.


    Cassandra, "You don''t have to say these polite words. Just remember it. Well, you should focus on your work first. I can solve this problem for you in these two days. In addition, you can also go to microblog to comfort the fans who have been supporting you."


    Denny, "Yes, I will. They have always supported me to today, and they also support me not to fall. I will stick to the end."


    Cassandra was relieved and thought, ''This boy is so obedient and sensible that she doesn''t need to worry about anything at all!''


    After comforting him for a while, Cassandra hung up the phone. As soo


    entertainment news. In the past few days, the most popular person in this circle was none other than Denny. However, because of the relationship between him and the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company, a series of things had been exposed, which made people worried about Denny''s future.


    Hackett took a sip of his coffee and said in a tired voice, "Well, I''ve been paying attention to it all the time. Denny is indeed a good actor. After being silent for so many years, it''s not easy for him to become famous overnight. But judging from the current situation of the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company, I''m afraid that their operation may destroy this person."


    Hackett was a veteran. He had a unique insight in judging people and things, especially in this kind of things in the circle. He could be said to be a prophet.


    Cassandra nodded and said, "Yes, Denny doesn''t have any family background and gets famous on his own. But the change of the entertainment industry is too fast. If he is always affected by the negative news, his career in the entertainment industry may be destroyed and ruined in an instant."


    There were too many short-lived stars in the entertainment industry. Once the heat was over, and there were new stars, they would definitely be defeated. Therefore, what they could really rely on was their own strength and acting skills to attract people''s attention for a long time.

 Chapter 567 Why Do You Want to Help Him

    "You called me out to poach him?" Hackett suddenly said.


    Cassandra didn''t expect that Hackett would ask such a direct question without any mistake.


    Cassandra didn''t deny it and nodded, "Yes, you know, there are many talented actors in this circle, but too many actors are too impetuous. They continue to consume themselves for the sake of their current interests. Once their heat and halo are gone, they will gradually be forgotten. After all, it can''t last long to live only on the face, but this boy is not only talented, but also willing to work hard. After 10 years of training, he finally becomes famous. I don''t want him to be forgotten soon. I want to help him and make him the most dazzling existence. "


    She said that his future should be bright.


    Hackett fixed his eyes on Cassandra. It was the first time that he had seen Cassandra speak highly of an actor like this. Even Daniel didn''t seem to be treated like this.


    "You like him?" Somehow, Hackett asked.


    Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned, and then smiled, "Of course I like him. It''s rare to see him work so hard and be so handsome. I do like him, but it''s just a kind of appreciation. Hackett, don''t think too much."


    Hearing the last sentence, Hackett finally felt relieved. He coughed and asked, "What do you want me to do now?"


    Cassandra smiled, "I''m really relieved to hear that."


    Hackett was absent-minded for a moment. The person sitting opposite him was obviously a man, but for some reason, he suddenly felt Samuel''s smile just now was... Very enchanting.


    Damn!


    With a guilty conscience, Hackett lowered his head and said, "You don''t have to be so polite to me. Tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    Cassandra stopped being polite and said directly, "Although the topic and heat of the news are not bad now, the mainstream media are basically silent. I know they want to watch the news from the other side and keep an onlooker attitude, but now I hope the news can be more popul


    wollen temples and said, "I''m sorry, Hackett. I''m afraid I can''t... I have something to deal with recently, so I have to go back. I''ll invite you another day. "


    A touch of disappointment flashed through Hackett''s heart, but it was quickly concealed. He smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. If you are busy, you can go first. I''ll send you out."


    Cassandra checked the time and found it was late. She agreed without hesitation.


    Hackett sent her into the car. It was not until the light of the car disappeared at the end of the road that Hackett realized what he was thinking. He stood there with a little loss.


    "The car is gone. Do you still want to see it?" Not knowing when, Zed came out and patted Hackett on the shoulder with one hand. His tone was somewhat playful.


    Hackett was like a cat being trampled on its tail and exploded at once. "When did you come?"


    Zed rolled his eyes at him and said, "I''ve been here for a long time. I''ve been sitting behind your table just now. Unfortunately, you only cared about Samuel and didn''t notice me at all."


    Hackett''s face turned pale, and then his face was full of anger. "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Why did I say that earlier? You can''t see me in your eyes at all. I''m also desperate. Do you know it? "


    He didn''t seem to exist at all...

 Chapter 568 I Want To Go

    Hackett clenched his teeth and asked, "Did you hear it just now?"


    Shrugging, Zed said, "I not only heard it, but also smelled a strong smell of jealousy. But then again, Mr. Samuel has a good eye. I admire him more and more. "


    Hackett could hear the hidden meaning in his words, but he couldn''t face it or admit it. He had lived for more than 20 years, but he was so interested in a man now.


    Hackett glared at him and said, "Well, stop talking nonsense. Let''s get started."


    Hearing that, the corners of Zed''s mouth twitched. He muttered in a low voice, "Why do you give him such a favor but let me do the job for you?"


    Hackett smiled, "It''s Okay if you don''t want to do it."


    "Really?"


    The smile on Hackett''s face deepened. "The bonus for this month is gone."


    Zed, "... Damn it! Hackett, you bastard! How dare you deduct my bonus for a man! "


    What had he done wrong to meet such a bad friend!


    While he was mumbling, he called to make arrangement.


    In the Yan Garden.


    Cassandra came back in a hurry. Martin had just finished a remote video conference and was sitting on the sofa dealing with documents.


    Cassandra walked up to Martin and sat down on the sofa. She leaned her head close to the man and said with a smile, "Sweetheart, I''m back."


    Martin put down the documents in his hands and asked, "Well, are you hungry?"


    Cassandra immediately nodded pitifully, "Yes! I''m in a hurry to see you. I didn''t eat anything. "


    "I''ll get you something to eat." said Martin.


    Cassandra nodded obediently and sensibly. Martin stood up from the sofa and went to the kitchen to fetch food for her. Cassandra leaned against the sofa, with the back of one hand supporting her head. Her eyes fell on a pile of documents by accident.


    Cassandra stretched out her hand and took out the document. She looked through it roughly and frowned, no one knew what she was thinking about.


    A moment later, Martin came out with a bowl of freshly cooked noodles in his hand. He put the noodles in front of Cassandra and said,


    ide.


    In the hall.


    After pouring water for the two of them and cutting fruits for them, Talbot sat down next to Robert. He pushed his gold rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose and asked, "I just heard from Cassandra that you are going to the H city?"


    Cassandra picked up a piece of fruit and put it beside Martin''s mouth. The man opened his mouth and swallowed it.


    Cassandra, "Well, Martin is going on a business trip. Let''s go there together."


    Talbot looked at Robert.


    The expression on Robert''s face changed slightly. He had been with Talbot for so long, but he had always been indifferent as if he had no desire for anything. He had never said where he wanted to go.


    Just now, when Cassandra said that she wanted to go to the H city, he had never thought of agreeing at all. In particular, he was worried that if Talbot went to the H city, he would not be able to withstand the heavy snow, and if he was sick at that time, he would still feel sorry for him.


    "Okay, okay. If you want to go, we can go. I''ll arrange some time later to do a planning strategy. But you''re too thin. You must bring more clothes with you, in case you catch a cold."


    With his eyes and brows lowered, Talbot said in a low voice, "I know."


    Cassandra, who was stuffed with a bowl of love, shivered, "Well. We two are still here... Stop showing off... "

 Chapter 569 Are You Flaunting Your Husband

    "This is not a show, but true love. What do you know? Humph!" Robert said shamelessly.


    Cassandra was amused by the public display of affection.


    However, for some reason, she suddenly felt that when she mentioned the H city just now, Talbot''s reaction seemed to be a little abnormal, but that feeling only flashed away, and there was nothing unusual with Talbot, so she didn''t think too much.


    "Cassandra, I heard that there is a vegetable garden in your backyard. Can you take me there?" Sitting on the sofa, Talbot, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said.


    Cassandra was stunned and took a look at Talbot subconsciously. "Of course! I planted the vegetable garden by myself. Let''s go. I''ll take you there and pick some fresh vegetables and fruits for you. "


    Talbot nodded slightly, "Okay, let''s go."


    After saying a few words to Martin, Cassandra walked towards her house with Talbot. With an expression of desire and dissatisfaction on his face, Robert whispered a few words before he stopped.


    In the vegetable garden.


    Cassandra walked around the vegetable garden with Talbot, and then helped him pick a basket of vegetables and fruits. Cassandra then asked, "Why did you call me out alone? What''s the matter?"


    Hearing this, Talbot lowered his eyes and said in a calm voice, "I''ve been to the H city before."


    Cassandra, "Have you been to the H city? It doesn''t matter. "


    After two seconds of silence, Talbot said, "I went there with my ex. At that time, I was just a poor college student. I knew nothing except for design. He went on a business trip to the H city and took me with him. I don''t like the climate of the cold city. It snows all year round, as if it would bury everything in the snow."


    Cassandra didn''t expect that Talbot would suddenly mention his ex. The previous quarrels between the two seemed to have something to do with his ex.


    "I didn''t have any ambitions since I was a child. I chose to study archi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    are you talking about to my wife again! Don''t mislead my wife! " Before Robert arrived, he shouted.


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched and she rolled her eyes at him. Then she saw two people, Robert and Martin, walking over.


    "Honey, did this woman bully you?"


    Talbot, "No, she is a nice person. She was just teaching me how to grow vegetables."


    After being stunned for two seconds, Robert asked, "Grow vegetables? Why did you learn this for no reason? I can do this kind of heavy work. I don''t need you to do it yourself. "


    Cassandra gritted her teeth and said, "Robert, don''t you know that public display of affection will die soon?"


    With a snort, Robert said proudly, "I like it!"


    "I''m sorry to bother you. It''s late. We have to go now." said Talbot helplessly.


    Robert didn''t want to stay any longer. He hurriedly followed Talbot away, and then ran back, carrying the basket to catch up with him.


    After a long time, when Cassandra went to Robert''s house again, she accidentally saw a lot of vegetables growing in the backyard. The vegetables were all in a mess, and there was only an eggplant in the center. It was really hard to say.


    "Sweetheart, why do I feel that this trip to the H city... Someone will be sad... " Staring at the backs of the two, Cassandra sighed.

 Chapter 570 You Are Mine in Life and Death

    "Tandy?" Martin suddenly said.


    Cassandra was stunned. She stared at Martin with her eyes wide open and asked, "you also know about Tandy?''''


    "Yes," replied Martin


    Cassandra scratched her head and said, "So Mr. Robert also knows about Tandy?''''


    Martin nodded slightly, "he knows everything.''''


    Cassandra''s pupils shrank slightly and asked tentatively, "so Mr. Robert also knows the reason why Talbot chose him as the primary election?''''


    Why did she suddenly feel that Robert was so pathetic?


    The man she liked was actually chosen for the sake of her ex-lover. Even if Talbot was sincere to him now, this was an irresistible wound.


    Martin, "from the day they knew each other, Robert has known everything about Tandy.''''


    Cassandra looked sleepy. That was to say Robert had already known that there was a man in Talbot''s heart, why was he so cruel to him!


    "He knows that there is another man in Talbot''s heart, but he is still so loyal to him Isn''t he afraid that he can''t get it? " Cassandra asked back subconsciously.


    Martin looked at her and said, "Robert likes Tandy. He doesn''t have any room for retreat. He is just willing to burn him to ashes with his true heart.''''


    [����] lowered her head, lost in thought.


    "Well, it''s late now. Go to bed." Said Martin.


    Cassandra nodded and followed the man for two steps. Suddenly, she reached out and pulled the man''s hand. The man almost instinctively turned his head to look at her. The next second, Cassandra suddenly stood on tiptoe, and her slightly cold lips actively stuck to the man''s lips, just like a dragonfly skimming the water, and then quickly retreated.


    "Martin I won''t let you burn to ashes. Even if there are hundreds of tribulations and difficulties in the future, even if you turn into ashes, I will sprinkle them on your side. " Cassandra raised her head and stared at Martin with her bright eyes.


    Of course, she could hear what Martin said just now.


    It was said that every appearance was illusory, but she couldn''t break thro


    t Ken was a gay.


    Cassandra snapped at him, and Ken sat there with grievance, as if he was about to cry What a weak look


    At this time, the person in charge of the game company quickly walked in with his subordinates.


    "Miss Cassandra, Mr. Ken, welcome Jack and director Johnny are also here? " The man in charge said courteously.


    Jack said a few polite words and briefly introduced the person in charge. This person''s surname was Chu and he had some friends with Jack. This time, it was Mr. Chu who found Jack, so Jack came in person.


    After greeting, Mr. Chu looked at Cassandra and Ken and said, "I''m sorry. It''s a live broadcast, so There will be some interaction and questions. I know your rules. As long as it doesn''t involve any principle problems, I won''t make things difficult for you two. But at that time, please cooperate with me a little. Don''t make the situation too awkward. ''''


    Cassandra had thought that the reason why the game company invited them here was not just to play a game and make a live broadcast. In addition to the game players, some people also came for this. As long as they didn''t touch the bottom line, it didn''t matter to answer them ambiguously.


    Cassandra said a few polite words, and the live broadcast was ready. It was about time, so Cassandra and others went straight to the live broadcast room.

 Chapter 571 Im Always Here

    The decorations in the Livestream room were high-end, and the game equipment was top-level. Cassandra didn''t have much reaction. After all, the commonly used electronic equipment of Martin was top-level, but Ken''s eyes were almost glued to it.


    The staff adjusted the equipment and there was no problem. Jack and others retreated to the rest area and the Livestream began.


    The game had accumulated a group of old players. Today, it opened a new server, so there were a lot of online players. Many players couldn''t even enter the new server because of the network problems.


    At the beginning of the Livestream, the heat of the Livestream quickly exploded. Cassandra and Ken formed a team, and then selected a few stronger game players to form a team. All the time, the number of online players in the game exploded directly, and some players with lower configuration were forced to offline.


    As the live time of the game advanced, more and more fans asked online.


    "Are you together?"


    "Official candy is the most deadly!"


    "It''s so official! I can''t believe that they are streaming games together! My goddess is my idol!"


    "Her hand is so fast! Why do I feel the name of goddess is a little familiar? "


    "Familiar? It''s impossible! This is the fucking "Yu" on the slaughtering list back then! "


    "My god, she is really a big shot!"


    "Bow to her!"


    The barrages of the game went crazy. Everything went smoothly. Just as the last group of big BOSS was about to arrive, a team came out from nowhere unexpectedly to compete with them for the big BOSS.


    Cassandra also noticed this team. As soon as the other party appeared, she looked at the name on the screen and suddenly lost in thought, as if the time she had completely forgotten suddenly came back.


    "My god! Am I blind? "


    "The "Glory" of the first place on the slaughtering list has actually returned!"


    "My mother! They meet again! "


    "Fuck! In the past, Glory and Yu were in the same team, weren''t they? !"


    "What kind of combinatio


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    blood mist all over the sky, only Cassandra''s and Roger''s game roles were left. The two of them were injured and more than half of their blood was lost. The two game roles confronted each other, life and death incompatible.


    "Damn it! It''s really a good fight! "


    "Who the hell will win? Their blood has almost dropped, and their level is the same... "


    "Bullshit! Of course Glory will win! "


    "Glory has been at the top of the list for so many years. Back then, when Yu was at her peak, she could only be ranked second. I bet on Glory!"


    "I bet ten dried fish that Yu will win!"


    On the screen, two characters, one black and one white, were confronting each other.


    Cassandra''s finger moved slightly, and the black character in the game attacked the opponent directly with the weapon in her hand.


    However, the role with the word "Glory" above his head did not fight back. It just stood there, as if time had stopped.


    Suddenly, a line of words jumped out of the screen, "Give me one more chance, okay?"


    As soon as the line jumped out, the comments on the whole screen went crazy, and then the sentence quickly filled the whole screen.


    ''Give me one more chance, okay?''


    Huh...


    Cassandra''s face didn''t change at all. Her role weapon hit Glory hard. The Glory that had always been at the top of the killing list died.

 Chapter 572 Be Careful

    "The mountain is high and the road is far. We''ll never meet again."


    In the game world, under the bright red mist of blood, a line of words gradually appeared. Before everyone could react, Cassandra had already opened the game role delete key and directly clicked to delete the game role.


    From now on, there would be no Yu in the game world.


    She had nothing to do with his glory.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu. Today''s Livestream is over." Cassandra turned off the live streaming, but her face was still calm. There was a slight ripple in her deep eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    Cassandra acted so fast that Mr. Chu had no time to stop her. He felt heartbroken when he thought that a super large account was cancelled in this way.


    But he was not stupid. No matter who the player "Glory" was, he had something to do with Cassandra. He couldn''t get involved in other people''s private affairs, but it was a pity for this game account.


    Mr. Chu sighed, "You''re welcome, Miss Cassandra. But it''s a pity that such a big account has been deleted. If I had known it, you could sell it to our company. Well, forget it. You two must be tired. We have prepared some food and wine. How about having a midnight snack before leaving? "


    Mr. Chu was also a smart man. He had been working in the business for so many years and had a perfect view of everything.


    Cassandra waved her hand, "No, thanks. I need to go home early. I''m sorry, I have to go now."


    Mr. Chu didn''t say anything more. He pulled Jack and the others almost by force.


    After leaving the game company, Cassandra''s phone kept ringing and it showed that it was Roger.


    Cassandra was speechless. How shameless he was! She had told him so many times, but he still called her. It was not until Cassandra was annoyed by the ringtone that she picked up the phone, held the steering wheel with one hand, and said coldly, "Mr. Roger, what can I do for you?"


    On the other side of the phone,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ught, ''I beg you to spare my life!''


    What on earth did he do wrong? Why did hey bully a powerless single man like him?


    "Carlos, why are you still here? Do you want to wait for me to buy you a midnight snack?" Cassandra said gloomily.


    ''What a stupid boy! Why is he standing here as a third wheel, obstructing my intimate relationship with Martin?''


    Hearing this, Carlos immediately said: "Okay, Cassandra, master, then I''ll get out first!"


    After saying that, Carlos ran away like a gust of wind. He was so eager to survive.


    In the hall, there were only two people left, Cassandra and Martin. After Martin rubbed her palms for a long time, Cassandra pulled her hands back and tried to sound out, "Well. There was an accident on the Livestream tonight... "


    Martin, "What accident?"


    Cassandra cleared her throat, "Well, I have been playing this game before, but I haven''t been registered in these years. When I was streaming, I met a man who robbed the big BOSS. It was Roger. I have played the game for so many years and finally won back to the top of the killing list. Am I awesome?"


    A hint of coldness flashed in Martin''s eyes, but he said calmly, "Awesome."


    Cassandra hurriedly said, "Well, I''m a little hungry. How about I get something to eat?"


    "Okay." replied Martin.

 Chapter 573 Can I

    Staring at him, Cassandra had no choice but to lower her head, curled her lips and asked innocently, "Martin, are you angry?"


    "No." replied Martin.


    Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. ''Do you think I''m blind?''


    "Actually... I have nothing to do with Roger. I''m also confused. I don''t know what''s wrong with that bastard... But doesn''t know that you are much better than him? How dare he compete with you for me, he''s so stupid, right?" The smile on Cassandra''s face almost froze.


    After a few seconds of silence, Martin said, "Well, aren''t you hungry?"


    Cassandra couldn''t figure out Martin''s reaction, so she changed the topic and went to the kitchen to get some food.


    Martin had been recovering well recently, and the number of acupuncture was getting less and less. Hawk always appeared and disappeared mysteriously, and nobody knew what he was busy with. Cassandra hadn''t seen him for several days.


    After the midnight snack, Cassandra checked the microblog for a while before taking a rest.


    The second day.


    Cassandra went to the company early in the morning. Tonight was the first meeting of the God of War''s fans. Although this matter had been arranged, she still had to personally approve the details, in order to avoid an uncontrollable situation at the scene.


    After being busy for the whole morning, Cassandra went to the scene in person to check if there was nothing wrong. Then she spared some time to eat. As soon as she opened the meal box, her phone rang.


    It was a strange number, but Cassandra didn''t care. She slid the screen and answered, "Hello."


    "Hello, is that... Mr. Samuel? "


    Cassandra bit the chopsticks in her mouth and couldn''t tell who the voice was for a moment. "Well, may I ask who you are?"


    At the other end of the phone, the girl''s ears were slightly red, and her fingers were slightly white. "I''m Cathy Zhuang. I met you in the Lu Group yesterday. I''m sorry to bother you."


    Cassandra was stunned, and a figure flashed throu


    rarily as the meeting hadn''t begun now. When the meeting began later, she could only appear at the scene as Cassandra.


    A moment later, in a low-key light white dress, Cathy was accompanied by a little girl. Because the two of them were so good-looking, as soon as they came out, they immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    "This girl is so beautiful!"


    "Is she a newcomer? I really want to know her! "


    "I can''t even control myself! !"


    "Please invite her to be a member of the entertainment industry!"


    Cassandra walked up quickly with a gentle smile as usual, "Miss Cathy, I''m sorry. There are too many people present today. Welcome!"


    Cathy glanced at Cassandra and said, "You''re welcome, Mr. Samuel. It''s Lillie and I who have been abrupt."


    Cassandra smiled, "Miss Cathy, don''t say that. There are many people here. I''ll take you in."


    Cathy nodded. When Cassandra was about to take her in, Jack came out from nowhere. He stared at Cathy nervously and stammered, "Samuel, this is... Miss Cathy? "


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "Yes. Miss Cathy, this is director Johnny''s assistant, Jack."


    Jack looked at Cathy with a smile and said, "Hello, Miss Cathy. This way, please."


    Hearing this, Cathy didn''t refuse. She looked at Cassandra subconsciously, as if she was waiting for Cassandra to speak.

 Chapter 574 Go to the Scene

    "I''m sorry. I happen to have something to deal with here, so please go in with Jack, Miss Cathy." Cassandra didn''t notice anything unusual and said with a smile.


    A hint of disappointment flashed across Cathy''s eyes, but she still maintained her usual elegant and reserved manner. She thanked Cassandra and then took the little girl into the projection hall.


    Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief. After they entered the projection hall, she looked around and made sure that no one noticed her. Then she quickly walked towards the lounge which was temporarily separated from other rooms.


    At the same time, in the projection hall.


    After Jack helped Cathy and her cousin find their seats, he was quickly called away. After all, there were still a lot of things to do at the scene, so Jack had to say a few words and then went to work.


    After Cathy and the little girl took their seats, the little girl cupped her chin in her hands and asked, "Sister, do you like that young man?"


    Hearing this, Cathy''s ears turned red in an instant. "Don''t talk nonsense! I just met Mr. Samuel once. You are just a child. What do you know? "


    The little girl looked at her and said, "There are so many young men in the capital city who want to ask you out, but you don''t agree. I have been begging you to help me find the tickets before, but you refused. You took the initiative to take me today, don''t you come to see that young man?"


    All of a sudden, Cathy felt a little guilty. Originally, she was not interested in such a lively scene. She seldom attended any social activities. The Zhuang clan''s members knew her temper and never forced her.


    But somehow, since she saw Samuel yesterday, the man''s noble face was imprinted in her mind like a brand.


    With her identity, it was not difficult to find out the information about Samuel, so she called Samuel today specially, saying that she would come to attend the fan interaction meeting.


    Glancing at the little girl, Cathy said with a complicated expression, "If you continue to talk n


    he flower shop."


    Carlos was stunned, and then immediately realized what his master meant. He widened his eyes and thought, ''Damn it! What did I hear? My master''s EQ is suddenly improved!''!


    Carlos swallowed and said in a hurry, "Yes, master. I''ll get the car ready right away!"


    He felt relieved!


    A few minutes later, Martin got on the car. His noble and unparalleled face was reflected on the black window, and his dark eyes were slightly lowered. No one knew what he was thinking.


    "Master, what flowers shall we buy later? I''ve studied it. Roses are too tacky, and other flowers don''t seem to be able to express your feelings... What do you think we should do? " Carlos murmured.


    In the back seat, Martin raised his hand and rested his head on his hand, "Roses."


    Carlos choked and broke out in a cold sweat on his forehead. Then he tried his best to save the situation, "Yes! I think you have a good taste. The roses are so good that they can fully express your love for Cassandra! Great! "


    "Yes." replied Martin.


    Seeing that his master didn''t seem to be angry, Carlos breathed a sigh of relief. Life was too difficult, but there was no way. His master was the kind of person who could only be gentle to his wife...


    For some reason, he felt that he had been silently stuffed with a bowl of enhanced public display of affection...

 Chapter 575 She Went to Flirt With a Girl

    The meeting was over smoothly. After changing her clothes, Cassandra rushed back to the projection hall. Almost all the fans had left, and the order on the scene was maintained well. There was no emergency.


    "Mr. Samuel..." Cathy came over but avoided eye contact with Samuel.


    Cassandra was stunned. Cathy hasn''t left yet?


    Didn''t she arrange a special staff to escort these distinguished guests out?


    Cassandra thought it was a mistake of the staff and immediately said, "Miss Cathy? Haven''t you left yet? There are so many people here. If you don''t mind, I''ll send you back later. "


    Cathy blushed and said in a soft voice, "Won''t it bother you too much?"


    Cassandra, "Of course not. Miss Cathy, please wait a moment."


    Cathy nodded. Cassandra quickly walked over and told Jack something. When she came back, the little girl beside Cathy was gone.


    "Miss Cathy, where is your cousin? Let''s wait for her. " Cassandra thought the little girl had gone to the bathroom, so she said casually.


    "No, thanks. Lillie is still young. My uncle is worried about her, so they have sent someone to pick her up."


    Hearing this, Cassandra finally realized that the two person had different identities. They must have brought a driver and bodyguards to this place. She just said it casually, but she didn''t expect that Cathy would agree.


    Cassandra, "Well, Miss Zhuang, this way please."


    "Thank you, Mr. Samuel."


    After saying a few polite words, Cassandra took Cathy out of the special passage and directly took the elevator to the garage. She had already asked Marcus to drive over and wait for her.


    After getting in the car, Cassandra picked up a delicate gift box from the back seat and handed it to Cathy. "I''m sorry. I don''t know what you like, so I prepared a gift by the way. If you don''t mind, please accept it. Don''t refuse."


    Cathy was stunned and stared at the small gift box. Her face flushed instantly, and her heart seemed to be in a tsunami. She forced herself to calm down and took the small gift box from Cassandra. Her voice was a lit


    a girl?


    What''s going on?


    Marcus selflessly reported, "Cathy Zhuang, the gift is the latest Necklace of Cartier."


    ''Well, you''re welcome. Don''t need to thank me."


    Carlos was completely stunned, "What the hell? Where are you? Why don''t you stop her? "


    Was his master really cuckolded?


    Marcus, "Why should I stop her? She is not in danger."


    Carlos was so angry that he almost spat out blood. What he said was reasonable, and he could not refute.


    Carlos pinched between his eyebrows speechlessly, "Where is she now?"


    Marcus added, "Of course she''s on her way back after flirting with the girl."


    Carlos, "..."


    ''What if I really want to kill him?''


    What a fool! If Cassandra really flirted with someone, their master would torture them!


    "Well, I see. Keep an eye on her. Don''t make any trouble." Carlos was also speechless. Couldn''t Cassandra stop making trouble?


    After hanging up the phone, Carlos looked desperate. After thinking for a long time, he finally plucked up the courage to walk into the hall.


    At this moment, Martin was sitting on the sofa and dealing with his official documents. Carlos lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Master. Cassandra... "


    Without raising his head, Martin asked, "What''s wrong with her?"


    Carlos smiled awkwardly, "Nothing. Maybe there is a traffic jam on the road. It took her some time... "

 Chapter 576 Congratulations

    "Say it." Martin''s voice turned cold unconsciously.


    If there was nothing else, Carlos would not come here alone to report.


    Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead, but he didn''t dare to hide it. He had to tell the truth to Martin simply. The expression on Martin''s face didn''t change much, but he tightened his grip on the pen.


    "���� Miss Cathy Zhuang is also a girl. Master, don''t worry. Cassandra won''t do anything reckless. " Carlos added, not knowing where he got the courage.


    After a moment''s silence, Martin said, "Inform Uncle Langston Zhuang that I will pay a visit to his mansion tomorrow evening."


    Carlos was stunned and immediately understood what his master meant. If his master visited the Zhuang clan in person, the Zhuang clan would certainly receive him warmly. As the only daughter of the Zhuang clan, the Zhuang family would definitely not let Cathy out.


    His master was really smart!


    He admired his master!


    Carlos hurriedly said, "I see. Master, don''t worry. I''ll contact the Zhuang clan right away."


    "Yes." replied Martin.


    Carlos immediately called the Zhuang clan. The current head of the Zhuang clan, Langston Zhuang, was very surprised to receive this call.


    "Mr. Langston Zhuang, I''m so sorry to call you so late." Carlos said respectfully.


    Langston put down the book in his hand and said with a smile, "Carlos, what''s the matter? You don''t have to be so polite."


    Although Carlos was only a subordinate of Martin, everyone in the capital city knew that Carlos had a high status. He had been with Martin for many years and could even represent Martin to the outside, so Langston never treated him as a servant.


    Carlos smiled, "Well, then I won''t beat around the bush. Mr. Martin wants to visit you tomorrow night. Is it convenient for you, Mr. Langston?"


    Langston was flattered by Carlos'' words.


    Although he was the current master of the Zhuang clan and had a great power in various fields, the Zhuang clan was still a little inferi


    rtin, "Really?"


    Cassandra held Martin''s hand obediently and said, "Of course! I like you the most in the world! "


    The last trace of gloom in Martin''s eyes disappeared in an instant. He lowered his head and kissed the girl on the forehead, "Me too."


    Cassandra stared at Martin with a smile, "Hey, sweetheart, I find that your skills have improved recently. It seems that I have taught you well. Am I awesome?"


    "Well, you''re awesome." said Martin.


    Cassandra held Martin''s hand and walked into the hall.


    Carlos, a single man who had been completely forgotten, had a broken expression on his face... Was he so invisible now?!


    Damn it!


    However, this feeling of being forgotten was not so bad compared to the feeling of being tormented like a dog.


    Not far away, Marcus was standing there. He had planned to watch a big fight, but was very disappointed at his master''s performance!


    "Hello, Marcus. How about we have some drinks? " Carlos said in a trembling voice. He really wanted to drink a few glasses of wine to calm himself down.


    With a darkened face, Marcus said, "Let''s go."


    What could he do? What else could the two single men do?


    Who knew where his future girlfriend, who was the most talented and beautiful woman in the world, had gone? She hadn''t shown up yet.


    ''Hold on! We can win!''

 Chapter 577 Lust Makes People Dizzy

    On the second day, Cassandra accompanied Martin to take medicine and breakfast before rushing to the company.


    On her way to the company, Cassandra browsed the hot search this morning. Yesterday''s fan meeting was very effective, and the topic remained the top three. In addition, Johnny announced that his new movie was officially put on shooting. A week later, it was officially turned on, and Johnny''s new movie was also on the hot search.


    Cassandra looked around and didn''t find any dirty information or negative comments, so she didn''t care about it.


    The matters of live streaming and fan interaction meeting had been settled. Next, the most important thing was to deal with Denny''s affair.


    Because Cassandra had talked about the cooperation with Clare before. In the past few days, Clare was honest and didn''t do anything to Denny.


    Cassandra also sent the contract. After Clare confirmed the contract, he didn''t have any unusual opinions. Next, the formal signing ceremony was arranged.


    The Flying Cloud Film and Television Company had been silent for a long time. This time, because of the new popularity of Denny, Clare didn''t want to give up this opportunity to hype. He had already informed the media, preparing to hold a press conference to announce the cooperation with the Ring Entertainment Industry, and by the way, to whitewash the recent explosive rumors.


    In the CEO office.


    Cassandra sat on the sofa with a serious look on her face, while Jack and Johnny sat on the other side. Even Daniel came here today.


    [����] looked at [����] and said, "the schedule of the flying cloud film and television is set at 2 o''clock tomorrow afternoon, and the press conference will be officially held in the hotel next to the flying cloud film and television. Because of the recent lack of publicity, at least hundreds of media have gone there. [½��], are you really going to give that bitch 100 million dollars?"


    The thought of giving 100 million to a unscrupulous boss made his heart ache, money was his life!


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows and said, "The 100 million is jus


    ny. I''m not sure if he will come to our company without any condition for cooperation.''''


    Jack, "Mr. Samuel, are you out of your mind again? They haven''t agreed to come to our company, but you dare to give us 1 hundred million What a fool! "


    Cassandra squinted at him, "Do you think I''m you? The situation was too complicated at that time, and Denny was frightened. If I didn''t offer such a condition, he would not talk to me at all. Instead of making him afraid of me, it was better to make him believe that I wouldn''t hurt him. By then, it would be natural for him to come to our company. ''''


    "Really? Wow, my Mr. Samuel is awesome! '''' Jack''s face turned sunny in an instant. He knew that Cassandra was not the kind of person who was hypocritical.


    Cassandra didn''t want to talk to him, "but in order to show that I am really selfless, I will suggest him to set up his own studio. After all, with his current strength, there is no need for him to rely on any company. If he sets up a studio, we can cooperate in the future.''''


    Jack, " Can''t you just finish your words in one breath? "


    Cassandra smiled and said, "No, it''s none of your business.''''


    Jack was speechless


    No, anger makes me ugly!


    They sat together and discussed for a while. Suddenly, Cassandra''s phone rang. It was Denny.


    She had saved Denny''s phone number and brazenly marked it with three words "beauty''''.

 Chapter 578 Im Here for You！

    "Mr. Denny, what can I do for you?'''' Cassandra made a gesture of silence and picked up the phone. She casually leaned against the sofa, looking lazy and harmless.


    Daniel couldn''t help but take a look at them, his heart beating faster and faster.


    At the other end of the phone, with a layer of depression all over his body, Denny sat on a black sofa with a dull face. He raised one hand and buried his face into his palm. He said bitterly, "the company will hold a press conference tomorrow Mr. Samuel, I... ''''


    Denny didn''t know what to say.


    The company was going to hold a press conference tomorrow. If Samuel couldn''t save him, what about his fate?


    He became famous because of an online drama, but how long could this fame last? There were too many flash in the entertainment circle, like the most dazzling fireworks in the sky, but soon, they would disappear and become history.


    After 10 years of silence, he finally made a breakthrough with his own persistence and acting skills. However, he was already 30 years old. Would he still have the courage to wait for the next 10 years?


    In front of him, it seemed to be a bright and honest path, but he was confused and hesitant. He felt that the future was not hopeful, especially when he had a boss like Clare, who could destroy his future at any time.


    Where on earth should he go?


    Somehow, when Samuel appeared, he chose to believe him, even though they had never seen him before.


    "Did Clare force you again?'''' Cassandra said in a cold voice, with a gleam shining in her eyes.


    In her previous life, she had been wondering why the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company didn''t care about Denny even though he had such a good condition. He had worked in the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company for so many years, but he didn''t have any resources to pack, and he had even played some unimpressive roles. Later, he had finally become popular, but was sold by the company, which had forcefully ruined his future.


    Hearing this, Denn


    of my subordinates who worked with you didn''t become famous until now? They are much smarter than you. If you don''t have resources or money, do you really think you can be popular all your life? What a joke! "


    Denny was stunned and shook his head, "no, I just He just liked acting I have never thought about how popular I will be, and I know I won''t be popular forever, but I just want to stick to my own path As long as someone likes me, I have the courage to go on I I... "


    Clare sneered and approached Denny. "How long do you think you can be famous just because you like acting? You are handsome now, but when you are older, who else will remember you? Nowadays, the speed of changing fans'' lover is faster than turning a book. Without resources and hot hype, how many days can you be popular? You''d better listen to me. When you go to the GR Group, I can say something nice to Roger and give you some good resources. "


    Denny was stunned, "what did you say? The GR Group? "


    Clare knew that he had made a slip of the tongue. But now he was the predator, so what was he afraid of?


    Moreover, he was sure that no one would come to save Denny today. The press conference would be held tomorrow, and he had no time to delay. Today was his last chance.


    Once he got the handle, Denny would be at the mercy of him in the future?

 Chapter 579 I Kicked It a Little Hard

    "Humph! It''s not a big deal to tell you at this time. I''ve planned to sell the company, including you, to the GR Group. Don''t worry. I can speak for you even if you go to the GR Group. As long as you obey me. " Clare sneered with a ferocious look on his face.


    Sold to the GR Group?


    How could it be possible!


    The press conference tomorrow... Won''t it announce the cooperation with the Ring Entertainment Industry?


    Denny''s pale lips trembled slightly, "No, won''t the press conference tomorrow announce the cooperation with Ring Entertainment Industry?"


    Clare smiled and sneered, "You''re so naive. The press conference tomorrow is just to make a scene. Otherwise, why did Roger take this mess from me? Everyone just took what they needed. As for the guy from the Ring Entertainment Industry, he signed a contract in vain. By that time, the company will be dissolved and reorganized. His contract will be void. As long as he has time, I don''t mind wasting time in the lawsuit with him. I can afford it, but he may not. So, just give up. No one can save you. "


    Boom! Boom����


    It was like a thunderclap from the ground, hitting the head of Denny''s head heavily. He had thought that Samuel was his last hope, but now it seemed that Samuel was only fooled by Clare.


    How could it be possible?


    Denny''s face was as pale as a piece of paper, as if his mainstay had been taken away. Clare seized the opportunity to approach him step by step, forcing him to the corner of the wall at one point one.


    With a complacent look, Clare licked his lips and smiled, "Denny. No one will come to save you even if you cry your throat out today. Why don''t you just obey me? I have made so many stars popular. As long as you want, you will be the superstar of the entertainment circle tomorrow! "


    "No..." Holding the crutch tightly, Denny was on the verge of losing control.


    Clare''s face darkened. He had said so much, but why was he


    bout it now. No matter why Samuel came, he was right in front of him. He couldn''t do anything to Denny in front of Denny.


    Clare put on a false smile and said, "Mr. Mr. Martin, don''t get me wrong. I''m just acting with Denny. He just started a martial arts movie and I''m just playing with him."


    He was just playing with him?


    Did he think she was blind?


    However, Cassandra also knew that it was meaningless to expose Clare at this time. On the contrary, she would alert the enemy. But when she saw how badly Denny was bullied, she really had an impulse to destroy the world.


    Cassandra glanced at Clare, "Really? You''re really responsible. I just passed by and wanted to talk to Mr. Denny. I knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. I was worried about Mr. Denny, so I kicked the door a little hard, as for the door... I''ll compensate you later. "


    Passing by?


    How could it be so coincidental?


    Of course, Clare wouldn''t be so stupid to believe Cassandra''s words. But now that the matter had been exposed, it would be no good for anyone to hold it accountable.


    Clare smiled awkwardly, "You''re welcome, Mr. Samuel. We were too focused on the acting just now and didn''t hear it. It''s just a door, and it''s not worth much. You don''t have to pay for it."

 Chapter 580 Ill Take You Away

    "Now that you have asked, I won''t refuse. Can I take him away now?" Cassandra looked at him with a smile.


    Clare clenched his fists. It took him a long time to find such a chance, but he didn''t expect it to be ruined by an outsider, Samuel. But now he couldn''t do anything to Samuel.


    Humph!


    After tomorrow, he would like to see how arrogant Samuel could be!


    Clare smiled and said, "Of course, you have come in person. How dare I still not let Denny go? But, Denny, you should know what to say and what not to say, right? Cooperate with Mr. Samuel. Don''t embarrass our company. "


    With a dull look on his face, Denny looked at Clare with a pale face. Although Clare said it mildly, everyone could tell that he was threatening him.


    "Look at this boy. He is probably still immersed in the movie. Samuel, don''t mind." Clare added with a smile.


    Cassandra nodded, "You''re welcome, Clare. I recognize his acting skill. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have spent so much effort to sign him. As a good actor, he would definitely become famous in the future. You''re so lucky, Clare."


    Noticing that Cassandra had realized the situation, Clare didn''t mention what had happened just now. Although he was unhappy, he couldn''t lose his temper now. After a few perfunctory words, he didn''t say anything more.


    Cassandra stood up from the sofa, took a clean coat from the shelf and walked to Denny, "Mr. Denny, this coat suits you better. After changing it, I''ll take you away."


    ''I''ll take you away...''


    These words were like a thunderclap, smashing down.


    Denny''s back suddenly froze, and his dark eyes reflected the man''s fascinating face in front of him. Because of Clare, he instinctively rejected men. Even during the shooting, he would subconsciously keep a distance from the male star.


    But just now, he suddenly had an impulse to hug Sam


    cooperate with you. You should have thought of me the same way at the beginning, right? But do you know why I want to cooperate with you? "


    Denny raised his eyes slowly, stared at Cassandra in confusion, and nodded, "Yes, I did think you came for this... Although I can''t control many things, I know something... I''m sorry... "


    Apologize again...


    ''Is he really used to being abused?''


    With a distressed look on her face, Cassandra sighed and said in a deep voice, "I''ve told you before that the reason why I cooperated with you is that you are worth it. You have many qualities that many stars don''t have. If you are just the same as them, I won''t spend so much time and energy on you. All I do is because you deserve better things. Mr. Denny, although there are many sins in the world, tomorrow will be better. Trust me, I won''t let anyone hinder you. Your future should be brilliant. "


    ''Your future should be brilliant.''


    It was the second time that Denny heard this from Cassandra. He didn''t know why this man, who had only met him for two times, was so confident, but at this moment, he was willing to believe him.


    "Thank you..." Denny looked at Cassandra, and the confusion on his face finally disappeared.

 Chapter 581 Can You Cook

    Cassandra pinched between her eyebrows, "Can you not be so careful in front of me, Mr. Denny?"


    It was not easy for Denny in the past 10 years, so he had developed such a habit. He would stand out to apologize at the first time even if it was not his fault. Gradually, everyone used to it.


    No one had ever told him that he didn''t have to be so careful.


    "Yes." said Denny in an unnatural voice.


    Looking at him, Cassandra thought, ''No wonder there are so many girls on the Internet who want to have sex with him every day. He is so weak that it''s too easy to fantasize.''


    Cassandra started the car and said, "It''s getting late. How about I send you back to have a rest first? I''ll handle the rest."


    Denny "Okay."


    Cassandra turned her head, "Then... Can you tell me your address? "


    Denny immediately told her the address. The place he lived before was an extremely ordinary community. Because he was not famous before, no one noticed him.


    "You are popular now, and you will definitely receive more and more works in the future. Take time to change to another apartment with better privacy." Said Cassandra.


    Denny, "I thought about it before. I was incapable at that time, but now... There were too many work, and the familiar assistant was... Well, I''ll change it later. "


    In order to better control him, Clare directly fired his team. He had a lot of work to do, so he didn''t have time to buy house.


    Cassandra suddenly said, "I''m free today anyway. How about going to see the house first?"


    Denny was stunned and blushed, "Won''t it bother you too much, Mr. Samuel?"


    Cassandra, "No, I happen to have a friend who is engaged in real estate. That community is not bad, and maybe he can give you a discount. Most importantly, it''s fast and private. Are you interested?"


    After saying that, Cassandra suddenly felt that she was like a wolf with a big tail.


    Denny, "Okay."


    Seeing that he had agreed, Cassandra immediately called Carlos and asked him to say


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o have dinner outside. Can you cook? "


    Denny, "A little, then... Shall we go to the supermarket to buy some food now? "


    Without hesitation, Cassandra said, "Okay, I saw a large supermarket just now. You just got the key of the house here, so let''s eat it here."


    Denny, "Okay."


    Cassandra smiled, "What are you waiting for? Get in the car and go to the supermarket first."


    After getting on the car, Cassandra took out a small cosmetic bag from the armrest box and handed it to him, "There are hats and glasses in it. You''d better disguise yourself later in case of being photographed."


    She had to change her clothes frequently, so these things were prepared in the car. After all, Denny was too popular now, so he had to be careful. It didn''t matter if she was photographed, because she was afraid of affecting Denny.


    Hearing that, Denny felt warm in his heart. After expressing his thanks, he took out a pair of black thin silk glasses and put them on, as well as a black cap and mask. It was really difficult to recognize him with such an outfit.


    The car arrived at the shopping mall. After parking the car, the two entered the supermarket together.


    Although the two of them had disguised themselves, the two of them were so handsome that they attracted a lot of attention when they walked together.

 Chapter 582 He Doesnt Have a Girlfriend

    "These two men are so handsome!"


    "I saw it just now, especially the tall one. I seem to have seen him somewhere before..."


    "I''m not a gay. But these two really match each other!"


    "Look his long legs, my god, I''m going to faint because of the handsome..."


    As the two walked together, the crowd began to gossip. Cassandra didn''t expect that these girls'' eyes were so sharp now.


    How could they see that?


    They must be devils!


    The two of them quickly finished shopping and fled the supermarket. Cassandra was fine, she was just not used to it at first, and then she got used to it. Denny was stiff all the time. If it weren''t for Cassandra, he would have run away.


    Walking out of the supermarket, the two got on the car. With a relieved look on his face, Denny took off his mask and took a few deep breaths of fresh air to calm himself down.


    Cassandra couldn''t help but burst into laughter, "You can''t even adapt to this. How can you face those female fans in the future?"


    After all, all the female fans nowadays were so smart.


    Denny said in a helpless tone, "Well. I really can''t get used to it. I just used to acting films. As for others, I don''t seem to be mentally prepared for it. "


    Cassandra glanced at him and thought, ''Do you know how popular you are now?''


    Cassandra, "Forget it. We''ll talk about it later. Let''s go back and cook."


    "Okay."


    The supermarket was not far from the villa area, and it was a few minutes'' drive. There were all kinds of things in the villa. After arriving at the villa, Denny asked Cassandra to rest in the hall, and he went to the kitchen to cook.


    Cassandra didn''t refuse. She leaned against the sofa lazily and checked the microblog.


    In the past few days, due to the hot Internet drama, the popularity of the two people, Denny and another main character, continued to grow. At the peak, the two of them were both ranked in the top three of the hot search list.


    Not only that, there were also many self-Media and bloggers on microblog who spontaneously


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    want to dig up information and even want to expose your dark history. You don''t have to worry about it. I will deal with it."


    Although Denny didn''t have any dirty news in the past few years, he was so popular now that it was normal for him to be set up.


    "I know. For me, the most important thing is to act. Even if I''m popular now, there will be new actors to replace me soon. So, the most important thing is to speak with works and acting skills. I have to wait patiently."


    When he was interviewed before, he had also mentioned this point. It could be said that he had a very positive view.


    An actor might be famous because of a movie or for some other reason, but the change of the society was too fast. After the actors were famous, they couldn''t accept the fact that they were gradually forgotten. There were too many extreme examples.


    Cassandra praised, "Well, it''s good that you have this idea. It seems that I''m not mistaken."


    Denny''s heart trembled slightly, and his gaze at Cassandra became a little complicated, but soon he concealed the strange look in his eyes, "Thank you."


    Cassandra didn''t want to talk about it anymore. She waved her hand and said, "Don''t think about anything tonight. Have a good rest. As for what you want to do in the future, it''s up to you. I have said from the beginning that I won''t interfere."

 Chapter 583 Nothing Forcibly Done Is Going to be Agreeable

    After sending Denny back, Cassandra drove back. As the press conference was to be held in the afternoon of the second day, she still had a lot of things to do, so as soon as she returned to the Yan Garden, she only met with Martin and then went back to work.


    On the second morning, Cassandra went to the company early.


    In the office.


    "Samuel, the press conference will be held in the afternoon. Do you have any unique skill to show now?" Jack was still worried. He once suspected that Cassandra was just bewitched by Denny''s beauty.


    Cassandra looked up, "Since it''s a unique skill, what''s the point of showing it now? But it''s a pity that the GR Group is not exposed to the public this time. What we can do is limited. I don''t think the GR Group will be affected too much. "


    Although she recorded Clare''s threat to Denny yesterday, it would eventually affect Denny. Denny had already had a psychological shadow on this matter, so she wouldn''t make a fuss about it unless it was absolutely necessary. After all, Denny was a man. If this kind of thing was spread out, it would cause a serious loss of fans, and it would also be a fatal blow to him.


    Otherwise, Denny wouldn''t just be forced by Clare all the time.


    Jack scratched his head, "But why do I feel that you are just a lustful and stupid hero who saves the beauty?"


    Cassandra smiled, "I don''t mind being a hero to save the beauty."


    Jack was speechless.


    She admitted it!


    Damn it!


    The two men argued for a long time, but finally Jack gave in. Seeing that the time was almost up, Cassandra called Denny to confirm that there was nothing wrong with him, and then sent Jack and others away.


    "Director Johnny, what else can I do for you?" Seeing that Johnny was still sitting on the sofa, Cassandra asked.


    Johnny cleared his throat, "Nothing. It''s just that I will start the film shooting next week... Which identity will you use to attend the starting up ceremony then? "


    In the new film of Johnny, Cassandra acted two roles respectively, a ma


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    now who was the one would act with her. Although she and Colin had a lot of scenes, the movie had been adjusted and there were two chief actors, but who was the other chief actor on earth?


    Johnny, "I can''t tell you this for the time being. I have signed a confidential agreement with him. We can''t reveal his personal information before the official filming. You just need to know that he is a very popular actor."


    There were so many famous stars in the entertainment circle that she couldn''t even guess!


    But Cassandra also knew that Johnny always followed his principles. Since he had promised, he would never say anything.


    Cassandra sighed, "Well, you go ahead with your work. I have to make some preparations. I can''t embarrass our company then."


    After Johnny left, Cassandra sorted out the documents carefully. When she finished her work, it was almost noon. When she stretched herself and was about to call Martin, Roger called her again.


    Cassandra''s face darkened. ''This bastard is haunting me all the time. What does he want to do now?''


    After hesitating for a while, Cassandra picked up the phone and said in a cold and alienated voice, "What''s the matter, Mr. Roger? I have a lot of things to deal with. The time is limited, please go straight to the point."


    Roger''s face darkened, "Do you have to talk to me in this tone?"

 Chapter 584 I Dont Have Time to Act with You

    Cassandra snorted coldly, with a touch of coldness flashing in her slightly narrowed eyes, and said slowly, "Roger, do you think what you mean by saying that? If there is nothing else, I have to hang up. "


    Roger''s face darkened all of a sudden, and his eyes were filled with anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "You Forget it. I''m not here to quarrel with you. Don''t go to the press conference this afternoon. "


    Cassandra sneered, "Mr. Roger, you are so arrogant. The press conference seems to have nothing to do with you, right? Why do you stop me? Or you are also interested in Denny? "


    Roger''s face was gloomy, "what''s your attitude? I asked you not to attend it for your own good! Don''t be so ungrateful! "


    Cassandra sneered, "What attitude do you want me to have, Mr. Roger? Do you want me to flatter you as an idol? Or do you think I should ask you for a chance to become famous?''''


    Roger choked, "You!''''


    Cassandra, "Roger likes acting so much. Why don''t you act? I have told you many times that our relationship has become a thing of the past. Why are you still entangled with me? Or do you think that the best thing is that you can''t get it, so you can''t forget me? "


    "You know it''s not true!" Roger said in a low voice.


    Cassandra chuckled, "that''s not true? Then tell me what it is? You think I''m just a newcomer without strength and background, so I can only rely on you to live You don''t like me at all. You just want to satisfy your desire to conquer as a man. "


    Roger clenched his fingers, "no, it''s not like that! I really like you. All I did was to get you back! Cassandra, why don''t you give me another chance? "


    "Why?" Cassandra continued as if she had heard a big joke, "as I said, Martin has a better family background than you, and he is loyal to me. I''m not stupid. Why don''t I choose him but you?''''


    It was Martin again!


    damn!


    Roger''s face was full of malice, "enough! I don''t want to hear the


    that you like to play affectionate and righteous. Don''t get me involved. I don''t have the time to play with you.''''


    Roger''s face turned pale from embarrassment to anger. "I''m not acting. Why don''t you trust me? I really like you. All I do is for you.''''


    Cassandra, "this is Mr. Roger''s own business. I''m afraid I can''t help you. I have a lot of things to do, so I won''t have a chat with you. Goodbye.''''


    After saying that, Cassandra directly hung up the phone. She felt sick to hear one more word from Roger.


    At the other end of the phone, Roger held the phone and smashed it to the ground. The phone was instantly broken into pieces and scattered on the ground.


    His face was extremely gloomy, and his eyes were as cold as ice. Damn it! What happened? Why did Cassandra seem to have changed completely?


    But now he seemed to be possessed and couldn''t move his eyes at all!


    Roger gritted his teeth and said angrily, "guards!''''


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door was pushed open. Vincent walked in quickly, "Mr. Roger, what can I do for you?''''


    Roger glanced at him coldly, "get the car ready and go to the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company!''''


    Vincent was stunned, "go to the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company? Mr. Roger, didn''t you say Yes, Mr. Roger! "

 Chapter 585 Ready

    In a starred hotel in the capital city.


    The press conference of the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company was held in the hotel. Because there were many media present, the hotel had already been arranged. With the invitation letter of the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company, the media from various fields entered the hotel, and the scene was in good order.


    In the lounge of the hotel.


    Wearing a black formal suit, Denny was sitting on the sofa nervously. As time went by, his heart seemed to be pulled by something, floating in the air.


    Cassandra came here early in the morning, she stayed with Jack and others to accompany Denny. Seeing that Denny was nervous, Cassandra poured him a glass of water and said, "Mr. Denny, you don''t have to be so nervous. You can play freely then."


    Jack hurriedly said, "Yes, yes! Mr. Denny, please trust Samuel. He is good at dealing with the news media. Nothing will happen. "


    Denny took the glass of water and held it with both hands. His fingers were still trembling. "Yes, I know. Thank you."


    Cassandra looked up at Jack, "Is everything else ready?"


    Jack immediately fawningly said, "Of course! Don''t worry! I''ve seen such a small scene before. But I heard a piece of news just now. I don''t know if it''s true or not. "


    Cassandra, "What news?"


    She didn''t know that Jack was so gossipy before. He had all kinds of gossip.


    Jack''s face darkened. "I heard that the GR Group temporarily decided to acquire the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company today. It seems that Roger has come, but he hasn''t shown up yet. I don''t know if it''s true or not."


    Cassandra didn''t seem to be surprised to hear the news. Roger had just suffered a loss from her, and he would certainly take actions. But Cassandra didn''t expect that Roger would take such a bad step.


    From a business point of view, the more negative news about the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company, the more benef


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    oulder. The place where her hand touched was like a sudden flame, burning, as if to burn him to ashes.


    Denny''s back stiffened a little, but then he lowered his head awkwardly. Cassandra thought he was nervous, so she didn''t care too much.


    Cassandra smiled, "Let''s go. Next is our battlefield."


    Hearing this, Denny seemed to calm down at once, and his suspended heart returned to his body. He nodded heavily, "Yes."


    Cassandra seemed to be satisfied with his performance. After talking with Jack for a few more words, they set off to the press conference.


    At this time, the press conference was crowded with reporters, and there was also a group of members of Denny''s fan support group, who came specially to help him. After all, he had signed a contract of 1 hundred million, which was a great relief for these fans.


    "Ahhh! He comes! "


    "My god, my idol is much more handsome than in the camera!"


    "Come on, Denny! !"


    "I like you! !"


    "Everyone, pay attention to the discipline. Don''t mess around. Don''t affect Denny!"


    Accompanied by a scream, Denny and Cassandra went to the stage, and countless cameras off the stage were aimed at Denny.


    Noticing the trace, Cassandra nodded slightly to Denny. With a faint smile on his face, Denny bowed to the fans off the stage.

 Chapter 586 Press Conference

    "Ahhh! He is the most handsome! "


    "My mother, he''s so handsome!"


    "Oh my God! My idol is so handsome!"


    "Oh no! It''s a feeling of heartbeat!"


    "Come on, Denny!"


    Denny just bowed and greeted everyone. Then the fans was completely crazy. The reporters present were also excited, and several cameras were shot in succession. Especially for the live broadcast, the camera changed between the stage and the audience fluently.


    On the stage, Denny''s ears were inexplicably red. In the past 10 years, he had been used to acting behind the scenes. Even if he occasionally attended any press conference, he was a supporting role, and there were not many scenes and lines. After his sudden popular, he became the most eye-catching main character of the whole hall.


    Obviously, Denny was not used to this kind of occasion. He looked a little reserved and uncomfortable.


    After a simple opening speech, the host handed the microphone to Clare. After all, Clare was now the person in charge of the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company, and today was the signing ceremony of the cooperation between the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company and the Ring Entertainment Industry. Therefore, Clare would make a speech.


    On the stage, Clare was in high spirits and said with a smile, "First of all, thank the media from all industries and the fans who like Mr. Denny for coming to this press conference, and thank you for your care and love for Mr. Denny and our company. Next, I have to announce..."


    Clare suddenly stopped and looked around, with a hint of triumph in his eyes. Under everyone''s expectation, he continued, "Next, I want to announce that due to the future development problems, all the business of our company, including the stars'' contracts of our company and the development of our foreign business... All of them are sold to the GR Group, which means that the GR Group will wholly-owned acquire our company. Our company will help the GR Group complete the project of assets rebuilding and other related projects! Now, let''s welcome Mr. Roger of the GR Group


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    also want to make it clear here that although the GR Group has many super stars, I will never look down upon any of the stars. As long as they have the ability, I will put them in an important position, but... "


    Roger stopped abruptly.


    The reporters off the stage were also a little stunned. Looking at Roger''s situation, it seemed that something big would happen next.


    Did it have anything to do with the cooperation with the Ring Entertainment Industry?


    What was going on?


    With the whispers off the stage, Roger finally said in a deep voice, "Everyone knows that our GR Group has always been strict with the professional ethics of stars, so... The GR Group will never hire the actors or actresses with bad morality and professional ethics. "


    As soon as Roger said this, the crowd was in an uproar.


    "Mr. Roger, what do you mean? !"


    "Who do you mean by bad morality and professional ethics? Please say it clearly! "


    "Mr. Roger, do you mean the most popular star of the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company, Mr. Denny?"


    "Mr. Roger, please answer our questions!"


    "Mr. Roger, do you have any evidence to prove that?"


    On the stage, Roger was very satisfied with the reaction of the reporters off the stage. In this circle, he controlled almost half of the entertainment circle, and it was easy to arrange several reporters to guide the public opinion.

 Chapter 587 Doubt

    "It''s not appropriate for me to answer your questions directly. But as a public figure, I have told you before that we should set an example for the society and the public and do our work steadfastly. For the kind of stars who sell their body to achieve their goals, I and our company hate them very much. I will never accept and bear such stars." Roger answered with a serious look when he saw that the time was right.


    "Mr. Roger, please answer me directly. Is the star you are talking about Denny?"


    "I''ve heard that Denny seduced the director and investor in order to get the position. Is it true?"


    "Damn it! How could it be possible?"


    "Mr. Denny, is the star Mr. Roger mentioned you?"


    "How did you get the opportunity to act in that online drama? Please answer me!"


    The biggest taboo in the entertainment circle was to make groundless accusations. A repeated slander made others believe. Even if Roger didn''t have any evidence, it would be thought to be true if he made such a statement in such a public place and refused to sign Denny. With Denny''s own strength, it was impossible to prove it.


    Although there were also many fans present who tried their best to defend for Denny and even called on his global fans to fight for him and support him, the influence of the mainstream media was far more than that of their fans.


    On the stage, in the face of so many doubts, Denny didn''t respond. He just sat there quietly, as if all the noise around him had miraculously faded away from his ears, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    On the other side, Clare was anxious to see that there was no response from Denny. He had planned to make a fortune in the GR Group with Denny''s help this time. In addition, he had signed a contract with the Ring Entertainment Industry, so he could make a great fortune.


    But he didn''t expect that Roger would come to him voluntarily. He not only raised the acquisition price, but also announced the news in advance. The only condition was to slander Denny so that he would never have a chance to stand out in this cir


    beauty to get the position? "


    "Someone once said that you''re a gay. Is that true?"


    "There was also a rumor that you used a female star to get your position. Is that true? Please answer me! "


    As time went by, all the problems gradually shifted to Denny. The scene was in chaos, and the doubts of the major Livestream platforms became more and more intense. There were even many people insulting Denny in the comments.


    "Mr. Clare accused Mr. Denny of relying on his beauty to get promoted, immoral and against professional ethics. Do you have any evidence to prove it, Mr. Clare?"


    A calm voice suddenly came from the multi-functional conference room.


    As soon as the voice sounded, the crowd immediately became quiet for a few seconds. Then, all the media cameras were aimed at the position where the voice was heard on the stage.


    "That''s... Samuel? "


    "Yes, today is the signing ceremony of the Ring Entertainment Industry and the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company!"


    "Denny is slandered like this. How dare Samuel defend him now?"


    "Why do I feel something breathtaking will happen?"


    "Damn it! Is Samuel supporting Denny? "


    On the stage, Clare seemed to have expected Samuel''s question. He gave Samuel a false smile and said, "I know you want to protect Denny, but I believe that whether it''s true or not, we have a conclusion in our hearts."

 Chapter 588 Is There Something Wrong With Your IQ

    Clare''s words didn''t seem to be a big deal, but in fact, he was accusing Samuel of defending Denny. In this way, he guided the public opinion and poured dirty water on Denny.


    Clare had been in this circle for so many years, so he naturally knew how to guide the public opinion. It would be better for him to avoid the key point instead of answering the question.


    As long as Samuel didn''t have any evidence to refute, then what he said and done would be regarded as covering up and hiding the truth. If he tried to defend for Denny, the result would only be the opposite and people would hate him more.


    In this circle, few people really cared about what the truth was, or there wouldn''t be so many popular stars who were notorious overnight and were forced to quit the entertainment circle.


    "You''re right. I am indeed protecting Mr. Denny. Because there is no substantial evidence for every word you said just now. You''re just deliberately misleading the public and slandering Mr. Denny to achieve your ulterior purpose. Should I allow you to slander and frame him casually and not stand out to speak for him?" Cassandra snapped, showing no sign of weakness.


    Cassandra was very clear that the alliance between the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company and the GR Group was to publicly frame Denny in such a public place. If she didn''t stand out to say something at this time, once the public opinion completely lost control, Denny would never have a chance to turn over.


    And if she was not stronger, her counterattack would be meaningless. Moreover, she had never thought of showing weakness from the beginning.


    She had waited for Clare''s words, and there was nothing else to fear.


    "Nonsense! What''s your relationship with Denny? Why are you so partial to him? I felt strange before. No matter how popular Denny is, the 1 hundred million contract is too shocking. Now it seems that the relationship between you and him is not that simple, right? " Clare said coldly.


    Obviously, what Clare meant was that he accused Samuel o


    ''s also a fact that you have investigated Mr. Denny, and you don''t have to say such pleasant words. What I want is only substantial evidence. As for how you got it, I don''t care."


    The more Roger pretended, the more she wanted to expose it. The reporters were not stupid. No matter how pleasant Roger''s words were, they could not hide the fact that he was investigating the matter of Denny in private.


    If Denny had been a famous star for a long time, it was reasonable for Roger to have his information. However, as soon as Denny became famous, Roger took out the so-called evidence. The reason behind it made people have to think about it.


    Roger clenched his teeth secretly, and his expression did not change at all. The next second, he nodded to Vincent who was not far away. Vincent gently tapped on the laptop in front of him, and then, a group of photos appeared on the large screen of the conference room.


    In the photo, it was a photo of Denny with some directors and female stars in the circle. Some of the photos looked really ambiguous, and there was even a set of photos of him being intimate with a male director.


    "Damn it! It''s truth! !"


    "I can''t believe it. It''s really..."


    "Isn''t that the director of that popular online drama? Damn it! This is... On the bed? "


    "No way! It''s shocking!"


    "I don''t want to see that! My eyes! "

 Chapter 589 Pure Malicious Slander

    "Samuel, this is the evidence you want. Do you still have any doubts now? Mr. Denny, who is sitting next to you, has seriously violated the industry rules, he is immoral and has no professional ethics at all. In order to become famous, he has sacrificed his body. The evidence is conclusive. Do such an actor have the qualifications to enter the GR Group? " Roger looked at Cassandra and said to Cassandra in a sharp voice.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the whole scene was in an uproar.


    Not only the reporters off the stage, but also Denny''s fans were shocked. Just now, someone stood out to speak for their beloved idol, but at this moment, even the weak voice disappeared, let alone a large number of abuse on the screen, asking Denny to get out of the entertainment circle.


    On the stage, in the face of the doubts of the crowd, Denny kept silent all the time, but his back was tight, and the color on his face gradually faded away. It could be seen that his heart was not as calm as his face.


    "I see." Cassandra suddenly said.


    "Samuel, what do you mean?"


    "The evidence is irrefutable. You''re still so partial to Denny. Is it because of his unusual relationship with you?"


    "Did you also have sex with Denny? Please answer me! "


    Now the war not only involved Denny, but also Cassandra. Clare suppressed his excitement and finally calmed down.


    Roger deserved to be the president of the GR Group. He could suppress Samuel so easily as soon as he took action. He would like to see how Samuel could be arrogant now.


    "Samuel, I have shown you the evidence you want. Do you have anything else to say?" Said Roger.


    Cassandra smiled and said, "It''s so funny if the photos taken in the movie can be used as evidence. These photos are indeed taken in an ambiguous way and from a good angle, but I really want to know where these photos come from. First, I doubt if their origin is legal, because they are involved in invading Denny''s personal privacy. Second, no matter these photos are legal and real or not, Denny is framed up for no reason.


    ved.


    Roger squeezed out a smile, "I''m just talking about the matter, not against someone. Samuel, don''t deliberately get me involved."


    Cassandra sneered and said in a cold voice, "Just talk about the matter? Your attitude just now was not just talking about the matter. If so, how could you explain the evidence you had already prepared? Today is the signing ceremony of the cooperation between our company and Mr. Denny, but Clare of the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company suddenly announced the cooperation with your company. In this way, you deliberately discredited Mr. Denny, Mr. Roger... What''s your purpose? "


    As soon as Cassandra said this, the media and fans also realized that from the very beginning, they had been led by Clare and Roger. The two of them echoed each other, obviously trying to set up Denny.


    "As for the acquisition of the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company, we will give a detailed explanation later in the press conference of our company. Samuel, don''t deliberately mislead the public. I have no intention of interfering with the cooperation between your company and the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company. I just don''t want to affect the reputation of our company. Please mind your words, Mr. Samuel." Roger couldn''t help but clench his fingers. His face was a little nervous, and blue veins stood out on his forehead.

 Chapter 590 The Show is Still on

    "Mind my words? Mr. Roger, you didn''t mind your words from the beginning, did you? Now that the public opinion is out of control and your rumormongers can''t reverse the situation, so you have to speak cautiously now? It''s a pity that it''s a little late. " Cassandra retorted without hesitation.


    Roger sneered, "What are you talking about, Samuel? I don''t understand. I came here today just for the acquisition case of the GR Group. As for other things, they have nothing to do with me."


    Hearing this, Cassandra sneered in her heart. Now he wanted to get rid of it?


    It''s not that easy!


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows and said, "Mr. Roger, you really want to prove your innocence. But I didn''t expect that you would attend the press conference today and deal with a young actor by yourself. As for whether it''s related to you or not, everyone has their own opinions. I was supposed to sign a contract with Clare from the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company today, but now it seems that I can''t sign it. I''m here to declare that due to the unilateral breach of contract by Clare, our company will terminate all cooperation with the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company, including the previous 1 hundred million contract with the company. Then we will apply for compensation according to law. Please cooperate with us, Mr. Clare. "


    Hearing this, Clare''s face suddenly changed. He was as anxious as ants on a hot pan. He kept staring at Roger, but Roger didn''t mean to help him at all.


    Clare wiped his cold sweat, forced a smile that was uglier than crying, and stammered, "Well. Mr. Samuel, it''s all a misunderstanding. Although today''s news conference is about the acquisition of our company and the GR Group, it won''t affect the cooperation with your company, right? We didn''t break the contract, did we? "


    Cassandra sneered and slapped heavily on the table, "The content of the press conference has been changed temporarily. You haven''t discussed with me and our co


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to the relevant departments, right?"


    Hearing this, Clare was completely dumbfounded. He stared at Cassandra as if he had seen a ghost and wished he could swallow Cassandra alive immediately.


    How could that be possible?


    Except him, no one else knew about the company''s documents. How did Samuel, an outsider, know about it?


    However, it was too late for Clare to think so much. Today''s press conference was held with so many media and the contract information had been made public. Even if he wanted to go public relations, it would be too late.


    "You... You are slandering me! I will hold you accountable! " Clare gritted his teeth and said angrily.


    Cassandra spread out her hands, "Okay, I''ll wait. But before that, Mr. Clare, you''d better think about how to get rid of it. As a good citizen, I''ve handed over the evidence I have collected to the relevant departments. You don''t need to thank me."


    Clare was speechless.


    What?


    Was this man really crazy?


    How could he give these documents directly to the relevant departments?


    With an expression of being smashed into ashes by the thunder, Clare froze on the chair. His eyes were as wide as bells, but he could not find a word to refute.


    How could this be?


    Before Clare came to his senses, the door of the meeting room was pushed open...

 Chapter 591 Listen to Mr. Samuels Arrangement

    In the multi-functional conference room, everyone looked at the gate and saw a few uniformed staff coming in with a solemn expression.


    Seeing this, Clare trembled crazily. His face was pale and he kept shaking his head. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and grabbed Roger''s wrist, "Mr. Roger, please help me... Mr. Roger, please! "


    Roger''s face darkened. He shook off Clare''s hand. Clare staggered and his head hit the chair next to him. A stream of warm blood instantly spurted out and sprinkled on Roger''s body.


    "Ah..."


    In the meeting hall, there was a sudden scream like a pig being butchered. Clare''s face turned pale and covered his injured head, his body shaking.


    At this time, a staff in uniform came forward, and one of them said solemnly, "Mr. Clare, we are the staff of the police station. We have received a report from the masses that you are suspected of tax evasion. Now please go with us to the police station to assist in the investigation."


    Clare covered his head with his hand, and the color on his face instantly faded away. His lips moved a few times, and then he blacked out.


    The staff hesitated for a few seconds. Then he called an ambulance and carefully lifted Clare out.


    Because of this change, the scene immediately fell into chaos. In a hurry, the senior executives of the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company had to announce the end of the press conference.


    However, this method could not solve the problem at all. The negative news of the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company quickly caused a great uproar in the whole capital city. In addition, the major media competed with each other to report, and the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company had no leader now. The GR Group announced the cancellation of the acquisition. For a moment, the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company was on the verge of bankruptcy.


    In the meeting room of the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company.


    A group of senior executives sat in their chairs with a sad face. They had thought that they would be able to leave with a sum of money if they could be smoothly acquired by the GR Group th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he was too kind, but after so many things, especially just now, when everyone stood on his opposite side and blamed him, on one of them had stood out to speak for him.


    They all came for profit.


    Seeing this, no matter how shameless they were, they didn''t dare to say anything. After all, they had never thought about Denny''s life or death just now. At this time, why should they ask him to consider for them instead?


    Cassandra seemed to have run out of patience. She said, "I''ve made myself clear. I''ll take him away. As for the liquidated damages, please transfer them to my company''s account on time according to the constitution. Goodbye."


    As soon as Cassandra finished her words, she left the meeting room with Denny, leaving behind a group of completely dumbfounded senior executives.


    When they came out of the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company, a large group of reporters who were waiting here immediately surrounded them.


    "Mr. Denney, have you really terminated the contract with the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company?"


    "Mr. Denny, what are you going to do next after you leave the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company? You are now so famous. Which company will you choose to cooperate with or set up your own studio? "


    "Has the conflict and dispute between you and the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company been completely solved?"


    "What do you think of what Clare has done?"

 Chapter 592 Is That Okay

    It was the first time for Denny to face a reporter at such a close distance, but at this moment, he was not as uneasy as before, but very calm to face the camera.


    Denny glanced at Cassandra not far away and said, "I can''t answer your questions now, but about my future I can answer you now. I have indeed terminated the cooperation with the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company. After that, I will join the Ring Entertainment Industry and become an artist of it. Thank you for your support and love, and thank you Please pay more attention to my work in the future instead of me. Thank you. "


    "Damn it! Do you really want to join the Ring Entertainment Industry? "


    "What the hell is the Ring Entertainment Industry? Damn it! The new director in the World Media is also... "


    "Did I hear it wrong? Ring Entertainment Industry again? "


    "I feel that the Ring Entertainment Industry is going to popular! !"


    "That''s right. It''s the first time that the Golden Sand Award has nominated so many newcomers, and now there''s another top stream. What kind of fairy group is this?''''


    Not far away, Cassandra casually leaned against a big tree and looked at Denny indifferently. She once said that a person like Denny should be outstanding.


    At the beginning, she didn''t ask Denny to join the Ring Entertainment Industry, but now, Denny took the initiative to propose, and she didn''t take it wrong. He was not only good at acting, but also could resist the temptation. There were really few artists with such good looks and values in this circle.


    At this time, Denny, dressed in a handsome suit, stared at Cassandra as if he was a little nervous.


    "Mr. Samuel, I I want to join the Ring Entertainment Industry Is that okay? " Staring at Cassandra, Denny asked nervously.


    Cassandra chuckled, reached out to hug Denny, and said with a smile, "Of course, welcome Mr. Ring Entertainment Industry to join the Ring Entertainment Industry.''''


    Hearing this, Denny''s tense nerves finally relaxed a little. Especially when Cassandra took the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . Although many artists were also known as the top artist with many fans, their acting skills were indeed very embarrassing. With their faces and fame, they didn''t want to improve their acting skills at all.


    Denny had been silent for 10 years, and now he was finally popular. Facing fame and fortune, he could calm himself down and take the initiative to improve his acting skills. Such a person was really difficult not to be popular.


    Cassandra praised, "You have a good idea. I didn''t see the wrong person.''''


    Hearing this, Denny was stunned. After a while, he responded, "Mr. Samuel, did you agree?''''


    For others, it was time for Denny to take advantage of this opportunity to receive a few more notices. Clare used to treat him as a ready source of money, so Denny hesitated. He had thought that Cassandra would object, but unexpectedly, he agreed without hesitation.


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra asked, "Why should I refuse? If I just want an artist with many fans, why don''t I sign those famous young men? As long as I have enough money, I can beautify them. I will surely make money, but you are different. You are unique. I have said that your future should be brilliant. If you are eager for quick success and instant benefit and make money by taking advantage of your fame, I may regret today''s decision Denny, you didn''t disappoint me. ''''

 Chapter 593

    Denny''s back froze. He stared at Cassandra with his dark eyes. After a long time, he came to his senses and said, "Thank you."


    Speechless, Cassandra pinched between her eyebrows and stared at him plaintively, "Denny, do you turn a deaf ear to my words? I told you not to be so polite in front of me. "


    Denny, "I''m sorry."


    Cassandra, "..."


    Well, was this boy really used to being bullied?


    ''Forget it. What else can I do?''


    In the Ring Entertainment Industry.


    In Cassandra''s office.


    In addition to Johnny and Jack, Daniel, as well as several new employees of the company, were also here.


    "Come on, let me formally introduce to you. This is the new member of our company, Mr. Denny. From now on, we are all members of the same company. Hope you can get well along with each other." Cassandra sat on the sofa and said with a smile.


    Jack immediately leaned over with a gossipy face, "Hey, Samuel, you''re too partial, aren''t you? When Denny came, you introduced him so seriously. When Colin and others came, you sent them directly to the training camp. You''re too biased between one and another, aren''t you?"


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "If you don''t speak, no one will regard you as a mute. Denny, don''t listen to his nonsense. He is the most shameless."


    Cassandra didn''t care about it at all. But Denny''s ears were inexplicably red, and he explained nervously, "Jack, don''t make fun of me. Samuel takes everyone equally seriously."


    Looking at him like this, Jack burst into laughter, but was stared back by Cassandra. Cassandra was obviously protecting Denny. He had never seen her like this before. Why did he feel that someone was going to be cuckolded?


    After introducing Denny, Cassandra looked at the crowd and said, "Director Johnny''s new movie is about to officially start, and Colin and others'' training is over. You have been in the company for a long time, and the company hasn''t organized any party yet. I''ll host tonight and invite you to dinner. If you want t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    pular now, and the topic and heat of his popularity were still rising every day. Especially after today''s press conference, the outside media would definitely keep harassing him. Some privacy problems would naturally become the focus of the outside media and fans.


    Denny, "Please go ahead, Samuel."


    Cassandra said seriously, "Well, the most important question is your current personal condition. Do you have a girlfriend or a lover?"


    ''I did it for work, not for gossip!''


    Hearing this, Denny was stunned for two seconds and his face flushed. Cassandra didn''t expect that he would be so cute. No wonder so many girls couldn''t resist him. They shouted on his microblog that they wanted to sleep with him. If it were her, she couldn''t control herself either and wanted to sleep with him.


    In the past, she thought it was the setting of his image to be cute and abstinent in front of people. She didn''t expect that it was not setting!


    Denny clasped his hands unnaturally and answered nervously, "No. I''ve been busy with filming and have no time to meet and date girls. So, I... I''m still single. "


    Although Denny had answered this question before, Cassandra had some doubts at that time. After all, the chances of him being single were almost zero.


    But she really didn''t expect that Denny really didn''t have a girlfriend!

 Chapter 594 Am I Obedient

    "That''s impossible!" Cassandra almost blurted out with an unbelievable look on her face.


    Denny was stunned, "What?"


    Cassandra cleared her throat, "Well, I mean, you are still single... This is impossible! To be honest, I don''t believe that you don''t have a girlfriend. There was a star list online of who you wanted to sleep with most. You are NO �� 1 on the list! "


    ''Are you sure there is nothing wrong with you?''


    Denny said with embarrassment, "I really don''t have one."


    Cassandra suddenly thought of something. She stared at him without blinking and said excitedly, "Do you like men or have boyfriends? Don''t worry. I won''t discriminate against you. "


    Denny was speechless.


    ''What did he mean?''


    It took Denny a long time to digest what Cassandra said. What Cassandra meant was that he didn''t have a girlfriend because he had a sexual orientation problem. Did he like men?


    "I... I am not! I am not! " Denny looked so anxious that he was about to cry.


    Looking at his aggrieved face, Cassandra gave up completely. She waved her hand and said, "Well, I won''t force you anymore. Since you said no, then no."


    Who could resist such a cute and coquettish man?


    No wonder so many girls were willing to sleep with him!


    Cassandra had always been a person of principle. She didn''t expect that she would turn the boat in this ditch today.


    Denny blushed and mustered up all his courage to defend himself, "I really didn''t. I''m not gay, but... It''s just that I haven''t met the right person. If I meet that person one day, I won''t care whether he is a man or a woman... "


    Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned, ''Boy, you are really going to be a gay!''


    Who could say such ambiguous words?


    Cassandra said in a sincere tone, "Well, well, you''re good-looking and you''re right in everything. Apart from this question, have you ever offended anyone before? Forget it. I won''t ask you this question. You had always been bullied. You wouldn''t offend others.


    Daniel had something urgent to deal with and left early.


    It was the first time that all the employees had dinner together after the establishment of the company, so they were a little reserved at first. But after a few glasses of wine, they relaxed.


    Denny sat next to Cassandra all the time without even touching the wine. When someone came to toast, he could only drink tea instead.


    Jack was a little drunk. He held Cassandra''s hand and kept persuading her to drink. Cassandra also drank a lot tonight. She had already forgotten what Martin had told her. She drank one after another glass of wine when Jack proposed a toast to her, and played games with those guys.


    Johnny couldn''t stand it anymore and wanted to pull Jack back, but Jack was too drunk to listen to Johnny. He grabbed Cassandra''s hand and refused to leave.


    "Samuel, I propose a toast to you..."


    "Come on, Samuel, let me propose a toast to you too..."


    "Samuel, I propose another toast to you..."


    All the other people in the company were almost drunk. Except for Johnny, only Colin was in a better condition. Seeing that everyone toasted in turn, Cassandra was also a little overwhelmed. She felt dizzy.


    "Come on... Samuel, I... I propose another toast to you. " Jack put his hand on Cassandra''s shoulder and spoke brokenly.

 Chapter 595 You Must Lack Me in Your Life

    Cassandra glanced at him with her misty eyes and raised her hand to bring the wine. Before she touched the glass, the glass in front of her had been taken away.


    "Well... Where is my wine? Who took my wine? " Cassandra''s eyes turned red and blinked. The next second, a familiar figure came into her view.


    With a mischievous look on his face just now, Jack was scared to death when he saw the man holding the wine.


    "Damn it! ! Mr. Martin, you... When did you come here? " Jack stared at the man in horror, and he instantly sobered up. His hand trembled and spilled the wine glass in front of him, and the wine flowed out.


    It seemed that [����] didn''t expect that [½����] would come. He glanced at [½����] with a complicated look in his eyes and said, "Mr. [½��] just drank a few more glasses. It doesn''t matter. Mr. Lu, don''t worry."


    An imperceptible ripple appeared in [½����]''s deep eyes. He knew he shouldn''t have let her drink.


    "HMM Young man, I think you are so handsome. You must lack me in your life. How about... " Cassandra staggered to her feet, stared at Martin with a smile and said drunkenly.


    Martin''s face darkened and said expressionlessly, "How about what?"


    Cassandra raised her hand, grabbed Martin''s tie and pulled the man to her side. She was drunk and didn''t have much strength. If it weren''t for Martin''s cooperation, how could Cassandra pull him?


    Except for Johnny and Jack, no one else present knew the identity of Martin. Now seeing the man standing there with a gloomy face, and looking at Cassandra''s reaction...


    Holy shit! ! Was their boss a gay?


    But this man was so handsome and powerful... Even if he was gay, it didn''t matter!


    "How about... How about you being my boyfriend? " Cassandra raised her eyebrows and said in an ambiguous voice. She was drunk and tried to flirt with him.


    Martin''s face darkened. ''Does she always like to flirt with men when she gets drunk?''


    She was weari


    drew back the quilt, lifted it aside and patted it gently, "Come on, young boy, let''s sleep together!"


    Martin was speechless.


    ''I''m not angry. I''m not angry...''


    He couldn''t beat or scold his wife, but he was so angry that he almost spat out blood.


    A few seconds later.


    Martin gritted his teeth and said, "You sleep first."


    ''Does she really think I''m abstinent?''


    However, Cassandra was so drunk that she couldn''t listen to him at all. Every time she woke up after drinking and began to flatter him, he would no longer be angry.


    Damn!


    Why was he so easy to coax?


    Cassandra immediately shook her head, "No! I don''t want to sleep alone! "


    "Okay, I''ll keep you company, but you can''t move around." said Martin.


    Cassandra, "Yes! I promise I won''t move! "


    Martin glanced at her suspiciously and had no choice but to go to bed with her, but she moved her hand over unconsciously.


    Blue veins stood out on Martin''s forehead. He grabbed the girl''s hand and said, "Stop horsing around."


    Cassandra curled her lips and muttered, "I''m not horsing around. No, I''m not that kind of person... "


    Cassandra didn''t fall asleep until midnight.


    Martin breathed a sigh of relief and looked helpless. Damn it! He would never let Cassandra drink a drop of wine again!

 Chapter 596 You Were Too Naughty Last Night

    The second morning.


    Cassandra woke up with a splitting headache. She pinched her temples and couldn''t help but groan.


    "Are you awake?" A low voice suddenly sounded above her head.


    Cassandra was stunned and opened her eyes almost subconsciously. In her dark eyes, there was an angular face. Martin had changed into a formal suit and sat quietly in front of the bed with his legs crossed casually.


    Cassandra tapped her head and said guiltily, "Martin, why do you get up so early? Good morning... "


    The sun shone in through the window. It seemed that it was late. Cassandra grabbed the phone on the table in a hurry and was totally stunned.


    Damn it! Why didn''t Martin wake her up? It had been 10 o''clock!


    Wait...


    Something was wrong!


    It was past 10 o''clock, Martin didn''t go to the company but stayed at home all the time?


    Why did she always feel that something was wrong?


    Glancing at her indifferently, Martin picked up a bowl of sober up soup and touched the edge of the bowl with his palm. The sober up soup was still warm, so he handed it to her.


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, and she smiled awkwardly, "I don''t have a headache at all, nor do I feel uncomfortable. Can I not drink it? "


    Martin, "What do you think?"


    With a guilty conscience, Cassandra stared at Martin. She drank too much last night and had no idea what had happened. Did she offend Martin again?


    Cassandra quickly took the bowl of sober up soup and drank it up. Then she turned the bowl over obediently, "Look, I''ve drunk it up."


    Martin took the bowl, put it aside and said, "Sit down."


    [����], "..."


    Uh...


    Why did she think Martin was so cute?


    Cassandra didn''t know what Martin was going to do, so she quickly got up from the bed and sat straight on the quilt. With an aggrieved look on her face, she stared at Martin and said, "Well... I seemed to have drunk too much last night... I was wrong. I won''t do it again. Don''t be angry, okay? "


    Hearing this, the anger in Ma


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    you? "


    "What do you think? You were too naughty last night... " Jack accused indignantly, looking desperate.


    If these idiots they dared, they should go to ask Cassandra!


    Why did they besiege him here?


    Damn it!


    Cassandra covered her face with her hand, "Well, what happened last night was a mistake... Well... Well, forget it. Let''s talk about it when I arrive. Tell everyone not to think too much. I''m usually a serious person! "


    With a sarcastic look on Jack''s face, he wondered did she have any misunderstanding about the two word ''serious''.


    However, he was not in the mood to care about it now. He had to wait for Cassandra to explain to them. Otherwise, he would be eaten alive by these people today.


    In the Ring Entertainment Industry.


    Cassandra got out of the car with a sad face and hesitated. She had never been so reluctant to go to the company as she was now. She could imagine what was waiting for her.


    Pepper water, whip, candles...


    Bah!


    What was she thinking about?


    When she finally reached the gate of the company, Cassandra wanted to turn around and leave, but someone suddenly shouted, "Mr. Samuel is here!"


    Cassandra was speechless, "..."


    Are these people in the company all devils?


    Forget it. She would pay it back sooner or later. After all, she was so naughty last night.

 Chapter 597 Open Girls

    "Samuel, is the cold and domineering man your boyfriend last night?"


    "He doesn''t seem to be a member of the entertainment circle! He is so good looking. How can we not remember him? "


    "Ah, ah, I drank too much last night. I don''t remember what he looks like at all! Can you give me his photo, Samuel? "


    "Samuel, we ask for the truth!"


    "Samuel, don''t be shy. With such a handsome boyfriend, you''re lucky!"


    Cassandra was surrounded by a group of people, and all kinds of weird questions broke her bottom line. Although she couldn''t make her relationship with Martin public for the time being, she could only hide it from them and said Martin was her boyfriend, but she was now using the identity of Samuel, and she thought it was difficult for people in the company to accept it.


    It turned out that her worries were superfluous!


    Cassandra touched her forehead speechlessly, "Well. What happened last night was just an accident, but... Since you have seen it, I won''t hide it from you. The man last night was indeed my boyfriend... "


    "Damn it! He''s really Samuel''s boyfriend! "


    "My god! I admired this couple! "


    "Samuel, please stick to your way. We support you!"


    "My mother, Samuel''s boyfriend is so handsome! ! My god! !"


    Cassandra was speechless. What kind of devils were they?


    In the company, except for her and Jack, most of them were girls. She had been worried that these girls couldn''t accept it and showed resistance. Who knew that these girls were so open?


    "Well... Well, my boyfriend is not a member of our circle, so please keep it a secret for me. When he is free, I will officially introduce him to you, okay? " Cassandra bit the bullet and said.


    "Ahhh! Really? "


    "Don''t worry, Samuel! We won''t talk nonsense! "


    "That''s right! You have to trust us, Samuel. We will definitely keep the secret for you! "


    "Oh my God! Is the suit your boyfriend wore yesterday custom made? "


    "Sam


    t to make the matter between me and my boyfriend public before is that I didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. I didn''t mean to hide it from you. Director Johnny and Jack both know about it. Forget it. The more I explain, the more you get confused. You just need to know that whether I like men or women, it won''t affect our relationship, nor will it affect any decision of the company. Just do your job well, okay? "


    Both Johnny and Jack knew it?


    Well, from the fact that Jack stopped him last night, Jack should know the identity of that person.


    That man...


    He was dressed in a top-grade customized suit, looking noble and elegant in every move. He was dignified, but it seemed that he was born with a kind of alienation and coldness, as if no one could easily get close to his world.


    Such a man was by no means ordinary, but only such an extraordinary man deserved Samuel, didn''t he?


    Somehow, an abnormal emotion rose from the bottom of Denny''s heart. There was a sea in that man''s eyes, as bright as stars. Just a glance would make people sink.


    Flustered, Denny lowered his eyes and said, "Yes, I will try my best. And... I''ve already contacted with the stage play''s director. I''ll try my best to go there on weekends, so I can do my job here at ordinary times. "

 Chapter 598 Its All for You

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s good for you to spend more time on the stage play. You don''t have to be in such a hurry to accept so much work." Said Cassandra.


    Denny pursed his lips and said, "I can. I also want to do something for the company."


    What a sweet boy?


    It was the first time that one had asked for more work, but she didn''t plan to give him too much work so soon. After all, he needed a buffer period to practice stage play and improve his acting skill.


    Cassandra thought for a while and said, "How about this? I''ll carefully pick up some suitable ones for you and you can decide whether to go or not by yourself. Besides, your previous team has been fired by Clare, but you have a lot of things to do now. I''ll arrange another team for you later. What do you think?"


    Denny, "Okay, I will follow Samuel''s arrangement."


    Cassandra touched her chin, "To be honest, aren''t you afraid that I will sell you?"


    His ears turned red inexplicably. "You won''t, Mr. Samuel"


    Cassandra was amused by him and shook her head, "Forget it. I won''t make fun of you anymore. But from now on, you don''t have to treat me as an outsider in the company. Just call me Samuel like them."


    "Okay."


    Cassandra, "Anything else?"


    Denny immediately said, "No, then I... I have to go now. "


    Cassandra waved her hand, and then Denny stood up from the sofa and left. Looking at him, Cassandra knew that he was hit hard.


    However, fortunately, there was no extreme reaction of his, which was within her control. If she paid more attention later, there should be no problem.


    As soon as he left, Johnny and Jack followed came in.


    "Damn it! Samuel, you are awesome. How could you admit that you are a gay? I admired you! " Jack gave a thumbs up as soon as he entered.


    He was convinced by her action.


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him and thought, ''You''d better be kind. I''m running towards you with the 40 meter broadsword!''


    "Do you think I want to? My identity can''t be made public for the time being, so I can only hide it from the public. Fortunat


    , it''s a great event for domestic directors and actors, so... In fact, we don''t have to set such a high goal. After all, the company has just been established. Don''t put so much pressure on yourself. "


    As far as outsiders were concerned, the Ring Entertainment Industry could develop to this extent in a short time, and even could offend the GR Group, the big boss of the entertainment circle, and remain calm in public. It was already incredible.


    However, for Cassandra, all this was far from enough. It was just a beginning, a beginning that she wanted to devour the whole GR Group at one point one and pull down Roger from the altar!


    Therefore, this time at the Kyoto Film Festival, she had to make a hot topic. Even if they couldn''t win the award in the end, they had to appear at the film festival.


    Cassandra''s face slightly hardened, "Director Johnny, this is what I want to do and also what I should do, so I won''t back off. Anyway, it''s my own choice. If you feel too stressed, you don''t have to run with me."


    Jack, "Samuel, what are you talking about! Don''t you know Johnny''s temper? It''s all for you. Otherwise, why do you think he left the World Media? "


    "Jack!" Johnny snapped and glared at Jack.


    Realizing that he had said something wrong, Jack gave a wry smile and said, "Ha-ha, I''m just talking nonsense. Don''t take it to heart, Samuel."

 Chapter 599 Follow Her All My Life

    "What happened?" Cassandra looked at Johnny and said coldly.


    Johnny chuckled and said, "Don''t listen to Jack''s nonsense. Nothing serious. He has a bad mouth. You know that."


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes and stared at Johnny with burning eyes, "It''s true that Jack has a bad mouth, but he never says groundless words. What''s going on? Do you still want to hide it from me?"


    With a guilty look on his face, Jack lowered his head and stole a glance at Johnny from the corner of his eyes. Johnny pursed his thin lips into a straight line. After a while, he said helplessly, "In fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just a small matter..."


    Cassandra said coldly, "Go ahead."


    Johnny seldom saw Cassandra lose her temper. She was usually kind, but no one could stop her when she was really angry.


    Johnny had no choice but to continue, "After leaving the World Media, my teacher contacted me and hoped that I could join his film and television company, but I refused."


    Hearing this, Cassandra got furious, "What did you say? How could you refuse director Quinton''s invitation? You... What do you want me to say about you? "


    She really got angry this time!


    It was Quinton! !


    Everyone knew the status of Quinton in the whole film and television circle. Although Quinton tried to stay away from the secular world, the quality and status of his works were very high. Many people in the circle wanted to be his apprentice and be promoted by him!


    But this guy, he refused the chance to come to him!


    Cassandra was really pissed off by Johnny. She glared at Johnny, but Johnny said innocently, "My teacher just mentioned it casually. Besides, even if I don''t work in the Shen Film Company, it''s the same to be a director here."


    Cassandra was so angry that she almost spat out blood, "Can it be the same? Although the Shen Film Company was not as good as the GR Group and the SS Group, it had always been known for its quality. Just the name of the Shen Film Company alone was enough to be


    t think it was a pity.


    Johnny said, "You said that even if I don''t rely on anyone, I can reach the peak position in the future. So, believe me, even without the help of my teacher, I will do it in the future."


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''I feel like I was hit by ten thousand punches!''


    She had set a trap for herself!


    Why was he so stubborn?


    Although she did say that before, why didn''t he take a shortcut?!


    Cassandra was so angry that blue veins stood out on her forehead, but she couldn''t do anything to Johnny, and he had an innocent face, "I didn''t do anything wrong..."


    With a long sigh, Cassandra covered her head with one hand and said helplessly, "Forget it. I don''t want to blame you, but next time you have such a chance, you can''t refuse it again. Can you discuss with me first?"


    ''Please respect my role as a boss.


    Don''t I have dignity?''


    Hearing this, Johnny''s tense nerves finally relaxed a little. "Well, I won''t do it again."


    Cassandra still had a plaintive face, "Well, such a good opportunity, you are really... But after all, director Quinton is your teacher. It shouldn''t be too difficult for us to ask for cooperation in the future, right? "


    After all, Quinton had a high position. Even if Johnny couldn''t work in the Shen Film Company, it shouldn''t be a problem to cooperate with him.

 Chapter 600 Poor and Helpless

    "Well. I don''t know. I''ll invite my teacher to dinner later and help you inquire about it, okay? " Johnny was stunned, completely out of the situation.


    Except for acting, he didn''t have any social or private life. He was just a typical example of a cold and abstinent person.


    "Forget it. I''ll solve it myself. I heard that director Quinton has a movie with mysterious theme in the second half of the year. How about making you as a vice director of the movie?" Cassandra rubbed her chin and said.


    Embarrassed, Johnny said, "I''m sorry. I don''t know what kind of movie my teacher will have in the second half of the year."


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''What''s the use of your identity as an apprentice of Quinton?''


    Cassandra was amused by his words. She turned to Jack and said, "Jack, I finally understand you."


    Jack was smart, so he immediately put on an aggrieved look and complained, "Samuel, you know now how difficult it is for me being his assistant and hasn''t abandoned him and strangled him till now!"


    He hadn''t given up on Johnny yet. It could be said that he really loved him.


    Cassandra cleared her throat and patted Jack on the shoulder, "Well, I''ll raise your salary next month."


    Hearing this, Jack''s eyes were shining, "Samuel, you are the best boss in the world! Long live Samuel! "


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him helplessly. One of the two was too quiet, and the other was too noisy. How about combining them together?


    "By the way, the starting up ceremony will be held soon. Jack, have you contacted the media?" Cassandra changed the subject to business.


    Johnny''s movie was the first one officially launched after the establishment of the Ring Entertainment Industry, so it couldn''t be careless in publicity. With the heat of ''God of War'', Cassandra also wanted to publicize the new movie in the press conference.


    Jack was usually frivolous, but he was reliable in business. He said, "Well, I''ve dealt with the media. At that time, most of the media in the capital city will come to su


    Daniel pressed his lips and said, "It''s convenient. I''ll call you later if I make an appointment."


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "Okay! Thank you, Daniel. "


    Daniel, "You don''t have to be so polite to me. I happen to have something to tell you, but I''m going to have a big show. I''ll treat you to dinner tonight. Let''s meet and talk, okay?"


    Daniel looked frivolous on the surface, but in fact, he had his own judgment in his heart, which was different from Jack. If it was not a big deal, Daniel would not be so formal and wanted to meet and talk with Cassandra.


    Cassandra, "Well, you helped me a lot. I''ll treat you tonight. You decide the place."


    Daniel''s face darkened, "I''m a man. How can I let you treat me to dinner? I''ll pick you up after I finish my work. That''s it. I''m going to work. Bye. "


    Without giving Cassandra a chance to retort, Daniel hung up the phone.


    Cassandra was confused. Did this kind of straight man, who was as tough as steel, do all operate in this way?


    But then again, what happened? Why was Daniel so serious?


    Cassandra couldn''t figure out the reason, so she had to put it aside for the time being. She would know it when she met Daniel after work.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was time to get off work. Daniel ran all the way from the film set and happened to pick up Cassandra in time.

 Chapter 601 Ready to Join the Group

    In a restaurant in the capital city.


    Daniel had booked a room in advance, so as soon as the two arrived, a waiter took them directly to the room. As soon as the dishes were served, the waiter left sensibly.


    Cassandra poured herself a cup of tea. She took a sip and looked up at Daniel, "Daniel, can you tell me now?"


    Daniel''s face was a little serious, "Except for the things about the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company, have you ever offended Roger of the GR Group?"


    Cassandra touched her chin, "What''s wrong? Does this matter have anything to do with the GR Group? "


    Daniel nodded, "Sort of. I know director Johnny''s new movie will officially start on next Monday. You have already released the news at the fan interaction meeting, haven''t you?"


    Cassandra, "Well, director Johnny has already made preparations. This is the first new movie of our company, so I asked Jack to invite a lot of media to the starting up ceremony. Does it have anything to do with the GR Group?"


    Daniel took a sip of tea and said, "You know the GR Group''s position in the entertainment circle, but recent events all seem to have something to do with the GR Group. If Roger is just trying to suppress the new company, it''s impossible. For the GR Group, he doesn''t care about the Ring Entertainment Industry at all."


    Cassandra had to admit that Daniel was indeed very observant, especially in these things, which made her feel surprised.


    "Yes, I do have some grudges against Roger, but what does this have to do with director Johnny''s starting up ceremony?" Cassandra asked.


    Daniel, "You should know that Doris invited the Hollywood director to join the crew before. Except for the press conference, there has been no news about Doris since then. This time, the GR Group has also decided to hold the starting up ceremony of the new movie of Doris, ''Sky Walker''."


    Hearing this, Cassandra''s face darkened, "What? The GR Group will also hold a starting up ceremony that day? "


    Daniel nodded, "Yes, the GR Group has a high position in the enterta


    ttle embarrassed and said, "To be honest, it''s not a big deal. I just want to talk about his new movie with him, and by the way, ask director Johnny to be his assistant director."


    Daniel was surprised and kept silent for a few seconds. Then he shook his head with a serious look and said, "If that''s the reason, I''m afraid it''s not very likely. Director Quinton is famous for his independence in the entertainment circle, and he never needs any assistant director. Otherwise, so many directors in the circle have already been seeking this title, and his new movie... It''s a secret to the outside world. I''m afraid you won''t get anything good from it. "


    Quinton always did things according to his temperament, which could be said to be known by everyone in the circle, so Daniel was a little surprised that Cassandra would hit the muzzle of the gun.


    Cassandra smiled, "Okay, that''s my business. You don''t have to worry about it. What you need to do now is to go back and prepare well. We are also going to join the group and shoot a new movie."


    Daniel was stunned and his pupils shrank. He stared at Cassandra in disbelief, "What did you say? That movie... You''re finally going to start it? "


    Cassandra nodded, "Yes, after waiting for so long, the movie is finally about to start, but don''t tell anyone about it for the time being. I will arrange it later."

 Chapter 602 the Big Fire

    "Yes. What can I do for you?" Daniel looked up and asked.


    Resting her chin on one hand, Cassandra raised her eyebrows lazily, "You can just come to the press conference of the new movie. I''ll handle the rest."


    Daniel nodded slightly, but he still had some doubts on his face. This time, the GR Group was obviously competing with them for the heat. Why was Samuel so confident?


    The GR Group enjoyed a high position in the industry. Even the FX International Group didn''t dare to take it lightly. The two companies had always been on the opposite side, but none of them was better. This meant that the GR Group couldn''t be underestimated.


    Seeing this, Cassandra chuckled and said in a low voice, "Are you still worried?"


    Daniel pursed his lips and said, "I''m indeed a little worried. Roger is a resourceful man. There''s one thing you may not know. In fact, Roger was not the only child of the GR Clan back then. Roger also had a twin brother named York. It''s a pity that more than ten years ago, a big fire burned York''s whole body, broke one of his legs, and even his face was destroyed. From then on, York disappeared, Roger replaced him and became the appointed successor of the GR Clan. He took over the GR Group at the age of 21. "


    Hearing this, Cassandra''s face froze. She tightened her grip on the teacup and asked, "What did you say?"


    Noticing that there was something wrong with her reaction, Daniel asked, "Mr. Samuel, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    Cassandra shook her head, "No, you just said that Roger has a twin brother... Is his name York? "


    Memories flashed through her mind one after another. The boy always had a gentle smile on his face...


    Daniel nodded and said, "Yes, this is also some confidential information of the GR Clan, and I knew it by accident. But later, York never appeared again. For these big clans, it is indeed a family scandal that their children are disfigured and disabled, and it is no


    nothing else, I have to hang up. "


    Cassandra was not in the mood to say anything more. If she hadn''t tried her best to suppress her emotions just now, she would have gone berserk.


    After hanging up the phone, Cassandra threw the phone on the passenger seat and held the steering wheel tightly with both hands. She looked manic and cold, like a bloodthirsty demon returning from the hell, without any human temperature.


    York...


    If it was York...


    For so many years, she didn''t realize it at all. Damn it!


    "Ding -"


    After a long time, the phone on the passenger seat rang, and Cassandra''s Scarlet eyes instantly looked at it. The caller ID was ''Sweetheart'', which was her note to Martin.


    In an instant, Cassandra sat still, and the frost covering her face faded away like the tide.


    She said that she didn''t like this world and she only liked him.


    The girl raised her hand slowly and picked up the phone with her cold fingers. She put the phone near her ear and said in a somewhat confused voice, "Hello..."


    On the other side of the phone, Martin''s back was a little stiff, "Cassandra, where are you?"


    Hearing this, the last trace of gloom in Cassandra''s eyes disappeared in an instant. She lowered her eyes and said, "Martin..."


    "What? I''m here. "


    "I... I miss you so much. "

 Chapter 603 Lets Go Home

    In the Maybach car.


    Sitting in the back seat, Martin''s cold and hard face was reflected on the black window. The moment the girl''s words rang out, his pupils suddenly contracted and his expression was confined on his face.


    A few seconds later.


    A faint smile appeared on Martin''s proud face, which was like a misty rain in March, gentle and beautiful.


    "Good girl, I miss you too." said Martin.


    Cassandra held the phone tightly. At that moment, the noise around her faded away miraculously. She slowly raised her eyes, full of despair and panic, and said in a hoarse voice, "Martin, do you know how much I have suffered in order to reach today?"


    With tenderness and love in his eyes, Martin said, "I know, Cassandra."


    All of a sudden, Cassandra felt very aggrieved, and all the emotions suppressed in the bottom of her heart were pouring out at the moment. In the past, she didn''t feel anything, but now, someone came to care about and greet her, and she suddenly felt that those days were too hard for her.


    "You don''t know... Martin, you know nothing... " Cassandra said in a sobbing tone, as if she had countless grievances and difficulties.


    Martin''s heart skipped a beat, and his chest seemed to be rubbed into pieces. He felt helpless and comforted in a soft voice, "Good girl, I''ll be there soon. Don''t be afraid, Cassandra. I''m here. "


    Cassandra looked around but didn''t see the familiar black Maybach. She curled her lips and said, "Martin, you lied to me."


    "No, I never lie to you." replied Martin.


    With her head on the steering wheel, Cassandra felt uneasy and said, "Don''t hang up. I''ll wait for you."


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    He really wanted to ask her why she was so fragile and sensitive all of a sudden, but he couldn''t speak and didn''t need to. As long as he was there, he would protect her well.


    A few minutes later.


    A black Maybach stopped beside her.


    Almost reflexively, Cassandra opened the do


    , "No."


    Carlos, "What? No for what? Ah, master, do you mean that I don''t need to send someone to follow her? But I''m worried about her. "


    Martin, "Ask Greyson to escort her these days."


    Hearing this, the corners of Carlos; mouth twitched. Ha-ha, a big scene to show affection to his wife?


    He knew that his master, who was crazy about protecting his wife, wouldn''t let it go.


    Could he spare his life?


    Carlos grumbled in silence and said in a hurry, "Yes! I''ll tell Greyson right away. What should Marcus do these days? He has told me many times that he wanted to carry out tasks in Africa. Master, what do you think...?"


    Martin, "He works for Cassandra."


    The implication was that he should ask Cassandra about this, not him.


    Carlos smiled awkwardly, "I see, master. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now."


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    Carlos ran out of the study as fast as he could, leaving Martin alone.


    The man sat on the sofa, with the back of one hand resting on his forehead. No one knew what he was thinking.


    However, he just sat there quietly. His angular face seemed to be covered with a layer of invisible frost, which looked so cold. But for some reason, his black eyes seemed to contain an endless sea, as bright as stars.


    ''Cassandra... You are mine...''

 Chapter 604 Arranged

    On the second morning, Cassandra got up early. All the negative emotions last night seemed to have never existed. She got up alive, washed her face and ran downstairs.


    Downstairs, Martin sat at the table and read the news, as if he was an old official.


    Cassandra walked quickly to them. Martin put down the newspaper and said, "Slow down."


    Cassandra walked to the table and sat down next to Martin. Martin brought her a glass of milk and asked, "Why are you so early?"


    Cassandra picked up the milk obediently and took a sip. Her lips were stained with white milk. Martin took a tissue and wiped the milk for her naturally.


    Cassandra immediately said, "The new movie is about to start, and there are still a lot of things to do. By the way, I want to invite Robert and Talbot to the new movie''s press conference, okay?"


    Martin, "Well, do you need my help?"


    Cassandra nodded repeatedly, "Yes! I don''t know Robert very well. If I ask him to come, he might not agree. Besides, it''s just a news conference now. There''s still some time before the official starting of the movie. I plan to officially start it after coming back from the H city. "


    If she didn''t worry about Martin going to the H city alone, she wouldn''t have bothered about the starting time of the new movie. After all, this trip to the H city was not smooth.


    In her previous life, Martin''s health had begun to deteriorate. Because of the bad weather in the H city, he was unable to hold on. Moreover, he was attacked in the H city and almost died. Therefore, when Cassandra saw the document, she cared so much and decided to go with him in person. She was really worried about him.


    However, she couldn''t tell Martin about this in advance, because she couldn''t explain to Martin why she had predicted it.


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    After breakfast, Cassandra was about to go to the company. As soon as she got on the car, she found that Greyson was sitting in the driver''s seat. Cassandra w


    aid we will be embarrassed."


    Cassandra smiled, "Then it depends on who will win. That''s what I''m going to say next. You can contact all the Livestream platforms and announce that for the starting up ceremony, we''ll live the whole process with the GR Group."


    Jack was speechless at once. "Live broadcast the whole process? Samuel, aren''t you looking for abuse? The GR Group has taken people away. How can we make a live broadcast? It''s... Slap yourself in the face? "


    Why did he feel that Cassandra was a little abnormal now?


    Is she...? Is she insane because of the stimulation?


    Cassandra, "You will know at that time. Do as I say. In addition, arrange a press conference of the ''Sky Region'' on the same day at director Johnny''s starting up ceremony!"


    Jack''s pupils shrank and almost blurted out, "Damn it! Samuel, your new movie is finally about to be released? However, to announce this at director Johnny''s starting up ceremony... Was it too much? The media has been poached to the GR Group. Isn''t it appropriate? "


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "Aren''t there the Livestream platforms? What are you afraid of? This time, I will not only embarrass Roger, but also those media. "


    Jack secretly glanced at Cassandra and said weakly, "Samuel, are you serious? Are you sure you are not kidding? "

 Chapter 605 Talbot

    "Samuel, isn''t it too risky?" Johnny couldn''t help asking.


    If they didn''t know GR Group''s plan, they would release the new movie at the opening ceremony of Johnny, which could make a hit by the media. But now, the GR Group had almost taken away all the media resources. If they released the new movie at this time, perhaps no one would pay attention to it, and even be sneered at.


    Cassandra had always been calm. How could she be so impulsive this time?


    Cassandra chuckled, "Yes, it''s a little risky, but the more challenging it is, the more interesting it will be, won''t it?"


    Johnny''s face froze slightly. He didn''t care much about those illusory things, so even if the media won''t come that day, he didn''t care. But that was the first movie of Cassandra. For some reason, he always felt that Cassandra should be in the most dazzling position, instead of hiding behind the scenes like him.


    "Samuel, do you want to think about it again? I''m a little worried in my heart, really. " With an expression that his body had been hollowed out, Jack wished he could go and hug Cassandra''s thighs.


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "You don''t trust me?"


    With a look of desire to survive, Jack said, "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but that bitch, Roger, has always been ruthless. Although we have been in the upper hand in several fights with him, after all, our power is limited. Don''t you think so?"


    Cassandra smiled and squinted her eyes, "It''s none of your business. Just do as I say. Next, let''s wait and see."


    Staring at Cassandra, Jack thought what she said was ridiculous, but somehow he believed it.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll go back to work." Jack stood up from the sofa and left Cassandra''s office.


    After Jack left, Cassandra looked at Johnny and asked, "Johnny, are you still worried?"


    Johnny slowly raised his eyes, with a worried look on his face, "Jack is right. Roger is a resourceful man with a stro


    ho is so blind? Don''t you know that I''m waiting for my wife''s call?''


    Raising his hand, he picked up the phone and whispered in a cold voice, "Hello."


    "Hello, Mr. Robert. This is Tandy Qi from the Qi Construction Company. I think you have heard of my name from Talbot, haven''t you? "


    Hearing this, Robert clenched his fists. His face darkened. "Can a bitch like you call my wife''s name?"


    "Ha... Do you have any misunderstanding about your relationship? Aren''t you curious why I know your private number? "


    With a gloomy and ferocious look in his eyes, Robert sneered, "I don''t care how you know. Talbot is my man. If you dare to touch him... I''ll kill you myself! "


    "Mr. Robert, you a powerful man. You can easily decide other people''s life and death with just a word. Of course I believe you, but... Are you really willing to live in someone else''s shadow? "


    Robert slapped the table. His eyes were as cold as ice. All of a sudden, his body was covered with haze. His voice was as cold as ice. "Fuck you! Are you insane?"


    "I''m not the one who is insane. Mr. Robert, don''t you feel a little guilty for robbing someone else''s beloved one? Don''t forget that you are just a shadow of me. Talbot, he is mine. "


    With his eyes wide open, Robert asked, "Where are you?"

 Chapter 606 Forget it If You Dont Want it

    In a small tavern in the capital city.


    The tavern was located on the top floor of the open-air building, surrounded by colorful lights. The lights were flickering, and it was quite romantic. However, the tavern was booked tonight, and except for a table in the middle, there was no other guests.


    A man in a light green windbreaker was sitting on a chair, holding a glass of wine in one hand, as if in a daze.


    A moment later, a man in a black formal suit kicked the door of the tavern open and walked quickly over like the wind. When he was less than a step away from the table and saw the man on the chair clearly, he suddenly stopped.


    The man in light green windbreaker raised his eyebrows slightly. He put down the glass in his hand and stared at Robert with a faint smile. "Mr. Robert, here you are. Please have a seat."


    Without a blink, Robert stared at the man opposite him. If he hadn''t known that he didn''t have any brothers, he would have thought that the man was his brother.


    Damn!


    A wave of jealousy rose from the bottom of his heart. He had never hated his face like now!


    After a short while, Robert came to his senses and sat down on a chair next to him. His eyes were dark. "What the hell do you want to do?"


    Stroking the edge of the glass, the man raised his long and narrow eyes and said, "Talbot is mine. You have borrowed it for so long. Is it time for him to return to its original owner?"


    Hearing that, Robert was furious. His angular face was covered with a layer of invisible frost. He stared at the man opposite him with scarlet eyes and said in a very cold voice, "He is not a commodity that you can push him away when you don''t want him, and you can take it back when you want it."


    ''Why didn''t I hit him? ?''


    The interrogation from the deepest part of his soul!


    The man chuckled. "He''s not a commodity, but I''m the only one in his heart. You''re just a substitute. Now that I''m back, do you still want to keep him by your side?"


    As soon as he finished speakin


    y face on the ground, but I still can''t get your heart. I actually have nothing, only my heart. But you don''t want it... "


    After a short pause, as if he had used up his last bit of strength, he smiled with self-mockery and said, "If you don''t want it, then forget it."


    After saying that, Robert strode towards the door awkwardly.


    Before he took two steps, a slightly cold hand suddenly reached out and grabbed his wrist. Robert raised his head subconsciously, and his dark and empty eyes reflected the angry face of Talbot.


    Talbot had always been gentle, but now, under the white light glasses, his gentle eyes were full of anger. He stared coldly at Robert, and Robert''s heart trembled. This man... Didn''t he even leave him the last trace of dignity?


    "Who said I don''t want it? Am I so untrustworthy in your heart? " Talbot''s eyes were filled with anger, and he almost squeezed out the words from his teeth.


    Robert was stunned. His pupils contracted sharply, and his face was filled with disbelief. It took him a long time to find his lost voice. "What did you say?"


    With a frown, Talbot immediately raised his hand. He was so angry with the man but he couldn''t beat or scold him, so he had to curse in a low voice, "Damn it..."


    Before Robert could react, Talbot pressed him against the wall and kissed him passionately

 Chapter 607 We Are Strangers

    ''Damn it! My wife cursed me!


    My god, why is my wife so good-looking even when he swears?


    Who am I? Where am I? Why are my eyes full of flowers?


    Of course, nothing could compare with my wife kissing me voluntarily!''


    It was not until the air in his chest became less and less that he felt he was about to die that Talbot let go of him. With his back against the wall, Robert stared blankly at Talbot.


    Wait...


    He was the invincible general manager!


    How could a dignified Mr. Robert be suppressed by his wife?


    "Have you seen it clearly?" Talbot didn''t know what was on Robert''s mind, but there was still a trace of cruelty on his face.


    After nodding his head, Robert shook his head and said, "No! Or you can do it again! "


    It would be no problem for him to do that again one hundred times!


    Suddenly, Talbot was speechless. A trace of helplessness appeared between his eyebrows. He glanced at Robert and said, "Stand here."


    "Okay." Robert replied obediently.


    ''My wife told me that I must be obedient! I''ll stand well!'' The real Robert''s cute~


    ''Oh, no! My wife punished me to stand. Then what is he going to do? Is he going to seduce that bitch again?''


    Not far away, with anger written all over his face, Tandy Qi stared at Talbot with his scarlet eyes.


    How could that be possible?


    How could Talbot really change his mind and fall in love with another man?


    That''s impossible!


    With his hands clenched, the veins on Tandy''s forehead throbbed violently, and the calmness on his face instantly shattered. He thought that Talbot would always stand behind him, and no matter when he turned around, he would always wait for him.


    Step by step, Talbot walked up to Tandy Qi. The young and ignorant boy had grown into an introverted, calm and unparalleled young man.


    Standing in front of Tandy, there was no emotion on Talbot''s noble face at the m


    and said, "Let''s go."


    "Okay, honey. Let''s go." Robert said hurriedly.


    The two of them came out of the tavern. As soon as they got in the car, Talbot turned to look at Robert and asked, "Don''t you have anything to tell me?"


    Hearing this, Robert felt guilty. Without thinking, he immediately apologized, "Honey, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have doubted you. I''m wrong. I won''t dare again. Honey, don''t be angry, okay?"


    At first, Talbot was full of anger, but now he couldn''t vent it at all. This man always did this every time he made a mistake. He was so angry that he had no temper.


    "Why don''t you trust me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you. I''m just not confident in myself. I''m afraid that you''ll abandon me." Robert said with a pitiful look.


    Hearing this, Talbot sighed, "You believe me now?"


    "Yes! I won''t doubt you anymore. Anyway, I have no face in front of you. Even if you really want to run away, I will tie you to my side. To be honest, sometimes I really want to lock you up and don''t let others see you. I even want to gouge out their eyes from those who have seen you. "


    "Nonsense. Well, it''s time for you to go back to work."


    The corners of Robert''s mouth twitched. ''Can you not mention work at this time?'' he thought!

 Chapter 608 This Company Is Really Awesome

    Soon, it was the day for the opening ceremony of Johnny''s new movie. Robert was in a good mood recently and agreed to attend it without hesitation.


    Not only did he come, but also Talbot came with a group of rich second generations.


    Robert had just taken over the Hugo Group. Many rich and powerful men in the capital city wanted to curry favor with this unruly Mr. Robert and came uninvited. Therefore, more than half of the rich and powerful men from the capital city were invited to attend the opening ceremony, which was supposed to be shabby.


    Backstage.


    Cassandra was talking to Johnny and others. Although there was no other media coming today except for a group of reporters brought by Hackett, since Robert had brought so many rich and powerful men, they had to pay attention to the order of the scene in case of any accident.


    "Samuel, I''m afraid the place we prepared is not enough. There are more people than we expected!" Jack was so anxious that he sweated heavily. He couldn''t afford to offend any of them.


    Cassandra rubbed her temples and said, "Send someone to send more chairs here as soon as possible. You can borrow them from some hotels nearby, don''t you need me to tell you the way?"


    Jack immediately said, "Yes! I''ll arrange it right away! "


    As soon as Jack left, a girl came to report. Because these rich men flocked here, some media reporters probably had received the news and rushed over from the GR Group, and at that time, there would probably be more people present.


    "It''s none of your business. Those reporters have refused our invitation before, so they are not our guests. We only provide them with the shooting site, and don''t need to prepare chairs." Cassandra said without hesitation.


    Although it was not appropriate to offend these media reporters, in order not to cause any trouble, she could not show too much weakness to deal with these fence sitters. They had refused them because of the opening ceremony of the GR Group before, and now they wanted to come back to stir up trouble, so they could not blame her for giving them a cold chair.


    At the same time, at the opening ceremony.


    Robert was surrounded by a group of rich men. Although none of them knew


    "Damn it! The Ring Entertainment Industry is really powerful! "


    "My mother, this is much stronger than the GR Group. What''s more, these big shots are also here!"


    "Who on earth is the boss of the Ring Entertainment Industry? That''s awesome! "


    "If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have gone to the shit GR Group. I was really tricked to death by them this time!"


    "I didn''t expect that the Ring Entertainment Industry would be so powerful. Tut, tut, this company is really awesome!"


    On the stage, Cassandra led several main characters of the new movie to the stage. After taking their seats on the stage, the host warmed up the atmosphere and handed the microphone to Cassandra.


    Sitting in the middle, Cassandra first briefly introduced the new movie, and then told the cast of the movie, and said something mysteriously, which tantalized the media reporters.


    However, gradually, some people began to find that something was wrong, because from the release of the plot of the new movie, except for the name, the plot and even the role names of the new movie were the same as Doris'' movie.


    This group of reporters were all smart. Immediately, someone couldn''t help but jump out to make trouble.


    "Samuel, we just came from the press conference of the GR Group. The content of your company''s new movie is almost the same as that of director Doris'' new movie, and even the setting of the characters is the same. Please explain to us, Samuel, what''s going on!"

 Chapter 609 Arent You Afraid of Making Fool of Yourself

    "The content of the plot is almost the same. It''s obvious plagiarism!"


    "Samuel, you will direct this movie in person. Director Doris'' new movie has been released a long time ago, and the content is the same. Please explain, Samuel, did you plagiarize Director Doris?"


    "Isn''t it too much for your company to plagiarize in public?"


    "Samuel, please answer me!"


    "The GR Group has made a statement, indicating that they will pursue the responsibility of the Ring Entertainment Industry. Samuel, what do you think?"


    In addition to the wild questions from the reporters on the spot, the comments of the major Livestream platforms were also completely crazy. However, because the new movie of Doris was released first, the Internet was full of doubts about the new movie of the Ring Entertainment Industry. Moreover, the online media had begun to guide the rumor that the Ring Entertainment Industry plagiarized.


    "A rubbish company like Ring Entertainment Industry, get out of the entertainment circle!"


    "They are playing tricks! How shameless he was to plagiarize? Ha-ha! "


    "Really? It will ruin all the stars and partners of the Ring Entertainment Industry! "


    "In order to make money, you have to resort to unscrupulous means to plagiarize. I advise you to be a person."


    "I support Director Doris! You would never plagiarize! Resist the Ring Entertainment Industry! "


    As the suspicion of plagiarism grew louder and louder, the number of online users of each Livestream platform increased by several times, once again breaking the record of online users that had been set before.


    Some of the Livestream platforms were even directly stuck, and the system was paralyzed. They couldn''t even enter the Livestream platforms. Many of the media hosts, and even themselves, were stuck out.


    At the headquarter building of the GR Group.


    After the opening ceremony, the atmosphere at the scene was extremely cold because of the departure of all the media reporters in the second half of the opening ceremony. The opening ceremony was hastily ended by Roger''s words. Originally, Doris was full of evil anger, but now when he saw the news, he could not help but be angrier.


    He didn''t know how to win the game back, but he


    ovie ''Sky Region''. Since this is the first movie I''ll film, which is also my first movie, this movie has been confidential from the beginning of registration and has not been made public. I don''t know why Director Doris'' new movie will be the same as mine. If it weren''t for today''s reminder, I even didn''t know that Director Doris'' new movie was set exactly the same as mine! "


    As soon as Cassandra finished speaking, there was a strange dead silence.


    The registration record on the screen was stamped with a seal, which was not fake. Moreover, since it could be checked outside, someone immediately checked it. It was true.


    But how could it be possible?


    "What''s going on?"


    "The Ring Entertainment Industry has registered and put it on record first..."


    "Am I blind? Is there such an operation in this plot? "


    "Well. If this registration record is true, then isn''t Director Doris... "


    "No way? Director Doris has been relying on himself to write the script since he started his career. Is it a coincidence? "


    On the stage, Cassandra glanced at the crowd and said coldly, "Coincidence? Just now, everyone had said that the plot and the roles'' names were the same. How could there be such a coincidence? Or do you think that Doris can plagiarize others'' painstaking work? You are so partial to Doris. Is this the justice and fairness as media? "


    As soon as Cassandra said this, all the reporters present were silent, and no one dared to stand out to speak for Doris.

 Chapter 610 You All Know What Happened

    "Mr. Samuel, do you mean that Doris copied your script?" Someone in the crowd suddenly said.


    Then, the whole scene exploded again.


    "No way? Doris has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and he has been writing by himself... "


    "Although this time''s style is different from before and it''s a fantasy theme, but after all, Doris'' skills are placed here. Plagiarism?"


    "I also think so. Doris has ever won the best scriptwriter Award..."


    "Is there any mistake?"


    "But the registration time is true. If it is false, it doesn''t make sense, does it?"


    What''s more, a large group of onlookers on each platform said that the reversal of this matter was too fast and too sudden. They didn''t know what was going on for a moment.


    However, the evidence announced by Samuel was true, which meant that the movie ''Sky Region'' was registered and recorded by the Ring Entertainment Industry at the earliest. The difference in time could prove that Samuel would never plagiarize Doris.


    At the same time, in the headquarters of the GR Group.


    In the office of Doris.


    Doris stared at the screen of the computer with his eyes as big as bells. He had been gloating before, but now his expression was frozen and then shattered.


    ''How is that possible?''


    He was responsible for guarding Glen Liang to write the script of the ''Sky Region''. Except him, no one knew that it was written by Glen. After the script was finished, even Glen didn''t have the original script. How could it suddenly become the registered record of the Ring Entertainment Industry?


    What was wrong?


    Doris slapped on the table and dialed a number.


    A few seconds later, a low male voice came from the other end of the phone, "Director Doris, what''s up?"


    The veins on Doris'' forehead bulged. "What''s up? What was going on with the script of the ''Sky Region''? Why is there an original copy of the same as ours in the Ring Entertainment Industry! Did you sell the draft to them? "


    "The same origin


    ove that Doris has plagiarized my script. Later, our company''s official microblog will update all the evidences at the same time, and then hand these evidences over to the relevant departments, and investigate Doris'' legal responsibility according to law."


    "So you think Director Doris plagiarized your script?"


    Cassandra, "The evidence is irrefutable. If you are not blind, you can see the registration and record time. I don''t know how Director Doris passed the examination, but it''s true that he plagiarized my script."


    "Samuel, do you mean that Director Doris bribed the inspectors?"


    Cassandra smiled, "I didn''t say that, but we all know what happened."


    Cassandra''s words seemed to be ambiguous, but in fact, she acquiesced in the reporter''s question. As soon as she said this, the reporters below exploded, and all kinds of tricky and sharp questions were thrown out.


    Cassandra had expected this and was able to cope with it.


    Originally, they were at a disadvantage today, but they did not expect that with this new movie, they had a good turn. Now, the whole Internet was about the new movie of Samuel, and the page views of the related topics had exceeded 100 million.


    When the press conference was over, Jack immediately rushed over and his eyes lit up. "Samuel, you are so awesome! I''m convinced! "

 Chapter 611 Its My Honor

    "Don''t talk too much. The GR Group will continue to take actions next. Keep an eye on it and don''t make any mistake." Cassandra rolled her eyes at him and said.


    Jack was not stupid. The GR Group specially held the opening ceremony on the same day with them, in order to suppress them, but he did not expect that they would take the lead. The movie of Doris had invested a lot, and the GR Group would not bear the loss. In the following, the GR Group must have a backup plan.


    Jack immediately patted his chest and promised, "Don''t worry, Samuel. I will keep an eye on the GR Group. We have the registration time, so we are not afraid of them."


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead. He was usually a smart man, but he was very simple and innocent at critical moments. This time, she had made such a big mess, and the GR Group would never sit still and wait for death. She knew well about Roger''s means, so she was well prepared.


    Cassandra waved her hand and said, "Well, there is still some follow-up work. You can go ahead with your work."


    After flattering her, Jack immediately went to help. As soon as he left, Robert and Talbot came over.


    "Samuel, what did you do just now? How awesome! You were so calm just now. Wow, you are so shameless... " With a fawning face, Robert tried his best to sound out what was going on.


    The first half of the sentence was fine, but the second half was completely strange. Cassandra knew that this bastard couldn''t spit out decent words. However, today''s scene was also attributed to Robert.


    Ignoring Robert, Cassandra looked at Talbot, who was gentle and elegant. His eyes were as bright as stars, but unfortunately he was blind.


    "Hey, hey, hey! I''m talking to you. Why are you staring at my wife like that! Damn! " Robert immediately stood in front of Talbot like a bullet, guarding against Cassandra as if she was a thief.


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra put her arm around Robert''s shoulder and said, "Robert, do you think I''m t


    by word, "It''s my honor to meet him."


    Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned. Her eyes inadvertently fell on Talbot. How much he liked him that he could say this?


    Too many people met in the sea of people, glanced at each other in a hurry and then separated from each other. Life was a huge separation.


    Well.


    In this large online husband protecting scene, she gave him a full mark.


    Cassandra smiled, "You sent Robert away. Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Talbot, "Nothing. I just want to remind you that what Robert said just now is not on a whim. The way that Daniel looks at you is indeed different. When he looks at you, there is light in his eyes. I don''t need to say anything else, right?"


    Confused, Cassandra scratched her head and said, "Well. I really didn''t pay much attention to it. Did you see it wrong? "


    That was Daniel! !


    Who is the most popular person in the entertainment circle now? Most likely, people will tell you that it was Daniel.


    Since the previous incident, Daniel became more popular. He was the most handsome young man in the entertainment circle. With Daniel''s strong background, he was the ideal boyfriend in the hearts of countless girls.


    Daniel liked her?


    She must have opened it in a wrong way!


    "Whether a person likes a person or not depends on his eyes."

 Chapter 612 the Feeling of Finding a Treasure

    Cassandra was totally confused. Did Daniel look at her differently?


    She felt the same.


    However, as a calm and composed person, Talbot didn''t talk nonsense. Cassandra thought about it carefully and couldn''t figure out the reason. After all, she had never thought of this. Moreover, she was in men''s wear now. Even if Daniel coveted her in women''s wear, it was a little unreasonable.


    Cassandra cleared her throat and said, "Well, I''ll be careful with Daniel. Thank you for your warning, Talbot."


    Taking a look at her, Talbot said, "Although I don''t know Martin very well, I also know a little about his temper. Robert is right. Martin is very sensitive to your business. He can''t tolerate a grain of sand in his eyes. You''d better not touch his forbidden area."


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. ''Damn it! How bad Martin''s temper is! Even Talbot has realized it.''


    Cassandra smiled awkwardly, "Well. I think my sweetheart is not bad tempered and easy to be coaxed. Do you have any misunderstanding about him? "


    Hearing this, Talbot wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. If Martin had a good temper, then Robert had a very good temper.


    But then again, in front of the person he liked, no matter how angry he was, his principles and bottom line were all illusory.


    Talbot nodded slightly, "I just want to remind you."


    When Cassandra was about to say thanks, Jack suddenly ran over with a frightened expression, "Damn it! Look, Samuel! The GR Group issued a statement. Damn it. Well, who is this? Wasn''t he with Mr. Robert just now? Where is Mr. Robert? "


    Cassandra took the tablet computer from him and said, "This is Mr. Talbot, my friend."


    The man was so handsome that even though he was not a member of the entertainment circle, his appearance was so eye-catching that Jack couldn''t help but look at him a few more times. He always felt that this man looked a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had met him.


    But he didn''t have time to think about it. The GR Gr


    .


    Cassandra, "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll handle it. You go ahead with your work and tell Denny that I''ll take him to the press conference of the GR Group this evening."


    Jack stared at Cassandra, confused, "What does this have to do with Denny? Why do you take him there?"


    With a sly smile, Cassandra stared at Jack and said, "Because he is good-looking."


    Jack, " Get out! "


    After saying that, Jack turned away angrily. What the hell was this? Although he was not as good-looking as Denny, he could handle it well!


    ''I''ll keep this grudge in my notebook first.


    Does it matter if he is good-looking?''


    Well. It seemed that it was amazing to be good-looking...


    A few minutes later.


    Denny, in a black formal suit, came over. The man was tall and handsome, as if he was walking in the wind, and there was a bit of shyness on his chiseled outlined face.


    Wait! The abstinent look on his face really made people want to touch him!


    Cassandra stared straight at him and thought, ''Calm down, don''t be naughty. You''re a married woman!''


    "Samuel, what can I do for you?" Denny walked up to Cassandra and said in a low and hoarse voice with red ears.


    Cassandra, "..."


    Uh...


    What did she want to say just now?


    ''Oh my God! He''s so cute and handsome!'' At that moment, she felt like she had found a treasure.

 Chapter 613 with a Bright Future

    "Samuel..."


    Hearing his low voice, Cassandra came to her senses, "What? Oh. I was thinking about something just now, and I didn''t hear you. What did you say? "


    Hearing this, Denny thought, ''Samuel said he was thinking about something. Did he disturb him? Will he be angry?'' ����


    Denny looked at Cassandra and said, "Nothing. Jack just said that you wanted to see me, so I came here."


    Cassandra patted her head, "Oh, yes! There is a press conference at the GR Group tonight. If you have nothing else to do, come with me. "


    Denny, "Can I?"


    Cassandra smiled, "Why not? You are the big star I picked. Trust me for your future. "


    Denny''s thin lips tightened into a straight line. He lowered his eyes and said, "In fact, I don''t want to be a big star. I just want to shoot well. Even if only one person likes the movie I play, and I will go on... Those who like me are the motivation for me to go on. "


    Cassandra had checked the information of Denny. He was so nice and pitiful sometimes.


    Denny had been banished from the entertainment industry for ten years, and then went to look for resources by himself. He finally became famous, but he had no sense of security about the fact that he was popular.


    It was rare that he had been floating and sinking in this circle for ten years, but he still maintained his original intention of being a virgin.


    Cassandra stretched out her hand and gently patted on his shoulder, "Don''t worry. Since you have chosen me, I will try my best to let you go the way you want. I also hope that you can always keep this heart of a dedicated person."


    Hearing this, Denny tightened his fingers. In the past ten years, he had seen many dirty and dark sides, but now, hearing the words of the person in front of him seemed to be able to dispel all the haze in the world. Everything in the past was worth it.


    From then on, he was able to live a peaceful life with a bright future.


    Hearing that, he raised his head and said solemnly, "Okay."


    Cassandra nodded, "I have something to


    uined the movie. How could this idiot have the face to ask for credit?


    Damn!


    Roger snorted, "I don''t want to listen to these nonsense. What the hell is going on?"


    Doris was scared out of his wits and his hair stood on end. He put on a fake smile and said, "Well. I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m really the designer of this script... "


    Roger cast a cold glance at him and asked, "Are you really the designer?"


    The blue veins on Doris'' forehead throbbed, and he couldn''t even maintain his fake smile. "Well. Mr. Roger, please let me explain... "


    Roger snorted, "I won''t expose your tricks. Do you really think you can hide them from me? In the past, I could leave it alone. But now such a big noise has caused a lot of losses to the company. Do you know? "


    Hearing this, Doris'' face suddenly froze. Roger was already blaming him. He thought he had done it perfectly, but it turned out that he couldn''t hide it from his boss at all.


    Doris gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Roger, it''s my fault. I didn''t think it over. I made such a mess. Don''t worry. After tonight''s press conference, this matter..."


    Roger sneered, "What? Do you think the online users are all idiots? "


    Doris wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "Mr. Roger, don''t worry. I have dealt with all the relevant evidences. Nothing will go wrong."

 Chapter 614 I Never Lie

    "I don''t care what you do, but if anything happens tonight, you will get out of the GR Group!" Roger said coldly.


    The expression on Doris'' face froze instantly, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He also held back his anger in the bottom of his heart. Over the years, he had made so many movies and earned so much money for the GR Group. But because of his carelessness this time, Roger turned ruthless!


    He wanted to drive him away? It was not that easy!


    Doris forced a smile and said, "Mr. Roger, don''t worry. Nothing will happen to the press conference tonight."


    Roger glanced at him coldly, "You go out first."


    Doris was stunned. He didn''t know why Roger asked him to go out at this time, but he knew very well that he was not qualified to bargain now. He had to stand up from the sofa, flattered him, and left the office of Roger.


    After Doris left, Roger''s eyes fell on Glen, who seemed to be a little uncomfortable, with his hands tightly pinched and his head almost buried in his neck.


    "Did you write the scripts for Doris all these years?" Roger tapped the armrest of the sofa gently with his fingers and asked indifferently.


    On the sofa, Glen shook his head almost subconsciously and said in an unnatural voice, "No. No... I... I just... "


    Roger, "Just what? Do you still want to lie to me? "


    Glen was stunned, "I didn''t..."


    Roger narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "I have known everything between you and Doris. He saved you years ago, so you gave all the honor to him, worked for him with a low salary, and achieved his status and fame. Now I ask you, if I give you all these, will you accept it or not? "


    Hearing this, Glen''s pupils shrank sharply and stared at Roger in astonishment. He had never thought that someone would give glory to him one day.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Glen was stunned for ten seconds before he came to his senses. Then he shook his head s


    ere was a sudden noise at the entrance of the conference room. Many reporters looked in the direction of the entrance and saw Cassandra coming in with Denny.


    The scene suddenly fell into chaos. These reporters did not expect that Cassandra would dare to come, and bring a young man, Denny, who had just been promoted to the top famous star.


    "Ahhh! Oh my God! Denny is so beautiful! "


    "Brother! Brother! "


    "We love you, brother!"


    "Lick the screen! I''m going to faint! "


    "I''m going to cry to death!"


    "Inexplicably, they have a strong sense of couple! !"


    The whole process of the press conference of the GR Group was live broadcast on the Internet at the same time. Although the press conference hadn''t officially begun yet, the live broadcast had been started. Therefore, as soon as the two of them appeared, the fans went crazy directly. The comments swiped crazily, and some even forgot that they were here to blame the Ring Entertainment Industry.


    "My God, they are so beautiful. Damn it!"


    At the same time, at the press conference.


    There were also a large number of Denny''s fans at the scene. Although they were reporters, it did not affect them to support Denny. All of them looked fascinated, waving their hands, eager to climb up and touch Denny.

 Chapter 615 Who Bribed Whom

    At 8 o''clock, the press conference of the GR Group was officially held.


    On the stage, the senior executives of the GR Group and Doris sat down early. In addition, Glen was also present.


    The host said a few words briefly and handed the microphone to Doris. With a sad look on his face, Doris said in a deep voice, "First of all, on behalf of the GR Group, thank you for your arrival. Second, regarding the plagiarism of my new movie script by the Ring Entertainment Industry, I will formally give a unified reply to the public: My new movie, namely the big movie of this year, the ''Incredible Ruler''. The script was personally written by me, and it is impossible to plagiarize. Because of the greed of the employee of the company, he sold the original script to the Ring Entertainment Industry in private, resulting in a series of bad consequences. I and the GR Group will sue this employee and the Ring Entertainment Industry for legal responsibility! "


    As soon as he finished speaking, the whole conference room was completely in a tumult. Countless reporters rushed to ask, and the scene was instantly in a mess.


    "Director Doris, do you mean Samuel, the boss of the Ring Entertainment Industry, is not only suspected of plagiarism, but also of stealing business secrets by illegal means?"


    "Do you have any evidence to prove that Samuel from the Ring Entertainment Industry bought your script in private?"


    "Who is that employee of the GR Group?"


    "Director Doris, please answer all our questions directly!"


    On the stage, Doris remained silent for a long time, as if he was forced to have no way out, which was why he had to expose the employee of the GR Group.


    Tears welled up in his eyes. "I planned to settle this matter peacefully within the company, but now it involves the interests of the company and the investors, so I can''t cover up anyone. This time, the person suspected of leaking my script and causing a series of trouble is Glen, assistant to the script of our team!"


    "Glen? Who is Glen? "


    "Why does this name sound


    you! It''s you who bribed Glen, right? How dare you come here? You are too arrogant! "


    Mr. Li threw the blame to Samuel directly, and the rest of them were completely confused. Even the editor didn''t dare to make up such a story!


    Under the stage, Cassandra just smiled, "I bribed Mr. Glen? Isn''t it too early for you to say that? Who on earth bribed whom? You''ll know when Glen finishes his words, won''t you? "


    "Yes! Ask Glen to finish his words! "


    "We need to know the truth! Ask Glen to finish his words! "


    "Does the GR Group really want to cover up the truth?"


    "Ask Glen to finish his words!"


    The audience and all the live broadcast platforms were almost in the same voice, and the scene had completely lost control. Mr. Li''s face was pale and his body was trembling with anger. But at this time, if he forcefully took Glen away, he was afraid that he would completely offend the whole media reporters. He, as a vice president, could not bear the consequences.


    Doris'' face darkened. ''It''s all Mr. Li''s fault. He is such an idiot. He is fucking trying to make me be blamed. I even suspect that Mr. Li is a spy planted in the company by the Ring Entertainment Industry.'' he thought.


    He was really not afraid of a god like opponent, but a pig like teammate!


    Damn!


    However, in front of everyone, Doris didn''t dare to do anything blatantly.

 Chapter 616 Dont You Feel Guilty

    Glen had been obedient to Doris for more than ten years. He couldn''t figure out why Glen suddenly changed his mind?


    What happened?


    At this time, a picture appeared on the big screen of the conference room. On the picture, there were movies that Doris had directed over the years and the corresponding scripts, among them there was a great big movie that Doris had won the best scriptwriter award.


    "Well. Aren''t these the famous movies of Doris? "


    "What happened?"


    "These... Are these all written by Glen? "


    "Fuck! It''s so disgusting! "


    "Disgusting? It is common in the entertainment circle. You must have been used to it... "


    As soon as this picture appeared, Doris'' face turned cold all of a sudden. He collapsed on the chair like a pool of mud, staring at Glen with his eyes full of anger.


    What on earth did Glen want to do?


    It was too late for Doris to stop him.


    Standing on the stage, Glen said calmly, "All the scripts of director Doris are written by me. The original scripts are in my hand. After I finished the scripts, I will hand them over to Doris. Director Doris didn''t changed even a word!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the whole scene was eerily quiet. A large group of reporters even forgot to move their cameras.


    "Fuck! What the fuck! !" Someone shouted excitedly.


    The reporters and fans finally came to their senses. All the cameras were aimed at Glen on the stage.


    "Mr. Glen, do you have any evidence to prove that you wrote all these scripts?"


    "If you don''t have irrefutable evidence, you will be said slandering and bear serious consequences. Do you know?"


    "Mr. Glen, if these scripts are all written by you, you can completely become famous by these scripts. Why didn''t you make them public before? Why didn''t you make them public until now?"


    "Mr. Glen, are you sure you are in a normal mental state now?"


    "Mr. Glen, please answer my question!"


    In the face of the enthusiastic questions of the r


    where the screen was playing from the chair. He wanted to turn off the power of the big screen, but a video appeared on the screen again.


    In the video, it was a nurse who didn''t want to show up. The nurse turned her back to the camera and said in a low voice, "Mr. Glen, you may not remember me anymore. I''m just a nurse. Your father was only one of the patients I took care of at that time. Your father was hospitalized in a car accident and then died. I''m sorry. For so many years, I just want to tell you that when your father was in shock, in fact... It was not for no reason. Someone secretly removed your father''s oxygen mask and added some medicine that could cause heart disease, so your father died all of a sudden. At that time, I was just a nurse and had no right to ask or help you. I''m sorry. "


    There was dead silence in the meeting room.


    Everyone stared at Doris in disbelief. How could it be possible?


    As the top director of the GR Group, he actually... He bought murder for a script!


    This was so horrible!


    "Director Doris, what do you think of these videos?"


    "Do you really buy murder and take Mr. Glen''s script as your own?"


    "Intentional injury is a serious criminal crime. Director Doris, do you have any explanation for this?"


    "Director Doris, please answer positively!"

 Chapter 617 Be Polite

    "Director Doris, are you going to keep it a secret till now?" Under the stage, Samuel raised his head, stared at Doris without blinking, and questioned him word by word harshly.


    Doris narrowed his eyes and stared at Samuel with his scarlet eyes, "It''s you... You did it, didn''t you? You... You bitch! Why did you hurt me? "


    In the past, he was a nobody and became famous overnight. Since then, he had made great achievements and this movie would push him to a new peak and from then on, he would be recorded in the history of the movie, with great honor!


    But now, everything was ruined because of Samuel!


    Samuel sneered, "Hurt you? If it weren''t for your greed and murder, how could I find these evidences? You had been free from the law for 13 years and possessed everything that should belong to others. Do you think you could never be known by others? It''s not that you don''t need to pay for what you have done. It''s just that it''s not the time yet! "


    Doris'' eyes were burning with fury, and the last trace of sanity in his mind disappeared. Like a wild dog out of control, he pounced on Samuel. Unfortunately, before he could get close to him, he was controlled by two men in black suits.


    "Let go of me!" Doris said angrily.


    One of the men in suit took out a handcuff and locked it on his wrist. He said solemnly, "Mr. Doris, we are from the criminal investigation department. You are suspected of intentional homicide. Please come with us."


    Doris'' face turned as pale as a piece of paper and his whole body was shaking like a lamb. He was taken out by two men in black suit.


    Because of the police''s interference, it was almost certain that the murder was bought by Doris. No matter how much the GR Group wanted to protect him, it was impossible for them to come here to prove the innocence of a murderer at this time.


    Fortunately, all the senior executives present were not idiots. One of them immediately stood out and completely cleared up w


    he lollipop awkwardly and smiled awkwardly, "You don''t like it? Then forget it... "


    Glen was speechless.


    The atmosphere was awkward. Cassandra was a slick talker. She could joke with anyone. But now that Glen had suffered such a heavy blow, she knew the pain of losing the most important person, so even she didn''t know how to comfort Glen.


    "Mr. Samuel, you have helped me so much this time. I don''t know how to repay you, but I''m not stupid. It''s impossible to find the evidence in a short time. Tell me, what do you want from me since you have tried so hard to help me?" Glen suddenly said.


    It didn''t take a long time to find out what had happened in the past. If it was just because of the plagiarism, it was impossible for [½��] to find these materials in such a short time. The only explanation was that [½��] had already known his existence and the truth of that matter.


    Taking a lesson from the previous experience, Glen couldn''t trust anyone easily, especially someone who was involved in interests.


    [����] tore the lollipop paper, gently bit it, raised her eyebrows and said, "I thought you were going to ask me about the script, but I didn''t expect you to ask about this."


    Glen looked up and said, "I wrote the script myself, and others can''t get it. I also want to know how you got it."

 Chapter 618 Only By Becoming Stronger

    "I said I have super ability. Do you believe me?" Cassandra chuckled and said.


    Glen kept his eyes on Cassandra, "Mr. Samuel, what exactly do you want?"


    Cassandra stopped smiling and said seriously, "I don''t want anything. I just don''t want to see people who should enjoy everything be bullied and humiliated. This is your era, and you shouldn''t be buried."


    Glen kept silent for a moment, with a touch of desolation in his eyes. "What do you mean by ''my era''? I used to think that I could break through the world with only my hands, but I didn''t expect that when my family needed me most, I could do nothing. I thought that he is a good teacher and friend of me, I followed him and was willing to sacrifice everything for him, but you see, what did I get in the end? My family passed away, and my friends betrayed me... Mr. Samuel, I don''t care why you did this, but if you want to subdue me, I''m afraid I''ll let you down. "


    Glen was not stupid. Samuel must want to get something from him since he had tried so hard. He was single, except for this pair of hands, what else could Samuel value?


    But what happened to Doris was like an invisible sharp blade, stabbing into his heart. He didn''t want to stay in this circle of lust, so he didn''t intend to help anyone else.


    Cassandra wasn''t surprised by his answer. She looked at him and smiled, "I''m the boss of the Ring Entertainment Industry. I cherish talents. Of course I want you to come to my company to help me. But I also know that after what happened between you and Doris, your heart won''t recover in a short time, and I won''t force you. But, Mr. Glen, have you ever thought that you could do nothing when your father had a car accident that year because you were still young at that time? But if one day, when the same problem was placed in front of you, what would you choose? "


    Hearing this, Glen''s back was slightly stiff, and his fingers were tightly pinched. A touch of panic flashed through his eyes, and his lips moved a few times, but he didn''t know how to answer Cassandra.


    "On


    the team''s affairs, but fortunately, they were almost solved.


    Hearing this, Denny lowered his eyes in disappointment. "In fact... I don''t need any team... "


    Cassandra looked at Denny, "Do you have any misunderstanding about yourself? You are now NO �� 1 on the most popular actor and star power list of the year in the entertainment circle, and there will be a lot of advertising in the following. If there is no team to help you, how can you do so much work? "


    Denny pursed his lips and said in a very low voice, "Then from now on... Samuel, you will leave me alone? "


    Cassandra laughed, "How can I leave you alone? You are my trump card! I found a team for you to help you with your daily affairs. However, all your public work must be approved by me. I have to make an agreement with you in advance. "


    These days, once the stars were popular, they would accept all kinds of advertising and take large amounts of money. As a result, some boring shows would ruin their popularity.


    Cassandra didn''t worry about his appearance and acting skills. Although he was shy and seldom attended any variety show, he had a good background. Moreover, Cassandra didn''t intend to let him attend too many variety shows.


    As an actor, it was his duty to lay a good foundation for acting.


    "Okay, I''ll do as you say." Denny curled his lips, and the haze was swept away.

 Chapter 619 I am Here

    After leaving the GR Group, Cassandra sent Denny back. Denny had moved to the villa district, which was convenient for him. After seeing him off, Cassandra immediately drove back to the Yan Garden.


    In the hall of the Yan Garden.


    Martin was sitting on the sofa and dealing with his business. As soon as Cassandra entered the room, she saw the man sitting there with a cold and abstinent expression on his face. Obviously, he was as cold as an iceberg, but she felt that the man was very warm.


    "Sweetheart, I''m back!" With a smile, Cassandra pounced on Martin and naturally wrapped her arms around the man''s waist.


    The document in Martin''s hand was knocked down, and he was not angry. He just lowered his head and glanced at Cassandra, and the coldness on his face quickly faded away. "Well, are you tired?"


    Cassandra immediately put on a pitiful look, "Yes! You don''t know that I have too much work to date recently. "


    Martin raised his head and asked, "Really?"


    Cassandra nodded repeatedly, "Yes! Fortunately, we are going to the H city soon. By then, we can have a world of two people. "


    A hint of disappointment flashed through Martin''s eyes. He suddenly said, "Don''t give others candies randomly in the future."


    Hearing this, the smile on Cassandra''s face gradually disappeared. A few seconds later, she realized that she had coaxed Glen with a lollipop today, but was refused.


    Martin even cared about such a trifle.


    Ha-ha, he was really the jealous type.


    But on the other hand, according to Martin''s previous character, he might not only say a few words, but also strangle Glen to death.


    "Okay, I won''t do it again!" Cassandra said, trying to muddle through.


    Martin lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, "That''s mine."


    Out of a strong desire to survive, Cassandra stood up and said, "I''m sorry. I won''t do it again!"


    Martin nodded, "Good girl, go to bed."


    Cassandra wanted to be intimate with him for a while, but she was afraid that Martin would get angry, so she agreed obediently and ran away.


    After washing up, Cassandra lay on the bed and checked microblog.


    Al


    ese fans. He always wanted to show the best side to them in return for these fans who had always been supporting him. He had always been cautious, even if he was famous now, he still maintained his original intention.


    After Cassandra contacted with the people in charge of the airport, the person in charge of the airport was very straightforward. He agreed to send some staff to assist them. On the one hand, he wanted to maintain the order at the scene to avoid an accident. On the other hand, they were used to doing this kind of thing, and they were all relatively harmonious.


    The staff came soon. Cassandra got out of the car with Denny, who looked a little nervous, but he took off his glasses and mask and carefully followed Cassandra.


    Cassandra shook his hand, "Don''t worry. I''m here."


    Denny''s palm seemed to be ignited in an instant, and the blood all over his body seemed to flow in reverse. His pupils suddenly shrank, and he looked at Cassandra blankly. At that moment, he was miraculously no longer nervous.


    "Ahhh! Oh my god! It''s Denny! "


    "He''s so handsome!"


    "Denny! I love you! "


    "Oh my God! It''s Denny! Is he here to pick up Palmer? "


    "What kind of brotherhood is it! I love Denny! !"


    "I really want to cry! Holy shit! "


    The whole airport was instantly filled with screams. Under the protection of the staff, Denny and Cassandra went through the airport and waited inside.

 Chapter 620 Can You Stop Being So Naughty

    Although the girls were crazy, they maintained good order and followed closely all the way. Some fans were still responsible for maintaining discipline on the spot to avoid accidents.


    As soon as Denny appeared at the airport, a girl immediately sent the video and photos to microblog on the spot. In just a few minutes, his airport pick up was on the top search, and countless girls were envious and crying.


    "Spiritual attack!"


    "Why am I not there?"


    "I want to scream! Denny is finally popular! "


    "Denny just took one person to the airport? Is there any misunderstanding about his hot popularity? "


    "These are the best fans I''ve ever seen!"


    "I feel like I''m already dead..."


    As the live videos and photos were constantly released, Denny was listed on the top search list and the top word list. Under the camera, his ears were red and he was very shy. Occasionally when he faced the camera, he smiled politely at the camera.


    "My mother! What kind of fairy vision is this? "


    "I''m going to faint! His smile... My heart melted! "


    "Don''t you just want my heart? Here you are! "


    "Denny is always shy. Girls, don''t get too close. He''ll be embarrassed! ! We all know that. Please let go of my Denny! "


    Below the words, the comments area was completely exploded. The fans and girls began to fight crazily with each other. Soon, many soul painters also produced some new scene backup pictures, and the speed was incredible.


    About 10 minutes later, with a black backpack on his back and a dark brown peaked cap on his back, Shawn casually walked out of the exit.


    As soon as they saw Daniel, the whole scene exploded again.


    "Palmer''s equipment... He dressed so casually!"


    "Are these two really following the acting route? Don''t you know how popular you are? "


    "One of you only brought one employee with you, and the other one came with such heavy equipment... My mother! Do you need the crowd funding team? "


    "Damn it! Are you kidding me? "


    "Palmer, don''t be so cute! Doesn''t he know that Denny is


    e." Cassandra couldn''t help reminding them.


    Palmer raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t think so. Don''t think too much."


    Palmer had been in the entertainment industry for more than 6 years. He had filmed a few movies before, but most of them were supporting roles. Although there were also some online plays of the protagonists, the reflection was not very good. One was that the publicity could not keep up with them. The other was that a few years ago, the main TV series were quite popular in the market, and the online play itself did not have an advantage.


    Therefore, Palmer had always been not so popular, which was very similar to that of Denny. However, Denny was more miserable than him. He was secretly banished by the company, and all the resources were obtained by himself. It was not easy for him and Denny to reach today.


    Now they had become famous in the world, but who knew how they survived those long and quiet years?


    Too many people came for their fame, and how many people could stick to the end? Who could see their efforts and feel sorry for the hardships they had gone through all the way?


    Palmer looked casual on the surface, but he felt extremely insecure in the bottom of his heart. Therefore, when Cassandra just mentioned that there might be fans supporting him on the spot, he immediately thought of denying it.

 Chapter 621 Their World

    Cassandra glanced at the two people in the back seats with some sympathy. Perhaps because they had similar experiences, the two of them could be so honest with each other. Back then, when Denny was involved in the Flying Cloud Film and Television Company, only Palmer stood out to support him, and the other stars chose to be silent.


    In this circle, there were always many people who added insult to injury. However, at a critical moment, there were almost few people who dared to stand out to help. This might be one of the reasons why Denny was relaxed in front of Palmer.


    Cassandra said, "Palmer, you''re too modest. I believe in the eyes of the world. Your efforts will finally be recognized."


    Hearing this, Palmer''s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Cassandra through the rearview mirror. At that moment, he seemed to understand why Denny chose the Ring Entertainment Industry.


    This man seemed to give a different feeling.


    "In fact, I know that because of this play, there are so many popular advertising companies come to us, including fans. There are too many people coming because we are famous, but few can really stick to it. I won''t force them. I just want to be a good actor, not a star. " Palmer said unconsciously. He didn''t even know why he suddenly spoke out his innermost thoughts to a person he had met for the first time.


    Perhaps it was because of his own experience, he was very clear about the ups and downs in this circle, and did not stick to gain and loss. He just wanted to act well. As long as there was a movie, he would work hard. As for other things, he did not value them so much.


    It could be said that he had a very positive view.


    Unfortunately, such a treasure had not been discovered until now.


    Cassandra smiled, "You are the same as Denny. I also appreciate actors like you. Don''t worry. You will have a bright future."


    Palmer was stunned. After a few seconds, he said seriously, "Thank you."


    h other all the time. When Palmer was about to leave, Denny suddenly grabbed his arm and whispered something. Palmer nodded slightly, and then Denny grabbed his arm. The two of them bowed deeply to their fans at the scene.


    "Ah! ! I''m crazy! Bow to us, my God! "


    "What did I do in my previous life that could know two people so cute?"


    "We never give up! Come on, brothers! "


    "Spiritual attack! Come on, brothers! "


    "Only I think they are worshiping the heaven and earth!"


    The video of Denny and Palmer bowing to fans spread to microblog. The whole microblog system was completely paralyzed, and many people were forced to withdraw from the microblog.


    It turned out that they were indeed popular, but they seemed to not realize that. After the microblog function recovered, many girls began to post. They felt sorry for these two people, but at the same time, they were glad that they could be the fans of such two nice people.


    It was said that chasing a star was a unresponsive secret love. They didn''t know all your emotions, because they were like the most dazzling stars in the sky.


    However, one day, the stars in the sky gave you a response, and finally you had a response for your waiting.


    The person you liked, he had received your love, and he knew all your emotions.

 Chapter 622 Come On

    After the two of them entered the building, the staff took charge of them. Naturally, Cassandra was taken to a lounge as a VIP.


    In the lounge, she checked microblog first.


    The top search on microblog were all about the video and photos of the airport pick up and the bowing outside the building just now. Many fans had only fallen in love with the two people after paying attention to that online drama, but as soon as this video came out, many fans said that they would be the fans of the two people sincerely, which had not been in such a situation for a long time in the entertainment circle.


    Cassandra glanced through the top search comments and found that the TV screen in the lounge had been switched to the live broadcast of Denny and Palmer.


    With the presence of Palmer, Cassandra didn''t worry that the atmosphere would be awkward. He was a good talker and took good care of Denny. Although Denny was a few years older than him, he took care of Denny most of the time when the two of them were together.


    Double streaming was extremely hot. The highest peak heat had broken through one hundred million, creating the highest heat ever since the live stream platform was created!


    As time went by, it was time for the interaction between fans. When one of the fans asked the two person who they wanted to thank the most, Palmer talked a lot. Then he suddenly stared at the camera and said seriously, " There is another person. Although it''s my first time to know him today, thank you, Mr. Samuel, the CEO of the Ring Entertainment Industry. "


    As soon as Palmer finished his words, he switched the camera to the front of Denny. Under the camera, Denny kept a shy smile all the time. The next second, he said very seriously, "I want to thank a lot of people, but I only want to mention two people here. The first one is Palmer, thank him for taking care of me, and the second one is my new boss, Mr. Samuel. Thank you for giving me a new life."


    The two popular stars were actually grateful to Sa


    iling, smiling, but tears fell from his eyelashes. He raised his hand and gently rubbed his eyes. His fans immediately shouted, "Denny, don''t cry! !"


    "Denny, don''t cry. It''s all our fault!"


    "Denny, don''t be too tired, and don''t care about us. You must smile"


    "Come on, Denny, Palmer!"


    For many cold nights, they gritted their teeth in order to see the smiles on their fans'' faces.


    With a loudspeaker in his hand, Palmer patted on Denny''s shoulder to comfort him. "Thank you for supporting us... We are here to make 3 bows to you! "


    As soon as he finished speaking, he put down the loud speaker in his hand, held Denny''s hand, and the two took two steps back. Then they bowed three times seriously to the fans below.


    Three bows were the most important etiquette. They received the love from their fans, but they didn''t know how to repay it. Therefore, they chose the most clumsy and old-fashioned way to repay them. They used their actions to tell their fans that they had received their love.


    Many fans cried on the roadside. Some of them had chased after many stars, but at this moment, they suddenly had a sense of home.


    "Brothers, don''t do this!"


    "Brothers, we don''t deserve to be treated so solemnly!"


    "Brothers... I will love you for ten thousand years! "


    "If I change my love for you, I will be a dog!"

 Chapter 623 Only One Condition

    At the gate of the building.


    After the two men bowed, Palmer handed the loud speaker to Denny. Denny quickly adjusted his mood and a bright smile appeared on his face. "Thank you for coming to support us. Thank you. Please be careful when you go back, okay? "


    "Okay!" Almost all the people present answered in unison.


    Denny then gave the loud speaker back to the staff, and followed Palmer towards the car that had been prepared for them by Cassandra.


    However, no one of the fans left the scene, and no one chased after them forcefully. A large group of fans just stood there obediently, holding the supporting props in their hands, and sang the promotion song that the two of them had sung before in unison:


    ''How much practice have you gone through to be like this?


    I''ve been here all the time, waiting for a piece of news, but you haven''t given up...


    Flying across time...''


    In the car.


    The two of them were listening to the singing outside. They sat in the back seats, unable to calm down for a long time.


    Since they started their career, the two of them had been treated coldly. They had never thought that one day they would become famous, and they had never expected that there would be so many fans to support them.


    All this seemed unreal to them.


    It was not until the car drove into the main road that the figures and the song behind them had disappeared that the two of them came to their senses. They wanted to say something, but they did not know what to say.


    "Palmer, let''s drive you to the hotel first. You will take the flight tomorrow morning. Denny and I will pick you up early and drive you to the airport." Cassandra broke the silence first.


    Palmer was also a warm-hearted boy. He immediately said, "Thank you, Samuel. But tomorrow morning, I will go back to the film crew by the early flight. It''s too early. You are also very tired today, so you don''t have to come to see me off. I will ask the hotel to book a car for me."


    Cassandra chuckled, "Even if I agree, Denny won''t agree, okay? Do you sti


    at I have to spare some time for you to date in the future. But then again, I think you two match each other, or... Make do with it? "


    "Get out!" The two men, Denny and Palmer, shouted at the same time.


    Palmer rolled his eyes at Cassandra, "I''m a straight man like steel! I like girls, girls! "


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "What kind of girl do you like?"


    Palmer, "Of course... Samuel, why are you so gossipy like a woman? "


    ''I''m a woman!''


    She was really curious about the reaction of these two people when she made her identity public. Not to mention Denny, he was so real. Even if she appeared in a woman''s dress, Denny would only think that he had mistaken someone else for her.


    Cassandra shook her head, "I''m just worried about your fans..."


    With an expression of ''I don''t believe you!'' on his face, Palmer thought he was not so gullible. But somehow, he felt that Samuel looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had met him.


    When the car arrived at the hotel, Cassandra was afraid of being photographed, so she contacted the hotel first and drove directly into the VIP parking lot through their special passage.


    Palmer carried his backpack and said, "Then I''ll go upstairs first. Thank you two today."


    Denny, "You''re welcome."


    Cassandra smiled, "Yes, we will be a family from now on. You don''t have to be so polite."

 Chapter 624 Where Is Mr. Ezra Chu

    ''Family...


    You don''t regard yourself as an outsider at all...''


    Palmer smiled and waved to the two of them. Then he walked towards the elevator. Cassandra looked at his back and thought, ''No wonder so many girls want to sleep with him and Denny. These two men are really so handsome with their backs, making people want to sleep with them unconsciously.''


    Cassandra waved her hand at Denny and smiled ambiguously, "What are you waiting for? Let''s go..."


    Before she could finish her words, a well-dressed woman suddenly ran out from nowhere. This woman seemed to be crazy, smiling at Palmer, and then pounced on him.


    Palmer didn''t expect that there would be an ambush at the VIP passage of the hotel. He forgot to react for a moment. Seeing that the woman was about to approach him, his pupils suddenly contracted and his body instinctively retreated. But behind him was a hanging staircase. In an instant, he was out of balance and fell backwards.


    A few seconds later...


    Without the expected pain, his slender and thin body fell into a soft embrace, and a faint fragrance was lingering in his nose. Then, Palmer''s black eyes reflected Samuel''s delicate and enchanting face.


    "Bang..."


    Almost at that moment, Palmer suddenly felt that his heart missed a few beats, and then the sound of heartbeat was as loud as a drum.


    Damn!


    How could he... Have such a reaction to a man?


    Before Palmer could react, Cassandra pulled her hand away and pushed him into Denny''s arms. At the same time, the woman pressed heavily on Cassandra, directly pressing her on the ground.


    With a click, Cassandra felt a pain in her back. She snorted, grabbed the woman''s wrist with her right hand, pushed her away, and pressed her hard on the ground.


    The VIP passage was so noisy that some security guards had rushed over. When the security guards arrived, they immediately subdued the woman.


    Cassandra let go of the woman and sat back instincti


    ced at him coldly, pushed away the windbreaker handed over by his assistant behind him, and looked at Cassandra, "Mr. Samuel, I''m sorry for the inconvenience caused by my work. I apologize to you and Mr. Palmer first."


    This man was the owner of the hotel, Ezra Chu.


    Hearing Ezra''s words, the man in black suit was completely stunned. What was going on? Their boss was a big shot in the whole capital city. How could he be so respectful to the boss of a small entertainment company?


    Even the most famous stars in the entertainment circle came, their boss just showed his face politely to receive them. Was he blind?


    Not only the man in black suit, but also Denny and Palmer were confused. Although they all knew that Samuel was famous in the circle recently, this hotel was one of the top three hotels in the capital city. It was said that the boss of the hotel, Ezra, had a good relationship with the richest man in the capital city. How could Ezra be so respectful to Samuel?


    This world... It was crazy!


    Hearing this, Cassandra squinted at Ezra and said, "Isn''t the way you teach your subordinates too gentle? Any of them can bully Palmer. What if I''m not here next time? Are they going to climb up to Palmer''s head? "


    She had no special weakness but to protect her subordinates.

 Chapter 625 No, I didnt

    "No, no, no! Your friend is my friend. It''s all our hotel''s fault that Mr. Palmer was attacked this time. We will definitely give Mr. Palmer a satisfactory explanation. As for the subordinate who are not careful and violate the hotel management regulations... What do you think if he is fired directly? " Ezra swallowed and said tentatively.


    The man in the black suit next to him was completely stunned. Fired?


    How was that possible?


    He had worked in the hotel for so many years and was about to be promoted. How could he be fired so easily?


    The man in black suit was sweating heavily on his forehead. He stood still like a sculpture, staring at Ezra in disbelief.


    "Well... Samuel, it''s just a small matter. You don''t have let him be fired, do you? " Palmer suddenly interjected.


    As a public figure, it was not a big deal to have such a crazy fan. But this time, it was in the VIP passage of the hotel, so Palmer was almost injured without precaution.


    However, it seemed that it was too much to fire the hotel staff. If this matter was spread out, it would probably give people the illusion of being arrogant.


    Palmer''s career was just on the rise, and his contract had expired. It was better not to make trouble.


    With a look of disappointment on her face, Cassandra looked at Palmer and thought, ''Palmer is as simple as Denny. He is a good man even if he is bullied.''


    "That''s right! Mr. Samuel, I know I was wrong. It was all my fault that I offended you just now... I know I was wrong. Mr. Samuel, please let me go! " The man in black suit also came to his senses. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and pleaded with a flattering face.


    He changed so fast! If Ezra didn''t come today, they would surely suffer losses?


    "Your fault? If my memory serves me right, this is the VIP passage of the hotel. Outsiders can''t come in without permission. The crazy woman


    e just lowered his eyes and obeyed without saying anything.


    Palmer was not reconciled. After all, Samuel saved him this time. If it weren''t for Samuel''s timely reaction, he might be injured. He would not be able to rest assured if he didn''t see Samuel safe and sound with his own eyes.


    Cassandra patted Palmer on the shoulder and said, "Well, go upstairs and have a rest, or I''ll feel sorry for you. Go ahead."


    At that moment, Palmer suddenly found that he had always been glib, but in front of this man, he seemed to have lost the ability to speak, unable to say a word.


    At this time, Ezra''s car came over. Ezra helped Cassandra get on the car in person. It was not until the light of the car disappeared in their sight that Palmer and Denny came to their senses.


    Palmer looked at Denny and said, "Denny, I finally know why you, a maverick in the circle, would be subdued by Samuel. Such a man..."


    Before he finished his words, Denny''s back was a little stiff, but then he lowered his head in panic. "Well, it''s late. You can go upstairs and have a rest."


    Palmer raised his eyebrows and put his arm around his shoulder, "It''s so rare for you to be shy. "


    Denny''s ears turned red. He slapped Palmer away and said, "Nonsense. I''m leaving."

 Chapter 626 Are You a Quack

    Palmer rubbed his chin and looked at Denny with a complicated expression.


    Although the two of them hadn''t known each other for a long time, they had a good relationship in private. In particular, Palmer was quite outgoing, and he was perfectly complementary to Denny. After this play, the two of them looked like old friends who had known each other for many years.


    Although Denny was introverted, he was awkward in many interview programs, so he had to make it through with a silly smile.


    It was the first time that Palmer had seen Denny so concerned about a person.


    Did he fall in love with Samuel?


    But it was impossible. After all, Samuel was a man. Perhaps, Denny just thanked Samuel for helping him before.


    Palmer shook his head. He didn''t turn around and walk to the elevator until Denny''s car left.


    In the hospital.


    As soon as Ezra''s car arrived, he saw a black Maybach parking there.


    Cold sweats broke out on Ezra''s forehead. He hurriedly got off the car and opened the back door.


    Cassandra also saw the car. Before she got out of the car, she saw Martin get out of the car with a dark face. It seemed that he was angry.


    Damn it!


    Carlos followed Martin obediently and glanced at Ezra sympathetically.


    ''Brother, take care of yourself. The master usually worried about Cassandra even if one of her fingers was touched. This time, her waist was actually hurt.''


    Cassandra wanted to pretend to be strong, but when she saw Martin, she felt a sharp pain in her waist all of a sudden. She leaned against the back seat and stared at Martin pitifully.


    "Does it hurt?" Martin suppressed his anger, frowned and lowered his voice unconsciously.


    Cassandra immediately nodded and pouted, "It hurts."


    She just wanted to make Martin feel sorry for her, so that Martin wouldn''t be too angry. But for some reason, the moment she saw the man, the grievance in the bottom of her heart surged out, and her eyes turned red. If there


    ghed and stared at Martin with an aggrieved look. Martin frowned and said, "Good girl."


    Kevin was speechless.


    Ezra was speechless.


    Was he blind?


    How could Martin coax a woman so affectionately one day?!


    He must have seen the fake Martin!


    After returning to the Yan Garden from the hospital, Martin was still worried, so he called Hawk to check on Cassandra.


    Cassandra, who had just been filled with a large bowl of medicine, stared at Hawk with a sad face. After checking her pulse, Hawk scratched his head and said, "Madam''s injury is not serious, but she is a female. It''s not convenient for me to have an injection. I''d better prescribe some medicine... I promise she will recover in 3 days. "


    3 days...


    It''s still too long...


    However, her waist was injured this time, and it had been fine if she could recover in 3 days.


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    Hawk went to write the prescription in a hurry, and Martin asked Carlos to fetch the medicine in person. It was late night after he had been busy for a long time.


    Cassandra''s waist was injured and it was inconvenient for her to move, especially... Took a shower...


    She held her waist with one hand and walked towards the bathroom slowly. As soon as she entered the bathroom, she slipped and almost fell to the ground.

 Chapter 627 Although There are Tens of Millions of People, I Will Go

    Cassandra held the handrail with one hand and held her waist with the other. A stabbing pain came from the back of her waist, as if a thorn was stabbing. She groaned in pain, and the next second, a figure broke into her sight.


    With a nervous look on his face, Martin rushed over and held her with his hands. He asked in a trembling voice, "What''s wrong? Did you get hurt? "


    Damn!


    He knew that Cassandra had a waist injury and was inconvenient to move, so how could he let her take a shower alone?


    At that moment, looking at Martin in front of her, Cassandra felt warm in her heart. This man usually remained calm no matter what happened, but now he was so worried because she almost fell down.


    This was a sharp contrast. He was so adorable that her heart trembled!


    "No, I''m fine. Don''t be nervous, Martin! I''m really fine! " Cassandra held Martin''s hand to comfort him.


    The gloom in Martin''s eyes was swept away in an instant. He suppressed the surging emotions in his heart and carefully held Cassandra, "let me help you."


    Cassandra was stunned, "What? Help what? Taking a shower? I can do it myself. "


    With a lingering fear, Martin said, "I''m worried."


    If Cassandra hadn''t reacted quickly just now, she would have...


    Cassandra kept nagging, but Martin refused to let it go. He would never allow that stupid thing to happen again.


    Although Cassandra couldn''t persuade him, she still felt a little uncomfortable to take a shower in front of Martin. Although the two of them often sleep together in her previous life, the two of them rarely did anything excessive in this life.


    Most importantly, she was afraid that she couldn''t control herself and wanted to pounce on Martin!


    A cold and abstinent man like Martin... How many girls could control themselves not to think too much?


    "Well. How about we take a shower together... " After saying that, Cassandra blushed.


    ''Damn, that''s not what she wanted to say!''!


    She felt that she was shameless...


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    Cass


    were over ten thousand in just one minute, and the reading and likes were astonishing. This microblog was immediately listed on the top list.


    "Oh my God! He saw it! "


    "Oh my God! Moved to cry! He has received all our wishes! "


    "He''s awesome! !"


    "Come on, Denny! We support you! "


    "Cry! I have fell in love with a sincere and good-looking actor. I love him so much! If I change my love to him, I will cripple myself first! "


    "I cried with all my heart. It''s not my fault. It was Mr. Denny who started it!"


    Under the comment area, a large number of female fans were crying like dogs.


    Nowadays, it was normal for fans to love stars, especially when a movie became famous, and the main character and others became famous for a period of time, but soon there would be a new movie to replace them. Therefore, most of the fans were movie fans, and when the heat of this movie was over, they would quickly change their minds and begin to like the next movie.


    As an actor, he knew that the entertainment circle was changing from old to new very quickly.


    However, there had never been actors like Denny and Palmer who had become famous overnight and perhaps they hadn''t adapted to it yet. In the face of the fans'' love, they had no way to repay it, so they could only choose the most primitive and clumsy way to repay their fans.

 Chapter 628 Young People Should Control Themselves

    In the hotel.


    Palmer also saw the comments and support of his fans. Standing alone on the balcony of the hotel, he looked coldly at the vast night sky, as if crossing layers of barriers.


    In the sky, stars were all over the sky, bright and dazzling, but they were always far away.


    He had been in the entertainment industry for 6 years, and just like Denny, he had never thought that one day he would be able to famous, jumping from an unknown actor to the top, and become an existence admired by millions of people.


    Because he had experienced too much embarrassment and disappointment, his sensitive and fragile heart had been riddled with holes, but he still looked dandiacal and cynical.


    ''You live in a sea of people, and many people often stays by your side, but in the end, you are alone and have no heart.''


    So when he came to the live broadcast this time, he still came alone. He didn''t expect to meet so many fans when he returned to the airport.


    If there was no hope, there would be no disappointment.


    It was normal for people to be ups and downs in this circle, but how many people could bear the silence and no one cared after being famous?


    Perhaps it was because of the similar experience that he and Denny appreciated each other and quickly became best friends. They could stand on the same side. Even if the world misunderstood him, he had never thought of betraying.


    Betrayal...


    Palmer''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a touch of complex emotions flashing in his eyes. After a while, he took out his mobile phone slowly and forwarded the message on Denny''s microblog. His slender and fair fingers fell on the dialog box, and he seriously typed a line of words:


    "Thousands of mountains and rivers, go with you."


    As soon as Palmer''s microblog post was released, the comment area was almost exploded in an instant.


    "Brother! Thousands of mountains and rivers, go with you! "


    "Never give up. Let''s move forward side by side!"


    "Brother, I wis


    his boss treat Palmer as a family member overnight?


    He must have opened it in a wrong way!


    Cassandra smiled and said, "You didn''t hear it wrong. Palmer had promised to sign our company last night. You go to prepare a contract right away, just like the one for Denny. I''m going to send Palmer to the airport later and give it to him."


    Jack''s eyes almost popped out. Did he hear it wrong? The two most popular young men in the entertainment circle were both signed by their company?


    ''What the fuck!''


    Jack said excitedly, "Yes! Okay, I''ll do it right away! Will I bring it to you or will you come to the company to fetch it? "


    Cassandra scratched her head. She didn''t intend to go to the company. It was too troublesome and time-consuming.


    Cassandra said, "Just send me the electronic document. I''ll handle it myself."


    Jack immediately said, "Okay! Good! I''ll do it right away! "


    After saying that, Jack immediately hung up the phone.


    With one hand on her waist, Cassandra was about to get up when she saw Martin walking towards her in a black suit.


    Hmm...


    Was it her illusion?


    Why did she seem to see Martin''s... Suppressed anger?


    What''s more, Martin was always noble and elegant, and he even walked at the same speed. If she didn''t see it wrong just now, Martin was... Walking quickly?

 Chapter 629 A Gift from My Little Denny

    Before Cassandra came to her senses, Martin had already walked over quickly, holding her hand with his big palm. His eyes seemed to be restraining his anger, but he could not release it. He asked in a muffled voice, "What are you doing? Why are you still moving? "


    ''Every time she gets hurt, she doesn''t take care of herself.


    Damn!''


    However, although Martin was full of anger, he couldn''t beat or scold her. In the end, he had to bear it alone.


    With an innocent look on her face, Cassandra said, "I didn''t. I just answered a phone call. Seeing that you were not there, I planned to get up and wash myself, and then go to the airport..."


    Before she could finish her words, Martin''s face had completely darkened, but he was still very gentle and helped her to wash her face and brush her teeth.


    "You can''t go." said Martin.


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, and her bright eyes stared at Martin aggrievedly. "But I promised Palmer to send him to the airport yesterday, and I have something very important to give him."


    ''I''m wronged...''


    Martin''s eyes darkened, "Something very important?"


    Cassandra was speechless. Why was the key point of this guy so strange every time? The important thing she said was just the contract.


    It seemed that he was going to eat her up...


    ''Jealous East Asia king?''


    Cassandra hurriedly and sincerely said, "Here is the thing. Yesterday, I finally managed to persuade Palmer to sign the contract with us, so at this moment, I should pretend to be miserable. Palmer maybe sigh the contract with me when he couldn''t bear it. I do this for the company''s sake, really."


    Although it was for business, Martin still looked unhappy.


    Martin, "Don''t play tricks on other men. If he won''t sign it, then forget it."


    Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ''Hey, don''t be so willful. It took me a long time to find this pair of treasures. Forget it?'' Who gave you the courage?


    Cassandra immediately put on a f


    and said with a smile, "It''s from my little Denny. I will cherish it."


    Denny''s ears turned red inexplicably. "Well, thank you, Samuel."


    Cassandra laughed, "It''s you who sent me the gift. Why do you thank me instead?"


    How could this boy be so cute and soft?


    ''Cassandra, wake up! You are married!''


    Denny, "You did it to protect Palmer... I can''t do anything for you... I''m sorry... "


    Cassandra''s heart ached when she heard this. What happened to the boy? It was not his fault, and he kept apologizing.


    Cassandra shook her head, "Denny, remember, even if you used to tolerate it, from now on, you don''t have to be wronged anymore, understand?"


    Denny''s heart skipped a beat. His dark eyes fell on Cassandra.


    No one had ever told him that even if you were used to being wronged, you didn''t have to be wronged from now on...


    Denny bit his lips and said, "Thank you."


    Cassandra felt sorry for him and wanted to laugh. She waved her hand and said, "Well, let''s stop talking about it. Yesterday, you heard that Palmer promised to sign our company, and then you can work together again. If everything goes well with Glen, the new movie will be customized for you two. Next... You two may have to suffer a little. "


    Denny nodded obediently and said seriously, "Okay, I will do whatever you say."

 Chapter 630 Dont Worry, Samuel

    Cassandra was relieved as if she was an old mother. This child was so obedient and sensible!


    ''Calm down, don''t be naughty!''


    Cassandra hurriedly cleared her throat, "The set of this movie is that you two are both tough men. After all, you have played too many gentle roles before. This time, I hope you can make a breakthrough with the help of this movie. It''s a new challenge for you and Palmer. Are you confident?"


    Denny turned to Cassandra, "I know how to boxing."


    Hearing this, Cassandra was completely shocked, "What did you say? Do you know how to boxing? "


    ''Uh...


    Are you serious?


    You are such a gentle and reserved boy. You said you know how to boxing?


    Do you have any misunderstanding about the boxing?''


    However, in the blink of an eye, Cassandra seemed to think of something. She remembered that she had seen Palmer''s boxing emoticon comment on Denny''s microblog. She thought that Palmer was just kidding and didn''t read it carefully. Could it be that Denny really knew boxing?


    Such a gentle boy... How could he have such a masculine side? The contrast was so cute!


    Denny nodded shyly, "Yes, when I was a child... I was naughty, so my father asked me to practice Boxing. So, I know a little about it. "


    Cassandra felt surprised, "When you were a child? Then how many years have you been practicing boxing? "


    Didn''t a man who practicing boxing have muscles all over his body?


    Denny, "Yes, but I haven''t practiced it in the past few years. I just use it occasionally when I''m filming. I retrogress a little."


    Cassandra stared at Denny with her bright eyes. What treasure did she find!


    Cassandra looked excited, "Well, you can show me later."


    Denny, who was aloof and abstinent, knew the boxing... That scene was amazing!


    Denny blushed, "Okay."


    Cassandra had been dreaming all the way. Before she realized, the car had arrived at the hotel. Palmer had already packed


    r A-list stars, who attended the show for the promotion of the new movie. Then in order to follow the promotion, it would be played it in time.


    Hearing this, Cassandra said, "Okay, I know. I''ll arrange it."


    After giving some instructions, Cassandra hung up the phone. Then she turned to look at Denny and Palmer, "You two should have heard the phone call just now, and the crew of the program should also contact you later. This time, you should behave well on the show ''I''m a big star''."


    Although Denny was aloof from the world, it was a rare opportunity. At least, it was the recognition of their acting skills.


    Denny, "Well, don''t worry, I will behave well."


    To put it bluntly, she was not worried about a good boy like Denny. However, he was too honest and seemed not suitable for the routine of variety shows. In many private interviews, he often looked confused, and in the end, he pretended to be cute to muddle through.


    Obviously, Palmer was much better in this respect. From the previous live streaming, it could be seen that he had been helping Denny all the time. Moreover, when Denny was with Palmer, he would be very relaxed, and occasionally some relaxed movements were so cute.


    Cassandra was relieve if the two of them attended the show together.

 Chapter 631 I Will Listen To You Whatever You Say

    "Don''t worry, Samuel. I will protect Denny well." In the back seat, Palmer said abruptly.


    Cassandra took a look at him. Although Palmer seemed unreliable, he had been defending Denny all the time, especially on the show. He was bringing topic and rhythm all the time, so the scene was not too embarrassing.


    The two of them were quite complementary to each other in character. Although Denny was a few years older than Palmer, he was really an obedient boy, while Palmer was almost completely different from him. It seemed that wherever he went, he could get familiar with person quickly.


    Cassandra nodded, "Well, I''m relieved to have you around. But don''t make a match for little Denny. He is still young. It''s not appropriate for such a simple boy to fall in love!"


    With an expression of grievance, Palmer muttered, "I didn''t! When did I make a match for him? I''m wronged. Besides, love is not prohibited in the company. Don''t you think it''s too arbitrary? "


    Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. She knew that this guy was not like Denny at all, she felt helpless.


    Cassandra pinched her forehead and said, "Forget it. The program will be shot the night after tomorrow. How about you don''t go back to the crew and stay here for two days to have a rest?"


    Palmer immediately shook his head and said, "No, I can''t. The progress of the crew has been delayed. I can still shoot for two days if I go there in a hurry for the progress. I will come back the day after tomorrow."


    Cassandra had heard of Palmer''s dedication to work before, but then again, if he was not willing to study his acting skills and characters, he wouldn''t have achieved what he was today.


    In this circle, resources and connections were indeed very important, but if he didn''t have some hard strength, he might not be able to achieve today''s achievements. After all, the audience were not idiots.


    Cassandra didn''t insist, "Okay. Tell me your flight time the day after tomorrow and I''ll pick you up. I''ll take care of everything else. You''re just l


    ough I appreciate you very much, I won''t let myself be at a disadvantage. "


    The implication was that if Palmer regretted, the contract would be solid evidence. If he didn''t admit, it meant that he broke the contract. Although there was no penalty in the contract and Cassandra didn''t intend to ask for it, it would be a fatal blow to an actor if any negative news was involved.


    "I''m not afraid. I trust you." said Palmer in the same way as Cassandra did.


    Cassandra was stunned. This boy was really... Why was he so cute?


    At this moment, Palmer had already signed his name and handed the contract to Cassandra. Cassandra took it and asked Denny to put it into the storage box. In this way, she signed the contract with Palmer.


    "Ha-ha, from now on, you will be sold to me as a permanent worker. Are you nervous?" Cassandra teased.


    Palmer smiled and said, "I''m nervous. After all, I''m selling my body."


    Cassandra chuckled and thought, ''This guy is really eloquent. He is good at joking. The program will be shot the day after tomorrow. I really don''t worry that they will be embarrassed then.''


    The car arrived at the airport soon.


    They had contacted with the airport in advance, so the car went directly to the VIP passage. Even so, there were still a lot of check-in girls who recognized Palmer and performed a wave of screams on the spot.

 Chapter 632 Im So Ugly

    "Ah! Brother Palmer! "


    "It''s really brother Palmer! My mother, what kind of luck am I having? "


    "My brother waved his hand!"


    "Oh my God! I''m going to faint! Come on, brother! "


    "Is it Mr. Denny who sent him to the airport? Oh my God! They are really a perfect match! "


    "Support them all my life!"


    Escorted by the staff, Palmer entered the VIP passage directly. Hearing the scream behind him, he took off his sunglasses and greeted everyone before turning around to enter the VIP passage.


    At the same time, at the exit of the airport, many fans who came to see Palmer off consciously lined up in order. Because they were really bored, the girls consciously sang a song and waited at the airport. They didn''t leave until a staff informed them that Palmer had been waiting for the flight through the VIP passage.


    There was no chaos in the whole process. It could be said that they had a good quality.


    As soon as Cassandra and Denny left the airport, Cassandra received a call from Martin. She was scolded by Martin, but she didn''t get angry at all. Instead, she apologized with a smile. Anyway, she would dare to do it again next time.


    After hanging up the phone, Cassandra turned to Denny, "Do you have any work this afternoon?"


    Denny nodded, "Well, Samuel, put me in the front and I can take a taxi myself."


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him and wondered if he misunderstood himself. He was very popular now. Could he take a taxi? ''Aren''t you afraid of being raped by the girls?''


    Cassandra, "Are you insulting me? How can I let you go to the set alone? The new assistant has gone to the scene. I have something to deal with after I send you there later, so I won''t pick you up. "


    Denny''s ears turned red and he shyly turned his face away. "Well, thank you, Samuel."


    Cassandra frowned, "You are so polite. What should I do with you? I have told you that you don''t have to be so polite to me. "


    With a lovely and innocent look on his face, Denny replied, "Okay."


    Cassandr


    t look at me. I''m so ugly. I''m afraid it''ll stain your eyes."


    Cassandra looked at Kevin and thought, ''Young man, you really have a strong desire to survive/''


    Staring at Kevin with a smile, Cassandra said, "Doctor Kevin, how can you belittle yourself like this? You are so handsome that no one can compare with you."


    Kevin was about to cry. He said with a sad face, "Cassandra, I''m sorry. I won''t say anything more. Please don''t sling mud at me. I''m really ugly, not good-looking at all."


    Seeing this, Cassandra didn''t want to make fun of him any-more. She cleared her throat and said, "Can I get cured before I go to the H city?"


    "Of course! It''s not a big deal! I''m the best doctor in the capital city... No, no, no. I''m a doctor from Mongolia. I''m sure I can do it. "


    Cassandra smiled, "Well, I see."


    Kevin took the medicine for her in person and told her several times. After he considerately sent her to the car, he wiped the cold sweat and breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the car.


    Greyson took a careful look at Cassandra from the rearview mirror and asked in a low voice, "Cassandra, are you going back to the company now, or..."


    Cassandra glanced at the large bag of medicine at hand. It was a pity not to pretend to be poor at such a good time. She lowered her eyes slightly and said, "Go to find Martin."

 Chapter 633 What Do You Want

    In the headquarter building of the Lu Group.


    In the meeting room.


    There was a strange dead silence in the meeting room. Everyone didn''t even dare to take a deep breath, staring at the man in the chief with fear.


    Somehow, their big boss seemed to be in a bad mood today. He sat there silently, as if his face was covered with a layer of invisible frost.


    "Mr. Martin, the water quality in the H city is not good, and we haven''t got any result yet. Is it too risky to buy the land there? "


    "Yes, Mr. Martin. We''ve long said that there''s something wrong with the water in the H city. We''ve been working on an environment protection project this time. If the water is not qualified, the early investment will be in vain!"


    "Mr. Ron, Mr. James, please persuade Mr. Martin not to make such a rash decision..."


    "Mr. Martin, what do you think..."


    On the top, Martin sat there expressionlessly, and the noise around seemed to disappear miraculously from his ears. He tapped the table with his slender fingers, but the sound seemed to hit a person''s bones. The whole conference room was miraculously quiet.


    At the head of the left, Ron held his crutch with both hands and looked at Martin with a faint smile on his face. "We have been preparing for the project in the H city for a long time. At this moment, a sudden water problem will certainly affect the project progress. All the shareholders just don''t want to take the risk. Please think twice, Mr. Martin."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the whole conference room became lively again. Many shareholders stood on the side of Ron. Although they didn''t dare to directly disagree with Martin in public, their words were very clear.


    The H city had been exposed to water quality problems. If the Lu Group continued its environmental protection projects without any scruples at this time, wouldn''t it be asking for trouble? Not to mention anything else, even some environmentalists would not let it go. They really didn''t know what Martin was thinking about.


    "Mr. Ron, do you mean that


    sts just for a small project?"


    "That''s right! We do business for money, so we don''t have to take the risk, do we? "


    "Finished?" Martin finally opened his mouth.


    All of a sudden, the meeting room fell into silence. Everyone looked at Martin, wondering what decision he would make.


    "The project in the H city will not stop no matter what happens." said Martin expressionlessly.


    There was an eerie silence in the meeting room, and then all the shareholders were stunned, especially those who were against it. When they heard Martin''s words, they were completely dumbfounded.


    Was the boss out of his mind? He knew there might be something wrong with the project in the H city, but he still acted on his own?


    What if something happened?


    This loss was not small. Who would be responsible for them then?


    The most important thing was that it was related to the environment. If it caused public opinion, it would be the most fatal blow to the Lu Group.


    Damn!


    What was the boss doing?


    On the left side of the CEO, Ron held his crutch tightly, the blue veins on the back of his hands throbbing, but he always maintained a faint smile on his face. He said coldly, "At present, this project indeed has potential risks, but since Mr. Martin has made a decision, we will naturally support it with all our strength. Please rest assured, Mr. Martin."

 Chapter 634 Doctor Kevin Said Nothing

    "There are indeed potential risks in this project, so you don''t need to worry about it. From now on, I will leave this project to James to deal with. I will bear all the consequences." Martin casually wrapped his arms around the sofa and said in a cold voice as usual.


    Hearing this, Ron''s pupils shrank slightly, and the knuckles of his fingers holding the crutch were white. He almost squeezed out a smile, and his teeth were almost broken.


    James looked up at Martin and said, "Thank you for your trust, Mr. Martin."


    When Martin was about to speak, Carlos suddenly came in in a hurry, bent over and whispered something in Martin''s ear. Martin''s face, which had not changed from beginning to end, suddenly changed. He stood up from the chair without warning and said, "The meeting is over."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he left the meeting room with his long legs.


    The senior executives were also confused. They didn''t know why Martin suddenly reacted like this. He was the CEO of the Lu Group, he was always calm. What happened? Why was he so excited?


    In the CEO office.


    Cassandra held her waist with one hand and wandered around in the office. Sometimes she touched here and there, and then she looked out of condition.


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, the door was pushed open, and Cassandra almost subconsciously turned her head to look behind. She saw that Martin walked in in a hurry, and his breath seemed to be a little rapid because of the fast pace.


    Cassandra was holding a book that had just been taken down from the bookshelf. She had thought that a cold and abstinent CEO like Martin would only read some particularly cold and advanced books, but she had just seen a book called ''Parenting Manual'' on the bookshelf, so she couldn''t help but take it down.


    She didn''t expect that Martin would catch her on the spot.


    Somehow, Cassandra felt a little guilty and hid the book behind her. But because of her sudden movement, she forgot her waist injury and groaned in pain.


    The ne


    d arrogant...


    Kevin gave a wry smile and repeated the method of using the medicine. At last, he asked considerately, "Is there anything else that you haven''t remembered, master? I can repeat it one hundred times. "


    "No." said Martin.


    After saying that, Martin hung up the phone without waiting for Kevin''s reply.


    Holding the phone in his hand, Kevin seemed to have swallowed a dead fly. After a long time, he cursed in a low voice and went to do his own business.


    On the other side, after asking how to use the medicine, Martin took out a piece of paper and wrote it by himself. Cassandra looked at the paper and found that the man''s slender fingers were very powerful and the words he wrote were very beautiful. Why on earth was he so blind to fall in love with her since he was such a nearly perfect man?


    After writing down the way to use it, Martin folded the note and put it into the bag before applying medicine to Cassandra.


    Cassandra bent over the sofa obediently and hung her hands casually, "Martin, be gentle. I''m afraid of... Ah! ! !"


    Before she could say the word ''hurt'', she felt a sting in her waist. Suddenly, her scream came from the office.


    Martin frowned. Before his hand touched Cassandra''s waist, she screamed... Did it hurt so much?


    "Fuck! What''s up? Master! ���� ''My eyes! What are you doing? "

 Chapter 635 Willing to Bend Down for You

    Hearing the scream, Carlos thought there must be something wrong, so he immediately ran in to check. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a terrible scene.


    ''Well, this is the company after all. Can you control yourself? !''


    "I''ll get out right now!" Almost in the blink of an eye, Carlos turned his head and slammed the door. With a look of a survivor of a disaster, he leaned against the door and took a few deep breaths before he calmed down.


    ''Come and go without a trace. I''m so smart.''


    In the office.


    Cassandra looked at the gate and then at Martin, "Well. Carlos... He has schizophrenia. He needs to be treated. "


    "Don''t you feel pain anymore?" Martin asked.


    Just now, when Carlos shifted his attention, Martin applied the medicine. Hearing this, Cassandra suddenly froze on the sofa with embarrassment and said seriously, "It hurts... But it''s okay. I''m used to the pain. "


    Martin was speechless.


    Although he knew that she said it on purpose, he still couldn''t help but mind. Looking at her with black eyes, he said in a low voice, "Don''t work so hard for other men in the future, or I''m not sure if I''ll take back your freedom."


    For Martin, the best way to keep Cassandra was to lock her up so that only he could see her. If anyone else looked at her, he would like to gouge his eyes out.


    However, from the little unknown girl to today, Cassandra, step by step, had her own fixed fans, and countless young men and women chased after her. When she smiled in front of the camera, which was just right but seemed to be able to easily arouse people''s heart. He had never seen such a smile before.


    She seemed to be born in the entertainment circle, but she was never arrogant or irritable. With her own strength, she walked steadily towards the peak position.


    She was willing to accept all the scenery on the way, including doubts and insults.


    Cassandra immediately put on a flattering smile and nodded obediently. If it weren


    ."


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Damn it! I can''t live this life anymore. I want a divorce!''


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Martin was a scheming man. He knew that she came here to make a fool of herself and insisted on blaming her on purpose. Did he have another woman outside?


    "By the way, we''ll go to the H city in a few days. Have you told Robert and Talbot?" Out of a strong desire to survive, Cassandra changed the topic.


    Martin nodded, "Yes, I''ve told Robert and Talbot, but your waist injury..."


    Cassandra hurriedly patted her chest, "No problem. Doctor Kevin can bring people back to life. If it doesn''t work, we still have Doctor Hawk. I don''t feel anything wrong with my waist now. I can go to the 5th floor in one breath!"


    Martin frowned and thought, ''This girl is getting naughtier. After all, she is a popular actress now. Can''t she have some idol burden?''


    Martin, "Whether you can go with me or not depends on the report."


    The implication was that if the inspection report was not qualified, she would not go to the H city with him.


    At the thought that Martin might be attacked in the H city, Cassandra couldn''t calm down. After all, Martin had a narrow escape from the attack this time. If he wasn''t lucky, he wouldn''t have been able to come back alive.

 Chapter 636 I Just Like the two-flavor Hot Pot

    "There must be no problem with the report. We have to trust Doctor Kevin, the doctor from Mongolia." It was rare for Cassandra to be serious. She didn''t show any emotion in her heart, and even wanted to send a brocade flag to Kevin.


    Martin rubbed his temples wearily, "Don''t be naughty. Are you tired?"


    Cassandra wanted to pretend to be a strong woman and say that she was not tired, but when she was about to say something, she felt that Martin still liked the weak and soft woman. She immediately looked up at Martin aggrievedly and said, "Yes, you don''t know, I got up early in the morning to send someone to the airport, and then go to see the doctor. I feel that I am almost disabled now."


    Martin squinted his eyes and suddenly forgot the afternoon meeting and the dinner party. "I''ll drive you back."


    Cassandra just wanted to pretend to be pitiful and practice her acting skills, but she didn''t expect that Martin would take it seriously and order her to leave with a cold and domineering look on his face.


    Cassandra wished she could slap herself two times on the spot.


    Cassandra cleared her throat, "No, no, no. I just want to have a rest here and have some food. I have to go to the film and television city later. Director Johnny''s new movie is on, isn''t it? Although I''ve changed my schedule a little, as his top boss, it''s necessary to comfort the subordinates and give them warmth."


    Her words were so sincere that no one could refute her.


    Worried about her waist injury, Martin swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue. He lowered his eyes and asked calmly, "What do you want to eat for lunch?"


    Cassandra smacked her lips, thinking that she had been eating light recently, and wanted to see the embarrassed look of Martin. She moved her mouth and said, "Hot pot!"


    Hearing this, Martin''s thin lips tightened into a straight line. He had been raised in a noble family since he was a child and could walk. He had been taught strictly the table manners since he was a child. Even if they were really playboys from an early age


    silently pushed it to Cassandra. As the CEO of the Lu Group, he didn''t know how to order. Normally, these trifles were arranged by Carlos, and occasionally when he was with Cassandra, Cassandra would be his butler. Her service was considerate, so he didn''t worry at all.


    Cassandra took the menu, picked up a lot of dishes, and handed it to the man in white shirt.


    "Do you want the two-flavor hot pot or spicy pot?" The man in white shirt still had a bright smile on his face, and the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes could probably kill a fly.


    Cassandra pouted, "The two-flavor hot pot."


    The man in white shirt immediately said, "Excuse me... Who of you doesn''t eat spicy food? I''ll ask my men to pay attention to it. Don''t make a mistake. "


    Cassandra rested her chin on one hand and said lazily, "I just like the two-flavor hot pot."


    The man in white shirt seemed to have finally figured out something. He quickly flattered her and left the room with the menu in his hand.


    On the other side, Martin felt a little headache and looked at Cassandra, wondering why she was so happy?


    A few minutes later.


    Cassandra and Martin didn''t see the two-flavor pot, but a playboy of the standard rich second generation with colorful hair.


    "Martin? It''s really you? They told me that they met you here. I didn''t believe it... Aren''t you allergic to peppers? "

 Chapter 637 Blind at Such a Young Age

    Cassandra looked sympathetically at the young man who looked playful. ''Boy, why do you have to be so upright and ask the truth?''


    However, Martin''s reason was so careless. Allergic to peppers?


    Thinking about it carefully, it was really in line with Martin''s style of doing things. He knew that it was a random excuse, but because he was always cold and dignified, hypocritical, roundabout, and calm, no one dared to question what he said.


    But now, it was just a scene where the pretending failed...


    "Boy, Martin is indeed allergic to peppers, so we ordered the two-flavor hot pot." Cassandra thought it was necessary for her to help Martin out, which was her duty.


    Beside them, Martin seemed to leave everything to his wife. He was like a loser who was indifferent. He sat obediently in his chair, seeming to be very satisfied with Cassandra''s role of husband protector, and didn''t even look at the young man.


    However, as soon as Cassandra finished her words, the cold sight of the young man shot over, as if he had a deep grudge against Cassandra. "Who are you calling? How dare you, a toy boy, steal a man from me? Tell me, which gang are you on? How much money do you want to get out of here? "


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Steal a man?


    How much money?''


    Cassandra didn''t expect that she would meet such an outdated plot even when she dragged Martin out for dinner.


    Who on earth was this stupid guy?


    And it seemed that he was only in his early 20''s. Compared with Martin, he looked younger...


    Resting her forehead on one hand, Cassandra stared at the man who liked a playboy with a faint smile, "It doesn''t matter which Gang I''m on, but speaking of stealing men... When did Martin become your man? What a pity! You''re handsome, but you''re blind at such a young age. "


    Hearing this, the young man was so angry that his hair stood on end. He stared at Cassandra angrily. He had come here with the help of alcohol, but now he was so angry that h


    man, perhaps only Martin could scold him with a straight face.


    The grievance in Lenny Shen''s heart was like a tsunami, but he couldn''t be angry at Martin. All his emotions turned into grievance and sadness. He worked so hard just to get the recognition of this person, even if it was just a smile, he felt that his efforts were worth it.


    But he waited for nothing.


    "Well. Well, that''s not what Martin meant. You are going to be a policeman from now on, aren''t you? You really need to pay attention to your clothes and hairstyle, or next time you go on duty, people will think that you are going to have a group fight, right? " Cassandra swore that she just wanted to put in a good word for Lenny Shen.


    Although this kind of good words sounded like a flaunting and shameless add insult to injury.


    Two little veins popped out on Lenny''s forehead. "You don''t deserve to call his name!"


    He couldn''t lose his temper on Martin, couldn''t he get angry with this man? As the son of the Shen clan, he was not a loser!


    Cassandra, "..."


    What a stupid boy! If you have the ability, go to fight against Martin!


    Martin said slowly, "She deserves to call my name."


    Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood, and suddenly felt a chill creep up her back. ''Well, why do you must cause his hatred?''

 Chapter 638 The Third Young Master of the Shen clan

    With two small veins popping out on his forehead, Lenny stared at Martin in disbelief.


    For so many years, although Martin didn''t respond to him, he had never been angry at him because of any other things. Therefore, after all these years of wishful thinking, he couldn''t forget him in the bottom of his heart, which made him feel that at least he had a chance to be the person beside Martin.


    But now, if he was not stupid or blind, he could see that Martin had stood up for this man.


    At first, he thought he could just wait for him without any return. When he let go of his obsession one day, or when Martin got a good match, he could also wish him happiness with a smile.


    However, there was only one dirty line in Lenny''s mind now: ''fuck you!''


    Because of the presence of Martin, Lenny restrained his anger, clenched his fists and said through clenched teeth, "I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now."


    With a sympathetic look on her face, Cassandra waved her hand and said, "Goodbye, Mr. Lenny."


    Lenny''s anger spread all over his body in an instant, and he went out of the private room. As soon as he came out, the owner of the hot pot restaurant came up with a flattering face, "Mr. Lenny, what do you think..."


    As soon as the boss finished his words, Lenny looked at him coldly. The boss was so scared that he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Lenny staggered and lost his mind, but his fingers were still tightly clenched. He walked out of the hot pot restaurant stumblingly, and quickly got into the car. As soon as the car drove less than 100 meters, it hit the railing beside, making a loud noise.


    Therefore, the police officer Lenny Shen got into a traffic accident on the first day on duty.


    In the private room.


    Obviously, Cassandra was not in the mood to eat hot pot, because she now thought that it might be more reliable for her to be jealous. She stared at Martin with her bright eyes and asked in a tone of interrogation, "Tell me, Martin, who is


    ce. Cassandra asked in a hurry, "What''s wrong? What happened? "


    Martin rubbed his swollen temples and said, "Lenny hit the handrail on the roadside and was sent to the hospital."


    Cassandra was speechless and thought, ''That guy is so reckless?''


    Cassandra, "How about we go to the hospital first?"


    Martin pursed his lips and said, "Leave him alone."


    ''He cares about you so much. Now the life and death of the man in the car accident are uncertain. You are so broad-minded that you don''t even look at him. I feel sorry for the boy for 3 seconds...''


    Cassandra cleared his throat, "A car accident is not a small matter. What if he got hurt?"


    Martin glanced at her. Perhaps from ancient times to present, Cassandra was the first woman who was so generous to her rival in love.


    A few seconds later, Martin said, "I''ll drive you to the film and television city first."


    Cassandra smacked her lips and wondered if Martin was going to see his mistress behind her and asked her, the legal wife, to avoid meeting him?


    Cassandra had already pictured countless scenes of deep love in her mind, and then looked at Martin, "No, thanks. Just ask Master Greyson to send me there. You can go to the hospital first and leave me alone."


    With a darkened face, Martin said, "At most it''s just a fracture. He''s not so weak."

 Chapter 639 Calm Down

    Cassandra''s hard and soft tactics didn''t work on Martin. She had no choice but to ask Martin to send her to the film and television city first. As soon as the car arrived at the film and television city, she urged Martin to go to the hospital.


    Martin was also speechless. Other men''s wives would like their men to be pure, drawing a clear line with anyone, but she wanted to push him directly to Lenny.


    "I''ll pick you up later." said Martin.


    Cassandra pouted, "No, I don''t know when it will end. I can ask Master Greyson to pick me up later. If it doesn''t work, I can take a taxi."


    For a moment, Martin felt that he might be dumped.


    It was not until the car''s tail light disappeared at the end of the road that Cassandra sighed faintly, turned around and walked into the gate of the film and television city.


    In the hospital.


    Outside the operating room.


    It had been half a day since Lenny was sent here, but the operation was not over yet.


    Martin was sitting on a chair in the corridor, with his back against the back of the chair and his eyes slightly closed. There was no expression of joy or anger on his face.


    On the other side, Carlos also couldn''t figure out what his master meant. For so many years, he naturally knew that Martin had a special feeling for Lenny. Otherwise, he couldn''t tolerate that Lenny had crossed his bottom line again and again.


    But this time, Martin seemed to be really angry.


    The angrier this man was, the calmer he was. No one could guess what he was thinking.


    "Well. Master, you don''t need to worry. The police on duty said it was just a bruise, and there should be nothing serious. And there won''t be any bad records left, which won''t affect his future work. " Carlos explained dryly, breaking the silence and embarrassment.


    It was just a bruise. Why did the operation take so long?


    Martin remained silent, and Carlos didn''t dare to say anything more, waiting for the end of the operation.


    He didn''t inform Quinton Shen to come here because he was worried that Quinton would get


    re.


    "Drunk driving has been included in the criminal law, and those who are seriously punished will be held criminally responsible. Have you learned these when you were at school?" Martin sat quietly on the sofa and said in a neither too low nor too loud voice.


    On the bed, the expression on Lenny''s face instantly cracked. At last, he stared at Martin with an aggrieved face. He had been seriously injured, but Martin didn''t care about him. Instead, he wanted to talk about the law with him?


    He was not like this before!


    He had changed his mind!


    Was it all because of that man?


    Gritting his teeth secretly, Lenny couldn''t be strong in front of Martin, so he had to say with grievance, "No, I didn''t... It was the railing that moved first. "


    Martin raised his eyes slowly. At that moment, Lenny, who had always been shameless, somehow avoided Martin''s sight at a loss.


    Martin, "If you don''t want to go to the police station, I can handle it for you."


    Almost reflexively, Lenny straightened up all of a sudden. Because of his big movement, he touched the bandage hanging on his arm and pulled the wound. Normally, he would scream if his skin was scraped. But now, he seemed to be unconscious. His eyes followed Martin and explained anxiously, "I didn''t mean that. I was just too careless. I didn''t... "


    Martin frowned and said, "Don''t move."

 Chapter 640 The Past was Like Smoke and Dust

    Martin''s words moved Lenny to tears. His eyes were bloodshot. If he didn''t hold on, he would have burst into tears.


    At this moment, a man''s face that shouldn''t have appeared in Lenny''s mind at this time to ruin their romantic relationship came to his mind, so he raised his head and finally couldn''t help but stare at Martin aggrievedly. "Who the hell is that man?"


    Martin looked at him and said, "You don''t need to know who he is."


    Lenny clenched his fingers so hard that his knuckles turned white. Jealousy drove him crazy. He opened his eyes wide and gnashed his teeth, "Why can''t I know? Even if you want me to give up, you have to give me a reason! "


    Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead. ''Damn it! He is not afraid of death. He has made such a big mistake, but he dares to hit the muzzle of the gun at this time.


    However, this is also in line with the characteristics of Lenny.'' Carlos thought.


    Martin couldn''t do anything to the shameless Lenny. If he hadn''t spoiled him all the time, how could he be able to show up in front of him all the time?


    But after all, the reason why he treated Lenny differently was just because of someone. To a certain extent, he transferred his love for that person to Lenny. It was clearly a pure brotherhood, but it was regarded as a special feeling by Lenny and he was unwilling to let it go.


    Martin, "He is my only wife in my life."


    This sentence was like a thunder, hitting the top of Lenny''s head hard, making him unable to speak for a long time. He stared at Martin in a daze, and countless emotions surged from the bottom of his heart.


    At that moment, he suddenly felt that he was like a joke.


    In the past, he thought that Martin didn''t like men, so he could only take his love as his secret. Even if he told the whole world, he didn''t dare to say a word in front of Martin.


    He looked slovenly on the surface, with a lot of men and women around him, but he still maintained a single state. Occasionally, there were even some women who took the initiative to come up to him without asking for return or reputation. They risked their lives for him,


    y took out a cushion from nowhere and put it behind her waist naturally.


    Cassandra relaxed her eyebrows and smiled, "Nothing. It''s just my waist was injured by accident. I''ve applied medicine on it. It doesn''t matter."


    With a serious look on his face, Johnny said, "It''s not a small matter that your waist was injured. Why are you still visiting the crew?"


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows and smiled. She raised her hand and pressed on Johnny''s shoulder, "It''s just a small injury. Don''t worry about it, director Johnny. You should work hard on the movie. When I come back from the H city, we will be very busy."


    Johnny puckered his lips and looked at Cassandra with a complicated look. Then he looked away as if he had a guilty conscience and said, "Your waist injury is not a small matter. Let''s talk about it after you recover."


    Cassandra, "No way. I''ve already delayed a lot of progress, but this trip to the H city is imperative. Director Johnny, please understand."


    Johnny didn''t know why she had to go to the H city, but he knew that since Cassandra had made a decision, she would never change it easily.


    "It''s snowing all over the H city. Remember to take more clothes to protect yourself from the cold when you go there. And don''t drive out alone. It''s very dangerous." Johnny said unexpectedly.


    Cassandra pouted and stared at Johnny with a smile, "You have been to the H city before?"

 Chapter 641 Why Are You Blushing

    Hearing this, Johnny realized that he had said too much and almost exposed his feeling.


    Director Johnny was not interested in anything else except shooting, and he didn''t like to go far either. For him, it was better to stay at home and carefully study the filming techniques and skills.


    The reason why he knew the H city''s climate was that he knew that Cassandra was going to visit the H city, so he specially searched the situation of the H city on the Internet.


    Johnny felt a little guilty. He took a sip of the dark plum soup and said, "No, I just heard it from my friend."


    Cassandra didn''t intend to ask more. She smiled and said, "Well, director Johnny, I''ll go to the field investigation this time. If you think it''s Okay, you can go to take a scene in the future, right?"


    Johnny, "Yes."


    After chatting for a while, Cassandra''s phone suddenly rang. She took it out and saw the caller ID was Daniel.


    Without hesitation, Cassandra picked up the phone and whispered, "Mr. Daniel, what can I do for you?"


    On the other side of the phone, Daniel hadn''t taken off his filming clothes yet. As soon as he received the news, he immediately called, "Well, are you free tomorrow night?"


    Cassandra thought for a while and asked, "What''s up?"


    Daniel, "Well, director Quinton is back. He is free tomorrow night. If you are free, I will arrange a meeting for you."


    Hearing this, Cassandra thought of Lenny''s face. Director Quinton came back in time for Lenny, but the black sheep was lying in the hospital now. She didn''t know if director Quinton would be angry to death on the spot if he knew it.


    Quinton was obsessed with the film business, but Lenny didn''t know anything about filming. He could play anything, but he didn''t touch the filming. Quinton had planned to cultivate him. After all, he was his own son, and it was Quinton''s long cherished wish to let him inherit his legacy.


    However, this Lenny didn''t like filming, so Quinton had no choice that he couldn''t force him


    ake care.'' For a moment, Cassandra suddenly felt that the usually gentle director Johnny seemed to be a little scheming.


    She cleared her throat and stood up from the chair carefully. After thinking for a while, she picked up the small box again and said hello to everyone. Then she held her waist and left the crew unhurriedly with the box of love biscuits.


    When she came out of the film and television city, Greyson was already waiting for her. Cassandra got on the car and put the small box aside casually. She looked at Greyson from the rearview mirror and asked, "Master Greyson, how is the investigation going?"


    Greyson scratched his head and looked harmless. He didn''t look like a professional mercenary who had come out of blood and bones.


    Greyson blushed, "Well. I''ve checked it out. Mr. Lenny is the only son of director Quinton. He has been raised up in a rich family and doesn''t do business at all. He is a well-known black sheep in the circle. He likes video games and has made many boyfriends, but most of them are one night stand or something like that. He has never had a fixed lover... "


    Cassandra raised her hand and touched her chin, "I know what you mean, but he is dissolute, why are you blushing? Do you have a special relationship with him? "


    Greyson took a deep breath and said, "No, I don''t! !"

 Chapter 642 Good Policeman

    Cassandra retorted shamelessly. Then she leaned back in the seat and slightly closed her eyes, but she was not sleepy at all.


    At the same time, in the Shen clan of the capital city.


    Quinton liked traditional Chinese things, so the whole villa was decorated in Chinese style. It was supposed to be a celebration for Lenny tonight, for the black sheep finally returned to normal. However, before the dinner party began, Lenny had a car accident and was hospitalized.


    According to the official statement, it was the first day that Lenny took office. He fought with the gangsters valiantly. At last, because the car was out of control, one of his arms was damaged. Therefore, Lenny''s friends rushed over from all directions at the same time. Nominally, they came to visit Lenny, but in fact, they all came to see him in distress.


    But this group of rich second generation playboys obviously underestimated Lenny''s coquettish strength. Even if his bones were broken and one of his arms was disabled, he could still dress up like a real man. He was wearing a well-tailored dark gray suit, and his inner shirt was a little loosened by the bandage, but it did not affect the dissolute and elegant behavior of him.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Lenny cut his hair, which was quite symbolic, leaving only a short haircut. His hair style used to be very feminine, but now this short haircut made his face even stronger, and he looked more like a policeman now.


    As soon as Lenny arrived, a group of playboys went up to watch him. They were convinced by the coquettish look of Lenny''s bandage. No one knew which guy proposed to sign on Lenny''s plaster. Lenny was in a good mood. He cooperated with them and took a few photos of himself in several different shapes, which posted on the Wechat moments.


    Besieged by a group of rich people, Quinton was not in such a good mood. Although it was said that the bone of Lenny''s left hand was broken because of the heroic capture of the bandits, some clues could always be found after careful investigation.


    On his first day in off


    ?'' he thought. Why did they like this?


    At this time, the Butler came over and squeezed through a group of playboys with great difficulty. "Mr. Lenny, Mr. Quinton invites you to... See Mr. Martin. "


    At that time, Lenny had a very complicated feeling. He thought that Martin would not come tonight, so he ran back from the hospital directly and invited a group of bad friends to vent his dissatisfaction. But he did not expect that Martin would still come.


    Lenny was a little happy, a little sad, and a little complex emotion that could not be said. He was full of grievance, but it seemed that he could not say a word.


    Although these young men from rich families wanted to coax him, they also knew that they couldn''t afford to offend Martin. Apart from teasing Lenny, they all sat there calmly, ready to watch a good show.


    Lenny was slightly drunk and slowly stood up from the sofa. His body was stained with a lot of wine, and the bandage on his neck was a little messy. In particular, the special bowknot had been completely deformed at this moment.


    Lenny didn''t care about it at all. He just casually walked towards the direction of Martin and Quinton with a broken hand.


    Seeing his appearance, Quinton was furious. What the hell was this? His hands were still in plaster, and he was drinking...


    He really wanted to strangle this bastard with his own hands!

 Chapter 643 the One I Want to Spend the Rest of My Life With

    After the flattery of the crowd, Lenny finally put on a rarely seen serious face. Perhaps it was because of the light or something, his face was slightly red, which was abnormal and made people can''t help but think of it.


    "Dad, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. There are a group of friends waiting for me to celebrate over there." Although Lenny was the real protagonist tonight, he was not that important among these rich people.


    Being treated as a transparent person for a while, Lenny was about to make trouble.


    Quinton''s anger, which he had tried hard to hold back, now surged out like bamboo shoots. His expression changed several times, and he almost squeezed the words out of his teeth. "Well, go. You are injured now. Don''t drink."


    Lenny replied obediently and said hello to all the uncles. Then he looked at Martin and wanted to say something, but he held back the words and turned around to leave with a half disabled hand.


    However, when Lenny just took a step forward, he suddenly heard a slightly low voice behind him, "Come with me."


    No one had expected that Martin would speak at this time. Martin, who had always regarded himself as a mascot, didn''t say anything except for a reserved and elegant smile in the flattery of so many rich people. Now he spoke for Lenny.


    It was inevitable for the rich to be surprised, and it was inevitable for Lenny to be distracted. In his heart, there was a flood of young girls'' minds. If there were petals at this time, he would start to count, ''he likes me, he doesn''t like me...''


    After all, he had a crush on Martin...


    Originally, being caught cheating by Lenny on the spot, Lenny should be very courageous now, speaking out the two words ''no time'' in a very coquettish manner, and then returned to the warm arms of the playboys and enjoy the time. But he had never been able to resist Martin.


    This man''s words, even just a casual one, were regarded as a manual and became a little bit of spark fo


    sed. He stared at Martin and asked in a hoarse voice, "You came here tonight... to tell me this? "


    Was it because he was afraid that the man would be unhappy because of his quarrel during the day? So he came here specially to strangle the long dream he had for 13 years?


    Martin... He was too cruel.


    But in Lenny''s mind, it seemed that Martin had always been like this. He would not give people groundless hope. For so many years, it was only his wishful thinking.


    In fact, he had never given him a glimmer of hope, whether it was love or complaint. He had always been like a brave hero who had put all his efforts on this dangerous road without return, and had never thought that there would be a good ending.


    He had practiced for many times, he would be rejected or accepted. He had even figured out his own unrestrained posture to pretend to turn around smartly. However, thinking about it was one thing, and doing it was another thing. For example, now he felt that the objective environment of the miserable wind and rain was too tragic.


    For another man, even if he was willing to, he actually had extravagant hopes. However, tonight, a sentence of Martin shattered all his extravagant hopes.


    Martin finally raised his head. There was no trace of hope in his dark eyes that Lenny wanted to keep.

 Chapter 644 You Can Go Now

    "Well, stop it. I see... " Before Martin said that, Lenny interrupted him without hesitation.


    Martin kept silent for two seconds, "When Steven left, he told me to take good care of you..."


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Lenny. Lenny looked at Martin with bloodshot eyes, and suddenly felt that his love for the past 13 years was too ridiculous.


    "So, you are here to tell me that you have treated me differently for so many years, and you are even willing to condescend to say a few words to me and take care of me... Just because of Steven? It''s just because... You promised him to take care of me? " There were countless blood streaks in Lenny''s eyes. He was so angry that he couldn''t put on a proper expression. He was stiff like a clay sculpture, and could fall down as soon as the wind blew.


    Martin, "Not exactly."


    Hearing this, Lenny stumbled and almost fell down. Fortunately, he was quick eyed and agile enough to hold the red paint pillar with his unhurt hand. Then he looked up at Martin at one point one and his stomach twitched. Before Lenny could react that he was so weak, Martin''s phone suddenly rang.


    Martin took out his phone and answered it without hesitation. The screen was close to his ear and his voice was rare soft. "What''s wrong?"


    That voice... How gentle he was! Lenny had been dreaming for more than ten years, but he still couldn''t hear or even dream of that kind of voice. Now he actually heard it.


    However, the voice was not for him.


    Lenny held the red column with his fingers, as if to poke into it to vent his hatred.


    On the other side of the phone, Cassandra sat in the back seat of the car idly and muttered, "It''s raining outside. I saw that all the other guests have left. Why haven''t you come out yet? I''m here to pick you up."


    She was afraid that something unexpected would happen, but she found a very reasonable reason. Moreover, Martin was famous for loving his wife. It was his usual rule not to debunk a lie.


    Martin looked at the incre


    tudy was quite exquisite. There were many priceless antiques on the shelf, and many famous calligraphers were hanging on the wall, which looked like director Quinton''s style.


    At this time, Lenny stood in front of the desk with a dull look, as if his soul had been out of his body, with his body covered with wet rain.


    Quinton knew his own son well. He had thought that Lenny had really changed his mind this time, but he didn''t expect that Lenny would make such a big trouble on his first day of office.


    His looked sullen. He pounded the table heavily and said, "You bastard, what the hell do you want? It was you who wanted to work in the police station. You caused me such a big trouble as soon as you was on duty... Do you want to piss me off? "


    It was rare that Lenny didn''t retort. He really didn''t have the strength to do so now. He just lowered his head slightly, with more and more blood streaks in his eyes. He felt that his body was getting heavier and heavier, but he didn''t say a word, as if he was competing with himself.


    "Do you want your hand to get wet like this?"


    As soon as Quinton finished his words, he picked up the phone on the table and was about to call a private doctor to deal with it for Lenny. As soon as his finger fell on the screen dial button, a deep voice suddenly sounded in the empty study.


    "Sorry."

 Chapter 645 Cant Wait Any Longer

    With a shake of his hand, the phone in his hand slipped from his hand and fell to the ground. He looked up at Lenny in disbelief.


    He knew well what a bastard he was. Even if he tied him up and beat him up, he wouldn''t apologize.


    But now, he heard Lenny''s sudden apology.


    Quinton''s throat moved, and he even suspected that he had auditory hallucination just now. His lips moved a few times, and then bent down to pick up the phone on the ground. His tone was soft, "What nonsense are you talking about? If I argued with you, I would have been pissed off. Just stay at home for a few days. You are not allowed to go anywhere. "


    "Okay." replied Lenny with a rare cooperation.


    Quinton glanced at him. If he was not sure that this was his own son, he really wanted to do a paternity test immediately. How could this traitorous boy suddenly change his nature?


    Quinton called a private doctor and asked him to deal with Lenny''s wound. After that, he put down his phone and finally asked, "Did you have a quarrel with Martin?"


    Quinton was an internationally renowned director. There were also many gay themes in his own works. Even if his works did not occupy the main market, they still reflected a lot of actual problems. Therefore, Quinton was very open-minded about Lenny''s sexual orientation. As long as this spendthrift did not go too far, he could accept it.


    What else could he do if he didn''t accept it? Could he just cripple his own child?


    Lenny, who had always put himself here as a vase, raised his eyes with difficulty. There were countless thin blood streaks in his eyes, and he looked haggard. After a long time, he finally raised a hand slowly to cover his eyes. He said in a very low voice, "Can you stop asking me first?"


    Quinton wanted to teach him a lesson, but he just waved his hand and said, "Okay, the doctor will be here soon. You go and change your clothes first. We''ll talk a


    veryone was honest and knew what they should know, and they wouldn''t ask anything they shouldn''t know. After all, everyone in this circle had some secrets.


    However, Lenny was a weirdo in this group of black sheep. In addition to liking both male and female, he also liked Martin very much. If he didn''t know that Samuel had nothing to do with their circle, he could not help but doubt that Lenny''s proposal was a failure, and on the contrary, he mocked others.


    Lenny''s face darkened. "I have no fate with you. Stop flattering me! "


    Cassandra was speechless. She coughed and turned to look at Daniel. Daniel hurriedly said, "Mr. Lenny, we are here to talk to your father. Please lead us to see Mr. Quinton."


    With a snort, Lenny turned around and walked towards a courtyard in the manor.


    Embarrassed, Daniel scratched his head and looked at Cassandra, "Samuel, have you offended Lenny carelessly? "


    Cassandra smiled. In fact, she was not careless... But she had offended Lenny blatantly. The reason was that the husband at home was too seductive.


    Cassandra, "Nothing. Lenny must have misunderstood me."


    Daniel scratched his head. He knew Lenny well. Although he didn''t look reliable, he was arrogant deep inside and wouldn''t take ordinary people seriously.

 Chapter 646 I Didnt Teach My Son Well

    In a courtyard of the manor.


    The courtyard was covered with all kinds of flowers, and there was a flower rack specially built to prevent these flowers from being damaged. It could be seen that the flowers in the courtyard were usually carefully managed.


    Quinton was not only interested in filming, but also in raising flowers.


    Raising flowers was like raising a son. His son might be disobedient, but these flowers wouldn''t. Director Quinton was sometimes driven mad by his son, so he came to take care of these flower sons and took it to cultivate himself.


    At this time, wearing a very simple garden dress, it seemed that Quinton had just taken care of the garden. Seeing that Lenny came with Cassandra and Daniel, Quinton couldn''t help but look at Cassandra.


    Daniel only said that he had a friend who wanted to see him, but he didn''t expect that this friend was Samuel, the rival in love of his own son, Lenny.


    He couldn''t help but sigh, ''sometimes it''s the bitch fate who tortures people.''


    However, Quinton could look at the bright side of things. He knew his son best. Even if Martin was really blind to choose Lenny, it would not be a permanent solution.


    Quinton stood up in person and invited the two to sit down. With a straight face, Lenny sat down beside him with his legs crossed, and his eyes fell on Cassandra as if they were holding a steel knife.


    With a modest attitude, Quinton personally poured tea for the two of them. With his slightly wrinkled finger pulps, he gently rubbed the edge of the cup and said politely, "Daniel said he wanted to introduce a friend to me, but I didn''t expect it to be Mr. Samuel. Mr. Samuel, you have been very happy recently. Why do you want to see me, such a bad old man?"


    Cassandra smiled, "I''m flattered, director Quinton. I''m just lucky. I can''t even compare with you."


    "A flatterer!" After saying this, L


    se don''t get me wrong. Johnny is indeed my apprentice. But when it comes to filming, he has his own mind. I did intend to train him before, but he has always been reliable and he has refused me. You should have known it, Mr. Samuel."


    Cassandra, "I do know that, so I just want to ask you to give director Johnny another chance. You must be clear in your heart that director Johnny is the only person who is suitable to inherit your mantle. His character is not only precious in this circle, isn''t it?"


    After a moment''s silence, Quinton said, "You are right, but I don''t have the right to make the decision. I once said that as long as he comes back, I can accept it at any time."


    Hearing this, Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief, "In that case, thank you, director Quinton."


    Quinton stared at Cassandra, "Even if I agree, but how can you persuade him?"


    Johnny had the same temper as him. As long as he was determined to do something, he couldn''t change his mind, and even he couldn''t persuade Johnny. Could Samuel really do it?


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra said, "This is what I have to consider. Don''t worry, director Quinton."


    "I know it''s an abrupt question, but... Can you tell me why you care about Johnny so much? "

 Chapter 647 I Wont Quit

    "He is my friend." Cassandra said with a modest and gentle smile.


    It seemed that Quinton didn''t expect that Cassandra would give him such a simple but the most real reason. He had seen too many people that sold their friends to achieve their goals and interests, and the entertainment circle itself was a big mess. Many people had changed their original intention.


    But he didn''t expect that Cassandra would say such a reason.


    "I finally know why Johnny refused me."


    Cassandra, "Director Quinton, you mean..."


    "I can teach him something and let him take over my career, but there is one thing that I can''t do."


    Cassandra was stunned, "What?"


    "You can ask Johnny about this answer by yourself. But then again, I have something to ask you."


    Cassandra looked up at Quinton, "Director Quinton, please go ahead."


    Quinton, "I only have one child, Lenny. This child has been against the rules since childhood. He always does things without thinking. He has always been three minutes'' passion, but he only likes Martin. He has persisted for 13 years..."


    Hearing this, Cassandra guessed what he was going to say next, but she didn''t say anything, just waiting for him to continue.


    Taking a look at Cassandra, Quinton continued, "At present, most families in our country are resistant to homosexuality. To be honest, it took me a long time to accept it. I also thought that he was just on a whim and would give up soon. But I was wrong. He really likes Martin and treats him more than his own life. As a father, I can only stand on his side and support him unconditionally. "


    "I understand what you mean..." Cassandra said in a long voice, "But I''m sorry. We can discuss everything except Martin... I won''t quit."


    Hearing Cassandra''s words all of a sudden, the look on Quinton''s face was complex and inexplicable. After a whi


    dly and said, "I didn''t say anything. Don''t you think you are just deficient in heart?"


    Daniel was speechless and a little angry from embarrassment. He slapped him and shouted, "Get out! I''m not that kind of person. Do you think everyone is like you, a gay? "


    Lenny didn''t feel ashamed at all. "I just like men. So what? It''s none of your business. I can do whatever I want! "


    The corners of Daniel''s mouth twitched. After thinking for a while, he really couldn''t find a suitable reason to refute, so he had to touch his forehead and change the topic. "By the way, how is your injury? It''s not good to be disabled like this! "


    Lenny rolled his eyes at him and said, "It''s just a fracture. A small wound is nothing. It''s just a trick to make my father happy. When I get the transfer order of my work, I''ll immediately remove these things."


    Daniel took a look at the plaster tied in a bowknot, feeling that he couldn''t appreciate Lenny''s aesthetic taste, so he forced himself to look away and asked casually, "What transfer order? You just took office, right? You have been transferred so soon? "


    With a sinister smile, Lenny said, "Yes, transfer me to the public security pavilion in the film and television city."

 Chapter 648 Nothing Forcibly Done Is Going To Be Agreeable

    Daniel almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Why did he keep doing this? What was wrong with him?


    Lenny liked to make trouble and self-abuse. Daniel suddenly felt that both of them were black sheep, and he didn''t seem to be so outstanding, he was defeated by Lenny.


    At the same time, Cassandra, who was chatting happily with director Quinton, didn''t know what was going on with Lenny. When she came to her senses, she realized that Lenny was not only fond of flirting, but also brainless.


    Cassandra and Daniel didn''t leave Quinton''s private manor until midnight.


    On the way back, Daniel thought for a long time and said in a very euphemistic way, "Well, Lenny seems to be a playboy, but in fact, he has his own ideas. He always does everything from beginning to end and won''t give up halfway."


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra glanced at Daniel and asked casually, "So?"


    Daniel''s ears turned red for no reason, and he subconsciously avoided the lazy sight of Cassandra. He cleared his throat as if he had a guilty conscience, and his voice was low, like a ripple of stagnant water, "Well, Lenny has a special hobby... You are not a member of our circle. I guess you don''t know... "


    Daniel was too shy. His words were implicit, and ordinary people couldn''t understand them.


    Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, "What''s the hobby? You mean he likes men? Director Quinton has just told me."


    Daniel''s forehead burst out two blue veins, and his pupils shrank slightly. He was almost choked to death by his own saliva.


    He had always been entangled with the problem of homosexuality. After all, it was a taboo in China. Although now the people were open-minded, especially in their circle, many girls were eager to know their idols to be gay. In their words, homosexuality was true love, so Daniel was quite open-minded in this respect.


    However, this thing was illusory after all, invisible and untouchable. He could accept it, and even a littl


    l him that I don''t want it."


    Carlos'' eyelids trembled slightly and looked at Lenny. ''Well, well done! You''re really good at pretending.


    Why do you have to pretend to be so stubborn?''


    Carlos put the bottle of medicine on the tea table aside and said, "Mr. Martin has another thing to tell you."


    Lenny''s eyes twinkled with lust. He waved his hand and asked, "What''s it?"


    Carlos, "My master said that if your hand doesn''t recover as soon as possible, He''s afraid that you can''t go when the transfer order comes."


    Lenny was choked by his words and almost ground his teeth. His face darkened and he shouted angrily, "Does Martin want to protect that bastard again? Go back and tell him that I will leave him alone even if I die! "


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched slightly, and he looked at Lenny sympathetically. To be honest, if it weren''t for the fact that Cassandra''s identity couldn''t be exposed, how could this little boy be able to make any trouble?


    But he didn''t know how Lenny would react when he knew Cassandra''s identity one day.


    Carlos thought for a while and said earnestly, "Well, nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. You''re a smart man. Don''t you understand this?"


    Lenny glanced at Carlos coldly and said word by word, "Who said I like being agreeable?"

 Chapter 649 Ranked Third in the Shen clan

    Time passed quickly. Soon it was the day when Denny and Palmer would record the variety show.


    Cassandra had already received the flight information of Palmer, and then took Denny to the airport to pick him up. Many fans knew the flight information, so they had come to pick him up early.


    As soon as Palmer came out, many fans shouted to take photos, but these fans didn''t mess around. The scene was in good order. It was not easy to pick him up, and Cassandra didn''t dare to delay. She directly drove him to the shooting site.


    After the two was sent in, Cassandra was waiting in the lounge. As a VIP, she could have watched the show on the spot, but she had to keep a low profile as much as possible. Moreover, with the presence of Palmer, she didn''t worry that it would be embarrassing.


    The recording of the program went well. The screams of the fans almost overturned the whole building. Even in the lounge, Cassandra could hear the screams of the girls.


    After recording the program and greeting the fans, Cassandra finally picked them up. Although the process was a little difficult, it was settled at least. The crew of the program moved quickly, and this program was scheduled to be broadcast next week, which could be considered to increase the heat before the end of the network play.


    Palmer was still filming. As soon as the show was finished, he hurried back to the crew. Denny also had work to do. After sending the two people off, Cassandra found that the time was almost up and went back early.


    This big event was finally completed. It was rare for Cassandra to have a day off at home. The second day was the day they set out for the H city.


    Before leaving, Cassandra left most of the company''s affairs to Jack. Except for the emergency, Jack was in charge of other things.


    After more than 3 hours'' flight, Martin''s private plane landed at the airport of the H city.


    At the airport of the H city.


    The H city had a special climate. It was covered with heavy snow all year round. Because the mountain road was rugged and the frozen earth was developed, the traffic here w


    pletely relaxed. The public display of affection was so sweet.


    Fortunately, it was too cold outside, so Robert pulled Talbot into the car.


    The air conditioner in the car was turned on and it was warm, Robert''s body was so soft as if he didn''t have bones, falling into the arms of Talbot. Talbot had long been used to this man''s shamelessness, so he didn''t push him away. However, the driver in the front row obviously had never seen such a scene. He looked frightened, but he had to hold on, trying not to show it too obviously.


    On the other side, in the Mercedes Benz.


    Carlos drove the car himself, and Martin and Cassandra sat in the back seats. It seemed that Martin noticed that there was something wrong with Cassandra, so he wrapped the scarf around her neck carefully and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    Cassandra shook her head, "Nothing. It''s just too cold. By the way, is the man just now Shen clan''s member?"


    She didn''t know if it was because she was too sensitive to the surname Shen, or because the man''s outline was somewhat similar to Fiona''s. Especially his eyes, which were black, as if there was a bottomless abyss hidden in them.


    Martin, "His name is Oakes Shen, ranked third in the Shen clan. He is the person in charge of the CS Biology and Technology Lab here."


    CS Biological Technology Lab?


    Why did she feel this name a little familiar?

 Chapter 650 Unforeseen Event

    "CS Biological Technology Lab? Aren''t we here for the tourism development project? " Cassandra''s eyes flashed for a moment, but returned to their original state soon.


    If she remembered correctly, they were discussing a tourism development project at the internal meeting of the Lu Group.


    Snow had been covering the H city for many years. To a certain extent, it had caused a great trouble to the local original residents, but at the same time, it was also the most primitive and natural tourist resources.


    With the development of the times, more and more people liked the natural tourism. The H city met this condition. Even if the development was very difficult, it was not impossible to solve it. It would only involve some ecological and environment problems. If they were not fully considered, they would face many difficult problems in the future.


    Even so, Martin still insisted on developing this project.


    Did it have anything to do with the CS Biological Technology Lab?


    Martin nodded slightly, "The tourism development project is just on the surface. 4 years ago, I secretly established the CS Biological Technology Lab here to study the specific medicine to suppress cancer cells. At present, the research is in a bottleneck period. In order to ensure that the research will go smoothly without being exposed, I have to stick to the tourism development project."


    Cassandra was dumbfounded. What was on Martin''s mind? He had arranged everything in the field of electronic technology in advance, including the biotechnology.


    In the modern society, no one had developed a specific medicine for cancer, even in the most advanced M country.


    However, the lab was set up secretly by Martin, and Oakes was in charge of it. Why did he take the risk to attack Martin?


    Did something happen to the lab?


    Cassandra scratched her head, "Then why do you come here at this time? Is there anything wrong with the research lab?"


    Hearing this, a cold light flashed in Martin''s eyes. Although Oakes didn''t tell the truth, the H city was not under Oakes'' control alone. He had secretly set up a la


    a while, and the whole villa was filled with the smell of hot pot.


    Robert, the foodie, stayed in the kitchen and attentively helped Cassandra cook. He stretched out his neck, waiting for the meal.


    Half an hour later, the dinner was finally ready.


    "Ouch! Cassandra, you are so good at cooking! It''s my first time to eat such delicious hotpot! By contrast, I used to eat pig food! " He swallowed a meatball and flattered her.


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him and picked up a meatball for Martin. Martin didn''t have much pursuit of food, but he wouldn''t frown even if Cassandra gave him an arsenic.


    The atmosphere in the room was still warm, until Carlos came in with a serious face. He just came in, with a snowy body, inexplicably giving people an illusion that even the air was a little cold.


    While enjoying the food, Robert quickly swallowed the food in his mouth and poured a large glass of cocktail for Carlos. "Carlos, where have you been in such a cold day? Come on, have a drink first to warm up. The hotpot cooked by Cassandra is the best in the world. If you don''t eat it, you will lose it. "


    Carlos was speechless. Since it was not appropriate to embarrass this gentleman, he had to bite the bullet and perfunctorily say a few words. After drinking a large mouthful of wine and eating a few dishes, he hurriedly followed Martin after he put down his chopsticks and left the table.

 Chapter 651 Bring a Person Back

    Upstairs, in the study.


    Carlos locked the door of the study and checked it again. Then he quickly walked to the desk, but he was not in a hurry to speak. He held a black square box in his hand. After walking around the room, at a potted plant near the balcony, the black box suddenly reacted.


    "Beep! Beep!"


    Above the black box, the red light flickered, which sounded like an alarm.


    As the red light flickered, Carlos'' face suddenly darkened, and his eyes were full of gloom. He didn''t expect that Oakes would be so bold to plant a listening device here!


    The night was long, and the wind and snow were all over the sky. The frosts were like being carve, and the lights were colorful.


    Carlos opened a button on the black box, and the flickering red light stopped. Carlos took a deep breath, raised his eyes and said in a low voice, "Master, this place... It''s really not safe. How about we leave here and go to the base? "


    The light in the study was dim. With an expressionless face, Martin sat on a large black leather chair. His angular face seemed to be covered with a layer of invisible frost.


    Oakes had gone too far than he had expected.


    Martin''s eyes darkened and said in a cold voice, "No, we don''t have to. If we leave now, Oakes may be desperate."


    Hearing this, Carlos gritted his teeth secretly, "But this place should be under his surveillance. What if... But I don''t know if Abbott has also surrendered to him. If even Abbott betrays us, we will be in a passive situation now. I have secretly contacted the base, and everything goes well. "


    Back then, when Martin secretly established the CS Biological Technology Lab, he also set up a secret base. On one hand, he wanted to solve some unnecessary problems for the lab in secret; on the other hand, he wanted to report the situation of the lab in secret. He didn''t expect that the base would come in handy at this time.


    Martin sat at the table, like a weathered sculpture, with a layer of coldness in his eyes. "According to the report from the base, Oakes was only d


    his eyes went blank for a moment. He gritted his teeth and said, "After that, they took the patient to the research room and removed the useful organs in the patient''s body. They sold them in the underground black market through another channel. Because they obtained a huge profit, and he only needed to pay some money to the family of the research object, so he became more and more crazy. He began to be unsatisfied with the use of the patient to gain profits. He has used all kinds of methods to kidnap or lure a group of women and children. This group of people should be hidden in an extremely secret place. From the current situation, they are most likely somewhere in the base. "


    Carlos couldn''t figure it out before. Although the H city was large, many places couldn''t be used because of the long time wind and snow. Oakes wasn''t so stupid to find such a place to imprison women and children. If Nelson had surrendered to him, all this would make sense.


    The base of Nelson was the best shelter.


    The base was hidden in a secret place and it was very strict with the outside. Originally, it was to hide the existence of the base, but unexpectedly, it provided an excellent shelter for Oakes.


    Fame and fortune were something that could not be seen or touched, but they could always make people easily lose their bottom line and chase for them endlessly.

 Chapter 652 Its Not Fair

    Martin rested his forehead on the back of one hand and said coldly, "Find out the black channel behind it."


    Carlos'' heart seemed to have gone through a tsunami, and he was so shocked and angry. How dare they kill people so blatantly!


    Carlos immediately said, "I''ve sent someone to investigate it. But master, although we have secretly arranged people to come with us, it''s still too dangerous this time. Cassandra and Mr. Robert are also here. Do you want to send another group of people to protect them secretly?"


    Cassandra, Talbot and Robert were just 3 weak people. If they really wanted to fight, they had to protect the 3 of them. Moreover, Robert was a special man. If something went wrong, even if he was slightly injured, it would be difficult to explain to the Hugo clan when they went back. After all, the Hugo clan had only one son.


    "No need." said Martin.


    Carlos was stunned, "No need? Well. In case of any danger... "


    ''Master, are you serious?''


    Normally, they would send people to protect Cassandra secretly in the capital city. But when they arrived at the dangerous place of the H city, he didn''t send people to protect her?


    ''Is the master crazy?''


    Martin, "When Robert goes out, he is protected secretly. Otherwise, do you think the two old Foxes of the Hugo clan will let him go outside?"


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched. He had thought that Robert was really just taking Talbot here to have fun. Alas, the son of a rich family couldn''t afford to offend.


    Carlos cleared his throat, "Then Cassandra..."


    Martin''s deep set eyes sparkled, "She is not allowed to act on her own in the H city, and she can''t leave at all."


    Carlos, "..."


    ''Why are men so dissolute now?


    Could you tell me in advance next time?''


    "Yes, master." replied Carlos with a helpless expression.


    At this time, Cassandra stood at the door of the study. Martin and Carlos had been in the study for a long time, but they still didn''t come out. Were they going to have a baby in the st


    scarf. Wait for me."


    Martin nodded slightly, "Okay."


    After saying that, Cassandra ran to the bedroom to get the scarf and gloves. After thinking for a while, she took a hat for Martin and then went to look for Martin with the hat.


    The car was ready. Martin was waiting for her in the hall downstairs. When Cassandra came down, Martin couldn''t help but look at the girl.


    The girl was fully armed, with a colorful hat in her hand. Without hesitation, she walked towards him firmly.


    For a moment, Martin was somewhat absent-minded. His heart seemed to be finally back to his body after being frozen by the coldness hidden in the ice and snow.


    The girl walked up to him, stared at him with her big bright eyes, and put the hat in her hand on Martin''s head.


    The gaudy hat was obviously funny, but she casually put it on the man''s head. Martin had always been an old official''s style, and his clothes were all classic black and white. Let alone wearing a hat, even if he had, he was still wearing such a gaudy thing for the first time.


    He thought it was eye-catching, but because it was worn by Cassandra herself, Martin didn''t take it off. He just frowned and thought, ''This girl is getting naughtier.''


    But he liked her, loved her to the bone, and was willing to spoil her, not even willing to say a serious word to her.

 Chapter 653 I Have Only You in My Heart

    A few minutes later.


    Looking at the fancy hat on his master''s head, Carlos widened his eyes.


    He knows everything, ''But master, don''t you think it''s... It''s a little funny...


    Master, look at your head!''


    "Ha-ha, Carlos, do you also think the hat is beautiful? I''ll buy you one later! " Cassandra stared at Carlos with a smile and said in a playful voice.


    Carlos shook his head like a rattle drum, "No, no, no. I appreciate your kindness. I''m not cold."


    ''I don''t want to wear such a hat!''


    Cassandra smacked her lips and said regretfully, "That''s a pity."


    Carlos squeezed out a fawning smile and said a few perfunctory words. Then he immediately ran into the driver''s seat as if he was running for his life.


    ''Master, please take care of your wife!


    She wants to let everyone wear such a hat!


    I''m still a child. Please don''t hurt me again!''


    In the Bentley.


    While playing with the scarf around Martin''s neck, Cassandra called Robert.


    Nestling in the passenger seat, Robert was singing a song for Talbot in high spirits. He didn''t sing in tune, but Talbot didn''t try to stop him.


    When his phone rang, he slowly grabbed it and looked at it. "Cassandra? Why is she calling? "


    As he said a few words, he slid the screen and picked up the phone. The moment the phone was picked up, a loud bang suddenly came from around, followed by fireworks all over the sky. Even if they were still a little far away from the destination, they could still see the fireworks clearly.


    Holding his phone in his hand, Robert looked through the windshield, through the wind and snow, and stared blankly at the colorful fireworks.


    In an instant, the pretended drunkenness vanished.


    The mountains and rivers were far away, and the world was full of fireworks.


    ''I have only you in my heart.''


    "Robert? Are you there? Robert? Are you deaf because of the fireworks? Hey! Hello... "


    Cassandra''s roar came through the phone, which brough


    ed to cancel the development plan, and everything here is still the same, but he insisted on going against me... Then he can''t blame me for being ruthless! We can''t let him know what we have done! "


    The voice sounded familiar. One could tell that it was Oakes if one listened carefully.


    Hearing this, the man turned to look at Oakes and said, "Maybe he didn''t find out the truth, or he wouldn''t have sent Greyson to contact me. And judging from Greyson''s reaction, I don''t think he knows anything. Is it just an accident? Are we too sensitive?"


    Hearing this, Oakes sneered, "An accident? Don''t you know who Martin is? If he hadn''t found out something, how could he come here in person? What''s more, the spies he planted here have been removed by us. Don''t be too naive. Nelson, from the day you choose to cooperate with me, we are in the same boat. Life and death... It''s not up to you. "


    No one could turn back on this road. The prosperity of the floating world made of blood and bones was not something he could escape from.


    After a moment''s silence, Nelson said, "Okay. I''ve arranged everything well. I wanted to find an opportunity to make a move, but I didn''t expect that they would fall into the trap tonight..."


    But somehow, he felt a little uneasy. It seemed to be a coincidence.

 Chapter 654 No Way Back

    "Remember, when Martin came to work in the H city, he was attacked by an accident. When we came, Martin, Robert and others... All of them had been killed, and no one was alive. " A murderous look appeared in Oakes''s cold and cruel eyes.


    He didn''t want to be ruthless. But there were too many secrets behind it. Whether Martin knew it or not, he couldn''t afford to gamble.


    Nelson hid his eyes under the cloak, and there was a hint of horror in them. The wind and snow swept over the sky, and it was cold. He suddenly felt that the man in front of him seemed to be cold-blooded and bloodthirsty than he had imagined.


    But now, he had no way back.


    Back then, he just wanted to get a share of the profits. People died for food, even a three year old child knew this. Nelson was not a three year old child, and he was one of the most secret guards of the V Security team. Since the day he arrived at the H city, he ever had the thought of being loyal to his master until death.


    Unfortunately, in the vanity world, fame and wealth had already taken away his loyalty, and then he was willing to be a murderous knife in Oakes'' hand.


    Otherwise, as a frail scholar who specialized in research, how could Oakes remove the spies that Martin had planted beside him one by one?


    If he took a wrong step, everything would fail.


    Nelson suppressed the fear in his heart and said, "To kill the master... Martin, I understand, but Robert, after all, is the only son of the Hugo clan. Offending the Hugo clan at this time will bring trouble to ourselves. "


    They had no choice but to take action against Martin, but there was still a Hugo Group behind Robert. If something happened to Martin, the people of the Lu clan would not be anxious to find out the cause of Martin''s death, but to find out who would take charge of the company. It was good for them if the senior leaders of the Lu Group competed for power.


    But Robert was different.


    Robert was the only son of the Hugo clan.


    . His eyes and brows were curved and harmless, just like the gentle scholar in the day. His voice was a little warmer. "Of course, you have more than half the credit on my career. They will arrive soon. You can go ahead with your work. After tonight, you will be my most trusted confidant in the future. I can give you whatever you want. "


    Nelson felt that his tone was a little strange, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong with it. He patted the snow on his body and said, "Well, I''ll go first."


    Oakes, "Okay."


    Nelson nodded slightly and then stepped forward. His heavy black snow boots stamped a long series of footprints on the snow.


    The weather in the H city was about to change.


    When the figure of the Nelson went far and disappeared in the darkness, the smile at the corners of Oakes'' mouth faded away one point one, and his face was so malicious that it was almost ferocious.


    Oakes still stood there. It was a windy and snowy night, but he didn''t feel cold at all.


    He lowered his head to hide his murderous look. "Come out..."


    Not far behind him, behind an ancient tree covered in snow, a hidden black figure walked out like a ghost.


    It was said that the mantis stalked the cicadas and the Oriole was behind mantis. Nelson didn''t expect that he had already become someone''s stumbling block.

 Chapter 655 His Hobby is So Unique

    In the parking lot by the moat.


    Today was the annual Snow Festival. A long distance from the river had already been cordoned off. Private cars were parked in the parking lot, and no car could cross the cordon.


    Although it was almost midnight, the moat was packed with people. Countless fireworks were blooming at the same time, which was breathtaking.


    In a black Benz S level car.


    With a sad face, Robert leaned against the car window, his eyes glued to the rearview mirror.


    "Cassandra, that bastard. She said they would arrive in a few minutes. It''s been more than ten minutes. They haven''t arrived yet! Wait for another 5 minutes. If they still won''t be here, let''s go first. " Shaking his legs, he complained.


    There was a trace of helplessness in Talbot''s eyes. He knew why Robert had to set off the fireworks at this time.


    It was said that on this day, a pair of people in love would ignite fireworks, which could convey the love between lovers to the gods. The gods would protect this pair of people in love.


    Although Robert was a little playful, and his tone was usually ''I don''t believe in these superstitious'', since he met Talbot, he suddenly changed his previous attitude. He wished he could go all over the country to go to the temple and engrave the names of the two on the stone tablets, for later generations to worship.


    Perhaps, this was the real love, making people blind.


    Talbot smiled, "It doesn''t matter. Even if it''s a little late, it won''t affect anything."


    It took Robert two seconds to realize that he had noticed what he was thinking. The man, who had always been shameless, blushed in an instant and was a little shy.


    However, this gentleman was not an ordinary person. Seeing that his secret was exposed, he decided to go all out and said righteously, "Who says it won''t affect anything? I''ve inquired about it that lovers must light it in person when it''s time. I''ve even prepared fireworks in the trunk. Maybe they don''t have the fire


    SK, TSK, TSK, his hobby is so unique...''


    But then again, what kind of posture was this?


    Cassandra felt embarrassed and scratched her head, "Well... Robert, a car sex is not good for your health. What if it hurts your wife? "


    "No, I''m not! I didn''t! What dirty thoughts are you thinking about? "


    ''Do you still remember that you are a woman?''


    Cassandra grinned, "Do you think I''m blind? By the way, it''s almost midnight in 5 minutes. Would you like to stay in the car or go with us to set off fireworks? "


    "Set off fireworks! Why not? "


    After saying that, Robert got out of the car and fiercely opened the trunk, which was full of fireworks. It seemed that he was really generous tonight.


    Staring at the boxes of fireworks with a smile, Cassandra said, "Robert, we came here together. These fireworks... Could you give some to Martin and me? Are you so stingy to refuse me? "


    Robert was rendered speechless.


    He had never seen such a shameless woman!


    A few minutes later.


    Martin and Robert each held a large box of fireworks. Cassandra took Talbot in front, chatting casually with him.


    As it was almost midnight, the number of people by the river increased instead of reducing. Martin was worried that Cassandra would be hit, so he followed her carefully to protect her from potential danger.

 Chapter 656 I Have Nothing Else to Ask For

    The riverside was crowded with people now. It took Cassandra and the others a long time to squeeze into the middle. They almost fell down several times in the middle, but fortunately they were safe in the end.


    As soon as the time came, the clock by the moat rang. At that moment, thousands of fireworks bloomed at the same time, and the sky was colorful and dazzling under the fireworks.


    After lighting up the fireworks, Robert held Talbot''s hand and the two made a pious wish with their hands clasped together, their eyes closed.


    Cassandra didn''t believe in fate, but she was probably influenced by the two of them. The couples around her also made wishes together. Cassandra closed her hands for some reason and looked up at Martin. "Martin, don''t you make a wish?"


    Above their heads, there were fireworks all over the sky. If the gods really had spirits, they would definitely see the sincerity of these kind men and women, protecting them from danger, having joy, health and long life.


    With a rare faint smile on his face, Martin shook his head and said in a very low voice, "The person I love is right beside me. I have nothing else to ask for."


    Cassandra''s heart trembled. At that moment, it seemed that all the previous grudges had dissipated with this snow tonight, and even the love and hatred that she hadn''t declared to speak out had been written off.


    She had gone through a lot of difficulties and finally found the person she was looking for.


    ''If Gods really exist in the heaven, then... Protect the one I love all his life.''


    Cassandra smiled and then put her arms around Martin''s neck. Her cold thin lips pressed against the man''s thin lips, trying to convey her feelings to him.


    ''Martin, you will be the only one in the rest of your life.''


    However, in the dark where they couldn''t see, the assassins in black had already ambushed, like ghosts, hiding in the darkness, waiting for the opportunity to take action.


    After midnight, most couples by the river dispersed. Although there were still a few people left, the scene was much colder.


    After making their wishes, Cassandra and the others


    ere was a lot of blood on his face. However, before he could wipe it off, there seemed to be a faint trace of sadness in his eyes.


    These people were also from the V Security team. They had learned a lot of skills. Although they were destined to be a sharp killing weapon, he did not expect them to become a fierce weapon that would devour their master.


    Greyson didn''t expect that one day he would personally kill his fellow disciple.


    Carlos nodded slightly, "Clean it up right away. Don''t leave any trace. As for Nelson... I''m afraid they have already alerted. Where is Moore? "


    "Ha... Do you still remember me? "


    In the dark night, a voice with drunkenness and sneer came from behind Carlos.


    Carlos felt a chill on his back and almost subconsciously turned around. He saw a tall and strong man in a blue cotton shirt coming over.


    This man was exactly Moore.


    Moore seemed to have drunk too much, and his face was slightly red. He always looked casual.


    After being exiled to the borderland for 4 years, Moore didn''t change at all. He was still so annoying.


    Before Carlos could react, Moore''s hand had already put on his shoulder and hooked Carlos'' shoulder. Only then did Carlos smell a strong smell of alcohol.


    This bitch must have drunk a lot!


    Why didn''t he get drunk to death!


    Moore stretched out another hand and hooked Carlos'' chin gently, looking like a playboy. "Do you miss me?"

 Chapter 657 What Did You Call Him

    "Yes..." Carlos'' voice seemed to come out of his throat.


    Moore, a dissolute man, only knew how to drink and flirt with others since he was a child. He could talk to anyone and invite anyone to drink a few pots of wine.


    As far as Moore was concerned, people in all corners of the country were always so happy. No matter how big the grudge was, it was all gone after drinking a few cups of wine.


    Of course, this person was a petty person under the skin of pleasure and hatred. For example, if you owed him one hundred dollars, he could pester you for three days and nights until you returned him.


    Hearing that, Moore raised his eyebrows slightly. He had a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes. At this moment, there was a little drunkenness in his eyes. He raised his peach blossom eyes just in time, which looked a little enchanting.


    Unfortunately, Carlos was a straight man and didn''t care about his flirtation at all.


    Staring at Carlos with a smile, Moore said, "I know. Come on, give me a kiss."


    Carlos'' pubic region was overcast with anger. "Get out!"


    Moore felt wronged. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. He just wanted to express his missing of brotherhood. This heartless bastard!


    "Master is in the car..."


    Before Carlos could finish his words, Moore had already opened his arms quickly. His figure flashed to the side of the Bentley like lightning, and reached out to open the door.


    "Master, long time no see. I miss you so..." Before he could finish his words, the last word ''much'' was stuck in his throat. He froze like a clay sculpture, and the pretended drunkenness disappeared in an instant.


    Their master was holding a man?


    In that kind of ambiguous posture?


    Who was this man?


    He had only been exiled for 4 years, but his master had already forgotten his old love and had a new lover!


    Carlos, who had just caught up with him, had veins throbbing on his forehead. How could he still like this? His reckless character was almost worse than it was 4 years ago.


    It seemed that the so-called training in the


    fierce. Even if his people had been following him secretly, he was still a little scared at that moment.


    "All right, all right." Talbot patted his hand and comforted him in a soft voice.


    It was not until this moment that Robert came to his senses. He stared at Talbot in a daze, and his breathing gradually calmed down.


    In the hot spring villa.


    Even though it was cold and snowy, some people were still on patrol outside the villa. Especially after tonight''s murder, Carlos strengthened the guards.


    At this moment, in the hall of the villa.


    Martin and the others were discussing on the sofa, except for Moore, who had been leaning against a pillar and staring at Cassandra.


    Although Carlos had explained to him that Cassandra was Martin''s wife, he couldn''t understand why a woman could be so realistic when she dressed up as a man, and even his sharp eyes were cheated.


    But even so, he still felt a little disappointed.


    4 years ago, he was exiled to the H city and became the most secret chess piece that Martin had placed in the H city. After 4 years, when he saw his old father again, his father no longer only belonged to him.


    On the sofa, Robert''s face was still full of fear. His eyes were empty, but in a moment, he returned to his original state. He asked anxiously, "Martin, what''s going on? How could your men be so desperate to kill you? "

 Chapter 658 Something Else

    Martin raised his eyes slightly and looked at Robert. There was an imperceptible coldness in his deep eyes, but he looked calm and said slowly, "Nelson is rebellious."


    Robert only knew some clues about these things, but he couldn''t find out the specific situation. He had planned to come here to erase the old feelings in Talbot''s heart. Since then, he would belong to him alone.


    He knew that it would be dangerous to go out this time, but he did not expect that Nelson''s men would dare to kill them so blatantly!


    If they hadn''t been prepared for tonight, if they had made a mistake in their actions...


    Robert didn''t dare to think about it carefully. At this moment, he was still a little scared. And then he realized that Martin invited them to have a trip in the name of Cassandra with some ulterior motives.


    "Did you know I brought some people here a long time ago?"


    Martin didn''t deny it, "You are the only son of the Hugo clan. No matter how your father and grandfather let you do whatever you want, they will definitely value your safety. Moreover, you know that you will be in danger this time."


    Being exposed by Martin, Robert''s expression changed several times. Finally, he said in a deep voice, "I know that this trip to the H city is dangerous, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. Martin, are you still going to hide it from me at this time? What have your men done? Why are they so desperate and take such a risk to kill you? "


    Since Robert had anticipated the danger and had made preparations, he wouldn''t really blame Martin. However, he was still confused about the situation in the H city. They were still in the city, and no one knew what would happen next. He felt too insecure to be disturbed in the dark.


    Moreover, he was not alone this time. With Talbot by his side, he wouldn''t be killed by a few stabs, but how could he bear to let Talbot take the risk?


    Martin looked up at Robert and asked, "Are you sure you want to know?"


    Onc


    ing the patients'' organs and selling them, and then it went even worse. They kidnapped and abducted. According to the current information, there are a total of 17 victims. In addition to 12 confirmed to be dead, 5 victims are still missing."


    "What did you say? How dare they kill people so easily! "


    A cold light flashed in Martin''s eyes. Before he could speak, Carlos suddenly interjected with a strange look, "Master, according to the information I just received... Something happened in the base. "


    Martin raised his head and said coldly, "Go ahead."


    Carlos swallowed and his back was covered with sweat. "I just got the news that the rest of the people at the base have been... No one was left alive, and the base was also blown up. Because of the noise, the police had rushed over. Now the scene was under control, and no one was allowed to get close to it without permission. And... "


    Since Nelson''s men failed to attack, Oakes'' action was not slow. He killed them in such a short time and cleared the way for himself.


    Martin''s eyes were as cold as ice. He asked in a cold voice, "And what?"


    Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead. "We found a suspicious car at the explosion scene. After investigation, we found that this car belongs to Miss Fiona. At present, Miss Fiona has been detained."

 Chapter 659 Would He Suffer

    "Why is Fiona there? Did she collude with Oakes? " Robert blurted out.


    Men and women in love had problems in their IQ, which could not be measured as normal people.


    "No, she wouldn''t." Martin said, "If Fiona and Oakes colluded with each other, she wouldn''t have appeared at the explosion, not to mention that the relationship between them is not that good."


    Robert smacked his mouth and rubbed his chin with his slender fingers. "That''s right. Fiona is born with a silver spoon in her mouth and will inherit the Shen Group in the future. It''s said that Oakes was not born in a rich family and was not welcomed in the Shen clan. I''m curious why you wanted to use him at that time."


    Oakes was like a double-edged sword. He had both knowledge and courage, and most importantly, he was ambitious. Martin had never thought of using such a thoughtful person, but the plan given by him was too tempting.


    "5 years ago, Oakes entrusted a lot of relations to see me. At that time, he only gave me a plan with only 3 pages. This plan is called the Oracle plan, and it studies all kinds of specific drugs. I agreed." Martin said in an indifferent tone.


    But Cassandra, Carlos and Moore almost subconsciously looked at Martin. Although Martin didn''t say it out, they all knew that the reason why Martin agreed to the so-called Oracle plan at that time was to leave a way out for himself.


    This man was walking on thin ice every step.


    It seemed that Robert didn''t notice the abnormality in Martin''s words. "So, it was Oakes who asked you to set up this laboratory. Then how could he..."


    How could he come to this point step by step?


    Greed was the source of all evil.


    At that time, Oakes was just a professor in a university that was not valued. Although he had no status in the Shen clan, the outside world was still afraid of his identity. Although the school had approved his lab, it was lack of funds and there were many trivial things. Moreover, he was not ambitious in th


    Martin was also born in a bad family. He was not valued by the Lu clan since he was a child. In those dark days, did he also want to trample on those who had insulted him under his feet like Oakes? Had the resentment deep in his heart already become an unbreakable inner demon in his heart?


    She had never asked him how he had been through all those years without her. Would he suffer when he was bullied and sad?


    She had never asked these questions, nor did she dare to ask. She was afraid to uncover his hidden wound, and also afraid of touching the dust laden past.


    Cassandra''s heart ached. She wanted to hug Martin, but she had to restrain herself.


    "Sometimes, the fights between families are crueler than the swords outside. We have been involved in these open and secret fights since we were born, haven''t we?" Robert said in a self-mocking tone.


    Some people were born with everything and took what they had for granted.


    But for some people, they were born with nothing. They had to fight desperately. It was the best if they won, and even if they lost, they would not regret.


    In the warm hall, everyone seemed to have their own thoughts. Only Martin''s slightly empty eyes fell on Cassandra. Would the person he snatched at all costs in his life be afraid of him, afraid of his darkness and cruelty?

 Chapter 660 Lets Make Do with Each Other

    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    In the quiet hall, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Carlos took a look at the door and quickly walked over. When the door was opened, Greyson was standing there with snow all over his body and his eyebrows were covered with ice.


    Greyson came over with a pale face. He didn''t know if it was because of the cold or something else.


    "Master, I just received the news... Oakes was missing and all the people in the lab were there. However, all the research data had been deleted and our people were trying to recover the data, but... It''s unlikely to recover. " Greyson said in a low voice without shaking the snow on his body.


    Hearing this, Martin didn''t show any change on his face. It seemed that Oakes had already thought of a way out, but he didn''t expect that he would be prepared in advance this time. It was just that he didn''t want to stay in the H city to wait for death, but ran away.


    But where could he escape?


    In the whole H country, there was no person that Martin couldn''t find, or was it possible that the path of Oakes wasn''t in the H country?


    Martin, "Send someone to check it out. Bring him back whether he''s alive or dead!"


    Greyson immediately said, "Yes, master! I''ll arrange it right away! "


    Martin waved his hand, and Greyson bowed respectfully. Then he walked out quickly. It was snowing outside, but he was doomed to be sleepless tonight.


    Cassandra suddenly hit Martin with her elbow and said, "It''s getting late. Why don''t we stop tonight and go back to have a rest?"


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    The veins on Robert''s forehead bulged. ''Damn it! We almost died just now. I didn''t see this bastard care about me at all. Does he feel sorry for his wife just by a word?''


    Damn it! Bastard!


    Talbot reached out his hand and held Robert''s hand. Robert instantly calmed down and followed him back to his room.


    As soon as the two men left, the alarm rang in Carlos'' mind and he was about to leave. However, he didn''t know what was wrong with Moore''s brain. He lifted his foot slightly and stopped him. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, otherwise, he would have directly fallen down.


    Carlos was so angry that


    ial media, including other large media, and even the entertainment media that had no connection with it, were all exposing it.


    The young lady of the Shen Group was suspected of a criminal case and had been arrested by the police. The media reported exaggeratedly, and high-definition pictures of the scene of arrest were exposed. Without thinking, Scales knew that the stock price would fall into dog shit at the beginning of the stock market today.


    Fortunately, Fiona was not involved, and the police had released her, but even so, it had a great impact on the Shen Group. As soon as the shareholders received the news, they called to ask about the situation, and his private phone had received a lot of calls.


    On the other side of the phone, Scales Shen''s face was livid, but he suppressed his anger and didn''t want to scold his precious daughter. He held back his anger and asked, "Fiona, are you okay now? Leave everything to the lawyer. Come back right now. "


    The rumors were rampant, and the stock of the Shen Group must be affected. The best way now was to clarify it in person by Fiona, in order to avoid greater losses.


    Fiona also knew what Scales meant, but she didn''t get anything from her trip to the H city. On the contrary, it brought her so much trouble. Fiona didn''t believe that it was just an accident!


    Fiona slightly narrowed her eyes to hide the coldness in them, "Well, father, don''t worry. I''m fine. I''ll be back soon."

 Chapter 661 You Didnt Do Anything Wrong

    In the villa of the Springs Hotel in the H city.


    It seemed that many things in the H city had changed completely overnight.


    A secret base was destroyed. Although there were many casualties, the news was like a stone sank sea without any waves, as if the explosion last night had never happened.


    As for the CS Biological Technology Lab, Oakes had taken away all the research data. These data could not be restored, and the lab ceased to exist except in name.


    However, Martin didn''t intend to stop the research. Although the data was lost, these research workers had participated in the whole process, and it wouldn''t be too difficult to study it again. It was just a matter of time, and this matter was temporarily over.


    The rest was the Lu Group''s tourism development project. The H city''s earth was frozen all year round, and it was difficult to develop it, but it would also bring immeasurable value. Martin had a negotiation with the local government, and the Lu Group would invest in building a new tourism city, including road traffic and other facilities, which were all in the charge of the Lu Group.


    Similarly, the Lu Group''s early investment was also to boost the economic construction of the H city. After the construction of the tourism city was completed, appropriate policy support would be given to it, which also created a win-win situation.


    The dubious development plan was finally settled. The senior executives of the Lu Group who had been against it couldn''t find fault with it, but it gave a head-on blow to some evil people.


    It was so cold in the H city that Cassandra and the others didn''t plan to stay here any longer. As soon as the contract was signed by Martin, they set off for the capital city.


    On the plane.


    Staring at Martin leisurely, Cassandra suddenly asked, "Is there no problem with this project from the beginning? Did you throw it out on purpose?"


    If it weren''t for this tourist project, Martin wouldn''t have had a suitable excuse to come to the H city. He just didn''t expect that Oakes was so vigilan


    he still remembered the reason why he was exiled.


    As a spoiled child, he could do whatever he wanted, no matter how domineering he was usually, Martin would ignore it. But back then, in order to save James, he took the members of V Security team into the Lu clan''s old house without permission. If it weren''t for Martin''s quick reaction, Moore would have been locked up in the dark room.


    Hearing this, Martin shook his head slowly with a layer of coldness in his eyes, "You didn''t do anything wrong."


    "Then... Why did you stop me? "


    After 4 years of exile, Moore recalled that night more than once, but if he was given another chance, he would still make the same choice.


    Some love was heavier than life.


    James treated him very well. Martin had been busy all year round, and the responsibility of training and educating Moore had fallen on James. Although James and Martin had different personalities, their love for Moore was the same, which was deeper than the sea. Moore thought that if he didn''t save James, he would be a scumbag.


    After a while, Martin''s face relaxed and his anger was concealed. He said calmly, "Because at that time, you and I were not strong enough. When you were not strong enough, the only thing you could do was to endure, until you were strong enough, until you were able to protect the person you want to protect, understand?"

 Chapter 662 the Person I Want to Spend the Rest of My Life with

    After a moment''s silence, Moore said, "I understand."


    Martin withdrew his sight slowly and said slowly, "judging the situation and time, it''s meaningless to make a sacrifice. At any time, you must know your own ability clearly. If you can do this, I have nothing to teach you."


    Hearing this, Moore''s eyes were filled with sadness. Martin''s chiseled face was reflected in his glazed eyes.


    Since he had memory, he had been with Martin. He knew that he was not Martin''s child, but Martin treated him differently.


    The first poem he learned, the first fist he practiced, the first word he could write...


    It was all taught by this man. At that time, Martin was busy with his work and James took care of him most of the time. But for some reason, he preferred Martin more.


    This man seemed to be always wearing a cold expression on his face. When he hugged him, he could feel his coldness, but he still liked to climb up his legs to make trouble.


    When he was a little older, he preferred to make fun of the members of the V Security team. With the protection of Martin, the members of the V Security team had to make a detour to avoid being teased by him.


    In fact, for so many years, he had always wanted to ask Martin if it was because his father had entrusted him with him before his death that Martin had been particularly tolerant of him, or perhaps Martin had other feelings for him besides the promise to his father.


    But he didn''t dare to ask. He was afraid that he would be in a difficult position as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Thinking of that, Moore''s eyes turned a little red. Then he lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "Are you going to take me back this time to kick me out of the Yan Garden?"


    Martin, "You''ve grown up. It''s time for you to go out and gain experience. The Yan Garden has always been your home. If you don''t want to live outside, you can live at home. But don''t bully Cassandra. She is short tempered and bold. If you have a conflict, I won''t help you."


    ''Yes, he''s really a wife protector.''


    Moore was not blind. Of course he could see that Martin tre


    t home, except for afraid of Martin, everyone else wanted to clear shit for it in a rush.


    The devil Five was coming back. Carlos felt that his doomsday was coming.


    Martin''s eyes were empty for a few seconds, and then he remembered that what Carlos had said was that cat. He thought for a while and said, "You can ask Cassandra if she likes it or not."


    The subtext was, ''If she likes it, you can raise it; if she doesn''t like it, don''t take it back.''


    With a look of recovering his soul, Carlos immediately rushed to look for Cassandra. Cassandra, who was indulged in the game, didn''t take Carlos seriously at all. She replied absentmindedly, "What is Five?"


    "You are not allowed to insult my family Five!"


    The corner of Carlos'' mouth twitched, and he hurriedly explained, "Don''t be excited, little Moore. Cassandra doesn''t know what Five is. Five is a cat, an orange cat, which is very gluttonous and sleepy. Its weight is close to 16 pounds. Do you like it, sister-in-law?"


    ''You certainly don''t like it!''


    Cassandra pouted, "Is it fat? I like it. How could it be so fat? Can you take it back and let me touch it? It''s good to raise it at home as a mascot. "


    Carlos, "..."


    The expectant expression on his face froze in an instant.


    ''A fat cat about 16 years old, pressing on your chest, can''t even breathe. Why do you like it?


    Gentlemen, could you please leave me a way out?''

 Chapter 663 You Cant Lose Any of Them

    It was already late when the plane arrived at the airport of the capital city.


    The plane slowly landed and glided. Cassandra leaned against Martin and turned on her phone.


    In the past few days, nothing serious had happened in the capital city. Jack didn''t seem to be in a good condition, but he could still be used at a critical time. It was enough to leave the company to him alone.


    However, as soon as Cassandra turned on her phone, an overwhelming number of call reminders and messages flooded in, which made her hands numb.


    Cassandra frowned and opened the message.


    "Damn it! What''s wrong with you, Samuel? Call me back! "


    "Help, Samuel!"


    "Samuel! ! If you don''t show up, I''ll be tortured to death! "


    "Samuel! Samuel! Please, answer me! "


    "Say something..."


    "Help me up. I can still fight three hundred more rounds!"


    Cassandra was confused. What was going on? Didn''t everything go well in the morning? What happened in the past few hours? Why did Jack react so strongly?


    When Cassandra was about to call back, her phone rang. It was Jack.


    Cassandra pinched between her eyebrows, slid the screen and pressed the phone against her ear. At the other end of the phone, there was a scream, "Ah! Samuel, you finally turned on the phone! Where are you? Turned into a butterfly and flew away? We are going to be bullied to death. Help! "


    Cassandra touched her forehead speechlessly, "What''s going on? Tell me slowly. I just got off the plane."


    On the other side of the phone, Jack immediately stood up from the sofa with a whoosh, looking exhausted. "You''re back! That''s great! Well, can you come to the film and television city right now? Police station. "


    Cassandra was stunned, "Police station?"


    Jack tried his best to explain the whole story in a short tone. The general meaning was that Johnny seemed to have a conflict with the crew next door when he was filming in the film and television city. They had already solved it, but no one knew who was stupid enough to bring the police here. Now


    r another man, and he had to pretend to be magnanimous.


    Martin kept silent for two seconds and looked up at Moore who was with his legs crossed and headphones in his ears. "Moore."


    Although Moore had headphones on his ears, there seemed to be a small radar in his brain. As soon as he heard Martin call him, he jumped up from the sofa, with a little joy in his bright eyes. "Hmm?"


    Lowering his eyes, Martin said, "You go to the film and television city with Cassandra."


    Moore was speechless.


    Cassandra, "..."


    What the hell was going on?


    Why did she have to bring such a big son with her when she went to work?


    Most importantly, his son was obviously a father doting maniac... Would she be killed by this bastard?


    Cassandra felt that she had gone through a catastrophe, and her expression was broken inch by inch, and Moore was not much better. Her face suddenly sank, and his fingers unconsciously clenched into fists.


    Therefore, after the two of them refused each other in disgust, Martin threw a car key to Moore.


    The moment he took the car key, he wished he could crush it into ashes!


    Why did he hurt him so much?


    He was still a baby!


    Cassandra also had a helpless expression on her face. She knelt down and asked the God to give her some advice. How could she get along with his eldest son?


    She was in a hurry!

 Chapter 664 I Know What Im Doing

    At the film and television city.


    The police station was located at the southeast side of the film and television city. It was a grey building with 3 floors. The gate of the police station was hung with a blue sign, which was very eye-catching.


    At this moment, in a large office on the ground floor.


    Jack had spoken so much that his mouth was almost blistered, but the staff still kept silent and sat there motionlessly, completely treating himself as a furnishing.


    "���� Hey, comrade, we have done what we should do. It was their crew who made the trouble first. We are victims. There is no reason for you to let them go and arrest us. What procedure do you want to follow? We all cooperate with you. The crew has a very important scene to shoot tonight, and if we delay it, it will cause a great loss to our crew. We all serve the people, right? You can do a good deed and let go of our crew first. How about I stay here alone?" Jack didn''t want to give up, so he braced himself to say something.


    However, the staff still didn''t speak, and Jack had no choice. He rubbed his messy head. It was said that the king of hell was more difficult to deal with than the little ghost. If it weren''t for the surveillance cameras everywhere and the majestic national seal hanging at the gate, Jack really wanted to spend a lot of money here to bribe them.


    However, Jack knew very well that people had to bow their heads under the eaves. If he directly asked his superior to suppress him now, the staff would probably not just sit here and ignore him, but give him a look. These days, it was not easy to wander around outside.


    At the same time, in a large office on the left side of the two floor.


    The furnishings in the office had just been completely changed. The original simple office equipment had been replaced with top-level equipment. The whole office did not look like to work, but more like the boss of a listed company in the office building, and even a little exaggerated.


    However, even though the whole office equipment had been changed, the national seal hangin


    ifle. This was a criminal case, so he had the right to arrest people. He had a reason, and no one could break this rule.


    There was a dead silence on the other end of the phone, and then, Mr. Liang sighed heavily and said in a low voice, "I''ve already known it. It''s just a small conflict between the two crews, not so serious. It''s not a criminal case. You''re still injured, and you''ve just taken office. Have a good rest. You can let others deal with other things. Are you not used to staying there? I can change another position for you, okay? "


    Hearing that, Lenny stopped tapping the table and his face darkened. "Did Martin call you?"


    Mr. Liang rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "You''re thinking too much. I have real-time reports on the major police substations. Otherwise, do you think that I have worked for so many years for nothing? Don''t be so thoughtful at such a young age. I have to talk to your father some other day. He shouldn''t be busy with filming all day long, or how can he teach his child? "


    Well, he even mentioned his father. It''s really for his good!


    However, he underestimated Lenny. If he could frighten him casually, his title as a black sheep would be in vain for so many years!


    Lenny narrowed his eyes and said, "You don''t need to worry about that, Uncle Liang. Don''t worry, Uncle Liang. I always follow the rules and won''t act rashly."

 Chapter 665 Let Me Take Care of Him

    "Enough is enough, you know?" Mr. Liang said dryly.


    Lenny''s lips curved slightly, "Don''t worry, Uncle Liang. I won''t cause you any trouble. I have something else to do, so I won''t disturb you. Have an early rest."


    Mr. Liang had no choice but to exhort him for a while and then hung up the phone.


    Throwing his phone away, Lenny looked up at the man in front of the table and asked coldly, "Anything else?"


    "No... No, I... I''m going to work now... "


    Even the top boss was helpless about him. He was just a small staff, what else could he say?


    After the man left, Lenny''s face darkened. The fight tonight would not end without blood.


    What he hated most was playing tricks behind his back. If Samuel fought against him openly, he would think this man was a little bold, but unfortunately, he was still a weak and incompetent person who only knew how to complain.


    ... He was just a loser!


    At the gate of the police station.


    A black Benz G level off-road vehicle stopped at the gate. Before Cassandra got off the car, she sneezed. She rubbed her nose and wondered who was cursing her behind her back?


    She looked at Moore subconsciously, and Moore rolled his eyes at her with disgust. Cassandra thought she thought too much. If he wanted to curse, he would curse in front of her. How could he play such a childish trick behind her back?


    For some reason, she had only known him for two or three days, and it seemed that she knew him very well...


    This was probably the so-called... Mother and son love?


    Cassandra was disgusted by her conjecture. After all, she couldn''t have such a big son now.


    "Let''s make a deal first. I''m only responsible for ''accompanying'' you. Don''t expect me to help you." With his arms crossed in front of his chest, Moore looked extremely cold.


    Cassandra took a look at him. To be honest, if Martin hadn''t forced him to follow her, she wouldn''t have brought an extra burden.


    Cassandra, "Well, if you don''t like this kind of scene, just wait for me in the car. I''ll finish


    to your leader directly. "


    The staff was rendered speechless.


    It was not a big deal...


    But the man upstairs was not a coward. He could only make a bet now that he would not sell him.


    A few seconds later.


    Cassandra still had a warm smile on her face, "You still don''t speak, do you? Jack, contact the media right now and let them all come here. I''ll deal with the media that you can''t contact. "


    As soon as she said this, the staff''s face changed. Just now there was a little blood color on his face, but now it disappeared in an instant. His pale lips trembled, and he was a little restless.


    He didn''t expect that Cassandra would act like this!


    Generally speaking, most of the people who came here were the crew of the film and television city, and there were also many big names. Most of them came here to complain to their leaders, but they were numb to hear these words. After all, it was the internal process, but it was the first time that he saw a crew take the initiative to call the media.


    Generally speaking, the filming team was afraid of getting into trouble during the shooting, especially these who related to the governments. Therefore, even if Jack was troubled, he had never thought of finding the media. If something went wrong, the movie of Johnny would be over.


    What was on Samuel''s mind?


    Was he crazy?

 Chapter 666 Dont Hurt the People around Me

    But in this case, Jack had no choice but to follow Cassandra''s order. Otherwise, it would be difficult to clean up the mess today.


    When Jack took out his phone, a cold voice suddenly sounded behind him, "The signal here is blocked. If you want to contact the people outside, it depends on whether you have the ability or not."


    Jack''s back froze, and then instinctively turned around to look behind. He saw that Lenny was hanging his arm, looking through the crowd, and his gloomy eyes fell on Cassandra.


    Uh...


    What was going on?


    ''His look... Why do I feel it''s so murderous?''


    Sitting on the chair, Cassandra raised her eyes slowly and saw Lenny walk in with a gust of wind.


    No wonder, it was just a small dispute between the crew and it was not their fault, but they made it to the point of not letting them go. That explained it.


    Cassandra simply moved the chair to the side and sat down, with her slender legs overlapped casually. She smiled and said, "Lenny, it''s you. We really meet everywhere in our lives, but..."


    As Cassandra spoke, the smile on her face disappeared like the tide, and her voice became cold, "Come at me if you have any complain. Don''t hurt the people around me. I''m not a coward. What kind of person will I be if I watch you hurt my people, but still don''t fight back?"


    Lenny clenched his fine hand unconsciously and his face turned livid. "They committed crimes in my jurisdiction. Don''t I even have the right to control them? Mr. Samuel, you are so arrogant!"


    Cassandra was so angry that she laughed, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes, which made people shiver.


    With his arms crossed over his chest, Moore leaned against the door frame, ready to watch the show. At that moment, he seemed to see someone''s shadow on Cassandra!


    Damn!


    How could he think so? It was a blasphemy and i


    dn''t expect that you, Moore, would be a lackey one day."


    Lenny and Moore were old friends. Moore knew that Lenny had a crush on Martin, but he was not averse to Lenny, so he had always been an onlooker.


    Moore glanced at him lazily and said slowly, "Father ordered me, it''s just business."


    Hearing this, Lenny''s face softened a little. He was only against Cassandra, but he didn''t expect that Moore would also come. His heart was filled with anger, which spread all over the place.


    What was this?


    He used to serve the young boy with delicious food and drink, and as a father and mother, he coaxed him for four or five years. It was rare for Moore to have a good face, and occasionally praised him in front of Martin. However, Samuel had only known him for a few days, and now he became a lackey for him!


    Lenny had a feeling of being betrayed, so his words were naturally harsh.


    "Wait for me in the car." Cassandra suddenly said.


    Moore glanced at her and then at Lenny. He lowered his eyes with a depressed look and walked away slowly without saying a word.


    Anyway, the two of them couldn''t fight. One of them injured an arm, and the other was just a weak woman.


    Even if they fought, no one would die.

 Chapter 667 Its Worth It

    The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Cassandra spoke first. She rubbed between her eyebrows tiredly and said with undisguised tiredness, "Lenny, why did you make so much effort to keep me alone? What do you want to say? Warning or threat? I''ve told you that I''m a good citizen who can''t stand the wind and have no strength to fight. I''m not your opponent, right? "


    The subtext was, ''It''s useless to keep me here. Why do people have to hurt each other?''


    With his legs crossed, Lenny looked like a spendthrift. With undisguised hostility in his narrow and long Phoenix eyes, he stared at Cassandra without blinking.


    "I warn you, Martin is not that kind of casual man. If you want to have fun with him or have any other purpose, I will never let you go." said Lenny.


    TSK, TSK, she was really not surprised at all. Warning? She had heard a lot warnings even worse than this in her previous life and this life, and this was the least threatening one.


    But then again, how many wonderful scenes did she miss in her previous life? She even missed a rival in love like Lenny.


    But it was not her fault. After all, she was locked up most of the time in her previous life. Except for Fiona, she had never meet any other rival in love. As for this gentleman, she was good enough to know a little about him.


    At that time, she prayed day and night, praying that Martin would change his heart and fall in love with another woman, and let her free from then on.


    But in this life, when she had that man in her heart, she realized that she had caused a lot of troubles in her previous life and that she had to repay them this life.


    Resting her head on the back of her hand, Cassandra said in a very low voice, "How do you know that I''m not serious? In this world, not only you, Lenny, have the true feelings. He is the person I want to spend the rest of my life with. As long as I still have a breath, I will die in his arms even if I die. "


    All of a sudden, Lenny''s fac


    nly carefully seal it in the deepest part of his heart, locking layers upon layers of heavy shackles, and suffering alone.


    Although the plot was dramatic, he had treasured it well for more than ten years.


    After a while, Lenny lowered his hand and said in a hoarse voice, "When I was very young, my mother died. At that time, my father was busy filming and didn''t even see my mother for the last time. In fact, I hated him very much for a long time. I felt that it was his indifference that caused my mother to be depressed and left me early. On the day my mother was buried, a lot of people went to the cemetery. There were cries and voices everywhere, but at that time, I couldn''t even shed a tear. I saw many people coming and going around, and I couldn''t hear a word what they said. I felt that there was only resentment left in my heart. As soon as the funeral ceremony was over, my father rushed back to the crew. It was raining all over. I stood in front of the tombstone alone. It seemed that everything had turned pale and meaningless. "


    Cassandra had thought that she would hear the beginning of an extremely humdrum story, but she didn''t expect that she had guessed wrong.


    For a moment, she suddenly felt a little sorry for Lenny. In fact, when people were sad and painful, everyone was the same.

 Chapter 668 I Will Accept It

    Cassandra wanted to move over and comfort Lenny, even if just patting him on the shoulder, but she quickly gave up the idea. After all, women and men are not allowed to be intimate, especially Lenny is a gay.


    All of a sudden, she found that there were so many gays around her.


    "At that time, it was Martin who held an umbrella for me and blocked the wind and rain above my head. He didn''t say a word, just held the umbrella and silently accompanied me in the heavy rain. In fact, I was not a weak loser, but the thing that could always break people''s heart was not the sad thing, but when you felt helpless, someone is standing behind you, even if he doesn''t say or do anything, but you know in your heart that with such a person standing behind you, you are no longer alone in this vast world. Your joy, anger, sorrow, someone cares, and someone... "


    Lenny''s eyes were red and bloodshot. It seemed that he couldn''t continue.


    What reason did a person need to like a person? Sometimes it sounded very puzzling, but when people were the most fragile and helpless, even if you just threw him a thread that could not be pulled to the end, even if you only looked at him one more time, he felt that he could grasp the only hope.


    However, Cassandra not only thought of the lonely and helpless of Lenny at that time, but also thought of Martin.


    Martin''s parents died when he was a child. Over the years, he had encountered a lot of ups and downs, but no one had touched his wound and asked if it hurt.


    In his life, he was just like a passer-by, watching his own life coldly.


    That rainy morning, when he was silently accompanying Lenny in the cold cemetery, did he also think of himself?


    Cassandra''s heart twitched for no reason. She looked at Lenny and asked, "What happened later?"


    With an unreadable expression in his red eyes, Lenny smiled bitterly and said after a long time, "Later I knew his name was Ma


    ds with him, Cassandra left. As soon as she came out of the police station, she immediately called Carlos.


    Carlos picked up the phone gingerly, "Hey, sister-in-law, have you finished your work?"


    Cassandra, "Yes. Is Martin asleep?"


    Carlos glanced at the man next to him who was still in a daze with a tablet PC in his hand, and said calmly, "He''s asleep. Master went to bed as soon as he came back."


    Cassandra, "Well, wait a moment. I have something to ask you."


    Carlos'' mouth twitched, "What?"


    Cassandra, "I can''t explain it clearly in one or two words. Let''s talk about it when I come back."


    After hanging up the phone, Carlos squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying and said carefully, "Well. Master, I... She... "


    Martin put down the iPad in his hand. On the screen was the conversation between Cassandra and Lenny. A strange feeling appeared in his deep eyes, and he said, "Wait for her here."


    Carlos was speechless.


    What did his master mean?


    Was he jealous or not?


    What should he do now?


    About half an hour later, Cassandra rushed back to the Yan Garden.


    Moore''s room was ready, and he didn''t lack anything. As soon as he returned to the Yan Garden, he immediately returned to his room, as if he didn''t intend to talk to anyone.

 Chapter 669 Has He Suffer a Lot

    Carlos shivered in the wind and ran to her fawningly. "Hey, you''re back. It''s so late."


    Cassandra glanced at him sideways. Out of a strong desire to survive, Carlos wisely shut up.


    If he irritated his master, Cassandra would help him, but if he irritated his sister-in-law, he would really run on the road of death.


    Carlos rubbed his nose, "Then, Cassandra, what do you want to ask me? I can''t tell you anything confidential. "


    Carlos warned her and left a way out for himself.


    Cassandra glanced at him and said slowly, "It''s just an old story. Why are you so nervous?"


    Carlos, "Am I nervous? No. The old story? Well, my master really doesn''t like Lenny. He just feels sorry for Lenny and treat him as a very ordinary friend. Cassandra, don''t think too much! "


    Well, she knew that she couldn''t hide what happened in the police station from Martin. She didn''t expect that Martin would confess it so soon.


    Well, the man...


    Cassandra looked at him with a faint smile, "Who told you I want to ask this?"


    Carlos was confused, "What? Didn''t you want to ask this question? Then what do you want to know? "


    After a few seconds of silence, Cassandra walked to the swing in the yard and sat down. With a calm look on her face, she said, "I want to know how Martin has been doing all these years alone."


    Hearing this, Carlos was stunned and didn''t understand what Cassandra meant for a moment. "Cassandra, can you make it clear?"


    Cassandra tapped the swing with her tiptoe and asked in a low voice, "Has Martin suffered a lot alone these years?"


    Without any protection, he had achieved what he was today step by step with his own strength. Even if he was extremely powerful and resourceful, he had grown up in such a big family, with unexpected slings and arrows... How much did he bear alone?


    This man always chose to be silent. No matter how deeply he was hurt in the back and how painful it wa


    n he grew up, even if he couldn''t control the power, at least he can get a share of the money he deserves. He can rest assured to be a gentle young master, but everything changed when he was 5 years old."


    "The servant who took care of him has been investigating the truth of his parents'' death in the past few years. It was just her obsession, but she didn''t expect that she inadvertently found the truth. Master''s parents didn''t die by accident. When she found out the truth and told my master the truth, she was quickly killed by Johnson. From then on, Johnson was on guard against him and even wanted to kill him, but he dodged it by accident several times. And he seemed to know nothing, so Johnson relaxed his vigilance. It''s just that the Lu clan''s people bullied my master and no one cared about it. "


    "They insulted my master and beat him up. Master got new wounds almost every day, but he never cried. He was beaten hard and gritted his teeth to hold on... He had suffered all the coldness in the world, and had experienced the coldness of human nature and the fickleness of the world. His original hot blood had already been cold. How could he act like a normal person? He has learned to hide his emotions on his face since he was 5 years old. He is always so calm. "

 Chapter 670 Let It Go!

    There was a dead silence in the yard.


    Cassandra''s fingers, which were holding the swing, tightened unconsciously, as if she wanted to gouge out fingerprints on the swing.


    After a long time, Cassandra raised her eyes slowly, and there seemed to be an imperceptible cold light in her dark eyes. Her hoarse voice broke the dead silence. "What happened later?"


    It turned out that the seemingly indestructible man had come to this day step by step. And those long and quiet days, when there were swords and blades everywhere in the world, where was she?


    No wonder in her previous life, she always felt that Martin was like a real devil. However, no matter who had experienced that kind of past, it would also become like him.


    A hint of struggle flashed across Carlos'' face, and then he tried to break the can. Anyway, he had already said the most difficult thing. It didn''t matter to say more.


    Carlos went all out.


    His face went blank for a moment. He slowly lowered his eyes and said in a somewhat interfered and stiff voice, "After the servant died, master was completely isolated and helpless in the Lu clan, and other children were protected by adults, but he wasn''t. Even if he was badly injured and his arms and legs were broken, no one protected him. 7 years later, he was just 12 years old that year, and the Lu Group had a big event. All the members of the Lu clan were at a loss what to do. It was him who came up with a solution, but he was too young and simple at that time. When the Lu Group went through the crisis, master did not get any rewards, but was almost expelled from the Lu clan. The reason was that he deceived everyone to do something bad. It was James who saved him. So the only person he trusts in the whole Lu clan is James. "


    "At that time, master''s ability was not strong enough. He waited for another 4 years. At that time, when Moore''s father was working for the master, he was killed and left Moore to master. My master regarded him as his own son and spoiled him. Most of the t


    p but want to pry into his past... Would she leave him after that?


    In the silent silence, the man''s face was drowned in the darkness. He turned around and hid his body in the darkness, as if nothing had happened just now.


    The second morning.


    As soon as Martin went downstairs, he saw a very disharmonious scene.


    Cassandra was holding a big orange fat cat in her hand, and was facing with Moore in the hall. Five was not afraid of strangers at all. Lying casually in Cassandra''s arms, it had completely forgotten that Moore was its owner.


    But then again, it had been 4 years since Moore was exiled to the border area. Cats were not affectionate creatures. If you insisted on saying that you were its owner, it might not recognize you. It was the logic of cats that the one who gave the fish to it was the boss.


    The hair on Moore''s body stood on end, which was even longer than that of a cat. Clenching his fists, he said in a furious voice, "I warn you, Five is my cat! Let it go! "


    Cassandra stretched out her hand and rubbed Five''s back. The ungrateful bastard Five meowed in enjoyment, stretched out the meat cushion of its front paw and touched Cassandra, indicating that it accepted this owner.


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "See? Five obviously likes me. "


    Standing aside, Carlos felt himself was really a decoration.

 Chapter 671 I Wont Let Them Go Even If I Die

    "Let it go! I''m going to kill the fat cat today! " Moore couldn''t stand it anymore. Blue veins stood out on his forehead.


    Cassandra was so frightened that her hand holding Five shook. Then she looked at Moore pitifully. A few seconds later, Moore found that he was too stupid. How could this woman stare at him pitifully?


    "Sweetheart, your son is so mean to me. He even bullied Five!" Cassandra ran to Martin as fast as lightning, with the cat of nearly 16 pounds in her arms.


    Carlos, "..."


    Moore was speechless.


    ''Can I kill this woman directly?''


    Martin frowned slightly, with imperceptible restraint and forbearance in his eyes. After last night, he thought that Cassandra would be afraid of him and even deliberately keep a distance from him.


    But she didn''t.


    Was it because Cassandra was good at acting, or he missed something?


    Before he could figure out the answer, he had instinctively held Cassandra''s shoulder carefully to prevent her from falling when she walked too fast. "Slow down."


    Cassandra curled her lips and raised her head with grievance, "It''s not my fault. Your son is too cruel."


    Someone''s ability to push the blame was greatly improved.


    "She stole my cat! How could she blame me? "


    Carlos looked at Moore sympathetically and thought, ''Well, you may not understand the living rule. In this family, there is always only one person who is reasonable, and that is Cassandra.''


    Even if Cassandra was unreasonable, her coquetry and grievance made sense.


    "Don''t scold her." said Martin.


    Moore was speechless.


    ''Love is blind!


    I''m not angry. Anger makes me ugly!''


    A few seconds later...


    Not reconciled, Moore said in a somewhat aggrieved voice, "She was the one who scolded me first, and robbed Five from me. She can grab anything else, except two things. I won''t let them go until I die. "


    One was Five, the second was... Martin.


    Moore was not a three year old child anymore. He didn''t care about many things, but he wouldn''t let these two things go. Five was a birthday gift from James, a


    sie held the woman''s hand with her fair finger and sat down on a clean chair aside. "How could it be? This place belongs to Mr. Roger, and ordinary people can''t enter it. By the way, this is the membership card I just applied for you. The membership fee has been paid for you. You can come to visit here at any time before the term of validity."


    The woman''s eyes lit up and greedily stared at the golden card. This was a high-end consumption place, and the color of the card represented the level of the member, or to put it bluntly, it was the status of the member.


    Golden cards ranked fifth in the clubhouse. Usually, they were all upstarts. The annual membership fee was at least 200 thousand. The important grade of a member would be decided according to the level of the membership fee. When the consumption reached a certain level, the club would raise its grade by itself, or the member could apply for it by himself.


    It was a thin card that many people dreamed of. She used to think it was a luxury to have a look at it, but now, this card was in front of her and she could get it easily.


    The woman didn''t reach out to take it. She just looked at Essie and said in a calm tone as much as possible, "Essie, I shouldn''t get any reward without merit. You specially asked me to come here today and gave me such a big gift... What... What can I do for you? "

 Chapter 672 Meeting Again After a Long Separation

    At the film and television city.


    Cassandra came here early in the morning, and the staff of the crew came earlier than her. Cassandra specially sent some drinks and snacks to make up for her absence from the shooting before.


    "Director Johnny, Jack, you are here." Cassandra was dressed in women''s clothes today, so she showed much respect to Johnny and Jack.


    Jack, who was used to be ordered by Cassandra, was a little stunned for a while. It took him two seconds to realize that Cassandra was here to shoot today.


    Johnny was relatively calm. He nodded slightly and said, "Well, you go and prepare for the shooting today. Yao has asked for a leave temporarily, and he won''t come until this afternoon. Let''s shoot the scene when you met Colin first."


    There was a temporary change in the crew, and it was normal for them to change the shooting. However, it was a test for actors to cope with changes and acting skills.


    Because of the temporary change of the shooting, before the shooting began, Johnny called Cassandra and Colin over to tell the two scenes.


    "This is the first time you two meet. In order to find out the cause of your parents'' death, you wanted to go to Colin''s house to see Colin''s father, but you were stopped outside the door. Colin happened to come back from outside. You two had a play outside the door. He fell in love with you at the first sight... Do you understand? " As soon as Johnny entered the state of director, he looked different.


    Colin nodded, "No problem, director Johnny."


    Colin was indeed a good actor. He remembered the lines very well, and almost all of his lines were passed first go. The most smooth sound collection at the scene was Colin''s play, and his acting skill was also good, and he dealt with some details well. It could be seen that he was really working hard.


    It was the first time that Cassandra formally joined the group today, so she had to rub her nose modestly and said, "I will try my best, director Johnny."


    Johnny, "Well, it''s almost time. You two have to practice the


    a weak and hoarse voice.


    "Boom -"


    A thunder fell from the sky, and the girl''s hand shook uncontrollably. The hand holding the man''s wrist seemed to be instantly drained of strength, and fell down, splashing water on the ground.


    Under the huge black umbrella, the man''s eyes seemed to be covered with a faint layer of frost. His face, which had always been expressionless, for a moment, flashed an imperceptible touch of... Panic.


    The next second, the man suddenly threw away the umbrella in his hand, bent down and picked up the girl on the ground. He used a lot of strength, as if to grab the girl into his bones. Unfortunately, the girl had fallen asleep, or she would definitely feel pain.


    The man who was greeting the man behind them stared at the scene in confusion. He hurried up to hold the umbrella for the man and asked, "Young master, where are you going? Sir is still waiting for you... "


    But the man didn''t seem to hear anything. He just carefully carried her into the car and said in a low voice, "To the hospital."


    It was said that all the encounters in the world were meeting again after a long separation.


    He didn''t believe it before, but now he suddenly believed it.


    "Cut!"


    Johnny''s voice suddenly sounded, and the whole film set came to their senses. Then, the person in charge of the props quickly stopped the heavy rain.

 Chapter 673 I Dont Feel Miserable

    In the car.


    As soon as Johnny''s voice sounded, Cassandra stopping acting. As for Colin, he was sitting on the chair, drenched, and his eyes were slightly blurred, as if he hadn''t come out of the play.


    At this time, the staff of the film crew pulled open the car seat and immediately wrapped her body with a thick towel. She had been wet in the rain all the time. Now that the play was over, they had to deal with her wet clothes first.


    "Wait a minute. I don''t know what else to shoot. I''ll ask director Johnny first. I''ll change my clothes if it doesn''t need to shoot again." Cassandra got off the car and explained to the staff.


    Hearing this, the staff looked at Cassandra with new eyes.


    At first, she thought that Cassandra might be arrogant after being famous because of the ''God of War'', and she hadn''t been in the team before. Although Johnny explained that Cassandra was for personal reasons, there would always be people bewitching her and saying that Cassandra was haughty.


    Most of the crew members had seen actors being arrogant, so the staff didn''t have much hope for Cassandra. They didn''t expect that Cassandra was so dedicated. Instead of being arrogant, she was polite and modest.


    Hmm... She must have opened it in a wrong way!


    At this time, Cassandra, wrapped in a towel, walked towards Johnny.


    Johnny was looking back at the scene they had just shot. Although the shooting had been smooth in the past few days, there had been no surprise to him. However, not only had the whole shooting been finished smoothly just now, but Colin''s state was obviously better than before. Senior professional people all knew that in this case, it was usually another person who was responsible for the shooting atmosphere.


    That was to say, just now, Cassandra helped Colin silently under his watch. This kind of way of quietly leading a play was indeed very special, but it was also like the style of Cassandra.


    "Director Johnny, what do you think? Do you need to shoot something else?" Cassandra walked to Johnny casually and sat down on the chair.


    became focus. After a while, he lowered his eyebrows and said in a very low voice, "I don''t have any extravagant wishes. As long as she is happy, everything will be fine."


    Jack opened his eyes slightly and saw the calmness and relief on Johnny''s face.


    Jack sighed, "Why are you doing this?"


    Johnny, "I don''t want to use these things to pollute her eyes. Don''t tell her, and don''t leak a word."


    Jack was silent for two seconds, "Do you want to make yourself so miserable?"


    Johnny rubbed between his eyebrows, "I don''t feel miserable."


    Jack rolled his eyes at him. He had been with Johnny for so many years, but he didn''t know what kind of person he was. He was used to endurance. Even if you threw stones at him, he wouldn''t complain at all. But just now, he revealed his deep anger when just seeing that Cassandra didn''t take off her wet clothes. This man...


    However, it was a pity that no matter what he did, it was one-side affection...


    Jack raised his hand and patted Johnny on the shoulder, "Forget it. Let''s not talk about this now. Get ready. The next scene is about to start. By the way, didn''t you just say that Yao had asked for a leave? I saw that she was back just now. Do you want to make up for the previous scene?"


    Johnny, "Yes."


    However, the two didn''t know that when they were about to continue shooting, a rumor spread on the Internet...

 Chapter 674 Not Smart Enough

    "The female supporting role of the ''God of War'' put on air and embarrass the staff!"


    "What a lousy acting skill! She keeps on doing no good! What''s wrong with the actors in the same group?"


    "Is the director of the ''Dream Life'' blind? How could he use such a person to act the protagonist? I hate her! Humph! "


    "What the hell is she? How dare she take part in the Golden Sand Award? Ha-ha! "


    As soon as this microblog post came out, it was quickly on the top search, and quickly formed a hot topic. In just a few minutes, the reading quantity of the topic broke through one hundred thousand, and the discussion was gradually increasing, and the comments were even more shocking.


    More than that, there were a large amount of comments on Cassandra''s microblog, and the number of comments quickly increased to tens of thousands, which was completely crazy.


    Cassandra and the others were still shooting on the spot, so they didn''t know about the news. The staff of the film crew suddenly saw this hot search and immediately handed the mobile phone to Jack.


    Jack glanced at the top search subject and his face sank. He roughly browsed the microblog and the top comments, and his face was so gloomy.


    The original microblog was released by an ordinary account, but as soon as this account was released, it was immediately reposted by a large number of people in on microblog, and there were also many rumormongers who deliberately slandered and spread rumors. This topic became hot, and now it was in the top five of the hot search list.


    It was so obvious that she was framed, and it was on the top search all of a sudden. It was hard to believe that no one was behind this. Jack would rather die than believe it.


    Moreover, from the original microblog, although the person on the other side had added the watermark, from the shooting point of view, it was indeed a photo taken on the scene. The shooting of the film was completely enclosed, which meant that the source of the photo was from their film crew!


    Damn!


    When did the crew get involved in such a black sheep?


    Jack ground his teeth and immediately said, "Inform eve


    ternet media. Sometimes, some unknown sorrows and twists were exposed through the Internet media, and then they could get a seemingly fair solution.


    But was the late justice still justice?


    Cassandra chuckled, "Jack, I praised you just now. It seems that you are not smart enough."


    Feeling that his IQ was insulted, Jack struggled desperately, "What do you mean by ''not smart enough''?"


    Cassandra, "They are slandering me and even exposing the live photos. From these photos, it is easy to misunderstand my acting skills. Therefore, the hotter the topic is, the more people will come to criticize our crew. To a certain extent, it is also a disguised publicity?"


    Jack was not stupid and immediately understood what Cassandra meant.


    Although now they were slandered, when the truth came out, all the slander would become hype for them. The crew didn''t need to spend money, but had prepared a free publicity for the new movie in advance.


    They didn''t fight for it, but came to the top search. It seemed that the other party had obviously paid a lot of attention to it and bought a lot of online rumormongers. If they controlled the comments at this time, it was possible that they would be judged by others.


    Jack patted his forehead and said, "Okay! I know what to do. Anything else? "


    Cassandra touched her chin, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Find someone you trust and pay more attention to one person."

 Chapter 675 What Kind of Operation Is This

    There were only two people left in the lounge, Cassandra and Johnny.


    Johnny poured her a glass of water and tested the temperature before handing it to Cassandra, "Do you have someone suspicious?"


    Cassandra took the water and took a sip. She raised her eyebrows for a moment and asked, "Director Johnny, why do you think so? How could I know everything? "


    Johnny was smart, but he always kept a low profile and didn''t get angry, so he gave others an illusion that he was easy to fool.


    But on second thought, if Johnny was not smart enough, how could he get what he was today? It was just that he was too bookish and honest, and others would think he was easy to bully.


    Johnny raised his eyes slightly and took a look at Cassandra, "You just said that these photos were taken from the filming site, which means that these photos were taken by someone in the crew... I''m sorry that I failed to discipline my men. "


    His sudden apology surprised Cassandra. She rubbed her nose and said innocently, "What does it have to do with you? You don''t usually care about them. You can only blame Jack. "


    Johnny kept silent for a few seconds, "I remember you have a good memory. Even if you don''t check the surveillance video, you know who is standing at that angle. Don''t worry, I will give you an explanation."


    Cassandra sighed, "Director Johnny, your shoulders are not wider than the sea. Why do you take everything in your arms? If someone in the film crew is going to do something bad. You can''t stop him, can you? Besides, if I can''t even handle these trifles well and need you to protect me, how can I still stay in this circle? I have never thought that it would be smooth from the very beginning. If so, I really take myself as a mascot. "


    Johnny had a clear mind and knew that she was comforting him, but he really didn''t expect that his crew would make such a mistake. He thought he was wise enough. Although he didn''t dare to say that there was no mistake, it involved Cassandra. Johnny couldn''t get through this.


    Johnny,


    n''t understand what you meant. What kind of operation is this? Can you tell me in advance?"


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "No, you just need to do as I said. By the way, is your computer here? Give it to me. I''ll receive an email later."


    Cassandra was familiar with the abuse of power. But Martin ordered her not to use her skills to hack others'' computers, so she didn''t do it. When she gave orders to Jack just now, she secretly sent a message to Carlos, asking him to help investigate a person.


    Although she had doubts, it was doubtful why the other party suddenly changed his target. After all, there were too many actors in the entertainment industry. In order to get the position, everyone wanted to become a bitch and pester the director every night to add a play. However, their crew seemed to be different. They might want to sleep with Jack more than Johnny.


    Therefore, Cassandra was sure that there must be some shady deal. If there was something unspeakable, she could forgive him. After all, she was not as cruel as she used to be. She was always gentle. Being nice to people was to accumulate virtue for her next life, although this kind of virtue might not be useful.


    Of course, if there was no hidden meaning and it was just a profit trick, then she would not show mercy.


    As for the bitch, she always punished them severely.

 Chapter 676 Ugly

    Jack trotted a few steps and came in with a laptop in his arms. Cassandra crossed her legs and trembled slightly. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    Jack had sent out the official microblog, and the result was as he expected. The online rumormongers were just running around under the hot search topic. As soon as the official microblog of the Ring Entertainment Industry was updated, the online rumormongers immediately turned to the official microblog, and the overwhelming abuse occupied the hot list of comments.


    The more Jack looked at it, the angrier he became. Finally, he threw away his mobile phone and said with an anxious expression, "Cassandra, the comments under our official microblog are crazy now. Are these rumormongers really brainless? They don''t have to work so hard to get money, as if they had a deep grudge against us... Why? "


    Hearing this, Cassandra''s eyes flashed an imperceptible cold light and said, "If these people have a little conscience, they won''t do this. If you expect them to show mercy, you''d better go to worship the Bodhisattva. Maybe the Bodhisattva can show her spirit and fulfill your wish."


    Jack''s forehead burst out two small blue veins, and his throat moved. "You are still in the mood to joke. Go upstairs and have a look. You are slandered by them."


    Cassandra lowered her eyes and chuckled, "I don''t need to see it. Even if I close my eyes, I can think of the lines in what form they use. I''m almost done here. You and director Johnny go out first and invite Miss Yao in for me."


    Hearing this, Jack raised his voice all of a sudden. His voice was so undulating that it sounded like an inhuman Eunuch in ancient times. "What? Was it really her? I''ve long been unhappy with her cosmetic face. I didn''t expect that she not only looks ugly, but also has such a bad heart! "


    Cassandra supported her head with one hand and said, "Cut the crap. Go and invite her for me. Don''t make a sound, and don''t disturb the others in the crew."


    It was probably a bad year for Johnny this year. He had filmed two movies in succession, and he almost got himsel


    cold unconsciously. "But you''re so capable, you don''t need director Johnny to add scenes for you. I think you are good at acting, so you add too much scenes for yourself, right?"


    Nadine''s pupils suddenly shrank, and cold sweat dripped from her forehead. She gritted her teeth and refused to admit it, because she knew clearly that once she admitted, her career would be over.


    Nadine shook her head and explained in a somewhat flustered voice, "No, it''s not like that. Samuel, you misunderstood... No, I didn''t... How could I do such a thing? I really don''t know. The photos have nothing to do with me. "


    Cassandra sneered, "Really? Then who were you going to see in the Platinum Mansion this morning? Essie Wei gave you a lot of benefits, right? Otherwise, with your income, you can''t even afford the lowest level of their membership, right? "


    Nadine''s face turned pale and she stared at Cassandra in disbelief.


    How was that possible?


    She went to the Platinum Mansion to see Essie Wei secretly. She was sure that no one followed her, not to mention that there was Essie Wei behind her to deal with the aftermath...


    How could Samuel know everything so soon?


    The next second, a terrible idea flashed through Nadine''s mind. Her face went blank for a moment, and her face turned as pale as paper. Her voice was full of anger, "It''s impossible! Essie wouldn''t betray me! I''m helping her! "

 Chapter 677 You Are Not Me

    Cassandra raised one of her eyebrows slightly, tapped the sofa rhythmically with her slender fingers, and sneered, "Essie Wei? The agent of Susan, the number one actress of the GR Group... Nadine, you are indeed supported by a powerful person. "


    Nadine was not stupid. She immediately realized that she had said something wrong. No matter whether Essie had betrayed her or not, she would not be able to prove her innocence as soon as she said these words. She would not be used by the Ring Entertainment Industry and the film crew. If the news was leaked out, her career in the entertainment industry would be really over.


    She had a good card in her hand, but it turned out to be like this. She really didn''t know whether she was stupid or not.


    Nadine''s face turned pale and changed several times. However, a few seconds later, she suddenly tore her newly made hair in a mess and even tore her dress.


    "Hiss -"


    The sound of clothes breaking was particularly harsh in the lounge. On the sofa, Cassandra stared at Nadine calmly, with an indescribable coldness and cruelty in her dark eyes.


    Was this woman an idiot?


    After knowing that her secret was exposed, the first thing she thought about was still these crooked ways. It seemed that she was really too kind to these girls usually.


    Cassandra finally raised her eyes slowly, "What are you doing?"


    Nadine sneered madly. Her eyes were slightly red, but there was an unspeakable crazy resentment in them. "What am I doing? At this point, I can only make a bet that Essie didn''t betray me. I trust her more than a boss of a small company! "


    As she spoke, she madly pounced on Cassandra, trying to take this opportunity to pretend that Cassandra had violated her.


    Cassandra''s eyes darkened in an instant. She glanced coldly at Nadine, with a cold smile on her lips, and said coldly, "I''m not interested in women, and even if


    t stand the strong smell of her perfume and thought if Martin saw her flirting with a woman... This was the omen of family crisis!


    Cassandra pushed Nadine aside and took a few deep breaths before she came to her senses.


    Nadine''s eyes were empty for a moment, and her whole body trembled crazily. "How is that possible? I have arranged someone outside... How could it be possible? You... You can''t... "


    Cassandra looked at her, "I''ve already asked Jack to deal with the people you arranged. Besides, since I''m suspicious of you, how can I not be on guard against you? Do you see there is a pinhole camera over there? As long as I want, the video will be uploaded online immediately. Do you think the sponsor behind you is willing to protect you after what happened just now is leaked out? "


    This woman must be stupid. How could she be so stupid to be used by others?


    Nadine was completely dumbfounded. She had never dreamed that things would turn out like this. Her beautiful dream, which she had just had a few hours, was ruthlessly extinguished in such a short time.


    No.


    She was not reconciled!


    She didn''t want to go back to the days when she had nothing!


    Holding her fingers tightly, Nadine suddenly looked at Cassandra with cold eyes.

 Chapter 678 Too Rude

    "Ha-ha... You are right. If this matter is leaked out, they won''t protect me. But what if I defend myself? Samuel. " Nadine gave a weird laugh and stared at Cassandra gloomily.


    Cassandra immediately understood what she meant. Before she could react, Nadine picked up a glass vase on the table and smashed it towards Cassandra''s head.


    This woman... What a crazy woman!


    The moment the glass vase was about to hit her head, Cassandra raised her hand almost subconsciously to block it, and the heavy glass vase smashed on her arm. After a cracking sound, the vase instantly broke into a pile of glass fragments, and some fragments were left on Cassandra''s arm. A shocking wound was scratched by the broken glass on her fair hand arm. Her skin and flesh turned over, and blood was dripping down along her arm.


    In the lounge, the air seemed to stop at this moment.


    Nadine was on an impulse just now, now she saw the blood on Cassandra''s arm and the broken glass residue. The air was mixed with a disgusting smell of blood.


    "Ah! !"


    Nadine held her head with both hands, and her pale face was full of horror. She shook her head violently, as if she didn''t expect this result.


    Cassandra''s face turned pale. Hearing Nadine''s scream, she felt dizzy. She ground her teeth and said, "Can you stop screaming first?"


    It was her who was scratched by the glass. Why was she screaming?


    Damn!


    However, Cassandra didn''t have time to think about it now. Martin gave orders repeatedly that she couldn''t get hurt. She couldn''t hide it anymore. How could she explain it to Martin when she went back today!


    Nadine was probably stimulated by the wound. When she heard a cold snort from Cassandra, she immediately trembled like a lamb and stared at Cassandra''s arm with a pale face.


    Cassandra gritted her teeth, "Why are you still standing there? Go and find someone! Forget it. I''ll go by myself. "


    The wound was too deep and long, and there was still glass debris in it. She couldn''t deal with it by herself, so she had to go to the hospital first.


    Cassandra stood up fr


    ''t do anything to Nadine for the time being, and don''t call the police. Let me handle it." Cassandra leaned against the back of the chair. Her tired and hoarse voice broke the silence in the car.


    Johnny''s throat moved slightly, and his face was slightly cold. "She framed you before, and hurt you after. Do you still want to protect her?"


    Cassandra shook her head slightly, "I''m not protecting her, but there is a long line behind her, which can''t be broken here."


    Johnny glared at her, "Shut up! Now that you are injured so badly, don''t worry about it anymore. "


    Cassandra, "..."


    Why did she feel that Johnny''s battle value had reached its peak today?


    Jack, who was driving the car in the front row, looked back and forth between the two people. It was rare to see Johnny so violent. Perhaps only Cassandra was blind and couldn''t see Johnny''s feelings for her.


    Well, what a mistake she had made...


    The car soon arrived at the nearest hospital nearby.


    Johnny protected Cassandra and went straight to deal with the wound. As for Jack, he had to go through the formalities.


    When the doctor was about to deal with Cassandra''s wound, a middle-aged man in a white coat came in in a hurry, "Don''t move, Wang!"


    The doctor''s hand paused, and then he stared at the person with a confused face. Then he said obsequiously, "Director Zhao, why are you here in person?"

 Chapter 679 You Are Awesome

    Somehow, at that moment, Cassandra felt a chill on her back and her hair stood on end.


    Damn it!


    Director Zhao glanced at Cassandra''s arm and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, "it''s none of your business. You go out first, and I''ll take care of this patient."


    Most of the time, some special patients would come to the hospital, some of whom had been informed in advance, and some of whom had been notified temporarily. The doctor called Wang was not stupid. He was used to these things, but he had never seen Director Zhao so nervous as if he was facing a formidable enemy.


    ''Who is this patient?''


    Wade didn''t dare to think about it carefully. He thought that his attitude was good just now, and there was nothing wrong. After flattering him for a while, he left.


    With a smile on his face, Director Zhao rubbed his hands and said sincerely, "I''m really sorry. I don''t know you''re Mr. Hugo''s friend, Mr. Samuel. Please don''t take it to heart. But your wound needs to be dealt with properly. I think this gentleman... Could you please leave for a while? "


    Mr. Hugo? Robert?


    How did he know she was hurt?


    And it was a trauma. Why should others avoid it?


    Cassandra''s eyelids trembled slightly. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, with two small blue veins popping out on her forehead. She immediately looked at Johnny, "Johnny. I''m fine now. You and Jack can go back first. My friend is here. I will be fine. "


    Johnny stood there like a wood. Hearing this, he looked at Cassandra with a complicated expression, forced a smile and said in a somewhat dry voice, "Well, okay. Call me if you need anything."


    Cassandra nodded incessantly, "Okay, I won''t see you off. Take care."


    Johnny nodded, but he seemed to have a root under his feet. It took him a lot of effort to lift them up, and he left the doctor''s office in an inappropriate way.


    It was not until Johnny went far that Director Zhao breathed a sigh of relief and immediately said, "I''m sorry


    a loss as soon as the girl opened her mouth.


    Although he knew she did it on purpose, he still couldn''t control himself.


    "Now you know it hurts?" Martin asked.


    Although he said so, he walked up to Cassandra. He had been standing aside just now, but in fact, he didn''t dare to go over. He was afraid that if he saw the wound on her hand clearly, he would completely lose control. The gentle and upright appearance he pretended to be would come back to its original form.


    He had been forcing himself to suppress the gloomy and violent emotions in his body, making himself look like a normal person who deserved her.


    Cassandra reached out and held Martin''s hand. When the girl''s slender fingers touched his hand, she found that his big hand was unusually cold, as if it had been soaked in the river water for a long time.


    Fearing that she might be suspicious, Martin loosened his grip the moment she stretched out her hand, but he couldn''t control the temperature of his hand, so he was held by the girl. He was as cold as a corpse that had returned from the hell. In an instant, it was as if there was a small flame burning, and the flame quickly flew through his limbs.


    Cassandra held his hand tighter and said in a low voice, "Why is your hand so cold? Did you wear too little? What if you catch a cold? "

 Chapter 680 It Doesnt Hurt If You Kiss Me

    *


    For a moment, Martin almost thought he had an auditory hallucination.


    He thought that after knowing his past, Cassandra would be afraid of him, and even hate him and even try to escape, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra would react like this.


    He really wanted to ask her whether she was afraid of him.


    But he dared not.


    As the CEO of the Lu Group, who controlled the huge business empire and calculated the advance and retreat of the world, he didn''t even dare to ask a word. It must be ridiculous.


    But when people loved someone with their own lives, they would also be so cautious and afraid of losing.


    Martin lowered his eyebrows, and his thin lips seemed to squeeze out two words from his throat, "I won''t."


    Cassandra said seriously, "How could you know? Do you really think you are a young man at your age? "


    When Cassandra was nervous, it was easy for her to say something wrong. As soon as she said this, she had an impulse to slap herself to death.


    Before Martin could say anything, Robert burst into laughter. "Holy shit! You are awesome! How dare you say that Martin is old! "


    Blue veins stood out on Martin''s forehead. He cast a cold glance at Robert and said, "Shut up."


    If it weren''t for the fact that this place was under the control of Robert, he wouldn''t have come here with a third wheel.


    Cassandra put on a false smile and said, "I''m no match for you. I don''t think you want the 10% profit anymore. "


    Two blue veins stood out on Robert''s forehead. "You can''t avenge yourself in public!" he shouted.


    Cassandra, "I''m just revenging on you. What''s wrong? Bite me? "


    Robert was rendered speechless.


    Well, sure enough, even if a bitch was injured, she would still be shameless!


    Afraid that she would be too bothered, Martin looked helpless, but his voice softened unconsciously. "Don''t mess around. Sit well."


    "Damn it! Martin, are you blind? This was clearly her one-sided abuse of me! How can you blame me? "


    Martin, "Is there a problem?"


    he way his master treated his sister-in-law kindly and treated them cruelty.


    Until the wound was bandaged, no one said a word in the room. Cassandra was too painful to say a word, and the others were not so shameless to take the initiative to look for abuse.


    "The wound is too big and easy to be infected. Don''t touch water or exert too much strength these days, in case it will tear and cause more injuries. Besides, remember to change the medicine on time every day. I will note the internal medicine and external medicine every day. Master, don''t make a mistake." Kevin reminded while taking the medicine.


    He had planned to come here to change the dressing himself, but after thinking for a while, he decided not to come here to enjoy the public display of affection. He wanted to live a few more years.


    Martin listened carefully for fear of missing a word, as if he were a good student who listened to his teacher carefully.


    After everything was settled, Martin left with his wife. Robert, who had been abandoned, cursed angrily for a long time. Martin, the scumbag. After thinking for a while, he felt pity for being alone, so Robert decided to slip out and go to find Talbot.


    Kevin, who was also abandoned, was not so calm. He stood at the intersection silently for a long time, feeling a little suspicious of life...

 Chapter 681 I Have Kept You Waiting For So Long

    In the Yan Garden.


    In the hall.


    Martin helped Cassandra sit down on the sofa and heaved a sigh of relief after making sure that he didn''t touch her wound. Martin, who had always been calm and composed in the business world, looked cautious now.


    "I''m sorry." Martin sat down with a cold expression on his face.


    There was an invisible wave in Cassandra''s chest, and her throat moved slightly. She smiled, "It''s just a small wound. It''s okay. Martin, don''t worry."


    Martin clenched his fists so tightly that his fingers turned pale. He slowly raised his eyes, which reflected different lights. After a long time, he said word by word, "It''s my fault. Do you know that when I heard that you were injured, I wished... How I wish I could kill them all! "


    Over the years, he had come to this day stepping on blood and bones. Even his bones were soaked in blood. He was born unparalleled, with strong power. His clansmen were afraid of him and hated him, and no one in the world could stop him.


    He had always been decisive, but in front of her, he always restrained himself and wanted to become a normal person with emotions and desires.


    Looking at his ferocious face, Cassandra found his eyes were as dark as ink, as if there were two inexhaustible karma fires that would burn her to ashes the next second.


    The air in the big room seemed to be frozen into ice in an instant.


    But strangely, Cassandra was not afraid at all. In her previous life, she had tried her best to escape, but in this life, she wanted to get closer to him, and even if she was infused into his bones and blood, she was willing to do so.


    At that moment, she suddenly understood why such a tiny moth, even though it would be devoured by the flames, still had no regrets.


    Cassandra''s chest seemed to be crumpled into pieces. She stared at Martin without blinking and said in an extremely calm voice, "Martin, I''ve always wanted to ask you, have you lived a hard life alone these years?"


    If it was a p


    gain.


    "You''d better give me some reaction. If you keep doing this... I have to think that you don''t like me, Martin... " Cassandra curled her lips as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    The next second, Martin suddenly held her in his arms. He moved fast, but in fact, when he touched the girl''s body, his movements were unusually gentle, but his arms were very tight, as if to keep Cassandra into his bones.


    Resting his head on the girl''s shoulder, Martin breathed quickly, "Cassandra..."


    He had thousands of words to say, but in the end, he couldn''t say a word.


    Cassandra raised her hand and gently patted his back, as if coaxing a child. At that moment, all the grudges seemed to have dissipated, and all the previous things flashed away like a flash, and the unforgettable hatred also dissipated.


    She had thought that she came back for revenge, but at this moment, she finally understood the meaning of her rebirth.


    She had gone through hundreds and thousands of hardships not for revenge, but for Martin.


    "Ding -"


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Damn it! Who the hell dared to interrupt her when she was so sentimental!


    Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. She pushed Martin away carefully and took out her phone. The caller ID was Johnny.

 Chapter 682 Wish Robert an Early Birth

    There was dead silence in the hall.


    Cassandra frowned and rubbed her forehead helplessly. Then she picked up the phone, "Director Johnny, it''s so late. What''s up?"


    It was Johnny who called her. It was true that Cassandra couldn''t lose her temper at the gentle and upright Johnny. If it were someone else, she would have already been angry.


    On the other end of the phone, Johnny looked absent-minded. His back was against the door of Cassandra''s house, and his black eyes were full of confusion. The joints of his hands that holding the mobile phone turned white, and the voice control light in the corridor suddenly went out.


    In the darkness, it seemed that something was dormant, waiting for an opportunity to open its bloody mouth and swallow him in one gulp.


    The night was long, and there was a sound coming from nowhere. The voice control light suddenly turned on again. In the dim light, Johnny''s eyes lowered a little unconsciously. "How''s your injury?"


    Cassandra glanced at her mummified arm and smiled, "It''s Okay. It''s just a small wound. You don''t have to be worried, director Johnny. By the way, where is Nadine? She is an important witness. We can''t make any mistake this time. "


    Johnny was silent for a while, "She is dead."


    Cassandra''s face suddenly darkened and a cold light appeared in her eyes, "What did you say? Dead? Didn''t you ask someone to take good care of her? How could he die? "


    She did want to fight back with the help of Nadine, but she had never thought of killing her from beginning to end.


    Johnny rubbed his swollen temples, and a touch of loss flashed across his face. He said, "Nadine has a heart disease, and she died on the way to the hospital. The police has intervened, and found that there is abnormal capital flow in her account, and they also found a Platinum Mansion''s membership card. Don''t worry. I will give you an explanation. "


    Cassandra leaned back on the sofa casually, and her slightly narrowed eyes were still filled with coldness and cruelty. "Director Johnny, this matter is not within your ability. S


    is late hour."


    Robert and Talbot sat down on the sofa opposite. Hearing his words, Robert smacked his lips in dissatisfaction. "Honey, why are you so polite to them? We are here to visit the patient. It''s not a big deal, right?"


    Cassandra ground her teeth and said, "Yes, Robert. Would you like to have a midnight snack here?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Robert said, "Okay. But I''ve been recuperating recently and don''t eat heavy flavor. I''ll just have some light bird''s nest porridge, heavenly snow lotus soup and so on."


    ''Why don''t you go to hell?''


    Cassandra didn''t expect that Robert would be so shameless. She asked casually, "Robert, why are you recuperating?"


    Hearing this, Robert leaned against Talbot and touched his fat belly with his slender fingers. With a shy face, he said, "I can give birth to a baby for my wife after recuperating."


    Cassandra, "..."


    Damn you!


    He was so shameless that she couldn''t afford to offend him.


    At this moment, the root of Talbot''s ears was burning red, but he could do nothing about it. He had no choice but to explain, "Robert is just kidding. Don''t take it to heart."


    Cassandra was shocked and took a sip of tea, pretending to be calm. "How could it be? I wish Robert an early birth. By that time, Martin and I will give you a big gift."


    With a wave of his hand, Robert said in a long voice, "You''re so annoying."

 Chapter 683 I Wont Let You Go Again

    Cassandra spat out all the tea in her mouth, choked and coughed a few times before she came to her senses. She widened her eyes and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Enough?" Martin asked.


    "I didn''t make a fuss. It was because your wife was injured that I took my wife here to visit her. Others don''t have the same treatment."


    ''Do you think my wife will show up casually?


    This is the highest treatment!''


    Cassandra immediately covered her chest with her hands and thought, ''Damn it! You are here to irritate me!''


    "Done?" replied Martin.


    The subtext was, after seeing her, you can get out, or do you really want to stay and have a midnight snack before leaving?


    ''You wish.''


    After saying a few polite words, Talbot left with his stupid man.


    After a restless night, Cassandra finally calmed down. She was injured and in a bad mental state. At this moment, with a tired look on her face, she looked up at Martin and couldn''t say a word.


    "It''s getting late. I''ll take you to bed." said Martin.


    Cassandra didn''t refuse. She couldn''t hold on any longer. After Martin sent her upstairs, she remembered an important thing.


    She couldn''t take off her clothes or take a shower because of her disabled hand.


    When she was wondering how to tell Martin, Martin had already brought her clothes to change, and in addition, he had something like a wristband in his hand.


    Cassandra, "..."


    With a serious look on his face, Martin said, "Your hand is injured and it''s inconvenient for you to move. Let me help you take a shower."


    Cassandra''s pupils shrank. Damn it! If she had known that she would be treated like this after being injured, she would have crippled herself earlier!


    A few seconds later.


    Cassandra had already slipped into the bathroom. If her hand was not injured, she might have peeled off her clothes quickly to see if Martin could stay calm.


    Lowering his head, Martin walked into the bathroom, put away the clothes, and carefully put on her wristband to prevent the wound from being infected by water.


    After that, Martin turned on the hot water and


    the eyes of Martin little by little.


    Raising her hand, Cassandra held Martin''s face and said word by word, "What I regret most is that I didn''t dare to express my love until now. I have missed so much time with you. Fortunately, it''s not too late. We still have a long time... "


    Martin''s back tensed up in a straight line, and there was only darkness left in his dark eyes. He suddenly lowered his head slightly, held her hand and interlocked his ten fingers with hers, and kissed her lips without any desire.


    "Cassandra, this is your choice. Even if you regret in the future, if you are tired of it, you can blame me and hate me, no matter what... I won''t let you go for the rest of my life. "


    If it was wrong for them to be together, he would rather be wrong forever.


    Cassandra sighed silently, put her arms around his neck and rested her head on Martin''s chest. The man''s undulating and powerful heartbeat resounded in her ears. At that moment, she suddenly felt that her life was complete.


    According to the legend, there were three kinds of obsessions: greed, hatred and ignorance. Unfortunately, she couldn''t break any of them, so she had to follow her most primitive heart and do happy things with her lover, regardless of the fate.


    Therefore, on the second day, Cassandra, who was almost unable to get out of bed after having sex all night, felt that she was a typical idiot.

 Chapter 684 Can Martin Control Him

    "What''s going on? Didn''t I tell you to be careful? The wound is open... " Kevin muttered as he raised his head, "What the hell did you do last night? ���� Can''t you just put up with it? "


    Early in the morning, he saw the ultimate public display of affection. Kevin''s resentment was about to break out of the sky.


    He knew everything. Why did she have to be so crazy?


    Did his master have a special hobby?


    Cassandra held her sore waist with one hand and glared at Kevin, "I asked you to deal with the wound again. Don''t talk so much nonsense. Believe it or not, I''ll cut your tongue!"


    Kevin was speechless.


    Damn it! What did the two of them do last night? Why did his sister-in-law seem to be completely different in the early morning!


    On the other hand, it was rare that Martin didn''t lose his temper today. He sat quietly aside as a sculpture, but his eyes were covered with a layer of coldness.


    ''What does the master look like?''


    Of course, what Kevin didn''t know was that Martin had been regretting since last night. After all, the wound in Cassandra''s hand did open...


    He was too impulsive last night. After enduring for so many years, he thought he had good self-control, and in fact, it was true. But he forgot that Cassandra was not within his control.


    After all, he was not strong willed enough.


    Kevin skillfully dealt with the wound, changed the medicine and cleared his throat, "Well, I''ll say it again. Sister-in-law''s wound is very serious. Don''t do strenuous exercise... Damn it! What are you doing, Cassandra? "


    Cassandra picked up the teacup on the table and threw it at him. ''Is he blind? Why does he keep mentioning it? Fucking strenuous exercise. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now!''


    With a look of a survivor of a disaster, Kevin managed to avoid the teacup thrown over. He hid behind Carlos, grabbed the clothes behind Carlos with both hands, revealing half of his head. He added, "If the wound reopens again, don''t blame


    involved, I''m afraid that Essie can''t be saved. What should we do next? " Vincent glanced at Roger and asked cautiously.


    Roger sneered, "What should we do? Now a person is killed. What do you want me to do? Why didn''t you tell me the news until now? "


    Vincent''s eyes twitched, "Well. Maybe we got the news late... "


    Roger swept the documents on the table with one hand, and thin pieces of paper fell in the air. Cold sweat dripped from Vincent''s forehead, but he didn''t dare to move.


    With a malicious look on his face, Roger flew into a rage, "You got the news too late? Are you all good for nothing? Don''t think that I don''t know. Did Susan ask you to suppress the news? "


    Lowering his head, Vincent didn''t dare to answer. He acquiesced in Roger''s question.


    Roger banged the table with blue veins on his forehead, "Well, well done! Do you really think I''m a decoration? Get out! "


    Vincent opened his mouth but didn''t dare to say one more word. He left Roger''s office in dejection.


    Sitting on the chair, Roger''s ferocious face seemed to be covered with a layer of invisible frost. In the past, Susan had targeted Cassandra, and she played many tricks. In the past, he could turn a blind eye to it and even help Susan.


    But now, Susan had gone too far. This time, she almost killed Cassandra.

 Chapter 685 Dubious Man

    In the Lu Group.


    In the CEO office.


    Cassandra had mistreated the whole company, and she was almost relieved. She sat quietly aside to read the script, occasionally chatting with others, and it seemed that time was quiet and good.


    At this time, her phone suddenly rang, and the caller ID was bitch Roger.


    Cassandra frowned and thought, ''What''s wrong with this bitch? Does he want to show his existence again?''


    Cassandra slowly picked up the phone, slid the screen and whispered, "Hello."


    Sitting on the sofa, Martin lowered his head with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    On the other side of the phone, Roger''s knuckles turned white. He suppressed his anger and asked, "Where are you?"


    Cassandra licked her lips and sneered, "Where else can I be? Of course I''m with Martin. What can I do for you, Mr. Roger?"


    Roger''s pupils shrank, and a cold light appeared in his eyes. His voice unconsciously became colder. He clenched his fingers unconsciously, "I''m not here to quarrel with you. Can you come out? I want to see you alone."


    He emphasized the word ''alone'' on purpose.


    Resting her head on one hand, Cassandra smiled lazily, "You don''t have to meet me, do you? If you have something to say, tell me on the phone. Martin doesn''t allow me to be with a dubious man in private. I don''t want to piss him off."


    A dubious man?


    Was he just an insignificant man in her eyes?


    All of a sudden, the tense look on Roger''s face disappeared, and his eyes were filled with coldness. He clenched his fingers and said, "Cassandra, do you have to talk to me in this attitude? I just want to... Look at your hand. I really don''t know what happened this time. Otherwise, I will never allow them to hurt you like this! "


    Hearing this, Cassandra sneered, "So, Mr. Roger, what do you want to say to me now? You said it had nothing to do with you, and then I should be grateful to you? "


    Roger, "I didn''t mean that..."


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly,


    h your help, do I? "


    Martin kept silent for two seconds, "You don''t want to hurt him?"


    Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She underestimated the jealousy rate of the jealousy king.


    But then again, most people''s first love was the white moonlight in the bottom of their hearts, which could not be wiped away. In her previous life, she had quarreled with Martin again and again because of Roger, hadn''t she?


    Unfortunately, the white moonlight had completely turned into mosquito blood. She just wanted to dig down the wall stained with blood.


    Cassandra immediately showed her loyalty, "How is that possible? I just think that that kind of bastard doesn''t deserve your help. Leave him to me for fun. Otherwise, why do you think I went out to act in public at that time? I want to completely trample him under my feet one day. The more you take away what he cares most, the more painful he will be. I''m very happy to see that he is not living well. "


    She didn''t hate him anymore, but something would come to an end sooner or later.


    "I trust you." said Martin.


    Cassandra secretly glanced at him, wondering why Martin was so unreliable when he said this. When Cassandra was about to say something, Martin''s phone rang, and the caller ID was Lenny.


    ''Ha-ha, the rival in love is coming!''

 Chapter 686 Children Are Rebellious When They Grow Up

    As soon as Martin picked up the phone, Cassandra got close to him. However, Martin didn''t get angry at all. Instead, he turned on the speaker in a good mood.


    On the other side of the phone, Lenny had just come out of the hospital and slumped into the driver''s seat. He slowly took out his mobile phone and called Martin.


    The plaster could be removed from his hand today, but perhaps it was more pitiful than being hung in plaster. Lenny asked the doctor to continue to do a circle for him, and at last, he made a bow knot coquettishly.


    Lenny leaned against the chair, "Martin..."


    "What''s up?" Martin asked.


    With a darkened face, Lenny muttered, "Can''t I call you if I have nothing to tell you? You weren''t like this before. "


    ''Martin has changed!''


    It must be that bitch Martin who kept badgering Martin!


    Martin, "I have a meeting in 3 minutes."


    The implication was that he only had 3 minutes to talk.


    Lenny pursed his lips, not knowing whether he meant it or not. However, Martin was usually very busy at work, so he didn''t think too much and said, "Well. Moore came back and said that he would invite me to see Five in the evening. May I come? "


    "Yes." replied Martin.


    Lenny''s eyes lit up, "Well, I''ll be there as soon as I finish my work."


    "Okay." replied Martin.


    After hanging up the phone, Cassandra thought of Moore. Last night, he fooled around and didn''t come back all night. Today, he didn''t show up, but called her rival in love first.


    She thought it was necessary to have a good family education, otherwise, it would be the omen of living family contradictions.


    "Moore and Lenny grew up together. They two have a good relationship..." It seemed that Martin was afraid that Cassandra would be unhappy, so he took the initiative to explain.


    Cassandra pouted and interrupted Martin, "I understand that children should be rebellious when they grow up."


    Martin, "... Okay. "


    Resting her head on one of her hands, Cassandra continued, "Lenny


    ing what you asked me to do. You can''t leave me alone at this time!"


    Susan looked at her and said, "Do as I told you? When did I ask you to kill her? You can''t say that. But since you have done a lot of things for me, as long as you keep your mouth shut, I won''t leave you alone. As long as you stop this matter and leave the capital city after it is over, I will give you ten million as the travelling expenses. Don''t come to the capital city again from now on, okay? "


    Ten million dollars for a person''s life and for Essie to keep silent for the rest of her life.


    The reason why Essie had been here step by step was to make more money. Susan was willing to give her ten million to let her run away. This deal seemed to be fair. It was not impossible for her to leave the capital city and go to a new city.


    "Deal. But you have to give me five million in advance. I have something to do."


    Susan squinted her eyes and glanced at Essie coldly. She was not stupid. Of course, she knew why she wanted the five million. She didn''t believe her and wanted the five million as a guarantee.


    A hint of coldness flashed through Susan''s eyes, but she smiled, "Of course I can. The money will be transferred to your account tomorrow. As for the police, they don''t need me to teach you what to say and what not to say, do you?"

 Chapter 687 Come On, Lets Hurt Each Other

    In the Yan Garden.


    There was a dead silence in the hall.


    Cassandra and Lenny sat opposite each other. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little tense. The other living creatures had already retreated, and even the fat cat had run away for refuge.


    Lenny and Cassandra, each holding half an arm, and the two disabled and strong person fought with each other silently with their spiritual sense.


    After all, Lenny was young and impulsive, and his willpower was not as strong as that of Cassandra who had lived for two lifetimes. He shook his disabled arm forward and said, "Are you a human being? Do you even want to compete with me on this? Why don''t you cripple your feet? I promise I''ll hire someone to serve you 24 hours a day. Get out of here as far as you can! "


    Cassandra chuckled, "Who wants to compare with you? I''m injured at work. Besides, Martin is with me every day. I don''t need a nursing worker, right?"


    In this round, Lenny lost.


    However, Lenny, a man of strong will, refused to admit defeat. He raised his neck, gnashed his teeth and said, "Bullshit! How could Martin do such a humble thing? "


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra stared at Lenny with a smile, "How can it be impossible? Besides, who told you that it''s a matter of humbleness? It''s called lust, you don''t understand."


    The word ''lust'' directly aroused the tense nerves of Lenny. His face instantly turned as dark as the bottom of a pan, and he unconsciously pinched his fingers, "What nonsense lust! I don''t believe... I don''t believe that Martin is such a man who is obsessed with beauty! "


    Cassandra, "Believe it or not, I''m always considerate and never force others."


    All of a sudden, Lenny''s pupils contracted and his heart sank. He was usually a chatterbox, but now he couldn''t find a word to refute. He sat there like a clay sculpture. After a long time, he slowly raised his eyes and asked in a very low voice, "Do you really like him?"


    For so many years, there had been no one around Martin. Even he thought that Martin was destined to be alone all his life.


    If so, he could st


    ed it jaw and scratched the hand of Moore, and then meowed slightly.


    Hearing that, Moore seemed to come to his senses. He raised his hand and gently smoothed the hair on Five''s back. Five''s fat head rubbed against the back of his hand, indicating him to touch his head.


    Moore did as it asked. It seemed that he still had the cat in the vast sea of people, which somewhat comforted him.


    At this time, Carlos came over with two little fish. Five jumped out of the arms of Moore without hesitation, wagged its tail and rushed to the feet of Carlos. He circled around Carlos for two circles, acting like a spoiled child, and then rubbed its fat head against the trousers of Carlos.


    Sure enough, the one who had food was mother...


    What an ungrateful fat cat!


    Carlos squatted down, put the dried fish aside, Five ate them with satisfaction and swallowed them slowly.


    Moore ground his teeth and said, "I''ll kill this bastard and make soup later!"


    Carlos didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. He walked to Moore and sat down, "My master is cooking in the kitchen, and I can''t help much. I''m here to see you."


    "What do you want to see of me?"


    Carlos turned to look at him and said, "You don''t like my sister-in-law, do you?"


    Hearing that, Moore tightened his fingers. A cold light flashed across his casual eyes, and then he said coldly, "Am I so obvious?"


    Carlos, "Yes."

 Chapter 688 Are You Here to Enjoy the Public Display of Affection

    Moore squinted at Carlos, thinking that he was here to humiliate him. After a moment of silence, he leaned his back against the wall behind him, and didn''t even bother to cover it up. He said in a hoarse voice, "A woman who can''t even protect herself well and only act like a spoiled child and ask my adoptive father to clean her ass... Why should I like her? "


    In the eyes of Moore, Cassandra was too weak to withstand any attack. If someone stabbed her from behind one day, she might not even know how she died.


    How could such a weak woman be Martin''s woman and stand by his side?


    Carlos was not surprised at his answer. He picked up a small stone from nowhere and tossed it up and down in his hand. "Have you investigated my sister-in-law?"


    Moore didn''t return last night. Apart from meeting his bad friends, he might have done something else. It was just a piece of cake for him to investigate Cassandra. He could figure out the ins and outs of Cassandra with a single word, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra was no longer the useless second daughter of the Yan Clan.


    Even Martin and Carlos didn''t know this.


    Moore nodded slightly and stared at somewhere in the darkness with his dark eyes. He said in a low voice, "I did check it. You can tell my adoptive father that I will accept it even if he punishes me."


    Carlos sighed and said earnestly, "There are few things in the world that can be hidden from my master. He just doesn''t want to interfere with it when he doesn''t mention it. Don''t you know his temper for so long?"


    Hearing that, Moore frowned slightly, but he couldn''t find any words to refute.


    Moore''s eyes were slightly empty for a moment, and then he lowered his eyes and his face was deathly silent. "So, for my adoptive father, he has protected that woman so well that he doesn''t even give me a chance to be blamed by him?"


    Carlos looked at him and said, "Not really. My master just thinks that he shouldn''t interfere too much in your life. After all, you have gro


    e World Media. Although Cassandra had left the World Media, he had a way to fight against Cassandra in the same circle.


    Carlos touched his chin and said, "The World Media is now on par with the GR Group in strength. If you want to go to the World Media at this time, if you don''t have anything to show your ability, even if my master agrees, I''m afraid that young master won''t agree."


    "Of course. I learnt a lot of time in the H city. Otherwise, do you think I only learn to drink and fight?"


    Carlos still wanted to say something, but he felt that no matter how hard he tried, it was useless. So he wisely stopped, "Good luck to you."


    Moore raised his eyebrows to show that he was happy to receive Carlos blessing. He didn''t believe that with his strength, he could not defeat a loser!


    As soon as the dinner was ready, Robert came to the dining room on time.


    Talbot was on a business trip. He had wanted to go with him, but was ordered not to. As soon as his wife left, Robert seemed to have lost his wits. He would like to argue with everyone.


    "Well, Lenny is also here today. Are you here to enjoy the public display of affection?" Robert sat down on the chair and couldn''t help but diss.


    Lenny''s face darkened at once. He ground his teeth and almost squeezed out a sentence from his throat, "You can keep silent."

 Chapter 689 Havent You Seen Anyone Fight

    With chopsticks in his hand, Robert looked around and then gulped down a mouthful of soup. "How dare you talk back?"


    With a fake smile on his face, Lenny said abruptly, "The dishes tonight were cooked by Martin."


    Robert couldn''t spit out decent words. He had just criticized all the dishes on the table, but now he heard from Lenny that the dishes were cooked by Martin. His hand trembled and his expression was broken inch by inch.


    Damn it! When did Martin learn how to cook?


    No, no, that was not the point. The point was that he just carelessly criticized all the dishes on the table...


    ''Why didn''t this bitch tell me earlier?''


    After swallowing hard, Robert prayed for himself in silence and then smiled awkwardly. "Ha-ha, what did I say just now? No wonder the dishes on the table look so beautiful and lovely, and they taste better than those chefs in the hotel. It turns out that Martin personally made it. I''m so lucky. "


    Lenny, "You didn''t say like that just now. The meat is too fat, the dish is too old, the fish is too fishy, and the soup is too salty..."


    Robert picked up a piece of meat and put it into Lenny''s mouth. ''Shut up!'' he cursed inwardly.


    Lenny coughed and spit out the meat in his mouth. His face was as dark as the bottom of a pan. "Do you want to choke me to death so that you can inherit my identity as the police?"


    "If I want to be a police, I don''t need to kill you first."


    Lenny was speechless.


    He didn''t seem to be able to answer it for a while. He wiped the oil on the corner of his mouth and turned his head angrily. Only then did he find that the other several people were staring at the two people in a state of watching a play.


    Lenny''s face suddenly turned cold, "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen anyone fight? "


    Cassandra took a look at Lenny and then at Robert. To be honest, she had never seen two kids fight with each other like kindergarten children.


    Carlos hurried to mediate, "Well, how about... Let''s have dinner first. "


    With a snor


    skirt.


    The reputation of the number one goddess in the entertainment circle was not for nothing.


    Hearing this, Roger slowly opened his eyes. There was an imperceptible disgust in his dark eyes. It was obvious that it was something he had regarded as a treasure, but at this moment, it looked like that it was only affectation and grandstanding.


    Sure enough, when a man liked a woman, he would think that she was flawless. Even if it was a weakness, it could be regarded as a advantage. But once he did not like her, no matter how perfect a woman was, it was a weakness.


    Noticing that he didn''t say anything, Susan took the initiative to get close to him. Her nearly perfect body was wrapped in a cheongsam, and she almost clung to Roger. Her slender and white fingers moved around the man''s heart ambiguously. "Roger, isn''t there something urgent to call me over at this late hour?"


    As she spoke, her fingers slid down deliberately. Just as she was about to touch a certain part, Roger suddenly reached out, grabbed her wrist, turned over and pressed Susan under him. His dark eyes seemed to be endless abyss, staring at the woman under him.


    Susan was shocked at first, but then she came to her senses. She put her arms around Roger''s neck naturally and said in a flirtatious tone, "Don''t be so anxious, Roger. We''re in the backyard."

 Chapter 690 You Dont Deserve It

    A cold light flashed in Roger''s eyes. He grabbed Susan''s chin with one hand and sneered, "I told you not to touch her again. Are your ears just a decoration?"


    Susan''s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Roger in panic.


    "I am not... I didn''t... I didn''t do it... Roger, that''s a misunderstanding. I''m going to make an appointment with my little sister and explain it clearly to her. All this was done by that woman, Essie. It has nothing to do with me. " Susan explained incoherently, and her face changed in an instant.


    Roger stared at her with his deep eyes, "Do you think I''m a fool? If you didn''t agree, how dare Essie do that? How dare they interfere in my territory? Do they think that serving you in advance is tantamount to be loyal to the hostess of the GR Clan in the future? "


    Hearing this, Susan was stunned and her face turned pale. "I really didn''t. Roger, trust me. I''m your girlfriend. You have been treating me like this again and again for my little sister... Don''t you think it''s abnormal? "


    Her words stabbed Roger''s heart.


    Roger shook off her hand all of a sudden, and then stood straight expressionlessly. He stared at Susan with his gloomy eyes and said, "You''re right. I''m indeed abnormal. Since I saw Cassandra wear the wedding dress and marry that man, I''ve become abnormal, because the person who held her hand and swore to be with her forever should be me."


    Boom! Boom����


    The expression on Susan''s face instantly cracked, and she froze on the sofa, with her pupils shrinking one point one and her eyes turning gray.


    How was that possible?


    She tried her best to take Roger away from Cassandra. She was already Roger''s fiancee and the future hostess of the GR Group. But why did Roger still miss her even after that bitch got married?


    How could this be?


    What was wrong?


    Susan''s face changed several times. She was not reconciled. She had worked hard for so many years, and she was not reconciled to the failure of the


    ones. She tightly clenched her fingers, and the blue veins stood out on the back of her hands.


    Cassandra...


    In the dead silence, Susan gritted her teeth, but the strong hatred rolling in her heart was hard to fill.


    One day, she would tear up that bitch''s disguise and trample her hard under her feet!


    "The CEO of the GR Group has broken up with Susan!"


    "What will happen to her after be dumped?"


    "They used to be a model couple, but now they go separate ways. Whose fault is it?"


    "From the beginning to the end, the road of the promotion of the number one actress in the entertainment circle, I will reveal the exclusive secrets for you..."


    "Are they really breaking up or hyping?"


    In the early morning, an official post of the GR Group announced that the CEO of the GR Group and Susan had broken up peacefully. The words used by the official post was very cautious, and the details of their breakup were not exposed. It also denied other guesses. As for other things, they kept silent.


    As soon as this microblog post was released, except that the media under the GR Group was ordered not to give any response, almost all the other mainstream media and self-media reacted at the first time.


    "What the hell is going on? Broke up? "


    "Happy breakup!"


    "They finally broke up, ha-ha..."

 Chapter 691 Your Rival Broke Up

    Cassandra had already fallen asleep, but her phone suddenly rang. She sat up from the bed and leaned against the head of the bed with her sleepy eyes. Her eyelids were so heavy that she couldn''t raise them. She yawned, "Hello..."


    On the other side of the phone, Jack exploded, "Wow Samuel, you can still sleep at this time! Something happened! "


    Hearing this, Cassandra tried her best to open her eyes and managed to wake up, "What happened again?"


    Jack was in high spirits at the good news and said excitedly, "Your rival has broken up with her boyfriend, haven''t you known it? Roger broke up with Susan, an official microblog of the GR Group just released. Ha-ha-ha, a lot of comments said it was a happy break-up. I''m so happy! "


    Cassandra was stunned and rubbed her eyes. Was she not awake? Otherwise, why did she have auditory hallucination?


    ''Are you kidding me? How could that shameless couple break up?''


    What was going on?


    Cassandra touched her nose and said, "Wait a minute. I''ll check the microblog first. I''m hanging up."


    After saying that, Cassandra directly hung up the phone and opened the microblog. The news that the CEO of the GR Group broke up with Susan spread all over the microblog. Because of the heavy flow, the whole micro-blog had broken down. Cassandra tried several times before smoothly opening the hot search topic.


    Jack sent her several messages in a row, asking if she had seen the message, and also sent her screenshots considerately.


    Cassandra glanced through the microblog roughly. She had dreamed of seeing this scene before, but now she didn''t feel happy at all, as if these two people were just strangers to her, and had nothing to do with her.


    Holding the phone in her hand, Cassandra''s eyes were somewhat empty. A moment later, she logged out of microblog and opened the message from Jack.


    Jack, "What do you think? Are you happy? "


    Jack, "Did you see it? "


    Jack, "Samuel, please answer! "


    There were a few more posts, all of which were a little messy.


    Cassandra put her finger on the input box and replied, "Got it." Jack immediately t


    a few days to reshoot.


    Was it because of this?


    Jack scratched his head and said, "I don''t know. He seems to be absent-minded for the past two days, either in a daze or in a trance. He doesn''t care about the matter of the female supporting role. I even find a few substitute for him, but he is not satisfied. I find that..."


    Cassandra, "What did you find?"


    Jack swallowed and asked, "Do you think Johnny is thinking about love?"


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, and she retorted speechlessly, "Johnny won''t think about love even you think about love. Can you be more serious?"


    Jack was confused, "Am I thinking too much?"


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "Nonsense! If you have the same enthusiasm of gossip in your work. Our company may be able to go public three or five years in advance."


    Jack, "Samuel, you can''t say that, can you? I just care about Johnny!"


    "Well, I''ll call director Johnny when I''m free. You''d better find the female supporting role first, or you may haven''t found her yet when my hand recover." said Cassandra with a smile.


    With a sad look on his face, Jack said, "Well, it depends on fate to find the female supporting role, doesn''t it? Johnny has high requirements. It''s not easy to find a suitable one in a short time. Do you think so? "


    Cassandra, "Well, I''ll give you 3 days. If you can''t find one, I''ll deduct half of your bonus this month."

 Chapter 692 Do You Like Me

    "Samuel, you have changed. You were not like this before!" Jack cried out in an aggrieved tone.


    Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, "Cut the crap."


    Jack''s forehead burst out two small blue veins, and he took back the words on the tip of his tongue. He smiled awkwardly, "Well, I''m joking. I''ll discuss with Johnny and decide the female supporting role as soon as possible. Bye, Samuel!"


    As soon as Jack finished his words, he hung up the phone quickly. Then he leaned against Johnny and sat down on the sofa, scratching his messy hair. "Johnny, tell me what kind of female supporting role you want. I''m going to lose my bonus this month. I have my parents and children. It''s difficult for me. "


    ''Well, keep bragging. I''m listening!''


    With a tired face, Johnny leaned against the sofa, snorted and said in a hoarse voice, "The female supporting role has been found. She can join the group tomorrow."


    Jack was confused. ''What''s going on? Have you found the female supporting role?''


    Why didn''t he get any news in advance?


    ''Who am I? Where am I? Why are my eyes full of flowers?''


    Jack took a look at Johnny, and then reached out his hand to touch Johnny''s forehead. "You don''t have a fever. Why are you talking nonsense? When did you find the female supporting role? Who is she? Where is she?"


    Johnny kept silent for two seconds and closed his eyes sadly. "Peggy, she contacted me voluntarily and was willing to come to help us. I''ve sent the script to her. Arrange the contract later and sign it as soon as possible."


    Peggy?


    With his eyes wide open, Jack thought, ''Damn it! Johnny is really good. He signed the contract with Peggy secretly, but he even concealed it from me!''


    Peggy had disappeared since she left the World Media because of the negative news. Many people thought that Peggy had quit the entertainment circle completely, but they didn''t expect that Peggy would reappear, and she was the female supporting role of a new movie.


    Tut, tut, why did he smell the smell of love?


    After Peggy announced that she would quit the entertainment circle, she set


    ing else. "


    Cassandra chuckled, "In fact, I know I can''t hide my identity sooner or later, but I haven''t found the right time to make it public. I don''t mean to hide it from you, but... It''s just that people can''t control themselves in the circle. I hope you can understand. "


    With an undetectable tensed back, Peggy''s throat moved slightly, and her voice trembled uncontrollably. "Will you care about my thoughts?"


    Cassandra didn''t notice the difference and smiled, "Of course, you are the goddess I admire. It''s my problem that we can''t be honest with each other."


    Peggy''s pupils shrank slightly, and her calm chest fluctuated violently in silence. The other hand hanging beside her body tightened unconsciously, and the sudden ringing of her ears drowned out her senses. She only heard her weak but deep voice, "Then... Do you like me? "


    In this world, too many people met by chance, and then passed by, gathering and separating like clouds. These people came and went, but in the end, they were only passers-by in their lives. In the end, only a few people could stay by their side.


    Someone said that companionship was the most affectionate confession of love.


    It seemed that Cassandra didn''t expect that Peggy would suddenly ask such a question. She scratched her head and said, "Of course I like you. I''ve liked you since you started your career. By the way, I''m your fan."

 Chapter 693 I Never Receive a Reward without Making a Merit

    Peggy lowered her eyes head. Her heart seemed to be grabbed by an invisible big hand, and the tiny pain spread to her limbs and bones one point one by one. It was not very strong, but could not be ignored.


    Peggy''s breath was a little short, and her fingers were knocking on the glass in front of her one point one, "I know, I will finish the procedures as soon as possible in the crew, and you should have a good rest."


    Cassandra glanced at her arms which were tied like traditional Chinese rice pudding and sighed, "Well, by the way, the award ceremony of the Golden Sand Award will be held soon. Are you going there then?"


    There were a total of 4 shortlisted projects of the ''God of War''. One was the best director, one was the best heroine, and the other one was the best supporting actress. That was to say, Johnny, Peggy, and Cassandra were all shortlisted. In addition, there was also the best Photography Award.


    Since Peggy kept a low profile, Cassandra was not sure whether she would attend the award ceremony of the Golden Sand Award or not.


    The Golden Sand Award was important in the circle. It would be best if they could get the award successfully. Even if they couldn''t get it, it would be a good opportunity to publicize themselves.


    Peggy didn''t like to attend such a lively occasion, but she changed her words, "The organizing committee has sent the invitation. I will go."


    Cassandra hurriedly said, "We will also go there. Do you want to go with us, my goddess?"


    Peggy''s face froze and there was a slight confusion in her eyes. Then she said, "Okay."


    Cassandra, "Yes! Then I''ll pick you up first at that time and we''ll go with Johnny and others. "


    Peggy, "Okay."


    After a long pause, Cassandra hung up the phone and called Jack, asking him to arrange the affairs of the Golden Sand Award ceremony.


    At a fancy Chinese restaurant in the capital city.


    The decoration of this Chinese restaurant was extremely luxurious, and the consumption was extremely expensive. In the capital city, where every inch of land was covered with gold, it actually created the smell of a large house.


    In a luxurious box of the restaurant.


    The spacious room was


    putation in the end. Please understand me, Mr. Roger."


    Roger''s face suddenly darkened. His slender fingers froze in the air, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. "So you''re deliberately against me? You should be very clear that even if you have some strength, it won''t be easy for you to oppose me. "


    Victor looked at Roger and smiled, "The GR Group indeed has an extraordinary position in the entertainment circle and its strength can''t be underestimated. But I have lived for so many years. If you want to hurt me, just do it."


    Roger gnashed his teeth, "You! Don''t refuse a toast and drink a forfeit! "


    Victor tapped on the table and said, "I don''t drink. If there is nothing else, I will leave now."


    Roger stared at Victor with a gloomy face, but Victor turned a blind eye to it. He stood up and left the room in a calm manner.


    Roger was so angry that his face turned scarlet. With a wave of his hand, he swept the expensive tea set in front of him to the ground, and the hot water splashed a small piece of water, leaving some on Roger''s trousers.


    Clenching his fingers tightly, Roger''s eyes turned cold. Why did a small director like Victor dare to oppose him?


    Damn!


    He didn''t believe that he couldn''t defeat a director who had no backer!


    Roger''s eyes were gloomy and his face was ferocious. A moment later, he took out his phone and dialed a number. His voice was as cold as ice, "Check all the black information of Victor!"

 Chapter 694 Im Sorry for Him

    Outside the Chinese restaurant.


    A black Bentley car stopped at the roadside. When Victor came out of the restaurant, he saw the black Bentley car at a glance.


    Victor frowned slightly and immediately looked away, pretending not to see the Bentley car. When he was about to make a detour to the parking lot from the other side, a deep and teasing voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "Victor, do you really not see me or are you going to make a detour?" Quinton had always been serious, especially on the film set. But at this moment, the middle-aged man''s face was full of ridicule.


    After taking a pause, Victor turned to look at Quinton, took out a cigarette and lit it. Then he walked towards him and said, "You are here to stop me on purpose."


    As Quinton opened the door of the passenger seat with hands, he naturally reached out and pinched the cigarette in Victor''s mouth. "I''ve told you many times that smoking is bad for your health. You''re getting old, but you still don''t know how to take care of yourself."


    Blue veins stood out on Victor''s forehead. With a wry smile, he passed Quinton and sat on the passenger seat.


    As soon as Quinton closed the door, he made a detour to get on the car. While starting the car, he asked, "Where are you going? Home or hotel? "


    Victor had a bad habit. When he couldn''t write a script or get inspiration, he would go to the hotel to lock himself up and didn''t allow himself to sleep. He would keep busy as if he was crazy. He wouldn''t fall asleep until he was exhausted. When he woke up, he would definitely have new inspiration.


    Except for Quinton, no one knew that he had such a quirk.


    Victor closed his eyes, "Go home."


    Turning to look at him, Quinton asked, Did Roger ask you for the Golden Sand Award?"


    Hearing this, Victor kept silent for a while. He habitually took out a cigarette, but did not light it. He just held it in his hand and played with it. "Well, it seems that his target is Samuel."


    Quinton shook his head and said, "I''m afraid the target is not Samuel, but Cassandra. If I''m not wrong, he shoul


    . Be careful on the way."


    Without saying a word, the door was closed. Victor walked to the gate of the villa, opened the door and walked in. He didn''t sigh silently and lit the cigarette until he heard the sound of the car disappeared outside.


    The Cigarette fire was flickering in the darkness. It was not until the cigarette was burnt out that he stubbed it out and quietly walked into the hall.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the Golden Sand Award ceremony. Cassandra''s hands hadn''t recovered yet, and the bandage was still hanging on her neck. Wherever she went, she was the key object of protection.


    The Golden Sand Award had been held for so many years, but it was the first time that someone had come to the award ceremony with an injured arm and a strong spirit.


    Early in the morning, Cassandra asked Greyson to send her to pick up Peggy, and then to meet Johnny and Jack, and then to the scene of the Golden Sand Award ceremony.


    The award ceremony was held in a five star hotel in the capital city. As expected, this hotel belonged to the Lu Group, and the Lu Group''s FX International Group and several luxury companies were also the major sponsors of the ceremony.


    When Cassandra and the others arrived at the scene, it was not too early or too late. As soon as the car arrived, they heard screams and shouts, many fans rushed to the scene early in the morning.

 Chapter 695 You Are the Paradise of the Mortal World

    The entrance of the hotel was covered with a red carpet. With the invitation, the guests got off the car and walked forward along the red carpet. After signing their names on the signature wall, someone specially guided them into the scene.


    After Cassandra and the others got off the car, they first heard a loud shout. She looked in the direction of the voice subconsciously, and saw a mass of people shaking under the white light. They held the sign in their hands and screamed hysterically. When they saw their beloved stars looking at them, they waved the sign in their hands excitedly, and the screams overwhelmed the scene.


    At that moment, Cassandra suddenly realized that she had chosen this path not only for revenge, but also for the fans who loved them deeply.


    These fans came from all over the country, but with their enthusiasm for their idols, they gradually gathered from several people to a powerful force that was enough to shake the heaven and earth.


    They engaged in all walks of life, and most of them were even in school. However, their love for the idols was the same.


    Seeing them, no matter how cruel they were, they would be gratified.


    The journey under the moon was full of twists and turns. In front of tens of thousands of people, regardless of the thorns and obstacles behind the glory, all the human beings, including the sun, moon and stars, would remember.


    At that moment, Cassandra suddenly understood the meaning of the three bows of Denny and Palmer.


    These fans loved them with their hearts, but they didn''t have any return. They could only return it in the most clumsy way, even if this return might not be equal to a thousandth of their love.


    Cassandra''s eyes darkened. It seemed that the trophy and even the fame and fortune that she had tried hard to get before were no longer important. More importantly, she understood the meaning of standing here.


    She was born for revenge, and she bravely stepped on this road that was destined to be full of bumps and thorns also for revenge. Although there were still many unfair things in the world, she was willing to gamble again for those


    ou can''t chase after the stars in the sky.''


    But one day, the stars they chased gave them a response, telling them that he felt their passion and sincerity, and returned with their sincerity. At that moment, it was as if there was hope for the persistence of those long and hard years, and that gradually frozen heart was burning again.


    Until Cassandra and the others had officially entered the award ceremony, outside the hotel, there was still the enthusiastic response of fans, and fans had organized to sing the theme song of ''God of War'', which was once very shocking.


    Cassandra sat quietly on the chair. At that moment, the noise around her disappeared miraculously. She could only hear the neat songs of the fans outside the yard.


    Holding the phone in her hand, Cassandra opened the microblog and browsed it. She lowered her eyes and her long eyelashes cast a shadow. A moment later, she switched to the interface of sending microblog. She gently tapped a few times with her slender fingers and entered a line of words.


    "You are the paradise of the mortal world."


    As soon as Cassandra''s microblog was released, the comments below the comment area were completely exploded. In just a few minutes, the number of comments on this microblog exceeded one hundred thousand, and the repost was close to one hundred thousand. The likes were even crazy, which finally caused the whole microblog system break down.

 Chapter 696 Favor One More than Another

    The award ceremony was about to begin, and Cassandra didn''t look at her mobile phone anymore. She just chatted with Peggy beside her from time to time, while Jack had been paying attention to the microblog. Because the data was so crazy, he burst out a few words from time to time. He admired Cassandra so much.


    Many big stars in the entertainment industry, investors and business leaders came to the ceremony. Everyone wanted to use this heat to publicize or show themselves.


    Daniel also came, but he was surrounded by a lot of people as soon as he came in.


    "By the way, I heard that you have built a film and television entertainment company by yourself. I haven''t had the time to congratulate you." Cassandra changed the topic.


    Peggy nodded, "Yes, I was preparing it before leaving the World Media. At present, I''ve signed two new people."


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra stared at Peggy with her long and narrow eyes, "Aren''t you afraid that I will poach people if you tell me the news?"


    Peggy, "No, I''m not."


    Cassandra was stunned. She didn''t expect that Peggy would be so honest. She smiled and said, "Of course I don''t dare to poach your subordinate. If there is anything I can do for you in the future, just say it. This time, you condescended to help me. I will definitely pay you back."


    Cassandra didn''t want to owe a debt of gratitude. Moreover, it was the most difficult thing in the world to pay a debt of gratitude.


    Peggy was silent for two seconds. "You helped me once, just take it as a favor. Besides, it''s my honor to be able to shoot director Johnny''s film."


    Peggy was famous for keeping a low profile in the entertainment circle, not only when she acted in the movie, but also when she dealing with people. She rarely made enemies. It seemed that there was a reason.


    As the saying goes, ''The outstanding usually bear the brunt of attack.'' Cassandra was too high-profile before. In addition, Roger and Susan played tricks behind her, so she was slandered again and again.


    But on the other hand, this was the only way for an actress to become famous. Even if she had always followed the rule


    a moment. She gently tapped on the phone screen with her slender fingers. After a while, she unlocked the screen and opened Wechat.


    Evan, "Cassandra, your mother, grandmother and I miss you very much. Do you have time to come back for dinner tomorrow night? If Martin is free, please invite him to come back with you, okay? "


    Cassandra sneered, ''What kind of kindness can he have to invite me back for dinner at this time?''


    It was probably because he saw Susan break up with Roger that he realized that he had another secondary daughter, who happened to be the wife of the CEO of the Lu Group.


    Back then, they forced her to marry Martin on behalf of Susan. For such a long time, Evan had never cared whether she lived a good life in the Lu clan or not. Even if Susan framed her in public or secretly, he would blame all the mistakes on her.


    He favored Susan more than her, then she didn''t need to be so kind to think that since he was her father, she had to listen to him.


    But, Grandma...


    After Cassandra came back from her rebirth, she didn''t see her grandmother often. When her grandmother gave her part of the company''s shares, she guessed that Evan hadn''t given up and was still thinking about the shares in her hands...


    After a while, Cassandra moved her fingers and typed a reply. She agreed to go back for dinner. In addition to see her grandmother, she also wanted to see how shameless Evan could be.

 Chapter 697 Dont Blame Me for not Reminding You

    "���� Next, the best supporting actress of this year''s Golden Sand Award will be announced. This time, there are a total of 5 female supporting roles selected. Next, please look at the big screen... "


    As soon as the host''s voice faded away, the names of the nominated movies and the corresponding characters for the shortlisted role immediately appeared on the huge screen.


    Although the "God of War" was nominated 4 times in a row, it was still the first time that its name was mentioned tonight because it was a new movie and was not favored by the public. Moreover, its several awards were relatively backward.


    ""God of War"? What''s this? "


    "Is it the dark horse movie that suddenly became popular this year? Even a supporting actress could be nominated? Is the Golden Sand Award so casual now? "


    "Is there a company called Ring Entertainment Industry in the capital city? Why didn''t I know?"


    "The Golden Sand Award this year is not reliable!"


    All of a sudden, there was a burst of whispers on the scene. Some people really didn''t know about the Ring Entertainment Industry and "God of War". After all, the Ring Entertainment Industry had just been established, and even if "God of War" had become a dark horse at the box office and reputation of this year, due to its production cost and number of screenings, although it had been nominated, many people had never heard of it.


    In particular, the rich people present, among the hundreds of entertainment media companies in the capital city, in addition to knowing the GR Group and the FX International Group, probably they had never heard of any other small companies.


    Robert and Talbot were sitting in the first row of VIP seats. There were a lot of disorderly discussions around them. Rubbing his eyebrows, Robert raised his hand and knocked on the table. "What''s wrong? Haven''t you seen my goddess''s work? I''ll support goddess Cassandra! "


    When Robert came here, he had already shown his special attitude towards Cassandra. If it weren''t for the fact that people all knew he was a gay and his boyfriend was also here, they would have thought that Robert had changed his sexual ori


    the stage changed, many people were madly making comments on Livestream platforms to support Cassandra and "God of War". As for the list of several other movies, there was also a very popular candidate, but in comparison, Cassandra''s popularity far exceeded the latter.


    At this time, not far from the left side of the same row with Cassandra and others, a woman dressed in a dark red evening dress was sitting on the chair arrogantly.


    "Are these people crazy? Cassandra? Who the hell is that woman? How can a newcomer compete with Adela? What a joke! " Beside the woman, a woman who looked like an agent rolled her eyes and raised her sharp voice deliberately.


    Adela Zhao was the star who nominated the best supporting actress at the same time, the woman who spoke just now was her agent, Lucy Chang.


    On the other side of Adela Zhao was Lance Zhou, the director who was nominated for this movie.


    Lance Zhou had been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and he had directed a lot of movies, and was known as a director in the entertainment industry, but because of the quality, it was the first time that his movie was nominated for the Golden Sand Award, and was only nominated for the best supporting actress.


    Lance Zhou said in a hurry, "That''s right. Mr. Zheng has personally announced that as long as we get the award, he will invest in you as the heroine... How can a newcomer compete with you, Adela? "

 Chapter 698 Im Just an Actress

    Adela was complacent when she heard the two people''s flattery.


    In the 5 movies that were shortlisted this time, their movie, no matter in investment, publicity, or even box office, was the best. She was not a newcomer in the circle, and her connections were not bad. With Mr. Zheng backing her up, she didn''t believe that she couldn''t surpass a few small stars!


    Especially Cassandra, who became popular with a new movie without any background, and was even exposed to scandals again and again. Comparing her with that woman was simply an insult to her!


    With a disdainful look on her face, Adela said, "That kind of woman doesn''t deserve to be compared with me."


    Lucy was also a good flatterer. She immediately said, "Bah, bah, bah! Look at my stinky mouth. Adela is right. I have booked a celebration party after the award ceremony. Director Lance, you must attend it. "


    Lance had been working for so many years to make the best supporting actress. Now Adela was his trump card. Even if Adela was arrogant, he could only bear it. He had to win first.


    At this time, the host on the stage had finished enlivening the atmosphere. He took a purple gold card from the staff on the other side, which was the final candidate for the best supporting actress of the Golden Sand Award.


    The host shook the card in his hand and said with a smile, "Now what I have got is the final candidate for the best supporting actress of this year''s Golden Sand Award, which was unanimously passed by the assessment team. Let''s have a guess first. Who will it be?"


    Several names immediately burst out from the audience, and the name mentioned most turned from Adela to Cassandra.


    The host carefully opened the purple gold card. He first glanced at the name on the card, and then showed a stunned expression. As soon as his expression appeared, the audience almost took a deep breath, guessing that the best supporting actress tonight might be the most unpopular one.


    The host raised the card in his hand, and then the screen''s picture changed.


    On the big screen, the video clip of "


    ho have accompanied me all the way here. Thank you. It''s you who let me come through step by step in the darkest time. It''s you who make me believe that my efforts will be meaningful... I''m not a big star. I''m just an actress, Cassandra. From now on... Please support me more! Thank you! "


    After saying that, Cassandra bowed deeply to the guests off the stage and outside the hotel.


    All of a sudden, there was a burst of fierce applause. The singing outside the hotel did not stop, and the comments of each Live-broadcasting platform went crazy.


    "I''m crying for her!"


    "Goddess, please keep walking on the flower road from now on, okay?"


    "She is just a beautiful actress with excellent acting skills and positive values!"


    "I''m so excited! I''m a Star chaser. I''ll always support her! "


    "Exchange sincerity for sincerity! Support goddess! !"


    At the same time, in the Lu Group.


    In the CEO office.


    Martin''s eyes fell on the screen of the computer in front of him. In the usual quiet office, there was a burst of cries and screams at the moment. The screen was full of comments, which completely drowned the little figure bowing on the stage.


    At that moment, he seemed to understand why Cassandra chose this path.


    She was born on this stage. Her existence was like the sun, moon and stars, irresistible.


    "Carlos, what is flower road?" Martin suddenly asked.

 Chapter 699 Win the Best Supporting Actress Award

    Carlos was stunned. ''Flower road?''


    He didn''t know what flower road was...


    Carlos'' forehead burst out two small blue veins. He quickly took out his mobile phone and searched for it, and then handed it to Martin.


    "Well. It should be that the fans hoped their beloved idols to walk on the way covered with flowers... That is to say, they hope that their idols can be popular forever... " ''You deserve the Carlos brand translation machine.''


    Martin glanced at the phone screen and asked, "What is idol?"


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched slightly. He knew this. He hurriedly said, "Idol means the beloved star of fans... Wow, I didn''t expect Cassandra to have so many fans. "


    Carlos had followed Cassandra''s microblog for a long time. At the beginning, he was forced to do that. He had no choice but to be very careful every day. He had to do well in the work of paying attention to her microblog in secret, or he would have been tortured to death thousands of times.


    However, when Carlos began to follow Cassandra''s microblog account, Cassandra only had tens of thousands of fans. Now her fans kept rising, and it was likely that it would reach five million.


    At this time, on the screen, Cassandra had already stepped down the stage with the trophy in her hands. Almost at the same time, Martin directly turn off the screen of the computer. His movements were fast and skilled without hesitation.


    Carlos chuckled. His master, who loved his wife so much, didn''t care other candidates at all. He just turned it off!


    "How is everything going with Moore?" Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and said.


    Carlos immediately said, "Mr. Andrew didn''t agree, as was expected. Although Moore was sent to the FX International Group as the vice president, Mr. Andrew has devoted a lot to the FX International Group. Since Moore suddenly came to make trouble, Mr. Andrew is not to be trifled with. He has already reported it to Mr. James."


    Martin frowned and asked, "What did James say?"


    Carlos cleared his throat and said in an embarrassed tone, "Mr. James said that he would not interfere, and then... Moore beat Andrew up and forced him to sign hi


    home early and wait for me, kiss you... "


    Martin, "I''ll go there to pick you up. "


    Cassandra, "Really? What if someone sees it? "


    Martin, "It doesn''t matter. "


    Cassandra couldn''t resist the temptation of Martin and agreed.


    The night was long.


    A black Maybach stopped in a lane not far away from the hotel. The screams and songs came from the distance. Even if the sound insulation effect of the car was excellent, it couldn''t resist the enthusiasm of the fans.


    Tonight, for the fans of "God of War", it was just like the New Year''s Eve.


    Tonight, apart from the last best Photography Award, the other 3 awards were all taken by "God of War". The "God of War" became the biggest winner tonight. It was the first time that a new movie had won so many awards since the establishment of the Golden Sand Award.


    Therefore, as soon as the award ceremony was over, Cassandra and the others were immediately surrounded by a group of reporters and being asked a lot of questions. Even Johnny, who kept a low profile, was surrounded by a group of reporters tonight.


    Because there were too many people squeezed over at once, Johnny was worried that Cassandra''s hand was injured, so he carefully protected it. Finally, it was Robert who asked the hotel staff to come over, so he took Cassandra and others out.


    As soon as Cassandra and the others came out of the employee passageway, they saw a dense crowd guarding the gate...

 Chapter 700 You Are Different

    Outside the hotel, outside the cordon, the fans didn''t leave at all. When they saw Cassandra and the others come out, they all waved the sign in their hands to support her, and their screams resounded through the sky.


    Cassandra frowned and immediately asked the staff for a loud speaker. She tried the voice and waved at the fans outside the cordon.


    As she waved her hand, she was responding to her fans outside, who screamed excitedly.


    Cassandra said, "Thank you very much for supporting our movie and guarding us here. Thank you. But it''s late now. Listen to me and go home, okay?"


    Outside the cordon, the fans said in unison, "Okay!"


    Cassandra then handed the microphone to Peggy. It was the first time that Peggy had seen such a scene. Since she entered the entertainment industry, she had been relying on her own acting skills to improve step by step. Although she didn''t usually pay much attention to the comments of her fans, the number of her microblog fans was also astonishing.


    Tonight, she not only won the best heroine of the Golden Sand Award, but also faced her fans directly for the first time. Everything in front of her was like her dream.


    Peggy''s throat moved slightly, "What Cassandra said is exactly what I want to express. Thank you for escorting us all the way. In the future, we will work harder to produce good works to repay you. I hope you will be careful on your way back. Thank you."


    Although Peggy was not very cold, it seemed that there was a cold and heavy city wall between her and others. But what she said just now had melted the city wall invisibly and added a little more cordiality.


    After exhorting the fans, they got on the car through the special passage under the guidance of the staff. Then the car left the hotel gate. Cassandra rolled down the window and waved at her fans all the way.


    The fans had always maintained a good order. No one followed the car. They just sang all the way to escort their beloved stars away.


    The


    occurred to Martin. He rubbed his forehead and said, "By the way, if Moore goes to the FX International Group, he may make things difficult for you at work. If you can''t hold on, just tell me."


    ''Joy begets sorrow.'' Perhaps it was Cassandra''s mood at the moment. She just won the award and got Martin''s permission to continue her work. As a result, she got a bad news at the same time!


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead, "What''s wrong with Moore? There are so many places he can go. Why must he go to the FX International Group?"


    She didn''t know why she felt a little cold in her heart...


    Martin rubbed her head and said, "Don''t worry. I''m here."


    Cassandra cast a plaintive glance at him and said seriously, "Then let me ask you, who will you save first if I fall into the river with Moore one day?"


    Martin, "You."


    Cassandra said proudly, "Humph! You answered so quickly. Obviously, you lied to me on purpose! "


    Martin was speechless...


    ''No, I didn''t...''


    Did he spoil her too much?


    She didn''t care anything when she messed around, but he could do nothing about it. He spoiled her by himself. If anyone outside dared to hurt her, he would chop their fingers off.


    But he would be no longer angry with her when she acted cutely.


    He didn''t even know that he was so easy to be coaxed...

 Chapter 701 More Important than My Life

    In F City.


    At the junction of F City and the capital city, there was a dilapidated old town. It was sparsely populated, and the local people still maintained a relatively primitive state of life. Going to work at sunrise and going home at sunset, and the villagers were quite simple and hospitable.


    About 5 days ago, two tourists from other cities came to the town. The two tourists drove a big black off-road vehicle over, and the materials and equipment in the car were very complete. They rented the only local small hotel at the entrance of the town, and then gave the hotel owner a large sum of money to let them leave the small hotel.


    Therefore, there were only these two tourists in this small hotel.


    The residents of the town were hospitable, and there had been no strangers for a long time. Even if they came, they would only occasionally pass by here and live for one or two nights at most. They had never seen such generous tourists who was going to live for a long time, so some villagers came to talk to them from time to time.


    After a while, everyone knew that these two people looked about 30 years old. One of them looked quite gentle, with a pair of black thin glasses on the bridge of his nose. His voice was very low, and he was very gentle and polite to others. He introduced himself as Barnes Gu.


    The other man was totally different from Barnes Gu. He had white hair, with a bun at the back of his head, and a black peaked cap on his head. He looked very gloomy and terrifying, and the children in the village had to detour when they saw him.


    Except for Barnes Gu, no one knew his name.


    According to Barnes''s introduction, the two of them were art teachers in a university of the city and came to sketch. At first, the villagers didn''t know what sketching was. After listening to his explanation, they knew that the two were here to paint.


    The villagers respected the teachers very much. Although the young man with white hair looked fierce, Mr. Barnes looked harmless. Therefore, some of them sent some eggs, and some gave some local specialties to the


    ng years, he had been cast into an indestructible appearance by the wind, frost, blade and sword.


    If they met again, would that person still recognize him?


    Liuyun was always so cruel. Time flied. He had been looking for her and waiting for her for 21 years alone.


    Barnes kept silent for a long time. Under the white light glasses, he stared at the man without blinking. After a while, he said in a deep voice, "Since I''m chosen by you, I''ll take you as my master. Life and death are naturally up to you. From now on, I will never say such words again."


    The man slightly lowered his eyebrows and said, "It''s good that you understand. You are a knife that I have cultivated with my own hands. This knife can only be held in my hands for my own use, understand?"


    Barnes replied, "I know."


    The man waved his hand and said, "Let''s have dinner."


    Barnes, "Okay, Mr. Hogan."


    The man stood up from the sofa and walked downstairs slowly. It was not until then that Barnes saw the black iPad he put on the sofa. On the screen, there was a stopped video interface, on which there was a person, a girl.


    The girl''s arm was still bandaged. It seemed that her hand was injured, but her eyes were as bright as stars.


    This girl... Was it the girl Hogan had been looking for 21 years?


    Barnes couldn''t help but take a look at her, and then went downstairs with the man to have dinner.

 Chapter 702 You Dont Like It

    In J hospital.


    In the VIP ward.


    Andrew''s face was as pale as paper, his legs in plaster, and there was a thin layer of sweat on his forehead. His eyes were almost glued to Moore who was sitting on the sofa. He gritted his teeth and said, "What the hell do you want to do? How could you be so shameless? Do you know ''A gentleman uses his tongue but not his fists''? "


    ''Wasn''t he distributed to the border area? Why did he come back again? And he beat me up as soon as he came back!''


    Hearing this, Moore, dressed in black, sat on the sofa and raised his eyebrows slightly. He cut the peeled apple into small pieces and pushed it in front of Andrew. Andrew took one piece and took a big bite.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will poison you?" With a smile at the corners of his mouth, the slightly hoarse voice of Moore broke the silence.


    Andrew''s face suddenly changed. He quickly spit out the apple that he had swallowed, and threw the rest directly at the face of Moore. "Your fucking mouth is still so vicious. Aren''t you afraid that no one will collect your corpse after you die one day?"


    Moore chuckled, but there was an imperceptible confusion in his glaze colored eyes. He gently raised his hand, with his slender fingers against his forehead, and his eyes narrowed slightly. He stared at Andrew with a faint smile. "People like me are destined to have no good end... Andrew, we are different innately. You have your uncle to protect you... "


    Andrew rolled his eyes at him and said, "You have Martin to protect you. Now the whole Lu clan belongs to Martin. Can he still make you suffer?"


    Martin wouldn''t let him suffer. For so many years, even if he wanted the moon in the sky, Martin would take it off for him. But he didn''t want to be a young master who could enjoy wealth and honor. He never wanted to be such a powerful man. From the day Martin took him back to his side, he just wanted to be the fastest knife in Martin''s hand.


    Everyone in the world could betray Martin, but he would never, never.


    "Of course my adoptive father won''t let me suffer any grievance. You can see how much he spoils me as long as you are not blind. But as I said,


    that the movie ''God of War'' would be a hit. After all, it was directed by Johnny in person. Although Johnny hadn''t received any admiration in his previous life, all the glories that belonged to Johnny were placed on him in this life.


    All this was just a beginning. They still had a longer way to go.


    While Cassandra was browsing the microblog, a new message popped up all of a sudden. The FX International Group invested one billion dollars to build the most powerful science fiction movie this year. Cassandra clicked on the message and browsed the message briefly. Her expression was a little indescribable.


    After a while, she finally raised her head and stared at Martin pitifully. "Martin, is Moore really out of his mind? It was not a big deal to invest one billion dollars in such a movie... But the director is from the GR Group. I have never seen such a spendthrift. "


    Martin, who was dealing with his documents, raised his head and asked, "You don''t like it?"


    ''Of course!''


    The words ''I don''t like it'' were almost written on her forehead. And why was there such a big difference between people? Moore could easily enter the FX International Group''s headquarters and even spent one billion dollars to support other directors...


    Cassandra said seriously, "It''s not that I don''t like it. I just think he''s a spendthrift. If he wants to go against me, just come at me. Don''t you think he''s stupid to make so many detours?"

 Chapter 703 A Doting Father Usually Has a Son Good-for-nothing

    Martin stretched out his hand and gently rubbed her head, "He has reported this project to me before."


    Cassandra raised her head in a hurry and muttered in a low voice, "Don''t you know ''A doting father usually has a son good-for-nothing''? If you know that, why don''t you stop him messing things up? You love him more, don''t you? "


    She suddenly felt jealous...


    Martin chuckled, "From a business point of view, there is no problem with his plan. Why should I refuse it? This is not a preference, understand? "


    He was a fanatic for protecting his wife. Of course he loved his wife more.


    Cassandra was confused, "He invested in the director of the GR Group. Is that okay?"


    ''Is Martin insane?''


    Moore invested one billion to the director of the GR Group for filming. Let alone anything else, even if he finally made a profit at the box office, it was also a loss for the him but only help the GR Group, wasn''t it?


    Martin said, "Generally speaking, people think that it is a mistake for Moore to invest in the director of the GR Group with money. But have you ever thought that it is also a marketing method?"


    Cassandra''s pupils shrank slightly and immediately said, "You mean he deliberately created such a big stunt to increase the exposure of himself and the FX International Group?"


    Martin, "As a newcomer in this industry, if Moore doesn''t play tricks, who will know that he is from the FX International Group? His purpose of doing this is to let everyone know that he is a fool and he doesn''t care about spending one billion dollars. Other media and ''We Media'' will pay attention to this news, not to mention the media of FX International Group and the GR Group will hype for the publicity, won''t they? "


    Cassandra''s eyes lit up, "In other words, he wants to hype himself easily with the help of the media, but now that these words have been released, if he goes back on his word, will he make everyone angry?"


    Martin shook his head and said, "He won''t go back on his words. He is indeed going to cooperate with the GR Group, but if the other party can''t give him what he wants, the GR Group will break the contract. Th


    member of the Heavenly Abyss Pavilion."


    Carlos didn''t dare to say anything more, so he nodded, "Okay, I''ll do it right away."


    Martin waved his hand, and Carlos left sensibly. For some reason, he suddenly felt that the reason why Martin restored contact with the Heavenly Abyss Pavilion at this time was not just for the sake of Moore.


    The second morning, Cassandra received a call from Jack early in the morning, saying that there was an emergency to discuss with her. Without thinking too much, Cassandra rushed to the company.


    In the small meeting room of the Ring Entertainment Industry.


    "Shit! Samuel, look at my face and my eyes! Damn it! Those old bastards have tortured me all night! I didn''t sleep at all! " With an angry face, Jack pointed at his bluish fat face and complained loudly.


    After the Golden Sand Award last night, "God of War" became famous all of a sudden. Originally, this honor should belong to the World Media, but Johnny and Cassandra had already left the World Media and worked at the Ring Entertainment Industry. In addition, a series of events had happened before, especially the joining of Denny and Palmer. Now the Ring Entertainment Industry was no longer what it used to be, and had become the most popular entertainment company in the entertainment circle.


    Speechless, Cassandra rubbed her temples, "So you asked me to be here early in the morning just to complain to me...? "

 Chapter 704 I Heard That Your Hand Was Injured

    "Shouldn''t I? You''ve changed, Samuel. You were not like this before. You don''t care about me anymore. Don''t you like me anymore?" Jack pursed his lips and looked wronged.


    Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. To be honest, it was a pity that Jack didn''t go to act. He was really good at acting.


    Cassandra took a deep breath, "How is the new movie I asked you to prepare?"


    Jack''s eyes lit up, and the grievance on his face was swept away. He stared at Cassandra with a fawning face, "It''s already done. What''s wrong? Are you going to release it?"


    Cassandra nodded, "Yes, it can be released, but Johnny and I are not available now, and we can''t spare our schedule. You go to the FX International Group to borrow a reliable director and use the new actors of our company to shoot. Remember, all the other supporting roles must be acted by the new actors without any fame. The payment can be properly improved, and you don''t have to report to me."


    Except for Colin who had some experience in stage play, the other newcomers who signed the contract with the Ring Entertainment Industry didn''t have much experience in acting. It was difficult for such inexperienced newcomers to stand out in the industry. Even if their fame could be temporarily increased through variety shows, it couldn''t last long, so they must have something presentable works, Cassandra had already planned everything for them.


    With a fawning look on his face, Jack said, "Don''t worry, Samuel. I''ve already arrange this. But you''ve seen the news last night. Now that the FX International Group has changed a new boss, will there be any trouble?"


    Hearing this, Cassandra was speechless. Her son was a little naughty, but he was reliable. She cleared her throat, "Although there is a new boss in the FX International Group, it won''t affect the overall situation. Just do as I say."


    Without thinking too much, Jack nodded immediately and said, "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away."


    Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief and turned to Johnny, "By the way, Director Johnny, when will my godde


    here anything wrong?"


    Denny shook his head immediately, "No, no problem. But what if your wound..."


    Cassandra, "I''m not that weak. It''s just a small wound, and it''s almost recovered. But I can''t drive. You''ll have to drive."


    Denny nodded, "Okay, let me drive. You just need to sit in the car."


    A few minutes later.


    Cassandra sat in the black house car. After checking the condition of the car again and again, Denny started the car and looked at Cassandra from the rearview mirror.


    Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and said, "I''m really fine. You don''t have to drive away your agent. This car is spacious and can accommodate a lot of person."


    Denny, "It doesn''t matter. Eileen has something else to do, and she drove here by herself."


    Eileen, who was abandoned by Denny, got into a taxi with a sad face. It was really not easy to be an agent these days. Who knew when her boss would go crazy and drive her out of the car? If she was not sure that Denny was a very masculine man, she would doubt if Denny was a gay.


    Cassandra didn''t know what to say. She leaned back in the chair, glanced at him and asked, "By the way, is everything going well with your work recently?"


    Denny nodded, "Yes."


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes and asked, "Do you want to cooperate with Palmer to shoot a better film?"


    Denny was stunned and didn''t know how to answer it.

 Chapter 705 the Brilliant Future Could be Expected.

    "In fact, I really didn''t have much choice in the past. In terms of filming, I don''t have any talent or good resources. As long as there is a movie that can be shot, I am willing to take it... I didn''t expect that I could become so popular this time, but I think it''s enough to experience it once in my life... If there is a chance, of course I am willing to cooperate with Palmer, but... I''m afraid it''s difficult. " Bowing his eyes and brows, Denny said in a calm voice.


    Cassandra could tell from his words that he was helpless and sad.


    Many actors and actresses felt sad and helpless before they became famous. Few people understood it.


    People in the world could only see that their fame and fortune deepened as they became famous, but they could not see the long silence before that. One day, when they became famous, they would bear malicious speculation and endless accusations from all directions. There was never any smooth development in the fame and fortune field.


    A touch of pity flitted across Cassandra''s heart. She raised her hand and patted on his shoulder, "That''s all in the past. From now on, as long as I''m here, no one will look down upon you. Your future must be brilliant."


    The brilliant future could be expected.


    Denny''s heart skipped a beat. He stared at Cassandra through the rearview mirror, as if all the grievances in the past had been wiped out and erased. He had gone through hundreds of hardships in order to meet Samuel.


    The complex and strange emotion, like an invisible thin thread, entangled with Denny bit by bit, flowed into every inch of his body, like a maggot attached to his bone and blood.


    "Thank you." said Denny in a slightly hoarse voice


    Cassandra shook her head, resting one hand on her forehead, and said in a soft voice, "I signed the contract with you, so I should be responsible for you. Why should you say thank you? Remember, from the day you decide to work with me, you are mine. "


    Denny''s ears were inexplicably red, and he looked away in panic. "Yes."


    Seeing this, Cassandra couldn''t help smiling. Tut


    s stunned. He had heard that Samuel was domineering, but he didn''t expect that he would be more domineering than it was said. However, this time he was wrong first, not to mention that Samuel was now a popular figure in the circle, and it was said that he had a strong background. He couldn''t afford to offend him, or the whole filming would be over.


    With a flattering smile on his face, Director Zhang said, "You''re right. Don''t worry. The security measures in our crew must be strengthened to ensure that similar situation won''t happen again."


    With a cold look on her face, Cassandra glanced at Director Zhang coldly and said, "If you can''t do it well, you don''t have to do it. I''ll solve it myself."


    Director Zhang''s forehead burst out two blue veins, and he smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Samuel, I''m flattered. It''s the internal affairs of our crew. How dare I bother you to do it yourself? You can rest assured that this kind of thing will never happen again. "


    Cassandra, "I hope you can keep your words."


    Director Zhang immediately replied, "Yes I will. Don''t worry, Mr. Samuel."


    Cassandra waved her hand and said a few polite words. Then she led Denny to the lounge. As soon as they entered the door of the lounge, Cassandra''s face darkened.


    "It''s a harassment from fans. Why haven''t you told me such a big thing?" Cassandra''s eyes darkened and her voice turned cold.

 Chapter 706 Never Allow Anyone to Bully My People

    After Denny became famous, the number of his fans increased greatly and he had a lot of work to do. In addition to the normal fans, there were indeed some crazy fans who inquired about his schedule from the scalpers and block him all the way. Today''s scene was not bad. Once they stopped his car by force, which almost caused an accident.


    Denny bit his lips and said, "I''m sorry..."


    Cassandra frowned and said, "It''s not your fault. Why did you apologize to me? Do you know how dangerous the situation was just now? What if you fall down and get hurt? "


    Denny kept silent for two seconds and forced a smile. "They are all my fans. They come here because they like me. I... I can''t let them down. Besides, I''m not hurt. It''s okay. In fact, there''s no need to make a fuss... "


    Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. What''s wrong with the boy? He was chased to the film set by those crazy fans and almost had an accident. How could he not be angry at all and think for the other party?


    Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, "That''s not what I mean. If they just come to visit us, I''m very welcome. Fans are the people on whom our livelihood depends. That''s right, but the problem is that they are just in the name of fans, causing trouble to your safety, so I can''t sit by idly and remain indifferent."


    Denny looked at Cassandra, "Samuel, I really don''t need your help. I can handle these trifles myself."


    Cassandra''s heart ached, "What are you going to do with it? If you continued to be harassed by them, what if something happened next time? I will never allow anyone to bully my people! "


    Denny''s back stiffened, and a touch of confusion appeared in his eyes. There were also some complex and unspeakable emotions, which flashed through his heart all of a sudden.


    After a while, Denny lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I see."


    Cassandra sighed and said earnestly, "I know you are not used to the sudden appearance of so many fans. Even if you want to do the best to repay them and let them know that you have them in your heart, you have to ensure your privacy and safety. Tho


    he best supporting actress, she had made a debut for a short time and lacked experience. Even if some companies wanted to invite her to act in this period, they would give her a reasonable pay range. After all, there were too many famous people in this circle, and they would be faded stars soon.


    Lance offered such generous conditions as soon as he came, but his company was not very rich. In fact, the strength of the Time Media might not be as strong as that of the Ring Entertainment Industry, which was just starting up. Where did Lance get the confidence?


    In a flash, Cassandra seemed to understand something. She smiled calmly and said, "Director Lance, you''re too polite. I''m just a newcomer in this industry. I''m lucky this time and I won an award by luck. I still have a long way to go. Thank you for your appreciation, Director Lance. As for the shooting, it''s up to the script. If your script is good enough, so of course it''s my honor. "


    A hint of slyness flashed through Lance''s eyes. He smiled and said, "Miss Cassandra, you''re really different. I''ve been in this industry for so many years, and it''s the first time I''ve seen such a fresh and refined actress like you, neither arrogant nor rash. It''s really rare."


    Cassandra raised her head and said, "I''m flattered. Director Lance, what kind of script do you have? You can tell me first so that we can have further cooperation, right?"

 Chapter 707 I Want You to Lose Your Reputation

    "Miss Cassandra, in fact, with your conditions, it''s easy for you to get what you want. I heard that Mr. Roger, the president of the GR Group, also likes you very much..." Lance squinted his eyes and said in an ambiguous tone.


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows and glared at Lance with her dark eyes. For some reason, at that moment, Lance felt a chill on his back and his hair stand on end.


    Damn!


    Cassandra lowered her eyes slightly, as cold as ice, but her voice was as calm as water. "Director Lance, you have a good eye. It seems that in your eyes, I''m just like those women who will achieve their goals by all means."


    With cold sweat on his forehead, Lance wiped off the cold sweat in a hurry and said with a false smile, "Since you have said that, I''m not afraid to say it directly. There is a sugar daddy who likes you. As long as you agree, he can invest and support you as the heroine. In the future, it''s not a problem for you to win the best heroine award of the Golden Sand Award or even the movie queen."


    Cassandra chuckled, "The best heroine award of the Golden Sand Award... The movie queen... Director Lance, your offer is tempting, but I don''t know who is behind you. Why don''t you make an appointment with him so that I can thank him face to face? "


    Lance''s eyes lit up and immediately said, "You don''t need to know who this sugar daddy is now. Before that, you just need to serve me well. At that time, I will naturally introduce her to you. With money and resources, you won''t be afraid that you can''t win the best actress award."


    Cassandra was indeed a rare beauty, both in figure and appearance. Lance was famous for his lechery in the industry. Seeing that Cassandra was hooked, he had already been ecstatic, so he didn''t have time to care so much.


    Cassandra''s face suddenly darkened and a cold light appeared in her eyes, "I''ve heard that you have a dissolute life, Director Lance. You deserve the reputation."


    Hearing this, Lance sneered, stood up


    y time Martin came out of the basement, his body was covered with cold sweat and the marks of the rope into his flesh...


    In fact, she really wanted to ask him in person if it was very painful, but every time before she spoke, all her fear had become an indelible resentment.


    Staring at the small bag in Lance''s hand, Cassandra''s heart couldn''t help trembling slightly. In recent years, several big shots in the entertainment circle were arrested for taking drugs, and their reputation was ruined overnight, so basically no one in the entertainment circle dared to touch it. In addition, the domestic control of drugs was very strict, and it was almost impossible to see it in private in the capital city. Where on earth did Lance get the thing?


    "Do you know what it is? Whether it was a big shot or a famous people in this circle, once they touch this thing, they would definitely be notorious... It''s so good to entertain you with it. " Lance shook the small bag in his hand and sneered.


    Cassandra''s eyes turned cold, "Since I''m already a rat in a hole, you can tell me who gave it to you. Even if you want me to die, you must let me know the reason."


    All of a sudden, Lance leaned over and pinched Cassandra''s chin tightly with his fingers. "What''s wrong? Now you are scared? Unfortunately, it''s too late... "

 Chapter 708 It Feels Like Three Years Have Passed

    Lance''s face suddenly changed. He threw away Cassandra, swirled the powder in the small bag into the cup in front of Cassandra, shook it gently, and said, "Guess what will happen next? I''ll take a few photos and post them on microblog, what will happen then? The new best supporting actress is taking drugs... Wow, that scene is so beautiful that I can''t even imagine it. "


    Cassandra''s face turned cold in an instant. The next second, the window of the room suddenly broke into pieces, and a black figure jumped in from the window. At a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye, he grabbed Lance''s wrist, grabbed the cup in his hand, and put it on the table aside.


    Then, there was a scream like killing a pig in the room. Before Lance came to his senses, his body had been stepped on the ground, his face sticking to the floor, and his hands were put back behind him, which made him sweat.


    "This burly man... Please forgive me! Sir! I... I have money! Please spare my life! " Lance said in a trembling voice, trembling with fear.


    At this time, Greyson stood on Lance''s back and turned to Cassandra, "Cassandra, what are you going to do with this person? Break his arms and legs? Or kill him? "


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "Am I such a violent and bloody person?"


    The corners of Greyson''s mouth twitched slightly. ''Don''t you know if you are such a violent and bloody person yourself?''


    If it weren''t for master''s order not to kill people, this man would have been dead!


    Greyson squeezed one word from his teeth, "No."


    Cassandra smacked her lips, rested her head on one of her hands, and said lazily, "Yes, you''re right. At most, I''ll break his bones, and then stab the bamboo into his fingers one by one... Oh, and what do you think of breaking his tendons of hands and feet? "


    Greyson was speechless.


    Lance felt weak all over and lay on the ground like a jellyfish, "Miss Cassandra, goddess, heroine... I was wrong. I just said it casually. How dar


    ow what I mean."


    Greyson nodded slightly, "Yes."


    Cassandra stood up from the chair, stretched herself and muttered, "If I had known it was such a bad thing, I wouldn''t have come here... I haven''t seen my sweetheart for hours. It feels like three years have passed. "


    Greyson was speechless.


    ''Could you tell me in advance when you show off your love?


    I really can''t do this job anymore!''


    "I''ll leave the rest to you. I''m going to pick up my sweetheart." After saying that, Cassandra left the room quickly.


    Greyson was speechless.


    What had he done wrong in his previous life?


    In the Lu Group.


    In the CEO office.


    The office was eerily quiet.


    With cold sweat on his forehead, Carlos stood aside carefully, not daring to breathe. He had just received the news that something happened in the Dragon City. Not only had their spies been uprooted, but also the business in the Dragon City was in trouble. Now their people were involved in the trouble. If they did not deal with it in time, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Carlos wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said gingerly, "Master, I''m almost sure now. That person has known that you''ve been keeping watch on him, but this time, the people in the Dragon City have been involved in the smuggling arms. What do you think...?"

 Chapter 709 Will You Still Love Me When You Come Back

    Martin didn''t say a word. An imperceptible coldness and cruelty flashed through his deep eyes, and his cold and piercing fingers tapped the table rhythmically.


    After a long while, Martin raised his eyes and said in a cold voice, "I''ll go to the Dragon City, you have half an hour to prepare."


    Hearing this, Carlos was stunned and his pupils suddenly contracted. "Master, you mean..."


    Martin narrowed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "That man won''t leave the ''Black Triangle Zone'' for no reason. He must have some intention by dragging people into the mire. I''d like to see what he wants to do."


    Carlos swallowed and raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat. "But now the situation in the ''Black Triangle Zone'' is chaotic. If we go there at this time, what if..."


    The "Black Triangle Zone" was a dangerous place. ''A person in a high position is liable to be attacked''. If Martin went there rashly at this time, what if he was killed?


    Before he could finish his words, Martin looked at him coldly and asked, "So what?"


    Carlos trembled with fear and hurriedly said, "Yes, master. I''ll arrange it right away!"


    After saying that, Carlos turned around and took two steps, but he suddenly stopped and said in a trembling voice, "Then... What about Cassandra? "


    When Martin heard this, there was a flash of void on his angular face, and his thin lips tightened into a straight line. Then he looked at Carlos and said, "Tell her I''ll be on a business trip."


    Carlos almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Business trip?


    ''Do you think these two words make Cassandra believe you?


    Are you kidding me?'' His sister-in-law was a smart woman!


    Carlos gave a wry smile and didn''t dare to say anything more. He just got out of Martin''s office and met Cassandra who just came out of the elevator.


    Cassandra had changed into a man''s suit, with a bouquet of flamboyant roses in her hand. Carlos looked as if he had seen a ghost, and inexplicably felt a little guilty. The smile on his face was flattering. "Ha-ha, you''re here, Cassan


    e is an emergency in the company and I have to deal with it. I have to go on a few days'' business trip. Don''t make trouble, okay?"


    Cassandra raised her head and asked, "Are you going on a business trip again? Where to? With whom? Will you still love me when you come back? "


    Martin''s eyes seemed to flicker for a moment, but he quickly calmed down and said seriously, "Yes, go abroad, with Carlos, I will."


    With a howl, Cassandra put her arms around Martin''s waist and rested her head on the man''s chest. The man''s undulating and powerful heartbeat could be heard clearly. At that moment, she suddenly felt at ease.


    When she came back from her rebirth, she seemed to have been used to staying by the side of Martin. Whenever she looked back, she could see the man standing firmly behind him. She was fearless no matter how many hardships in the way.


    "When are you leaving?" Cassandra said in a low voice.


    Martin raised his hand and gently rubbed the girl''s head, "In ten minutes."


    Cassandra''s face darkened and she murmured, "So soon?"


    Martin, "As the saying goes, speed is the soldier''s asset. I''ll be back as soon as I finish my work. Can you stay at home to heal yourself these days?"


    Cassandra''s slender fingers circled in circles on his chest and said reluctantly, "I''m not a three year old child. I know how to take care of myself."

 Chapter 710 Youve Changed My View of You

    Lowering his eyes, Martin said, "Well, if you have anything to do, just ask Greyson to do it. You can also ask James for help for the company affairs..."


    Cassandra suddenly interrupted him, with an aggrieved look on her face, staring at him without blinking, and said pitifully, "What if I miss you?"


    Martin''s heart skipped a beat, and a ripple rose in his deep pool like eyes. He answered in a hoarse voice, "I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    Cassandra, "Okay, I''ll wait for you at home."


    "Okay." replied Martin in a low voice.


    When Cassandra kept nagging for a while, Martin listened quietly. Time passed quickly. Carlos knocked on the door and came in, saying that the plane was ready.


    Cassandra sent Martin on the plane in person. She stood there lonely after the plane took off. She felt the wind was particularly strong tonight, and an ominous premonition rose in her heart.


    Coming out of the airport, Cassandra was about to get on the car. As soon as her fingers touched the door handle, a slender man got out of a black Bentley beside.


    The man was wearing a white shirt and black suit pants, the simplest and most classic black and white match, making him look neat and crisp. He had short gray hair on his head, and a pair of black thin glasses on the bridge of his nose, making him look particularly elegant and refined... Well, a refined scum...


    But somehow, this man looked harmless, but Cassandra felt a sense of danger from him.


    The man seemed to have noticed Cassandra. Under the white light glasses, his long and thin eyelashes flickered for a moment, but quickly restored to their original condition, as if everything just now was an illusion.


    "Sorry, my car ran out of gas... I wonder if you can give me a ride please." The man stood still, he smiled slightly, and there was a breathtaking feeling.


    Anything too beautiful would be poisonous, because they were like poppy. The filthier they were, the more beautiful they were.


    Cassandra wanted to refuse by instinct, but she took back her words. As a woman who liked beautiful appearance, who would have the heart to refuse


    window. He said in a slightly hoarse voice, "I''m interested in any profitable industry."


    Hearing this, Cassandra raised her eyebrows and smiled, "To be honest, I run a film and television entertainment company under my name. If you are interested, would you like to know something about it?"


    The man glanced at her indifferently, "Okay, tomorrow night I will have a private dinner at the CG Mansion. Mr. Lu, if you are interested, come and have a seat. We will talk about it in detail then. What do you think?"


    Cassandra didn''t expect that Hogan He would take the initiative to invite her to a private dinner party. Generally speaking, these private dinner parties were mostly to expand their connections and exchange business cards. If they were not in the same circle, they would not have the qualifications to attend such an occasion.


    Cassandra replied, "Okay, see you tomorrow night."


    The car stopped steadily at the side of the road, and in front of them was the CG Mansion. This was a rich area, and the entrance guard was very strict. No outsiders were allowed to enter without permission, so Cassandra just parked her car outside the gate, showing no intention of entering.


    The man unfastened his seat belt and took out a purple gold invitation from his pocket. "This is the invitation. Mr. Lu, you can come in with this invitation tomorrow night. I''m looking forward to meeting you again."

 Chapter 711 Brotherhood

    Cassandra took the invitation and glanced at it, "I''m also looking forward to meeting you again."


    The man raised his eyebrows and got out of the car unhurriedly. After saying a few polite words, Cassandra drove away from the CG Mansion. A few minutes later, she dialed Daniel''s number.


    Daniel was still on the film set, and it was a night scene tonight. As soon as he finished shooting, his assistant immediately handed his phone to him. Daniel looked at the caller ID, but he didn''t take off his filming clothes. He went straight to the side and picked up his phone.


    "Mr. Samuel, what can I do for you?" Daniel leaned against a big tree and poked the trunk with his slender fingers.


    Taking a glance at the purple gold invitation from the corner of her eyes, Cassandra said, "There is a new upstart in the capital city recently. Have you heard of Hogan, the boss of TL Investment Company?"


    Daniel thought for a while and said, "I''ve heard that he has a very mysterious identity. I only know that he has just arrived in the capital city recently and has invested several e-commerce groups in a row. At present, he is a popular new upstart in the business circle. Why are you suddenly interested in him? Are you short of funds? "


    Cassandra chuckled, "No, the company has won several awards in a row recently, and the investors are in a hurry to invest in us money, so we are not short of money. I just met the boss of TL Investment Company by accident today and want to get some information about him."


    Hearing this, Daniel''s tense nerves relaxed a little. Strictly speaking, he was one of the shareholders of the Ring Entertainment Industry. Although he didn''t have much shares, it was one of his business. Moreover, Mr. Daniel didn''t mean to get a profit. He didn''t take such a small company seriously.


    Although he felt that his idea was a little abnormal, he was walking further and further on this abnormal path.


    "I don''t know much about the financial industry. I''ll ask Raines about it later. What do you think?" Daniel pressed "the third ant" to death and said with a look of "Brotherhood".


    Cassandra held the steering wheel with one hand and touched her chin with the other. "Well, it do


    "Please tell me."


    An angular silhouette flashed through Cassandra''s mind, and she said, "Hogan, the boss of the TL Investment Company."


    Greyson, "Okay, I''ll send someone to check it right away. I''ll report to you as soon as I get any news."


    After exhorting for a while, Cassandra hung up the phone. The black Bentley car slowly disappeared at the end of the street. The dark night shrouded the ground, the frost flowers were like being carved, and the lights were all on.


    In the basement of the CG Mansion.


    In the spacious and cold basement, on the huge white screen, there was a beautiful face. The girl sat in the driver''s seat casually, and her slender fingers tapped the steering wheel unconsciously, as if thinking about something, or simply waiting for the traffic light.


    The night was long.


    The man was wearing a dark gray bathrobe. After bathing, he still had the light fragrance of body wash. On the tips of his gray hair, water drops falling silently, flowed into the dark gray bathrobe.


    The man''s slender body leaned against the sofa, with one hand slightly supporting his forehead, and his narrow and long Phoenix eyes gently closed. The girl''s face on the big screen was reflected in his purple black eyes.


    After a long time, the man raised his hand and held a glass of spirits with his slender fingers. He gently rubbed the edge of the glass with his fingertips and said in an unusually hoarse voice, "Honey... Are you suspecting me? "

 Chapter 712 I am Alone

    There was a strange dead silence in the air. In the cold basement, the air seemed to be frozen into ice one point one, which made people feel cold on their backs.


    In the cold darkness, a small sound suddenly sounded. It was a very weak sound of leather shoes rubbing the ground. If one didn''t listen carefully, he couldn''t hear it at all.


    The man had good ears. An imperceptible coldness and cruelty flashed through his slightly narrowed eyes, and his chest was heaving violently.


    "Mr. Hogan, the trap in the Dragon City has been set up, and Martin has set out to the Dragon City in person as planned. The Zhou clan is also investigating the clues. Do we need to carry out the next step?" Standing behind the sofa, Barnes lowered his head and said in a slightly low and hoarse voice.


    Hearing this, the man pinched the glass with his fair finger, and the wine glass between his fingers broke into pieces. The broken glass pieces pierced into the flesh. The fresh red blood was in sharp contrast to the white skin, which was somewhat frightening but inexplicable tempting.


    The man slowly raised his hand, stretched out his long tongue and gently licked the blood on the wound. Suddenly, a strong smell of blood filled his mouth. The familiar smell of blood, along with the blood, spread to his limbs and bones. The man''s purple black eyes suddenly were filled with overwhelming cold killing intent.


    The man''s voice was extremely cold, "No, we don''t have to."


    Barnes slightly raised his eyebrows, which seemed to be covered with a thin layer of frost. His dark eyes under the glasses stared at the man for a moment, "Yes, Mr. Hogan."


    After saying that, Barnes left quietly, as if he had never been here.


    In the darkness, the man snorted. His deep eyes flashed for a moment, but soon returned to dead silence.


    "Honey, I''ve been looking for you for 21 years. You''re mine... No one can take you away from me! "


    In the Yan Garden.


    After washing up, Cassandra called Martin to make sure that Martin was safe. After that, she habitually opened the microblog.


    As soon as she opened the micro-blog, her face suddenly darkened.


    On the top


    and her heart beat faster and faster uncontrollably. She said in a hoarse voice, "Hello..."


    On the other side of the phone, Martin stood in front of the huge French window, looking down at the numerous lives under his feet.


    The moment he heard the girl''s voice, his tense look suddenly disappeared, and a touch of desolation appeared in his eyes. He tightened his fingers and said as calmly as possible, "Cassandra, are you asleep?"


    Cassandra leaned against the head of the bed, her fingers circling her hair unconsciously, and glanced at the empty space beside her from the corner of her eyes. She had been used to being alone, but now Martin suddenly asked, as if the past days had turned into grievances.


    Cassandra curled her lips and said aggrievedly, "No, you''re not at home. I''m alone... I can''t fall asleep... "


    ''Ha-ha, you used to want to sleep alone. Do you have insomnia now?


    Don''t you think you are a little rebellious?''


    Unexpectedly, Martin was delighted and said in a soft voice, "Good girl, I''ll be back soon."


    Cassandra also knew that something worthy of Martin''s personally must be very important to the Lu Group and even the whole Lu Group. Martin had achieved what he had today step by step, and he would never allow anyone to hinder the Lu Group.


    However, at this moment, in the long night, she suddenly felt aggrieved and lonely. She could give up everything, as long as Martin was by her side.

 Chapter 713 Dont Flirt With Girls

    "Martin, can''t you understand? I miss you so much. You don''t know how much I want to fly to you now. " Cassandra held the phone tightly and said without hesitation.


    On the other side of the phone, Martin''s back suddenly became stiff, and a touch of astonishment appeared in his dark eyes. The haze and cruelty on his face instantly froze and broke inch by inch.


    Martin stand in in-situ, as if his feet were rooted to the ground, and his chest was heaving violently. A moment later, he found his lost voice, and there seemed to be an invisible black abyss in his black eyes. He said word by word, "I miss you too. Be good, wait for me to come back."


    Cassandra''s face was full of grievance. At that moment, she suddenly wanted to make a big mistake, waiting for Martin to come back in a hurry to clean up the mess for her, and then took her home helplessly, unwilling to scold her.


    No matter how many dangers and hardships outside, as long as this man was still standing behind her, she would feel at ease.


    He was a crack in the dark world. Through the dust laden resentment, he sprinkled a small white light, bringing her away from the darkness and back to light.


    Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and pretended to be relaxed, "Okay, I know. I won''t make trouble for you all the time. It''s getting late. Go to bed. Have you taken the medicine on time? Don''t flirt with girls, okay? "


    She couldn''t help repeating what she had just told him.


    With a slight smile on his face, Martin said, "Yes, I have taken the medicine. No, I won''t flirt with girls. Go to bed early."


    Cassandra quickly exhorted him before hanging up the phone. As soon as the phone was hung up, the whole room returned to dead silence. She leaned against the head of the bed and gently played with the phone with her slender fingers.


    "Ding..."


    The phone rang again, and it was a Wechat message from Martin. Cassandra couldn''t wait to open it. On the screen, there was a photo lying quietly, with a vast night sky as the background, and the stars gathered into a long Milky way.


    "Vast territory of the motherland, famous mountains and great rivers, are not as good as your glimpse a


    ldly, "What else?"


    Carlos swallowed and said cautiously, "Miss Fiona seemed to have heard the news and rushed over, but she didn''t show up for the time being. She just gathered the Shen Clan''s forces in the Dragon City and helped to investigate outside. What do you think...? Do we need to inform Miss Fiona? "


    Fiona was a smart woman. She knew that Martin didn''t like her to work by his side, so she only took action within her sphere of influence and didn''t take the initiative to ask for credit from Martin. However, with Martin''s ability, he knew that she was doing something behind his back.


    Fiona was indeed different from other women who were jealous. She had high EQ and IQ and did everything perfectly. People couldn''t find any flaws in her, but unfortunately, no matter how smart she was, Martin wouldn''t buy it.


    Martin said, "You don''t have to report such a trifle to me in the future."


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched slightly, and he hurriedly said, "Yes, master."


    To be honest, he was really worried that Martin would be softhearted. After all, Fiona was not only good-looking and resourceful, but also the future successor of the Shen Clan. In any way, she seemed to be better than Cassandra.


    But it didn''t matter. Anyway, his master was blind.


    "By the way, I just got the news that Cassandra seemed to have an affair with a man called Hogan... No, they met by accident. Do you want to investigate this man? "

 Chapter 714 For Cassandras Safety

    There was a strange dead silence in the air, and the huge space seemed to freeze into ice in an instant.


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched slightly, and two small blue veins burst out on his forehead. Did he say something wrong just now? Why did he feel that his master wanted to kill him to keep his mouth shut?


    "Well... Cassandra is a girl. It must be very dangerous when she is outside alone. For her safety, I think it''s necessary to find out who are around her. Master, do you think so? "


    Martin''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a touch of imperceptible coldness in them. As soon as he left, someone tried to seduce Cassandra. Did he dote on her too much?


    Martin replied coldly, "Yes."


    Carlos, "..."


    ''Master, do you dare to be more sullen?''


    At the Eastern District police station of the capital city.


    Because of the murder case in the area of jurisdiction, the police station worked overtime all night. After the on-the-spot investigation, it was already early in the morning, but the police station was still brightly lit. After the director of the police station called to ask the staff to work overtime to solve the case, he hung up the phone and people could no longer find him anyone.


    In the small meeting room.


    There was a strong smell in the small meeting room, which was not spacious. The instant noodles mixed with the heavy smell of smoke, which lasted for a long time. On the first seat, a man with untrimmed beard dressed like a middle-aged man, with a pair of black thin glasses on the bridge of his nose, which was very incompatible with his temperament, and a half burned cigarette in his mouth. His slightly closed eyes stared at the scene photo in front of him, which had been just taken.


    On the other side, a young man in police uniform was reporting the situation of the on-the-spot inspection, and several other policemen in police uniform were forced to cheer up and listen.


    It was a matter of life and death. From the moment they put on the police uniform, they should protect the safety of the public and prepare to sacrifice their lives for the country and people''s lives at any time. It was their sacred and noble mission as police.


    "���� These are all the contents of the on-the-spot inspection, Mr. Arthur... Mr. Arthur? "


    After reporting the situation of the spot inspection, the police looked at the man with beard in the first seat with tired


    two hours, let them take off their police uniforms and get out of here!"


    Arthur''s ability to solve cases was well-known in the police station. The more capable one was, the worse temper he had. Arthur Zhao, the deputy director of the police station, was this kind of people. People gave him a nickname "Devil Terminator". The police in the jurisdiction were more afraid to see him than to see the chief.


    Rolf Xiao kept silent for two seconds and said in a lower voice than before, "I''ve urged him. Doctor Qin said that if you continue to press him with Mr. Wei, he will resign tomorrow. He also said that you''ve complained too much and he doesn''t want to take the blame anymore."


    The small meeting room fell into dead silence all of a sudden. The policewoman who had just spoken grabbed a piece of cake and stuffed it into Rolf Xiao''s mouth, trying to choke him to death with it so that he could shut up completely.


    The boy was good in every aspect, but he was not smart enough to say what he should say and what he shouldn''t say. He didn''t even think, and all his words burst out. He was still alive in the Eastern District police station, which could be called the ninth miracle in the world.


    "Well... It suddenly occurred to me that I have a report to finish... "


    "That''s right! I still have some notes to write! "


    "I... By the way, I need to watch the surveillance video. Ah, why are there so many things? Work makes me happy! "


    "Gavin, where is the surveillance video? Go and bring it to me right now." Arthur Zhao, who had been watching their performance quietly, suddenly said.

 Chapter 715 An Ordinary Businessman

    On the early morning of the second day, Cassandra rushed to the film and television city. Her wound on her hand had almost recovered, and she continued to work in the film crew. After a day''s shooting, she changed into a woman''s dress and rushed to the CG Mansion.


    In the CG Mansion of the capital city.


    This place was also a top-grade area whose land worth a lot of money. The CG Mansion was an independent villa area, and Hogan''s house was the No. 8 villa.


    At this time, the road outside the villa was full of all kinds of luxury cars and super cars, which were usually rare to see on the street. But they were randomly parked on the road now, which made people have to sigh that the capitalist society was so guilty.


    A black Bentley stopped at the roadside. As soon as Cassandra got out of the car, she saw that Daniel waved at her crazily. Next to him stood a man in black suit, who was his third brother, Raines.


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead. Was he out of his mind? She just wanted to know Hogan''s identity and background. She thought Daniel was just asking in private, but she didn''t expect that he would bring Raines here directly.


    Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and was about to go over. But she didn''t know when Robert arrived. He casually put his arm around Cassandra''s shoulder and said, "Mr. Samuel, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. She glanced at Robert from the corner of her eyes. Everyone in the world knew that Robert was a rich second generation who liked to go to lively place. But it was really a coincidence today.


    Cassandra smiled awkwardly and slapped away his hand. "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect that you would come alone tonight, Mr. Robert. Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Talbot would misunderstand you?"


    ''Taoist always subdues the devil.'' She didn''t believe that she couldn''t deal with him!


    The corners of Robert''s mouth twitched. He was ordered to supervise Cassandra here. How could he take his wife with him? Besides, there was a wide range of people in this place. It didn''t matter if he learned something bad or not. He couldn''t let his wif


    know why she suddenly had such a strange idea. When she first met Hogan yesterday, she had such an idea. This person seemed to have some magic power, which always made her be lost in various fancies and conjectures.


    Hogan looked up and his purple black pupil reflecting the face of Cassandra. He suddenly chuckled, "I''m just a very ordinary businessman with a common face. You may have seen me on the way."


    Cassandra scratched her head, "Well, I just said it casually. Mr. Hogan, don''t take it seriously. Let''s get down to business first."


    Hogan''s eyes flashed for a moment, and then he said, "As far as I know, there are two largest entertainment companies in the domestic entertainment circle, the GR Group and the FX International Group. The Ring Entertainment Industry under your name seems to have just been listed. Although you have won several big awards recently, from a business point of view, it seems that investing in such a small company is far from investing in a big company. So, why should I choose your company instead of a big company?"


    Cassandra raised her eyes slowly with an inexplicable smile on her face, "Mr. Hogan, you are really fast. You have checked my information so soon. In that case, I don''t want to say anything more. The Ring Entertainment Industry is indeed a small company that has just started. I don''t dare to say that I can certainly succeed in the future... Mr. Hogan, why don''t you take it as a gambling? "

 Chapter 716 One Billion

    "Your company has just been established, and for the first time, you have signed two popular stars in a row. Mr. Samuel, you are indeed unusual in your powerful means, but business is like a battlefield, and deception and intrigue are just common. You look gentle and elegant. If anything happens in the future, I''m afraid that you can''t withstand it." Hogan said in a deep voice.


    The entertainment circle was a big mess with all kinds of people. Cassandra had been mentally prepared for this. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have stepped into this circle.


    After two lifetimes, she was no longer the innocent and naive girl. In the past, she just wanted to revenge, but now, she knew what kind of path she wanted to take.


    Cassandra glanced at Hogan and raised her eyebrows, "Mr. Hogan, you''re right. Business is like a battlefield, so I never want to give up. Since I signed them, I have to be responsible for them. No matter how difficult it will be in the future, I won''t give up."


    Hogan''s deep eyes flashed an imperceptible wave, and he said in a slightly hoarse voice, "In that case, I agree to invest. Is one billion enough? Or two billion? "


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Damn it! Did I have an auditory hallucination?


    One billion?


    Why are you so capricious?''


    Cassandra''s forehead burst out two small blue veins, she swallowed and said, "Well... One billion is not a small amount. Aren''t you too casual? "


    Hogan glanced at her lazily, "Didn''t you ask me to take it as a gambling?"


    Cassandra, "..."


    Why did she feel that she had set a huge trap for herself?


    Anyway, this matter was finally settled. The Ring Entertainment Industry was on the rise, and the investment of some big shots was also a kind of marketing method. Moreover, it was not a small amount.


    "In that case, I''ll make a contract later and visit you in your company. What do you think?" Cassandra said.


    Hogan nodded slightly, "Okay."


    The two of them chatted


    p with him.


    But she really didn''t expect that Daniel would like her, and she was in men''s clothes...


    When Daniel announced in a high-profile manner that he liked her, she was also confused. She didn''t expect that she would lose to herself in men''s clothes.


    Of course, this was not the point. The point was that she actually turned a masculine man to a gay! !


    With an anxious look on her face, Cassandra pinched between her eyebrows and hesitated for a while before she said earnestly, "It''s not that I don''t give you a chance, but... I have a boyfriend... Besides, nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. You are so handsome. How could you fall in love with me? "


    Daniel lowered his eyes lonely. There was dead silence on his face, and the huge space seemed to be frozen into ice in an instant.


    After a while, Daniel fell down unexpectedly.


    Cassandra, "..."


    Fuck! What was going on?


    ''When did he begin to be so weak?''!


    But on the other hand, Daniel was really a handsome man with a soft waist. He was so easy to be pushed down...


    ''Cassandra, wake up!''


    To be honest, she didn''t know she was such a slut before!


    "Damn it! What are you two doing? " She didn''t know when Robert had come over. The picture was so beautiful that he didn''t dare to look at it.

 Chapter 717 People Who Save the World by Beauty

    He couldn''t believe that Cassandra could do such a thing behind his back... She was flirting with another man!


    Why did he think Martin was cuckolded!


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a slut! I was wrong about you! You are such a heartless woman! Humph! I''m going to tell Martin that he is cuckolded! " With a sad look on his face, Robert took out his phone.


    He had felt that something was wrong with Daniel just now. Seeing that Cassandra hadn''t come for a long time, he couldn''t help but come to see what was going on, but he was surprised to see such a shocking scene.


    Speechless, Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and grabbed Robert''s phone. "Don''t you think it''s not a big deal?"


    ''This guy must have come here to make trouble!''


    Robert shouted angrily, "You! You! You have cuckolded Martin, but you are still so righteous. Bitch, I advise you to be kind! "


    Cassandra glanced at him speechlessly, and her eyes darkened in an instant. "I warn you, don''t tell Martin anything about it, otherwise... Don''t ever think about your 30% profit for the rest of your life. "


    With his eyes wide open, Robert shouted, "You bastard! You cheated on your husband yourself and don''t allow me to tell Martin, are you still a human? Even if I can''t get the profits, I have to tell me! I can''t watch my good friend being cuckolded! "


    Martin had been be a cuckold!


    Why didn''t she allow him to tell Martin? How could she say there was nothing fishy?


    Humph! Bad girl!


    Cassandra pinched between her eyebrows. Did he come to make her unhappy? He thought she was not annoying enough?


    Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. She gritted her teeth and said, "Who told you I cheated on Martin? I refused him seriously just now, but this guy drank too much and passed out directly... I''m worrying about how to take him to the hospital. After all, this is others'' place. What if something happens? I have just talked with Mr. Hogan about a business. I can''t bring trouble to him after that. "


    She was determined to be together with Martin


    now. He should be still awake at this time. "


    Robert almost spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his whole face turned red, and his heart heaved violently, "I didn''t flirt with any man! You can''t frame me! "


    Cassandra took out her mobile phone and showed him a photo. In the photo, Robert clinked glasses with a young man. The young man''s cheeks were slightly red after drinking, and he stared at Robert unblinkingly. From this point of view, they looked very intimate.


    "Damn it! When did you take this photo? It''s not beautiful at all from this angle! The left side face of me, at the 45 degree angle position, is the most handsome! Of course, I''m handsome from every angle! "


    Cassandra, "..."


    So, you became angry because it was not handsome by taking photo of you from this angle?!


    How casual was this guy?


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will send this photo to Mr. Talbot?" Cassandra reminded him "kindly".


    "A clean hand wants no washing. I was just talking about business with him. If I''m afraid of you sending it to Talbot, then you''re underestimating my wife. How can a bad woman like you understand our relationship?"


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. ''You''re courting death. Don''t frame me, okay?''


    ''What''s more, we are now quarrelling with each other like this. Do you want to care about the person who fainted on the ground?''

 Chapter 718 Cooperate with the Investigation

    In the end, Robert was forced to help Daniel up from the ground by Cassandra''s overbearing manner. As the dignified Hugo Clan''s eldest son, Robert never did any heavy work. With a sudden force, he felt that he was almost disabled.


    It took the two of them a long time to get Daniel into the car. After they settled him in the back seat, Robert slumped into the passenger seat like a dead dog, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    Cassandra took out Daniel''s phone from his pocket, unlocked it quickly, and sent a Wechat message to Raines, telling him that Daniel was leaving now.


    After sending the Wechat message, Cassandra was about to put his phone back, but a reminder popped up on the screen, reminding him the working time.


    In their industry, when there were not famous, they would look forward to it. After being famous, they would have to work constantly. Sometimes, they had to go to many places in a day, and only relying on their brains was not enough, so they would set up the reminder in advance.


    Cassandra''s finger moved slightly and closed the reminder. She didn''t know if it was because of her wrong operation or because she touched the screen. When the phone returned to the reminder screen, Cassandra subconsciously glanced at it, and her pupils shrank slightly. She looked at the phone screen in disbelief.


    On the phone screen, the first few reminders were all related to her.


    How could this be?


    Cassandra thought Daniel was just on a whim, but she didn''t expect that since she saved him, the seed had been quietly buried in his heart, slowly taking root and sprouting, and finally came out of the soil.


    Cassandra''s back tensed up into a straight line, and her knuckles tightened unconsciously. She sat stiffly on the seat as if she couldn''t move anymore, and her face turned gloomy bit by bit.


    Robert finally breathed smoothly. Seeing that Cassandra hadn''t started the car yet, he turned to Cassandra and said, "Friendly reminder, if you don''t send him to the hospital now, you may can attend his funeral soon."


    Cassandra came to her senses and put the phone into Daniel''s pocket with a guilty conscience. She started the car and stepped on the accelerator, a


    y paralyzed because of the heavy flow.


    "Damn it! Who dares to be so arrogant in the capital city? "


    "Murder for love or revenge? This is too crazy! "


    "My god! I thought it was suicide, but I didn''t expect it to be homicide! What happened?! Please answer my questions! "


    "Even the capital city is not safe? This is not scientific! "


    "We strongly request to catch the murderer as soon as possible!"


    Cassandra looked through the relevant information roughly and didn''t take it seriously. After all, she was just an on-looker in this matter.


    On the early morning of the second day, Cassandra received a strange call before she woke up.


    Cassandra got up from the bed, grabbed the phone and whispered in a low and hoarse voice, "Hello."


    "Is that Miss Cassandra? This is the East District police station. You are suspected of a criminal case. Please come to the East District police station immediately and cooperate with our investigation. "


    East District police station?


    Suspected of a criminal case?


    Cassandra''s pupils suddenly contracted, and countless pieces of news flashed through her mind one after another. Finally, she stopped at the microblog post last night - the case of Lance''s death!


    ''How is that possible?''


    But Cassandra couldn''t think too much now. According to the information sent by the police, she was regarded as a suspect, not a witness, which meant that the police had the right to take compulsive measures.

 Chapter 719 Loyal Fan

    At the Eastern District police station of the capital city.


    A black Bentley drove into the backyard parking lot of the police station. As soon as the car stopped, a female police officer in police uniform quickly walked over.


    Cassandra wore a black casual suit, with a black peaked cap on her head, and a pair of large sunglasses on the bridge of her nose. She lowered the brim of her hat, after making sure that there were no reporters waiting around, she opened the door and got out of the driver''s seat.


    "Miss Cassandra, I''m a policewoman from the Eastern District police station, Bettina Xiao. My police number is X80320. I''m here to pick you up." The policewoman stared at Cassandra with a smile. Her slender fingers were twisted together and she stood there shyly.


    Hearing this, Cassandra immediately took off her sunglasses and nodded slightly. "I''m Cassandra. I''m sorry to trouble you, Madam Xiao."


    The moment Cassandra took off her sunglasses, Bettina Xiao''s eyes widened. Except for staying in the police station day and night to deal with cases, her only hobby to watch soap operas. The more dramatic the drama was, the fonder it was to watch it. After her friend forcibly pulled her to watch "God of War" last time, this police became Cassandra''s big fan without any shame.


    She had thought that she would never have the chance to see her beloved star, but she didn''t expect that Cassandra would become a suspect in the case of their police station.


    Bettina Xiao''s mood was a little complicated. She didn''t know if she should thank God for giving her the chance to meet her idol, or should she curse God for fooling her beloved star.


    "You''re welcome, Miss Cassandra. It''s our duty to serve the people. Well, I believe that you''re innocent. Don''t worry. I''ll find evidence to prove your innocence!" Bettina Xiao said excitedly.


    Cassandra chuckled, "A clean hand wants no washing. I believe the police will give me justice."


    Bettina Xiao nodded immediately, "Yes! Miss Cassandra, you''re obviously a good person. H


    statement, he could extract several important time points, which were consistent with their previous investigation. In other words, Cassandra didn''t lie.


    Arthur tapped the table gently with his fingers. After a few seconds, he looked at Cassandra and said, "From the time of the surveillance video, you and the dead Lance stayed in the room for 1 hour and 18 minutes in total. During this period, what happened between you two? Or did you quarrel with each other?"


    "Yes, but it''s a business secret. I''m sorry that I can''t tell you for the time being."


    "Apart from arguments, did you have physical conflicts?"


    "No."


    "Where did you go after leaving the western restaurant?"


    "The Lu Group."


    "Can anyone prove it?"


    Cassandra frowned slightly. After she came out of the western restaurant, she changed into men''s clothes and went to the Lu Group. Except for Martin and Carlos, no one could confirm her identity.


    But Martin and Carlos were on business trip in another city. She didn''t want to make it a big deal, so she didn''t inform anyone in the morning and came directly.


    "What? Do you have any difficulties to explain, Miss Cassandra? " Arthur stared at Cassandra with burning eyes and asked.


    Cassandra raised her eyes and said, "It''s not hard to tell, but I''m afraid that you won''t believe me... Can I take something from my car? "

 Chapter 720 A New Famous Star in the Entertainment Circle

    Arthur raised his eyebrows and said, "At present, we just ask you to cooperate with the investigation, and we don''t mean anything else. But this is a police station, and it''s not convenient to get in and out. What do you want to take, Miss Cassandra? You need our people to accompany you, right?"


    Arthur''s words were euphemistic, but Cassandra was not stupid. She was informed to cooperate with the investigation, so she had already been suspected by Arthur. If Cassandra used going to get something as an excuse to escape, or did anything else, it would be too late to control her.


    Arthur was indeed a thoughtful man.


    Cassandra chuckled, "Of course. Thank you, Mr. Arthur."


    Arthur immediately sent someone to accompany Cassandra to the backyard parking lot. When Cassandra arrived at the backyard, from the corner of her eyes, she saw a familiar figure standing in front of the window of the interrogation room upstairs.


    It seemed that she was really regarded as a suspect of this case. He sent people to follow her on purpose in case she escaped.


    Cassandra didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. She was really unlucky recently. It seemed that she had to go to the temple to worship the Bodhisattva.


    Cassandra opened the trunk of the car. The moment the trunk was opened, Rolf, with a hand around his waist, touching the gun, stared at Cassandra warily, fearing that there was any dangerous weapon in the trunk.


    There were also lurking special police around the backyard. No matter what dangerous action Cassandra took, someone would rush out and subdue her immediately.


    However, when the trunk was opened, nothing dangerous happened as expected. Cassandra took out a big black handbag from it, turned around and walked towards the police station.


    Rolf''s face showed a morbid pallor that had not seen the sun for a long time, and his eyes were almost glued to the handbag in Cassandra''s hand. As police, they had seen all kinds of scenes and were ready to sacrifice themselves for the responsibility at any time. Therefore, it was said that the world was peaceful now because they were carrying a heavy burden and moving forward.


    Cassandr


    to the CG Mansion, and then returned to the villa under the name of Martin, the Yan Garden.


    So, first of all, I have no motivation to commit a crime. I admit that I had a dispute with Lance, but the negotiation of business cooperation failed, and I have no motivation to kill him. Second, I didn''t have the time commit a crime. When I left that western restaurant that day, Lance was not unusual. We haven''t seen each other since then, neither did I have any motivation nor time. I don''t know why you suspect me. Just because I''m the last one to see Lance? "


    It was not until then that Arthur came to his senses from the shock. He still looked as if he had been struck by lightning on the top of the skull. He swallowed a few times before he found his lost voice. "Our police suspect you because... We didn''t get the surveillance video of the western restaurant at all. We only saw from the outside camera of a shop and the nearby remote camera that you had been to the restaurant that day. And Lance''s call record showed that he had contacted you. In addition, we suspected you because of the Golden Sand Award. It was really a coincidence. As far as we know, all coincidences are possibly man-made. Moreover, we found your fingerprints on the drugs in Lance''s house. "


    This was originally the most valuable clue, and could even form a preliminary evidence chain. However, all this was overturned because Cassandra had a perfect alibi.

 Chapter 721 Can I Trust You

    "That''s why you suspect me?" Cassandra stared at Arthur with deep eyes, with a touch of imperceptible coldness flashing in her eyes.


    That night, Lance indeed brought drugs with him, but she didn''t touch the small bag. She didn''t even know if he was deliberately bluffing her. Later, because of Greyson''s deep investigation, even he couldn''t find out the source of the drugs and the backstage manipulator who bribed Lance.


    She hadn''t touched that bag of drugs. How did the fingerprints come from?


    Who on earth was able to do it so decisively without leaving any trace?


    All the truth seemed to have been deliberately concealed without revealing a trace.


    Arthur nodded and said, "The surveillance videoes have been completely destroyed and your fingerprints, these two things alone are enough to officially arrest you. But since you are a public figure, and we don''t have any more evidence, so we can only temporarily call you over to cooperate with the investigation."


    Cassandra''s eyes became darker and colder, and she said in a cold voice, "With the current technology, it''s easy to steal fingerprints. However, that day, Lance indeed brought drugs. He even wanted to threaten me with this. I didn''t say it just now because I didn''t want to get involved in these troubles. Now it seems that these troubles are inevitable, and..."


    "And what?" asked Arthur, looking at Cassandra. Miss Cassandra, please go straight to the point. "


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes and asked coldly, "Mr. Arthur, can I trust you?"


    The manipulator behind the scenes could wipe out all the clues, which meant that the other party was very powerful. Except for Martin, she could not believe anyone now.


    Arthur was stunned. Then he raised his eyes, looked through the glasses and looked at Cassandra. He said word by word, "I''m a police."


    Cassandra stared at Arthur. Her scrutinizing eyes seemed to be able to see through people''s souls. There was no change in the expression on Arthur''s face, and he met the gaze of Cassandra.


    After a long time, Cassandra finally opened her mouth, "Mr. Arthur, have you ever thought that Lance is just a very ordinary director in the entertainment circle? He doesn''t have any hot topics, but as soo


    and Cassandra''s mobile phones rang almost at the same time. The two of them looked at their mobile phones subconsciously. On the screen, there was a microblog message they had just received.


    A few seconds later...


    Cassandra tapped on the screen of her mobile phone and raised her eyes. The malicious and cold expression froze on her face in an instant. She said in a very cold voice, "Is this what you said that no information related to the case will be made public?"


    Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead and his face darkened. He had been a policeman for so many years, but he had never been so embarrassed.


    ''What the hell are those assholes in the technical department doing?!


    How could such important information of the case be leaked!''


    At this time, Rolf pushed open the door of the interrogation room with a bang, with cold sweat on his forehead. "Mr. Arthur, something happened! For some reason, the relevant information of the case was exposed. I... I have contacted the net police and asked them to delete the microblog messages and posts online... "


    "It''s too late." Cassandra lowered her head in silence.


    Rolf was stunned, "What? Why? "


    Cassandra''s eyes were as cold as blades, shooting at Arthur, "It''s the information age now. As soon as these microblog posts are released, there will be people paying attention to them immediately. If you delete the relevant information now, people would think you''re hiding the truth. It''s not good for you."

 Chapter 722 Who Wants to Go Back

    "But if we don''t delete these information in time, it will mislead the public. At that time, the rumors will be rampant, affect our investigation, and bring you a lot of trouble..." Arthur pinched his swollen temples and tried his best to restrain his anger.


    The case of Lance was odder than he had expected. It seemed that what Cassandra had just said might be right. But why did the manipulator behind it choose Cassandra?


    Cassandra was a newcomer who had just made a name for herself with a new movie. If she was involved in a murder case, no matter what the final result of the case was, it would be a huge blow to her career, but what was the point of him or her doing so?


    For fame or for profit?


    Or, for other purposes, Cassandra was just unlucky to be chosen as the scapegoat.


    Cassandra kept silent for a few seconds and said, "Instead of letting them guess the truth of the case at will, I''d better take the initiative to make it public. Although there is no precedent for this kind of thing, I still want to ask you to prepare a live press conference for me in the police station... "


    Arthur''s heart skipped a beat. He suppressed his shock and stared at Cassandra, "I can arrange a live press conference for you, but you have to think about the consequences, because up to now, we haven''t cleared our doubts about you. Once you respond in public, you can''t go back."


    Cassandra''s eyes darkened in an instant, and there was a sudden overwhelming murderous look in her deep eyes. The coldness in her body became more and more frightening, with a cold smile on her lips. She said word by word, "Who wants to go back?"


    She walked forward and looked forward. Although she didn''t know which abyss the "road" ahead would lead to, she had never thought to turn back. This was her fate.


    At that moment, Arthur actually felt an indescribable coldness from her, which was as cold as from the hell that kept away from people thousands of miles away.


    Arthur took a deep breath and turned to Rolf, "What are you doing here? Go to prepare the eq


    agon City was also known as the "Black Triangle Zone". This place was a mix of good and bad people, but his kind of place was more likely to produce upstarts.


    Getting rich overnight and being killed overnight were not something new in Dragon City. However, even though this place was very chaotic, no one dared to make trouble in three places.


    One was the Investigation Bureau of Dragon City, the second was an island where the Han Clan forbade outsiders to come in and out independently. The third was the Orient Hotel, which was a property of the Lu Group.


    In the presidential suite of the hotel.


    As soon as Martin finished the video conference, he rubbed his eyebrows with a slightly pale and tired face and asked, "What time is it?"


    He had been in a meeting for several hours, but didn''t receive any harassment message from Cassandra. He was a little absent-minded just now, and picked up the phone from time to time to check, thinking that he didn''t hear and missed the message.


    But the screen was blank.


    This was so abnormal that Martin had a bad feeling and asked.


    Carlos'' heart skipped a beat. He stared at Martin with trepidation. Damn it! His master asked about it voluntarily. It seemed that he couldn''t hide it anymore!


    He didn''t know why he suddenly felt that he might die in Dragon City, and there would be no burial place for him...

 Chapter 723 How Could She be My Prince Charming

    Martin sensed that something was wrong and looked at Carlos coldly. Carlos'' calf trembled and almost knelt down.


    Carlos bit the bullet, "Well... Master, don''t worry. Let me explain to you... "


    Martin''s face suddenly turned cold, and a touch of coldness and cruelty instantly appeared in his eyes. He said in a cold voice, "Say it."


    Carlos'' back tensed up in a straight line, and he stood there like a wood. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He swallowed a few times and hurriedly said, "Yes... Here is the thing. My sister-in-law went to see the director, Lance. Two days ago, he died at his home. After the police investigation, they found that he was murdered... Then... Then... "


    Carlos didn''t dare to go on.


    All of a sudden, Martin''s body was filled with overwhelming killing intent, and his black eyes seemed to burst into ice. He stared at Carlos, "Then what?"


    Carlos wiped away the cold sweat, "This morning, the police informed Cassandra to cooperate with the investigation at the police station, and then... The news that Cassandra was suspected of murder was... It was spread... "


    The moment Carlos finished his words, he felt a chill on his back, and the air around him was instantly filled with a suffocating pressure.


    He knew that as long as it came to Cassandra''s matter, his master would blow up!


    Martin raised his eyes slowly, and his angular face was covered with a layer of invisible frost. He looked very gloomy and violent, like a bloodthirsty devil who came back from hell at midnight, so cold that people''s bones were trembling.


    At that moment, Carlos felt that he was probing on the verge of death!


    Martin''s thin lips were tightened, and his eyes were dark. The last remaining temperature between his eyebrows had faded away, and his chest seemed to be rubbed into a pile of dregs. He said word by word, "I''ll give you 3 minutes. Set off immediately, and go back to the capital city."


    ''Cassandra, wait for me...


    If anyone dares to hurt you, I will make his life a living hell!''


    At the Eastern District police station of the capita


    t this moment and I should be interrogated now, but not live on this press conference."


    "Second, as a legal citizen, I have the right and obligation to cooperate with the police''s investigation. At present, I have enough evidence to prove my innocence, but because of the case progress, it is not appropriate to reveal more. Please understand, I just saw someone say that I was trying to hide something. This enthusiastic online user, please have a careful look. What I am going to do next will clear my suspicion to a large extent. "


    As Cassandra spoke, she took the prepared suit and wig from the side. Under the comments full of doubts, her lips curved into a cold smile. "Next, I''m going to announce the second thing today. I... Cassandra, the signed star of the Ring Entertainment Industry, is also the CEO of the Ring Entertainment Industry - Samuel! "


    As soon as Cassandra finished speaking, the comments on the live broadcast platform suddenly stopped, and an empty screen appeared.


    No one know who was the first one to react and send a comment. Then, everyone seemed to be resurrected, frantically sending comments.


    "Damn it! How is that possible? How could she be my prince charming? !"


    "This is unbelievable!"


    "I don''t believe it! If this scumbag is Samuel, I will live broadcast eating shit! "


    Well, don''t say it too early, or it will be a shame in the end...

 Chapter 724 Flirted By a Woman

    In front of the computer screen, Cassandra didn''t explain much. She quickly put on the suit, and then put the wig on her head.


    After this series of actions, she raised her eyes slightly and stared at the camera with deep eyes. Facing the camera, she wore a cold smile exclusive to Samuel, and her tone changed to the mode of Samuel. She said, "Everyone... Can you believe it now? "


    The screen, which had been jammed crazily, suddenly went blank, and everyone was completely dumbfounded. Cassandra''s online skill of changing the identity was simply too fast!


    "My God! Am I blind? "


    "Fuck! It''s fucking true! "


    "Online dressing! Do you want my life? Take it! "


    "It''s crazy! Don''t you think her action was so cool just now? "


    "I just passed out after crying! She was so beautiful and cool that she could not be the murderer! It mustn''t be her! "


    "A large-scale warning ahead... Damn it! I was flirted by a woman! !"


    Looking at the comments on the screen, Cassandra felt as if she had experienced a tsunami...


    Well, she changed her clothes online just to prove her innocence and for the following words. She didn''t expect that this was the first reaction of these onlookers.


    Sure enough, this was a world where people judged others by their appearance!


    Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and lifted her hand to unbutton the collar of her shirt. They didn''t had the feeling when she was wearing women''s clothes before, but now she loosened her tie, revealing a row of beautiful collarbones, which immediately attracted the girls to scream. The whole screen was full of "ah ah ah ah", which almost squeezed Cassandra out directly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I just announced my identity to prove to you that I had an alibi for the night of the murder. As for the specific details of the case, I''m sorry that I can''t reveal too much, or it will affect the police''s investigation. I can only make so much explanation here. In view of the fact that there are many negative news about me recently, the Ring Entertainment Industry will make a spec


    come back from the Dragon City."


    Cassandra curled her lips dejectedly, took off her men''s clothes and took off her wig, "Let''s pick him up at the airport first. By the way, please stop by the flower shop on the way later... Well, and stop at the place where there is a preserves shop... "


    Was it too late for her to please Martin now?


    She wanted to get one hundred thousand ways to coax her husband! !


    Cassandra leaned against the back of the chair absentmindedly, and then remembered that there were dozens of missed calls and hundreds of unread messages in her phone. Cassandra glanced at the call records, and found that they were from Jack, Johnny, and Daniel. As for the messages, they were basically from these people, as well as some other people from the Ring Entertainment Industry. In addition, even Peggy had sent messages to her.


    To be honest, she was really worried that if they knew the truth, they would beat her to death, especially Daniel. It was not until he was turned to a gay inexplicably that he found that it was a girl who turned him to a gay!


    When Cassandra was about to reply several Wechat messages, a new call came. It was from Lenny.


    Uh...


    How could she forget her number one rival in love?


    Cassandra almost threw the phone away on the spot. The veins on her forehead throbbed slightly, and finally she answered the phone.

 Chapter 725 Why Did You Say Im Ugly

    "Samuel! Damn you! You are a fucking woman unexpectedly! You are really a sissy! Damn it! You have to pay for my mental damage! You ugly bastard! !"


    At the other end of the phone, the veins on Lenny''s ''forehead bulged and he went berserk.


    Damn it! How could he be so miserable?


    He had thought that Martin would never fall in love with someone in his whole life, but in the end, he fell in love with someone instead, and the other party was a man. Lenny finally accepted this fact, but the result was reversed. Samuel was a fucking woman!


    He had loved Martin for so many years and had never thought that he would lose to a woman in the end!


    Holding the phone in her hand, Cassandra moved it a little far away. When she made sure that Lenny had finished cursing, she put the phone back to her ear with an innocent face. "I know what you mean. Why did you say I''m ugly?"


    On the other side of the phone, Mr. Lenny, who was hit by the blow, was silent for two seconds. Then he kicked over the chair in front of him and slapped heavily on the table. He was furious. "Samuel... Bah! Cassandra, you are such an idiot. You''d better explain to me why, otherwise... I''ll come to you right now! "


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She said slowly, "Mr. Lenny, don''t you think you are a little rebellious? I have my own difficulties in doing so. You just need to know that my sweetheart had agreed. "


    Lenny had called to question Cassandra, but he didn''t expect that he would be forced to face her showing off their love...


    Instantly, Lenny was pissed off. He gritted his teeth, clenched his fingers tightly, and blue veins stood out on his arms. He gritted his teeth and said, "Say it again, who is your sweetheart?"


    Sure enough, women were so disgusting!


    How disgusting!


    When did Martin become blind to like such a sissy?


    Cassandra rubbed her chin and said, "Of course it''s Martin. Otherwise, who else could it be? Do you think I''m you, who changes boyfriend more frequently than clothes? "


    Lenny was speechless


    e these people made an appointment to settle accounts with me together?''


    Most importantly, Daniel just confessed his love to her when she was in men''s clothes last night... It could be said that it was too embarrassing...


    Cassandra lowered her head and answered the phone, "Hello..."


    At the other end of the phone, Daniel heard the familiar voice. His back was very straight, and the other hand hanging beside him tightened unconsciously, but there was dead silence on his face.


    He didn''t say anything, or he didn''t know what to say. All the past scenes flashed through his mind like a movie. If it was not that he loved her so much, how could he not care about the gender and worldly opinions, how could he try his best to protect her?


    But the person he cared about most... She had been lying to him from beginning to end...


    Daniel clenched his knuckles unconsciously, and there seemed to be a layer of wrinkles between his eyebrows. He looked down lonely and finally said in a hoarse voice, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    He had meant to question her, but after all, he didn''t have the heart to speak ill of her.


    However, she had never seen his sincerity.


    At the thought of this, Daniel felt as if his chest had been rubbed into pieces. The pain spread to his limbs and bones one point one by one, not too strong, but particularly piercing.

 Chapter 726 I Accept It

    Cassandra had thought about such a scene thousands of times and thousands of reasons, but when she heard Daniel''s depressed and bitter question, she found that she could not say a word.


    She had practiced the lines thousands of times in advance, all of which were used to deceive others. Because she knew how rare his sincerity was, so she didn''t want to lie, nor did she want to deceive him again.


    At that time, she had her own difficulties in pretending to be a man, but there was no reason for others to understand her difficulties and fulfill her helplessness. In that case, it seemed that she was too selfish.


    Cassandra''s thin lips slowly tightened into a straight line. She kept silent for a moment and said word by word, "I''m sorry. For a lot of things, I can''t tell you now. I do have my own difficulties, but... It''s not the right time to tell you, but I have never thought of lying to anyone, especially you... I''m sorry. "


    Except for this meaningless "sorry", she did not know what to say. She was not so shameless to make him believe her difficulties. Deception was deception. No matter what reason it was, she could not defend herself at all.


    On the other side of the phone, Daniel''s pupils shrank slightly. The last sentence of Cassandra was like a thunder, slamming into his skull, shaking his body slightly.


    Daniel''s heart beat faster and faster, and his chest heaved violently. He raised his tightly clenched fingers and pressed his chest, trying to suppress his emotions. His voice was extremely hoarse. "I believe you. There is no logic and no reason, but I just believe you. Even if you are lying to me from beginning to end, even... Even what you said is just a lie to comfort me... I still choose to believe you. "


    Cassandra was stunned. She didn''t expect to hear what Daniel said at this time. Even she herself couldn''t bear to hear it, thinking that she was a scumbag.


    She was moved, but could he not give her so much psychological pressure?


    If it was someone else, she might play along and admit herself


    Martin''s arms, and then encircled his waist with her arms. With a flattering expression, she raised her head and blinked her eyes, staring at Martin "Darling, welcome back! I miss you so much! One day apart is like three years. In this way, we haven''t seen each other for many years. I love you, kiss... "


    As soon as getting off the plane, Carlos was forced to face the public display of affection. ''Who am I? Where am I? Why there are so many flowers in front of my eyes...''


    The overwhelming gloom on Martin''s face disappeared as soon as he saw the girl, but the coldness and killing intent in his eyes did not subside at all. He was full of anger but could not vent it on Cassandra at all.


    It was obvious that Martin, the dignified CEO, loved his wife so much.


    However, Martin still kept a straight face and glanced at Cassandra with a dark face. Cassandra''s heart suddenly trembled. ''Oh my God! Even this trick can''t work!'' Martin was really angry this time. She was doomed!


    With an aggrieved look on her face, Cassandra obediently stared at Martin, pursed her lips, pitifully pulled the corner of Martin''s clothes and admitted her fault, "Martin, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have made trouble again when you''re not here. Please don''t be angry, okay?"


    The last trace of anger in Martin''s heart disappeared in an instant.


    Martin, "Just this once."

 Chapter 727 Im So Wronged

    Carlos almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ''Master, where is your dignity?''


    Who on earth rushed back as soon as he got the news, as if he was going to slaughter the city, leaving the mess in the Dragon City? He had thought that these two people were going to fight, but in the end, fight?


    It''s impossible! It''s impossible in this life!


    "I know my sweetheart treats me the best. They bullied me when you were away. I''m too weak to fight with them. I''m so wronged." Seeing that Martin didn''t seem to be so angry, Cassandra immediately began to report to him.


    Greyson was confused...


    ''Bully you?


    Weak?


    Ha-ha, Cassandra, do you have any misunderstanding of yourself? Don''t you how shameless you are?''


    Martin carefully held her in his arms. His slightly narrowed eyes were as cold as ice. He lowered his head and gently kissed on Cassandra''s forehead. "I''m sorry to make you suffer."


    No matter how casual Cassandra was, she could feel that something was wrong with Martin. When she held him just now, she could clearly feel that his body was unusually cold and stiff, as if he was trying hard to restrain something.


    After experiencing two lifetimes, she knew well about Martin''s temper. He was a thoughtful man and had a good control of his emotions. But even so, she could still tell when he was happy and when he was angry from his expressionless face.


    Cassandra shook Martin''s arm gently and smiled playfully, "No. They''re just some unimportant people. I''m not hurt. Well, you must be very tired since you have been on a business trip for so long. Let''s go home first, okay? I''ll cook delicious food for you! "


    Home...


    Hearing this, Martin''s face softened. He gently rubbed the girl''s head and nodded, "Okay."


    At this time, Greyson said with a desire to survive, "Well. Master, these... These are all from my sister-in-law for you... How should I deal with them? "


    Carlos rubbed his forehead and shook his head. Greyson had been with his master for so long. Hadn''t he seen through


    e only do half of it? This was not his style of doing things.


    Martin squinted his eyes and said in a cold voice, "Whatever the reason is, it depends on the result. Since he has reached the capital city, I will let him know... who is in charge of this capital city."


    Carlos'' eyelids trembled slightly. "But that person''s whereabouts are uncertain. We haven''t found him yet. He is in the dark, and we are in the light. We are very passive."


    Martin, "Make an appointment with Thurston for me. I''ll see him tomorrow."


    Thurston Si, the future master of the Si Clan, the most outstanding young talent of the younger generation of the Si Clan, and also the youngest major general of the Si Clan.


    Carlos didn''t expect that Martin would ask Thurston''s help this time. It seemed that something big was going to happen soon.


    "Yes, master." replied Carlos immediately.


    Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "Don''t tell anything to Cassandra, or you know what to do."


    Hearing this, Carlos trembled and fawningly said, "Don''t worry, master. I know what to do. I won''t let Cassandra know anything about it, or I''ll swallow the shit and commit suicide!"


    ''Humph! I''m ruthless without too much words. I''m even afraid of myself when I''m fierce!''


    Martin was speechless.


    He knew everything, but why did he think himself a dog?

 Chapter 728 Can You be More Mature

    At the headquarter building of the GR Group in the capital city.


    In the CEO office.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise came from the study. Roger swept the computer on the table to the ground. After a flash of spark, the broken screen of the computer went black.


    He also saw the live video of Cassandra just now. How could she expose her identity in public? How could it be possible!


    That was her only weakness he had in hand, and now, it had no effect. He could no longer restrain Cassandra. What was more hateful was that there were so many people supporting her on the Internet. Not only did no one continue to ask about the murder of Lance, but also she gained a large group of fans.


    How could this be!


    Roger had to admit that what Cassandra had done these days really impressed him. If he hadn''t known that the man couldn''t could not be disguised by someone else, he would have thought that he had seen a fake Cassandra.


    He used to be fed up with the submissive Cassandra, but now Cassandra seemed to have changed completely. What''s wrong with her?


    Roger sat on the chair irritably. At this time, Vincent came in from the outside.


    Seeing the broken computer on the ground, Vincent was stunned for two seconds, and soon came to his senses. He said carefully, "Mr. Roger, just now, the TL Investment Company has released an official news."


    Roger raised his head and stared at Vincent gloomily, "What news?"


    Vincent shivered and forced a smile, "The TL Investment Company intends to invest in the Ring Entertainment Industry... with 2 billion."


    2 billion dollars was not a big deal for Roger, but the hidden meaning behind it was self-evident.


    The TL Investment Company was now a new rich company in the capital city. Many big shots tried to make friends with Hogan, the boss of the TL Investment Company, but Mr. Hogan rarely showed up. Roger had sent several invitations, but they were all returned intact. What was stranger was that Roger had sent all his subordinates, but they couldn''t find any information about him.


    What did it mean that such a mysterious big boss invested in Cassandra''s small company suddenly?


    Roger''s face was ex


    and wisdom, she could win back his heart!


    Thinking of this, Susan immediately put on a very exquisite makeup and dressed up carefully before she rushed to meet her with satisfaction.


    In the Yan Garden of the capital city.


    Cassandra personally cooked a large table of dishes and picked up a lot of food for Martin. Then she bent over the table and stared at Martin with an old mother like smile.


    Next to her, Carlos stared at the dishes piled up in Master Martin''s bowl. ''Well, Cassandra, aren''t you afraid that my master will die from overeating?''


    A wife always thought her husband hadn''t eaten enough.


    As a result, Martin ate up all the dishes in front of him. Well, his wife made it herself, and he had to eat it up even if he was full to death.


    Cassandra kept smiling all the time. The man she liked was so handsome even when eating. She was so happy.


    "Well... Is it the right time for me to come back? " Suddenly, Moore''s voice sounded.


    He had been in the FX International Group recently. He hadn''t come back since Martin went on a business trip. Today, he heard that Martin had come back, so he came back as soon as he finished his work in the company. Then he saw the scene just now.


    Should he blind his eyes?


    Hearing this, Cassandra turned her head and glanced at Moore, "It''s really not the right time, you have interfered with our intimate relationship. Can you be more mature?"


    Moore was speechless.

 Chapter 729 One for Father and One for Son

    Moore stood still like a weathered sculpture, with his back straight and his eyebrows covered with a layer of frost. ''Damn it! Is this woman''s brain full of shit?''


    This was also his home!


    What did she mean that he had interfered with their intimate relationship?


    Where was his knife? He must kill her today!


    Martin cast a sidelong glance at him and said, "Come here."


    Hearing that, Moore tightened his fingers. He wanted to refuse by instinct. After all, the existence of Cassandra was too annoying, but he couldn''t refuse Martin''s request.


    Lowering his eyes, Moore walked over and stopped half a step away from Martin.


    Martin said, "You''ve done a good job in recent days."


    In business, Martin had always been very strict. Business was like a battlefield. No matter who he was, he would not show mercy. It was almost impossible to get a word of "good" from him.


    At first, a tinge of shock appeared on Moore''s face, but then it turned into joy. No matter how cold-blooded and merciless he was outside, he was still a child after all, and he still had some childlike temperament. However, he had been following Martin all these years and learned to be patient and restrained.


    Moore''s thin lips tightened into a straight line. Although Martin had spoiled him over the years, he looked very strict on the surface. He always punished him more and rewarded less. It was the first time that he had heard such a praise from Martin.


    Before Moore could say anything, Cassandra jumped up from the chair and rushed to the side to take the giraffe toy. She put it into Moore''s arms and said, "Well, this is a gift from your father and me. Is it particularly cute and lovely?"


    Moore was speechless.


    He is a man, but she gave him such a sissy... toy?


    ''Are you out of your mind?


    Do I look like someone who will play with this kind of junk toy?''


    Two small veins burst out on Moore''s forehead, and his face suddenly darkened. He stared at Cassandra, wondering if this woman was too fond of showing herself.!


    Noticing the abnormality of Moore, Cassandra muttered in a low voice, "Ther


    Samuel Lu?" One of the policemen asked as a routine.


    Cassandra nodded slightly, "Yes, I am. I came here as soon as I received the phone call from the hospital. Have you confirmed the identity of the gentleman who had the car accident?"


    The ID on the medical record was unknown, only the gender column said male.


    "We have almost confirmed it. This gentleman is called Hackett Zhou, the legal representative of the Weekly Heaven Seal. This car accident is his personal behavior. From the current situation, Mr. Hackett is not in danger for the time being. There is no culprit in this car accident, and no other people are injured or dead. By the way, are you his family? Now we need your family members to sign on it. Please cooperate with us in the following process. "


    Somehow, when they heard the two words "family member", Cassandra felt as if the air around her dropped to freezing point in an instant.


    Cassandra hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, you misunderstood. Mr. Hackett and I are just friends. But don''t worry. I can help him with his affairs."


    After signing the paper and going through the procedure, the two policemen left first. The operation was still going on.


    Cassandra looked at Martin with a headache, "Well, sweetheart, listen to me. Hackett is my friend. I asked him for help several times before, but I didn''t expect him to have a car accident as an experienced driver."

 Chapter 730 I Only Care About You

    For Martin, the key point was not the car accident, but why the first call record of Hackett was Cassandra.


    When Cassandra just knew Hackett, he had asked Carlos to check the information about Hackett. The Zhou Clan had a strong background, but there were no scandals about it and it wouldn''t hurt Cassandra. Therefore, Martin didn''t pay much attention to it, especially after he withdrew his surveillance on Cassandra, he had almost forgotten Hackett.


    In the corridor, there was a strange dead silence.


    "You''re just ordinary friends. Why the first five numbers in his call log are all yours? I just checked. He called you when the car accident happened. " Moore suddenly said.


    Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. What a naughty boy! He deliberately stirred up trouble!


    She was worrying about how to coax Martin, although she didn''t know why she felt a little guilty for no reason. At the corner of her eyes, she saw Martin''s increasingly gloomy face, and Cassandra''s calf trembled spinelessly. Did Moore want to make trouble for her?


    Next to him, Carlos silently glanced at his master. For some reason, he suddenly felt that his master might have been cuckolded...


    Cassandra swallowed and said, "Nonsense! I''ve just made my identity public on lives broadcast. Hackett must being calling me to ask about it. I''m so busy with accompanying my sweetheart that I don''t have time to answer other people''s calls. Do you think so, sweetheart? "


    How did she come up with such an excuse?


    ''You''re awesome, my sister-in-law!''


    Hearing this, Martin''s face softened a little. Although he knew that Cassandra was trying to please him, he was inexplicably pleased.


    However, Hackett was also listed as a rival in love.


    Hearing her words, Moore couldn''t find any words to refute. He snorted and leaned against the wall, without saying anything.


    Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief, quickly took out her phone and dialed a number.


    A few seconds later, a lazy voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello, This is Zed from the Weekly Heaven Seal."


    Cassandra looke


    f Hackett''s hand. His face was as pale as paper, and his left leg was wrapped in bandage and plaster. It seemed that he was seriously injured.


    Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, Hackett had helped her a lot. When she was alone and helpless, they supported her. She would never forget their friendship.


    In her previous life, she had been fighting alone from beginning to end. But in this life, she had friends and dreams. She was no longer alone.


    "Are you feeling sorry for him?" A cold voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    Cassandra''s back suddenly froze and hurriedly said, "No! How could it be? I only care about you all my life. I think Hackett''s leg is fine. When his friend comes, we will leave right away. "


    Who knew what would happen if she stayed here! Her life was the most important!


    A hint of coldness flashed across Martin''s slightly narrowed eyes. He stared at Cassandra without blinking. Although he knew very well that Cassandra just cared about Hackett as a friend, he could not control himself to ignore it. She would never know how much he wanted to gouge out the eyes of those who had seen her.


    "Cassandra, you are mine," said Martin.


    Cassandra, "..."


    Howl! How could her sweetheart be so soft?!


    However, at this moment, she had no time to flirt with her husband. She said, "Well, you''re good-looking. You''re right whatever you say!"

 Chapter 731 This Is My Sweetheart

    Half an hour later, Zed finally arrived.


    He ran all the way here and said immediately before he could catch his breath, "I''ve confirmed with them that Hackett did come back... Oh my God! Miss Cassandra, is Hackett Okay? That bastard must have come back for you even regardless of his safety... Who are they? "


    It was not until Zed finished most of the sentence that he saw Martin and others.


    ''Why does this man look so familiar? Did I meet him somewhere?


    And why do I suddenly feel... so cold? The temperature level of the air-conditioner in the hospital is too low.'' Zed thought.


    Did Hackett come back for Cassandra?


    At that moment, there was a strange dead silence around, and the huge space seemed to be frozen into ice in an instant.


    Martin''s eyes darkened and his angular face was gloomy.


    Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead and her heart sank to the bottom. ''Damn it! I''m screwed!''


    The next second, Cassandra suddenly grabbed Martin''s wrist. After pushing the man against the wall, the girl''s slightly cold lips suddenly stuck to the man''s thin and cold lips.


    Carlos and others, "...? !"


    Martin''s pupils shrank sharply, and his eyes flashed for a moment. In his dark eyes, the girl''s face was reflected. The malicious and insidious expression on his face instantly faded like the tide. He raised his hand, grabbed the girl''s head and deepened the kiss.


    Seeing that, Zed was completely stunned. His eyes were as wide as bells. It seemed that his senses had encountered a catastrophe.


    ''Who am I? Where am I? Why are there so many flowers in front of me...?''


    He must have opened it in a wrong way!


    After a while, the air in Cassandra''s chest became less and less, and she was almost out of breath after being kissed by Martin. After taking a few breaths, she turned to look at Zed and said seriously, "See? This is my sweetheart. The little one next to him is his son, and the old one is his colleague. "


    Carlos was stunned. Why was he the old one?


    He was the same age as Martin!


    Damn it! His sister-in


    cretary smiled politely and made a gesture of welcome.


    After Susan went in, the private secretary left sensibly.


    In the private room.


    Susan sat opposite Fiona with a flattering smile on her face. After flattering her, Susan tentatively asked, "Miss Fiona, why did you ask me to come here?"


    Fiona was the eldest daughter of the Shen Clan. If she could make friends with her, she could still be rampant in the entertainment circle even without the support of Roger in the future.


    Hearing this, Fiona raised her eyes slightly and looked at Susan, "Miss Susan, you are a smart woman. I won''t beat around the bush. I''m going to invest in filming. I wonder if you are interested in acting the heroine of my film."


    Susan was stunned and stared at Fiona in disbelief. Did she have an auditory hallucination just now?


    The great lady of the Shen Group asked her to act in her film?


    It was known to all that even in the capital city, the Shen Group, a big financial group operated by a big family, had a strong background. Many rich people tried their best but couldn''t even meet Fiona. How could Fiona take the initiative to invite her to film?


    The Shen Group invested and produced the movie, and the production team must be very good. With the publicity, it would be difficult not to be popular.


    Susan''s eyes lit up. It seemed that she was in good luck!

 Chapter 732 Can You Stop Asking For Trouble

    "It''s my honor to cooperate with you, Miss Fiona." Susan suppressed the joy in her heart and said.


    With an imperceptible malicious and insidious look in her eyes, Fiona smiled and said slowly, "Miss Susan, you are really straightforward. Next, I wish us a pleasant cooperation."


    With a flattering smile on her face, Susan said, "Miss Fiona, you are too polite. Don''t worry, I will definitely cooperate with the shooting and won''t make any mistake."


    Susan was indeed a little famous in the past, but recently, she had been involved in negative news and lost a lot of fans. In addition, she had broken up with Roger. The directors and producers who had been flattered her before refused to cooperate with her after that. Recently, she didn''t have much work to do, and even if she got an opportunity to act in a movie occasionally, it was still a small role that didn''t matter much.


    This time, Fiona took the initiative to ask her to act in the movie. As soon as the news spread out, with Shen Group''s reputation alone, it was enough for her to have a good turn.


    Fiona seemed to be satisfied with Susan''s performance. She glanced at Susan coldly and said, "My secretary will give you the contract and the script later. If you are satisfied, you can sign the contract now. The film payment will be transferred to your card immediately."


    After saying that, Fiona clapped her hands, and then the private secretary pushed the door open and came in, with a contract and a thick script in her hand.


    The private secretary put the contract and the script in front of Susan, "Miss Susan, this is the contract our company will sign with you. This is the script, please have a look. If there is no modification, please sign here."


    Susan opened the contract and took a look at it. Finally, she stared at the string of numbers behind the payment. Her pupils shrank sharply, and even her breath quickened. She swallowed and said, "One hundred and thirty million? Miss Fiona, this... Did you make a mistake? "


    Although Susan was still a super A-list actress, but she had lost the suppo


    ed to stop him from pulling out the needle, but unfortunately, he was still a few seconds late. Hackett directly pulled out the needle, and bright red blood beads came out from the back of his hand.


    "Hackett! Do you fucking know what you are doing? You had a car accident, okay? It''s lucky that you didn''t lose your life. Can you stop asking for trouble? " Zed was about to cry.


    ''Does he know he''s injured? Damn it!''


    Half of Hackett''s leg had fallen to the ground, and the other half was in plaster. He moved with difficulty, with cold sweat on his forehead. "Where is she?"


    Hearing Hackett''s words, Zed was stunned and instantly understood that Cassandra was mentioned. The scene that Cassandra kissed Martin flashed through his mind. What should he do now?


    How could he tell his good friend that she loved another man, with the least harm?


    He was anxious.


    Scratching his head, Zed hesitated for a while before he said, "Well, here is the thing, Samuel... Bah! No, Miss Cassandra did come here before. She paid for your medical fees, but she was in a hurry to go back to work, so she left first. "


    ''Is that so?''


    Hackett sat stiffly on the edge of the bed, his face as pale as paper. "Tell me the truth, has she never been here?"


    Blue veins stood out on Zed''s forehead. He stared at Hackett with a helpless expression. ''Brother, what the hell do you want to do?''

 Chapter 733 Beat Our Son

    With a headache, Zed took a look at Hackett. To be honest, under the current situation of Hackett, Zed would rather that Cassandra hadn''t made her identity public. It was killing Hackett!


    Speechless, Zed touched his forehead and said earnestly, "She really came. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the doctor and nurse. She was indeed too busy. She left after confirming that your life was not in danger. But then again, why do you care so much about this? Do you really... Do you really fall in love with her? "


    Hackett''s pupils shrank slightly, his back straightened, his heart beating faster and faster, and his ears were burning red, as if a word squeezed out of his throat, "Yes."


    Zed almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He was worried about it. How could this guy admit it so easily?


    By the way, she has a lover...


    He couldn''t instigate Hackett to poach her. Besides, judging from the man''s appearance, Hackett couldn''t do anything about it. After all, that man was very handsome.


    With a troubled look on his face, Zed touched his forehead and said, "I felt that there was something wrong with your reaction to Samuel, but you refused to admit it and even came to kiss me disgustingly. I was really worried that you would become a gay... Damn it! I don''t know what I''m talking about. But Hackett, let me remind you. Have you ever thought about why she dressed like a man in the past? "


    He felt that he was a little unable to make Hackett change his mind. After all, he was not capable enough.


    Hackett kept silent for a few seconds and lowered his eyes. He raised his hand to cover his eyes to hide the strange look in them and said bitterly, "I once thought that even if she was really a man... I am also willing to stay behind her all my life. For her, I am just a stranger she met by chance. I was lucky enough to help her a few times, but for me... I''m willing to be an enemy of the whole world for her. "


    He had thought that as long as Samuel was willing to, he would have no complaints even if he would be the enemy of the whole world.


    However,


    r of Fiona.


    In her previous life, she had no way to escape and was forced into a desperate situation. This admirer of Fiona could be said to have made great "contributions"!


    She didn''t expect that they would meet so early in this life!


    Moore muttered discontentedly. Knowing that his skill was inferior to the other party, he had to stand aside with a long face.


    "Martin, this is..."


    The voice of Thurston Si pulled Cassandra back to reality. She quickly calmed down, pretended to be calm and turned to look at Martin. She reached out to pull the corner of Martin''s clothes and asked, "Martin, who is this man? Why is he so cruel? He even beat our son! "


    Hearing that, Moore''s face darkened. But he couldn''t find any words to refute in front of Martin. He was so angry that his face turned purple and stood still.


    Hearing this, Martin looked at Cassandra. For some reason, he felt that when Cassandra saw Thurston just now, there was an unprecedented coldness around her body, and it disappeared in an instant.


    Was it because she was frightened by the dart?


    Martin reached out and took her hand, comforting her silently, "He is Thurston Si, the eldest son of the Si Clan."


    Looking at Cassandra, Thurston Si smiled and said, "I''ve heard that you have a beautiful wife, Martin. I didn''t expect it to be true... She''s really a beauty. Martin, you are so lucky. "

 Chapter 734 I Look Harmless

    Cassandra got furious at once. She stood in front of Martin, spread out her hands and stared at Thurston vigilantly. "Why do you look at my sweetheart like this? Do you like him? Are you coveting my sweetheart''s beauty? Humph! Jerk! "


    Thurston was speechless.


    Uh...


    What was going on?


    He was a masculine man...


    Speechless, Thurston looked at Martin and coughed, "Well... Is there any misunderstanding between you and me? I''m not a gay. "


    Cassandra said, "You are not a good person at first glance. How can I know if you are a gay? Stay away from my sweetheart! "


    Two blue veins burst out on Thurston''s forehead. "I look harmless. How could I be a bad guy? Are you... "


    The last word "blind" was stifled in the cold eyes of Martin.


    ''Damn it! I''ve never seen someone so protective of his wife!''


    He had heard that Martin was afraid of his wife, but he thought it was a lie. But now it seemed that he had been completely obedient to his wife!


    He had always been curious about what kind of woman was able to subdue Martin. He didn''t expect that... How could it be such a stupid woman?!


    He must have opened it in a wrong way!


    There was a touch of coldness in Martin''s eyes. For some reason, he always felt that Cassandra seemed to have a natural enmity towards Thurston. Although she tried her best to suppress her anger, he could see that.


    Martin stepped forward, held the girl''s wrist and said gently, "Enough?"


    Hearing this, Cassandra put on an aggrieved look and looked up at Martin, "I''m not kidding. He provoked me first. Martin, don''t you like me anymore?"


    Martin had no choice but to say, "No, I like you."


    Cassandra curled her lips and said, "If he and I were hunted at the same time. Do you want to save me or him first?"


    "Save you," said Martin.


    Beside him, Thurston almost spat out a mouthful of blood. What the hell was this?


    How could Martin like such an idiot?


    He must have seen the fake Martin!


    In the hall of the Yan Garden.


    Thurston sat down on the sofa with his long legs casua


    and said, "Okay, okay! I''ll go, okay? Why did I make friends with you? What a mistake! "


    ''As long as you are happy, you don''t need to care about me.''


    Martin didn''t say anything, and the coldness on his face became more and more frightening.


    Thurston murmured in a low voice, "But then again, the Han Clan has lived in seclusion for generations. They are the uncrowned king of the "Black Triangle Zone" and the controller of the underground world. How can you compete with them?"


    He didn''t know why Martin suddenly had a relationship with the Han Clan. So far, he hadn''t found any clues. He only knew that Martin seemed to pay special attention to the Han Clan, and as for the deeper reason, he couldn''t find any clue.


    What kind of secret was hidden here?


    Martin raised his eyes, which were filled with overwhelming murderous intent, but it disappeared in a flash. Martin said in a very cold voice, "You don''t need to worry about it. Help me deal with it. The resort in the West City will be yours."


    Thurston widened his eyes, "Damn it! That''s what you said. Don''t go back on your words! "


    Martin glanced at him coldly, "Yes."


    Thurston immediately jumped up from the sofa and said with a flattering smile, "I''m going to the Gambling City soon. Get the procedure ready. I want the resort in the West City to be under my name when I come back!"

 Chapter 735 Dont Even Have a Hope

    After Thurston left, Carlos hurried in.


    Embarrassed, Carlos stared at Martin, hesitated for a while and said weakly, "Master, Mr.... Lenny is here. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lenny came in with anger. He had never dreamed that Samuel would be a woman. Who knew how much he wanted to kill Cassandra now!


    "Martin, why didn''t you tell me?" Lenny stared at Martin angrily.


    Sitting on the sofa, Martin raised his eyes slightly, and an imperceptible coldness flashed across his deep eyes. He asked coldly, "Who taught you that?"


    Lenny''s pupils shrank sharply, and his anger was extinguished in an instant. He pinched his fingers unconsciously, and even his eyes were red. He stood still like a plank, lowering his eyes, and said in a somewhat depressed and aggrieved voice, "For so many years, did you really... really... "


    ''Did you really not like me at all?''


    He couldn''t finish the last sentence, and his eyes gradually showed a desolation. His chest was slightly undulating, and the tiny and dense pain flowed in every inch of his body.


    He thought he could stay with and watch him at a distance for the rest of his life, but when one person was doing something for another, even if he was willing to, he still wanted to get a response.


    But now, he didn''t even have a hope.


    Martin, "It''s my private affair."


    The implication was that this was his private affair and Lenny had no right to interfere.


    All of a sudden, Lenny''s back froze, and his face turned pale one point one. Panic flashed through his eyes. From beginning to end, Martin was not even willing to tell him a lie.


    But so what?


    Could he live in that fake lie all his life?


    Huh...


    With a cold smile on the corner of his mouth, Lenny stared at Martin with his scarlet eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, "Do you like her so much?"


    Martin, "Yes, she is my only wife and the one I want to spend the rest of my life with."


    All of a sudden, Lenny''s heart skipped a beat. He shook his body slightly and his face darkened quickly. He withdrew his sight with difficulty, lowered his head and said word by word, "I


    film crew is not willing to reveal who it is, and I can''t find relevant information for the time being."


    Cassandra didn''t pay much attention to it. There was almost no one else in this kind of reality show except for the stars in the entertainment circle. Even if there was a mysterious guest, it might be a stunt. Perhaps it was the new actress or actor that the producer wanted to support, so he invited him or her to show up first.


    "Ding -"


    Cassandra''s phone suddenly rang, and the caller ID was... Hackett.


    Cassandra was so frightened that she almost threw her phone out. Damn it! She was afraid of Hackett would contact her, but he was calling her now. She didn''t know how to face Hackett at all!


    With an expression of anxiety, Cassandra pinched her temples and smiled awkwardly, "Well, I have to answer the phone first. Excuse me."


    She really wanted to throw away the phone and let it explode on the spot...


    Cassandra went back to her office quietly, took a few deep breaths and called back. As soon as the phone was connected, it was answered.


    Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead, and she sat on the chair with her back taut. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little embarrassing.


    On the other side of the phone, Hackett looked morbid pale. His fingers holding the phone were too tight, and his joints were a little white.

 Chapter 736 Mr. He Is Here

    "Well. Hackett, I did have something urgent yesterday, so I didn''t wait for you to wake up Well, are you all right? " Cassandra tried her best to break the silence.


    Hackett lowered his head and said nothing.


    Then his throat moved slightly and he said in a hoarse voice, "Nothing serious. I... I''m calling to confirm... Is that true? "


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched slightly, she felt embarrassed. Her head hit the table with a bang. At that moment, she finally understood an eternal truth that she would pay back sooner or later.


    At that time, she disguised as a man just for the convenience of doing things. After all, with Cassandra''s identity, it was really difficult to do many things. Most importantly, she did it in order to please Martin and reduce unnecessary trouble.


    It was a lie at the beginning, but later she had to use countless lies to cover it up. But even now, she couldn''t reveal anything about her relationship with Martin. What was wrong with her to come up with such a bad method back then?


    ''Well, what should I say now?''


    Cassandra cleared her throat, "It''s true. In fact, I didn''t mean to hide it from you, but... I do have my own difficulties. This time I have no choice but to expose my identity. I''m sorry. "


    On the other side of the phone, there was an undisguised loneliness on Hackett''s face. He said in a hoarse voice, "You don''t have to apologize to me, and I don''t mean to blame you. I know you must have your own difficulties. I am the one who should say sorry. When you need help, I can do nothing."


    For Cassandra, he might just be a stranger whom she met by chance. He had helped her several times by chance, so she didn''t need to tell him her hidden difficulties.


    Cassandra scratched her head with a headache, "No, Hackett, if you say so, I will be ashamed of myself. I will find an opportunity to tell you these things in the future. Well, you take care of yourself first. I have to go to the film and television city now, and I will come to see you lat


    n knock on the door. Evan suppressed his anger and said unhappily, "Come in."


    The door of the office was opened from the outside. The secretary came in as if he had seen a ghost. His hand was shaking violently. He put a golden purple card in front of Evan.


    Evan took a glance at him and asked, "What''s this? Why did you... "


    Before he could finish his words, he caught a glimpse of the name card. His eyes widened in an instant. He grabbed the card on the table. The golden purple card was really made of pure gold!


    "Mr. Evan. The boss of the TL Investment Company, Mr. He... Mr. He is here! " The secretary was too excited to speak fluently.


    Hogan He, the boss of the TL Investment Company, was the most mysterious and richest business tycoon in the financial investment field of the capital city recently. Many rich people wanted to see Mr. He, but Mr. He was mysterious.


    Evan didn''t expect that Hogan would come to his company on his own initiative!


    Evan was overjoyed, "Is it really Hogan, the boss of the TL Investment Company? Have you checked his identity? "


    "Yes, I''ve checked it. He is indeed the boss of the TL Investment Company. He is in the lounge now. Mr. Evan, please go there quickly."


    Evan tidied up his clothes and walked quickly to the lounge.


    In the lounge.


    On the sofa sat a man in a black shirt.

 Chapter 737 Two Conditions

    "Creak -"


    The door of the lounge was pushed open. Evan walked quickly over and said with a flattering smile, "Mr. He! I didn''t expect you to come to my company in person, Mr. He. Welcome! "


    On the sofa, the man in black shirt had short gray hair, and two buttons were unbuttoned at his collar, revealing a row of beautiful collarbones. The man gently closed his eyes and slightly tilted his head on the back of his hand. He was obviously sitting there casually, but his body seemed to be wrapped in a cold that prevented people from getting close, making people dare not easily approach him.


    Beside the sofa, another man in a dark blue suit stood there, with a pair of black thin glasses on the bridge of his nose. Under the glasses with white light, there was an imperceptible coldness in his glaze colored eyes.


    At this time, the man in dark blue suit said, "Mr. Evan, I''m Mr. Hogan''s secretary, Barnes."


    Evan flattered him and said fawningly, "Hi, Mr. Barnes. I''ve heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you!"


    "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Evan. Mr. Hogan came here to talk about the real estate project you''re working on in the DJ International Group."


    DJ International Group was a high-end apartment district newly developed by the Yan Group. The initial investment scale was huge, and everything went smoothly at first. But later, because of Susan''s break-up with Roger, most of the investors withdrew their investment, and the bank was unwilling to lend again. The Yan Group''s capital chain was broken, and if they couldn''t find suitable investment, not only the DJ International Group''s project had to be postponed, but also the Yan Group couldn''t survive this time.


    Therefore, recently, Evan asked Cassandra frequently to take Martin back. At that time, Martin would not refuse his request to invest in the DJ international Group, even for his face.


    However, it never occurred to Evan that Cassandra didn''t fall into the trap. Seeing that the company''s operation couldn''t go on, many shareholders were ready to sell their shares and leave. He didn''t expect that Hogan He would come to him at this time.


    Although Hogan was not as powerful as


    funds into it and ensure the smooth progress of the project, this project would make money sooner or later. Hogan didn''t allow other people to invest in it. If there was a similar shortage of funds again, the project would become Hogan''s business.


    Evan had been working in the business world for so many years, so he would naturally see the hidden danger at the first time. In this regard, he was much better than an ordinary upstart.


    Suddenly, Evan thought of something. He rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "Well, if someone wants to join into the board of directors, it is stipulated in the relevant articles of association. I''m not the only one who has the final say, right? As for the project of the DJ International Group, you two know that it will cost a lot of money in the future. There are still some unexpected things. No one knows if there will be other expenses... "


    Barnes raised his eyebrows and looked at Evan, "So you don''t plan to agree to these two conditions?"


    Evan shuddered and hurriedly said, "Miss Barnes, it''s not that I don''t agree with you. It''s just that there are indeed some difficulties. We can take a long-term view."


    Barnes raised his hand and pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose. With a cold smile on the corner of his mouth, he said in a low voice, "First, the company that TL Investment Company likes but doesn''t invest in the end will be guessed as a company with a big problem."

 Chapter 738 Why Cant It Be Her

    "No..." Blue veins stood out on Evan''s forehead, and his face turned pale all of a sudden. He hurriedly said, "Mr. Barnes, you are exaggerating. Even if your company doesn''t invest, there are other investment companies and banks in the capital city..."


    "I''m sorry. This road has been blocked," said Jacob with a smile.


    Evan''s face darkened. He knew that the two people, Hogan and Barnes, came here in person with a purpose, but these two conditions were too difficult for him.


    Evan put on a false smile, "What do you mean by that? What do you mean by ''blocked''? "


    Barnes, "I know your wishful thinking. For the project that our company has chosen, even if we don''t cooperate in the end, our company is now in the center of attention in the capital city. As long as you release the news and operate it well, someone will be willing to invest in you."


    Evan gave a wry smile and said, "Mr. Barnes, you think too much. Our Yan Group has been established for so many years and we have a good reputation..."


    With a sneer, Barnes threw a document in front of Evan and said, "Take advantage of the policy loopholes to get the land at a low price, deduct the money for demolishing and falsify the data of accounts... Your reputation will be ruined with either of them, won''t it? Is this also called reputation? As long as this document is sent to the police station, you should know better than us what will happen to you. "


    Evan was so angry that he almost spat out blood. He had thought that he had done those things perfectly, but he did not expect that they had already found it out. From now on, it seemed that the two requirements he had just made were also out of courtesy before the use of force. If he did not agree, Hogan would not let him go easily.


    But he had never met Hogan before. Why did Hogan scheme against him like this?


    Clenching his fists tightly, Evan stared at Hogan coldly and gritted his teeth, "Mr. Hogan, it seems that you''re well prepared today. Although you have so many trump cards, I''m not a coward in the capital city for so many years. You''re so scheming to enter the Y


    Could it be Cassandra? !"


    ''How is that possible?''


    He must have opened it in a wrong way!


    Compared with the sensible and obedient Susan, Cassandra was almost out of his control now. If it was for Cassandra...


    Hogan raised his eyebrows slightly and said in a low voice, "Why can''t it be her?"


    The corners of Evan''s mouth twitched, "But Cassandra has been married..."


    Hogan''s eyes darkened in an instant, and her purple black eyes were like ice blades shooting at Evan. He said word by word, "So what?"


    Evan was speechless...


    ''Is Hogan going to poach Cassandra? !''


    No, it was ridiculous. Susan was the apple of his eye, the future heir of the Yan Group, and his favorite daughter. But why, everything seemed to have changed in just a few months.


    What happened?


    At this time, Barnes looked at Evan and asked, "Mr. Evan, will you sign the contract or not?"


    It was not until then that Evan came to his senses. It took him a long time to find the voice he had lost and said, "I''ll sign it... I''ll sign it! "


    No matter what, he couldn''t miss the opportunity!


    Evan made up his mind and signed the contract immediately.


    "Ding -"


    Suddenly, Evan''s phone rang, and the screen showed that he had received a sum of money from his bank account, which was exactly three billion.


    Evan exhaled a deep breath of relief and said, "Mr. Hogan, next, wish us a pleasant cooperation."

 Chapter 739 Youd Better Be a Lesbian

    At a sidewalk snack booth in East City District in the capital city.


    This sidewalk snack booth was near the police station in East City District. It was popular among the people who worked nearby, so the business was good.


    Although the evening peak had been missed during this period of time, the sidewalk parking lot of this sidewalk snack booth was full at that time. Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and had to find an inconspicuous corner to park the car first.


    It depended on fate if it would be posted a ticket or not.


    After she finished her work in the company, she wanted to pick up Martin, but as soon as she arrived at the garage, she received a call from Arthur, saying that he wanted to invite her over, so Cassandra had to come immediately.


    As a result, it was just time for dinner, so Arthur asked her to go to the restaurant to find him.


    When Cassandra walked out of the alley, she saw that Arthur and the others were sitting at the roadside for dinner. Most of the people at the other tables were drinking and playing finger-guessing game. Only their table was special. They all sat there with a look of deep hatred.


    Up to now, there was no clue about Lance''s case, but it was getting more and more involved. The upper leaders put pressure on them to solve the case within a time limit. If it were you, would you be worried?


    Arthur smoked the eighth cigarette in a row. Seeing this, Bettina couldn''t bear it anymore. She pinched the cigarette butt in Arthur''s hand and pointed at her eyes which had three layers of eyelids with a sad face. "Don''t you love me anymore? Did you have another girl outside? Look at my face! I''m going to be suffocated by your smoke! "


    A storm of tears welled up in Bettina''s heart. What''s wrong with her? She even applied for the police, and she was so stupid that she chose to work with Arthur!


    With messy hair, Arthur glanced at her and said, "Don''t worry. No man wants you. You''d better be a lesbian."


    Bettina gr


    he ability, he wouldn''t have to stay in the police station. He had just wanted to test Cassandra.


    Arthur looked at Cassandra and said, "Next, you go with me. I''ll take you to get rid of him."


    Cassandra nodded. Arthur took her to get rid of the paparazzi easily, and then took Cassandra to a nearby wetland park.


    During this period of time, there was no one else in the park. Most importantly, Arthur couldn''t talk with her in the police station now. After all, Cassandra was not suspected for the time being.


    In the wetland park.


    Arthur found a clean bench and asked Cassandra to sit down.


    Cassandra sat down on the bench and looked at Arthur, "You have taken great effort to take me here and test me. What on earth do you want to ask me?"


    Seeing that Cassandra exposed what had happened just now, Arthur didn''t hide anymore. He raised his black eyes, which reflected Cassandra''s innocent face.


    "Who the hell are you?" said Arthur coldly, looking at Cassandra beside him.


    Cassandra''s back suddenly froze, and there was a slight ripple in her deep eyes. She stared at Arthur without blinking, with a smile at the corners of her mouth, "Didn''t you find it out, Mr. Arthur? I''m Cassandra, the second daughter of the CEO of the Yan Group, Evan, and the boss of the Ring Entertainment Industry... Samuel. "

 Chapter 740 Rival in Love

    ''Is Cassandra''s identity really that simple?''


    Arthur leaned back in the chair wearily and rubbed his eyebrows. Recently, he was exhausted to deal with this case, but it seemed that the case was heading for an unpredictable abyss.


    The truth, seemed to be shrouded in a mist, ethereal and winding, and no one could find out the truth behind the case.


    But as police, they had to solve the case and seek justice for the dead, which was their bottom line.


    Arthur exhaled a turbid breath, took out a lollipop from his pocket, opened it and put it into his mouth. His eyes were unfocused, and his voice was a little hoarse. "We''ve found out more and more mysteries about this case. I can''t tell you some details for the time being, but from the evidence we''ve collected, you''re indeed innocent, but I can''t figure out one thing."


    Cassandra''s eyes flashed, "You can''t figure out why the murderer chose me."


    Arthur''s throat moved slightly, and there was an unprecedented loss in his eyes. Then he said slowly, "Yes, if the murderer just wants to find a scapegoat, he can choose any person, as long as he can create some false evidence, the scapegoat can''t deny it in front of the irrefutable evidence. But why did he choose you?"


    Arthur was right. Why did the murderer do that?


    If he was trying to frame a scapegoat, it would be much easier to find an ordinary person than to find a well-known star. But the murderer chose her. Was it a coincidence or did he do it on purpose?


    Cassandra couldn''t figure it out, so she asked Greyson to continue the investigation.


    Cassandra scratched her head and said innocently, "Maybe it''s the right time. After all, before Lance''s death, I was the last person to see him. Generally speaking, the last person to see the dead is more likely to be a suspect."


    Hearing this, Arthur kept silent for a few seconds and then shook his head. "No, if it''s the right time, there won''t be no clues left on the scene, nor any signs of fighting. The scene is too


    erned the core of the case.


    Cassandra nodded, "Don''t worry, Mr. Arthur. I will be careful."


    The two of them talked about the case for a while, then Arthur sent Cassandra back to the parking lot in person. As soon as the two of them arrived, Cassandra saw a light green traffic ticket stuck under the car windshield.


    Cassandra was speechless. She was helping Arthur and others solve the case, but she was punished. She was sad...


    The ticket might be late, but it would never be absent.


    Arthur was also embarrassed. He looked around and found that there was indeed no other place to park. But it was the rule, he couldn''t break it first.


    Arthur cleared his throat, "This ticket is only a fine without any deduction. You can pay it online. If you have anything that you don''t understand, you can call me."


    Cassandra was amused. If she couldn''t even deal with a ticket, wouldn''t she be an idiot?


    The two of them pretended to be hypocritical and exchanged pleasantries with each other. Then Arthur walked quickly away. Cassandra took a look at the ticket, took a photo of it and sent it to Martin, followed by two shameless crying emoticons.


    A few seconds later, Martin called in.


    As Cassandra started the car, she picked up the phone and complained, "Martin, my car is so cool. How can they give me a ticket?"

 Chapter 741 Is It a Rumor

    In the headquarter building of the Lu Group.


    In the meeting room.


    The meeting room was built on the top floor. Out of the huge French window was the most dazzling and prosperous scenery in the capital city. Standing here, one could overlook the whole capital city.


    While the prosperity was just a drop in the ocean.


    At this time, there was a dead silence like a tomb in the conference room.


    "���� The real estate project in Lu City is under construction. This time suddenly someone jumped out to say that there is no environmental assessment document, we... We are also very passive... "


    In the left middle, a middle-aged man in a dark blue suit stood there. His face was bloodless, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a dead silence that even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard in the meeting room.


    Drake, the richest man in Lu City, went bankrupt and jumped off a building. The matter had just been settled. How could that man meddle in the business of the Lu Group so soon?


    What on earth did he want to do?


    Martin''s slightly narrowed eyes were full of sharp and cold light. His thin lips were tightened into a straight line, and the words "no one is allowed to get close" were carved all over his body. The huge space seemed to be frozen into ice.


    Martin looked at the middle-aged man coldly and asked, "So?"


    The middle-aged man''s face was as pale as paper, and his legs were shaking violently. He quickly wiped the cold sweat and said carefully, "We have contacted with the Department of the environment protection, and we are also carrying out the assessment of the environment. The result will come out soon. As long as the result comes out, the rumor will naturally be scotched... "


    Martin''s face suddenly darkened and his eyes darkened. He snorted, "Rumor? You cooperated with the unqualified construction companies without risk assessment, forged documents, and deceived me... "


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s pupils shrank sharply. His legs became weak and he almost knelt down.


    ''How is that possible?


    id the loss is not a small amount, right? Mr. Martin, what are you going to do?"


    Ron was also a smart man. Since Cory Lin couldn''t be saved, he couldn''t lose a confidant for nothing. He had to arrange his people in Lu City as soon as possible.


    Cory Lin had been working in Lu City for many years. He had a lot of connections around him, and not everyone could take over his work at will. If his subordinates didn''t cooperate, the person in charge would only be a commander without any power. By then, the project would be postponed, and the loss would be greater than now.


    James chuckled, "This is what we are going to announce next. I will personally follow up the project in Lu City and try my best to minimize the loss of the company."


    "If you can go there in person, you will definitely be able to solve these troubles smoothly!"


    "That''s great! It''s just that you have to work hard. Lu City is far from here, and you are weak... "


    "Thank you very much for solving the project in Lu City as soon as possible!"


    "That''s right. Since Mr. James came back, the business of our company has been much easier..."


    Ron ground his teeth and stared at James gloomily, unable to keep his fake smile.


    Why?


    Why did everyone oppose him?


    Since James came back and joined the board of directors again, he had wiped out several of his confidants. He would get even with him sooner or later!

 Chapter 742 What Is Girlfriend Fan

    "Ding -"


    In the meeting room, a phone suddenly rang.


    The meeting room, which had just been filled with whispers, instantly quieted down. The people were stunned, with cold sweat on their foreheads.


    Everyone in the company knew Martin''s habit. They didn''t dare to take the phone with them when they were in a meeting for fear that their phone would ring, or they would really be screwed.


    In the dead silence, Martin picked up the phone on the table, on which there was a WeChat message.


    Martin opened the WeChat and saw a line of words lying on the screen����


    From the most beautiful girl in the universe: "My sweetheart, let me pick you up. What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll cook for you... "


    The most beautiful girl in the universe...


    ''Why are you so shameless?''


    Last time, she changed the caller ID''s name to a new one, which was unbearable only for a man like Martin who loved his wife so much.


    Martin''s finger fell on the input box and answered almost in a second.


    As soon as Cassandra received the WeChat message, she saw a simple word on the screen: "You"


    He didn''t even enter a punctuation mark...


    However, it was quite in line with his style. But then again, Martin was a handsome man with a soft waist. Why couldn''t she sleep with him every time she tried?


    After replying to the WeChat message, Martin raised his eyes slightly and said, "The meeting is over."


    Everyone was completely dumbfounded. What was going on?


    Just now, they all thought that Martin was going to slaughter the city, but they didn''t expect him to end the meeting so easily. Who on earth sent that WeChat message?


    She was like a living Bodhisattva!


    Everyone looked at Carlos hopefully. Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead. ''Why are these beasts looking at me?


    Although I also think I''m handsome, but if you want to flatter my sister-in-law... You wish!''


    At the headquarter building of the Lu Group.


    A black Bentley car stopped at the gate, with a box of desserts in Cassandra''s hand. As soon as she got out o


    back and his hair stood on end. ''What the hell are you doing? Don''t get me involved!''


    With a sad face, Carlos said, "Well... Cassandra is right... "


    He had a strong desire to survive!


    Martin looked at Cassandra and said, "Well, let''s not talk about this now. There is a temporary party tonight. You go with me."


    Cassandra scratched her head and said shyly, "I don''t think it''s a good idea. My identity as Samuel hasn''t been made public before, and I can pretend to be a distant relative of you. Now everyone knows that Samuel is Cassandra... What if someone asks? "


    In the past, when she disguised as a man, she could be said to be a distant relative of Martin. After all, no one would care about this. Now her identity could no longer be hidden, and if she was photographed by the gossip reporters, it would be impossible to hide it.


    Martin''s eyes darkened and his voice turned cold, "You don''t want to have anything to do with me?"


    Hearing this, Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He was really the jealous king!


    She was just worried that her marriage with Martin would be exposed to the public. As a result, this was the first thing Martin thought of.


    Cassandra hurriedly said, "I didn''t mean that. After all, I''m in the entertainment circle now. If my marriage with you is exposed, all my previous efforts will be in vain."

 Chapter 743 Its Better for Him to Betray the World

    Martin also knew that it was impossible for Cassandra to give up her current career. At the beginning, he indeed just wanted Cassandra to have fun, and when she ran into trouble everywhere and felt it boring, she would come back. But he did not expect that Cassandra could achieve such an achievement in such a short time.


    From having nothing, to win the best newcomer award of the Golden Sand Award, from [Cassandra to Cassandra, she had completed an almost impossible transformation.


    Most importantly, he began to change his mind. When he saw Cassandra standing on the stage with dazzling light, he was really happy for her.


    Cassandra seemed to be born on that stage. Even hundreds of millions of stars couldn''t compare with the light of self-confidence on her body.


    "Sweetheart... Are you angry? " Seeing that Martin didn''t say anything, Cassandra looked wronged and grabbed a corner of Martin''s clothes.


    With a helpless look on his face, Martin shook his head and said, "No."


    Cassandra pouted, "You lied to me. You didn''t say anything, you must be angry."


    Martin said helplessly, "No, it''s just a pity that it is such a good opportunity."


    Cassandra asked casually, "What opportunity?"


    Martin, "Just now, Mr. Zhao of the CA Group called and said that there would be a small party at his home. I promised him to go there and have a seat."


    In the capital city, only a few people could invite him. Martin seldom showed up in public, even in private parties.


    Cassandra rolled her eyes, as if she had thought of something, and immediately said, "You mean the biggest and most mysterious investor in the circle, Jefferson Zhao from the CA Group?"


    The CA Group was also a well-known industrial group. It engaged in many industries such as hotel, real estate, electronic business and entertainment. A few years ago, the real estate and hotel developed rapidly, and the market value of the CA Group rose sharply. After that, the electronic business and entertainment industry rose. Jefferson Zhao invested several big movies in a row, and the box office was very good. Jefferson Zhao himself was also known as the godfather of invest


    nyone burying his bones would be me."


    The position of the patriarch was originally on the road of blood and bones, so he never trusted anyone. He hated betrayal the most in his life.


    He would rather betray the whole world than let the people in the world betray him.


    Barnes'' eyes didn''t dodge at all. He looked at Hogan and said, "Since you saved me from those people, my life belongs to you. Even if everyone in the world betrays you, I will stand behind you and betray everyone in the world."


    Hogan seemed to have finally heard a satisfactory answer. He loosened his grip on Barnes'' chin and casually put his hands on the railing. He said in a very hoarse voice, "Remember what you said tonight."


    With his eyes and brows lowered, there was dead silence on Barnes'' face. "I... I won''t forget it until I die. "


    Hogan kept silent for a few seconds and said in a low voice, "Go to Lu City now. There is someone you are looking for there."


    Barnes'' face changed abruptly. He clenched his fingers and asked, "Mr. Hogan, do you mean he is in Lu City?"


    Hogan, "Yes, he is indeed in Lu City."


    Barnes straightened his back and his heart beat faster and faster. He said in a hoarse voice, "Thank you, Mr. Hogan."


    With an evil smile at the corners of his mouth, Hogan said, "Benton seems to be a pushover, but he is more stubborn than anyone else. If you can''t persuade him to come back, I allow you to do as you like."

 Chapter 744 Im here for My Pet

    In the CG Mansion in the capital city.


    In the villa of Zhao Clan.


    Although it was just a small party tonight, the guests were all big shots in the capital city. The security of the Zhao Clan''s mansion was specially strengthened to avoid any problems.


    At this time, a black Maybach came over and stopped in front of the gate of the Zhao Clan.


    Jefferson and his wife walked to the car quickly. Jefferson opened the door and said with a smile, "Welcome, Mr. Martin. We are so honored to have you here. Mr. Robert and others have all arrived. Please come in."


    Martin didn''t say anything, but stood at the door of the car. Before Jefferson could react, another young man in a dark blue suit got out of the car.


    The young man had short flaxen hair, and beard on his lips and chin. He was obviously a little slovenly, but he gave off a special and amazing feeling.


    Jefferson''s eyes lit up and he looked at Martin, "Mr. Martin, this is..."


    Hearing this, Martin felt a little helpless. This girl liked playing more and more. Samuel''s dressing before could no longer be used, and she didn''t want to cause trouble for him, so she made up a new identity and then got dressed up.


    Before Martin could say anything, Cassandra smiled and said, "My name is Kane Wei, and I''m the director of the public relations department of the Ring Entertainment Industry. Nice to meet you, Mr. Jefferson."


    Hearing that, Jefferson was stunned. A man from the Ring Entertainment Industry?


    In the past few days, the news that Samuel was Cassandra was widely spread on the Internet, Jefferson had also heard of it.


    Previously, a young man named Samuel came out of nowhere and entered the board of directors of the Lu Group in a very short time. Many people were guessing Samuel''s identity, but they didn''t expect that Samuel was a woman dressed in men''s clothes. Who said that the young people nowadays didn''t have acting skills?


    Jefferson took a look at Cassandra and then at Martin. He smiled and said, "Your boss is really a talent. Recently, the news about the boss of


    od up, she saw a bright thing shooting over from the yard at an extremely fast speed. Before she could react, a huge golden python had swam in front of her. It raised its huge tongue and neck and stuck out its snake tongue towards Cassandra.


    Cassandra, "...? ?"


    Was this the so-called... pet?!


    Who the hell was so stupid to raise such a big snake as a pet?


    She must have opened it in a wrong way!


    Cassandra had been fearless of nothing since she was a child, except snakes. She would have nightmares every time she saw snakes. Now such a big golden python was squatting in front of her. She stood there motionlessly as if her body was fixed.


    Martin''s eyes darkened. The next second, he pressed Cassandra''s head against his chest to cover her eyes, preventing her from looking at the golden python.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here," said Martin in a very low voice.


    Seeing Martin''s action, the snake drew back its neck and spat out a snake tongue, as if it was going to attack Martin.


    Carlos acted as if he was facing a formidable enemy and was on guard against the attack of the golden python at any time. At this time, Hogan suddenly whistled, which seemed to be an order. The golden python immediately swam in the direction of Hogan.


    It was not until the golden python swam to Hogan''s side that it actually stayed at Hogan''s feet like a pet, motionless.

 Chapter 745 I Was So Scared Just Now

    "I''m sorry. My pet is very timid. If it disturbed this gentleman, I''m willing to compensate." Hogan looked at Cassandra with a bigger smile.


    Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. "It stuck out its tongue at me, as if it wanted to swallow me and eat me up. How dare you say it''s timid?


    Do you have any misunderstanding about your pet?''


    Cassandra''s heart beat fast, but her head was still pressed against Martin''s chest. She wanted to refute, but she could only babble a few words on Martin''s chest, unable to speak clearly.


    Martin glanced at Hogan and said expressionlessly, "No, thanks."


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Hogan smiled and said, "In that case, I won''t force you. Mr. Jefferson, I''m sorry. I owe you a favor tonight. You can ask me for it at any time. I will never refuse."


    Jefferson smiled, "You are too polite, Mr. Hogan. But your pet... Well, it''s so... Well, Mr. Hogan, please keep an eye on your pet from now on. "


    Jefferson''s house was next to Hogan''s. It was a huge golden python. If it could get in and out of his house at will, he would have to move.


    Moreover, there were so many important guests present tonight. If the golden python hurt someone, how could he continue to stay in the circle?


    But then again, rich people all had their own quirks. They raised mice, ants, snakes... ''Don''t you think you are a little rebellious?''


    Hogan nodded, "Mr. Jefferson, you''re right. I will pay more attention to it and won''t let it run away again. By the way, my Casey accidentally bumped into this gentleman just now. May I know his last name?"


    Casey?


    What the hell!


    Why did a snake have to be called Casey!


    People who didn''t know it might think he was calling her!


    With a helpless expression, Cassandra lay in Martin''s arms and didn''t dare to poke her head to look at Hogan. Suddenly, a cold voice of Martin came from above her head.


    Martin, "You don''t have to know his last name."


    The onlookers around had smelled the smell of


    ift unless her sweetheart agreed! Yes!


    Seeing the expression on her face, Martin didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. Did he treat her badly or what? She was so happy to see the black card...


    Martin said in a helpless tone, "If you like it, just take it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Cassandra quickly took the card from Jefferson''s hand. Her speed was as fast as tearing the package with her bare hands.


    The corners of Jefferson''s mouth twitched slightly, and then he coughed awkwardly. He said, "There are too many guests tonight. I''ll invite you and make an apology to you alone another day, Mr. Wei."


    After saying a few polite words, Cassandra dragged Martin into the car. As soon as the car was started, Cassandra immediately threw herself into the arms of Martin with a pitiful expression and said, "Darling, I was so scared just now."


    Carlos in the front row was speechless.


    ''It''s beyond my imagination.


    Please spare my life!''


    Sitting in the seat, Martin''s cold and hard face was reflected on the black window. He looked at Cassandra as if he was facing a formidable enemy. A few seconds later, Martin broke the silence in a hoarse voice, "It''s all my fault."


    Carlos, "..."


    ''Fuck! My fucking eyes are going to be blind!


    Can you inform me before you show off your love next time?''

 Chapter 746 Hes Too Dangerous

    "Well, it''s not all your fault. It''s all Hogan''s fault. But Hogan''s hobby is too weird. Why does he raise a snake as a pet?" Cassandra held Martin''s chest and complained.


    To be honest, she was not surprised at all that someone raised a tiger or a lion as a pet. But there was someone so abnormal as to raise a snake. Wasn''t he afraid of being swallowed by the snake one day?


    Hearing this, Martin''s eyes darkened and he clenched his fists. The temperature in the car instantly dropped to freezing point, and the coldness in Martin''s body became more and more appalling.


    Cassandra immediately sensed that something was wrong with Martin. She turned to look at him, and the next second, the man grabbed the back of her head and kissed her hard.


    Cassandra, "...? ? ?"


    What was this?


    Before Cassandra could react, Martin pried her teeth open peremptorily and kissed her until a strong smell of blood came from her mouth. Cassandra''s pupils shrank sharply and her face darkened.


    Damn!


    Why did Martin suddenly... be out of control?


    Was it because of Hogan?


    But it was obvious that Martin was not just jealous...


    ''What''s going on? Or is Hogan special to Martin?''


    For a moment, Cassandra couldn''t figure out what was going on. She stretched out her hands to hold Martin''s back and gently smoothed it for him. She coaxed in a soft voice, "It''s all right, darling... Good boy... "


    Perhaps it was because her comfort worked or something else, Martin''s scarlet eyes gradually returned to normal, and the murderous look on his face instantly faded away like the tide.


    Martin held her in his arms, looking extremely gloomy and violent. He tightened his arms, as if he was going to imprison her in his arms.


    Cassandra didn''t know what had happened, but she didn''t ask. She just let Martin hold her and comforted him.


    After a long time, Martin seemed to have returned from the hell. Although he still had a cold aura from the netherworld, his expression had returned to normal.


    Martin buried his head in her neck and said in a hoarse voice, "Stay away


    hough Evan was hateful, he was still Cassandra''s father, and the blood relationship between them was endless. Therefore, although Martin didn''t like Evan, he didn''t do anything to him. He just watched him rise and fall coldly. Otherwise, with his strength, it was only a piece of cake for him to help the Yan Group.


    Martin''s face turned cold in an instant, and there was an imperceptible ripple in his deep eyes. He said in a deep voice, "He wants to destroy the Yan Group and Evan."


    Carlos'' face suddenly changed, "Master, you mean..."


    Martin, "The reason why he joined the Yan Group as an independent director is to pave the way for him to seize power and become the actual controller of the company. The DJ International Group is now the biggest real estate project of the Yan Group, and all the preparatory work has been completed. As long as there is capital injection, the DJ International Group will make sure no loss and no more investors will be introduced, which is to cut off the last route of retreat of Evan. Evan is a cunning old fox, he must have thought of this. "


    But why? Even though Evan could think of this, he was still willing to sign the contract. Was it a coercion or a temptation from Coley Han?


    Carlos was suddenly enlightened, "That is to say, Coley has already set up a trap and waited for Evan to jump in by himself? But why did he do that? "

 Chapter 747 Lenny, Enjoy Your Time!

    There seemed to be a touch of coldness in Martin''s eyes. He rubbed between his eyebrows and said in a hoarse voice, "I can''t figure it out for the time being, but it should have something to do with Cassandra... Go and check all the previous information of Cassandra, no matter how detailed it is. I want all the information. "


    With the help of the mysterious traps, Coley took action at the same time in Dragon City and Lu City. The TL Investment Company invested three billion dollars in the Ring Entertainment Industry. The huge golden python named Casey...


    As the leader of the Han Clan, Coley had hidden the truth from the world, and had come close to Martin secretly. It was not until Coley had done so many big things in a row that Martin realized what had happened. He had speculated from some clues to his identity, and also guessed the purpose of his attack. He had not missed anything, but what on earth did that person want?


    Cassandra?


    At the thought of this, Martin''s heart seemed to have been rubbed into pieces, and the pain was not obvious, like a dull knife, rolling through his heart bit by bit.


    Carlos immediately said, "Yes, master. I''ll arrange it right away."


    "Wait," said Martin.


    Carlos, "Master, what else can I do for you?"


    Martin''s thin lips tightened into a straight line, and his eyes were empty for a moment. He said, "Check the death of Lance again."


    Hearing this, Carlos was stunned, and then understood what Martin meant. The death of Lance had something to do with Cassandra. Although Cassandra was not suspected for the time being, the fingerprints on the drug bag did exist, and there was no trace left on the scene, and no clue could be found.


    All these were inconceivable. If it was really related to Coley, then those things that could not be explained would not be surprising.


    As the leader of the Han Clan, Coley had many talented people under his command. It was easy for him to erase the evidence of murder.


    Carlos nodded, "I understand what you meant. But if it was really him, wh


    ct, Lenny raised his eyes slightly and stared at her without blinking. "Don''t you know that I like men? Or do you think your plastic face can make me interested in you? "


    That woman was completely dumbfounded. She had never dreamed that Lenny... He was a gay!


    It was not easy for her to come here. She wanted to enrich her experience and hook up with a few rich people. Maybe she could get rid of her current life, but she didn''t expect that she would choose a gay.


    Lenny sneered, "Why are you still standing here? Get out! "


    The woman''s face instantly flushed, but she didn''t dare to provoke Lenny again. Otherwise, with the background of Lenny and others, they could crush her with a finger.


    "Mr. Lenny, enjoy your time! Everyone is here for fun. What are you doing? Drink health care wine? " A young man with red hair came over and put his arm around Lenny''s shoulder. He was from a rich family. He looked like a bitch.


    Lenny, "Bring me two pounds of wolfberry."


    The young man looked as if he had seen a ghost. "Damn it! Lenny, are you serious? Really? When did you change? It doesn''t make sense! "


    Lenny, who had always been a playboy, became a good man?


    They must have opened it in a wrong way!


    A few minutes later.


    Lenny threw some wolfberry into his glass. He looked as if he was going to die without it. "Who wants to wolfberry?"

 Chapter 748 Uncle is not a Good Man

    There was a strange dead silence in the room. Everyone looked at each other for a long time. One of the rich men finally couldn''t help but speak weakly, "Well... Lenny, have you exchanged your soul with others? Did you really do that? How much is it? I want to have a try, too. "


    Lenny was speechless at once. He kicked at him and said, "What are you talking about! Are you fucking an idiot? Soul exchange? Why don''t you just say that you are brainless? Is there a chamber pot on your neck? "


    The young man was kicked inexplicably and looked aggrieved. "Tonight''s party is your arrangement. You asked everyone out but you drink health care wine alone. Don''t you think you are a little rebellious?"


    Blue veins stood out on Lenny''s forehead. He gritted his teeth and said, "It''s none of your business if I like it!"


    The young man was rendered speechless.


    What on earth did he do wrong?


    Fortunately, this group of rich second generation were all brainless. This matter quickly passed. Lenny continued to sit in the corner and drink bitter wine alone. But the more one wanted to get drunk, the more sober he was.


    With his legs casually placed on the table, Lenny put one hand on his forehead, and his slender fingers gently stroked the edge of the glass. His eyes were not focused, and people didn''t know where he was looking. The scene that Cassandra made her identity public kept flashing through his mind...


    Lenny shook his head hard, but it was useless. The scene seemed to be rooted in his mind and he could not forget it.


    He had never won from beginning to end.


    Lenny''s mouth was full of bitterness. He choked and coughed several times when the strong wine entered his throat, making him cry. He hurriedly raised his hand to cover his eyes.


    Maybe it was because he was really tired, or he was too sleepy, he fell asleep on the sofa not long ago. When he woke up again, the room was in a mess. Except him, everyone else had left.


    Rubbing his swollen temples, Lenny stood up from the sofa, picked up his suit jacket on the sofa with one hand and lef


    n''t it appropriate for him to call himself uncle as soon as they met?


    Biting her lips tightly, Tina Tao said in a low voice, "Sir, you are a good man. I just want to repay you. I don''t mean anything else."


    Lenny rolled his eyes and said, "Little girl, nowadays, all the bad guys outside won''t have the two words'' bad guy ''on their faces. For example, what if I don''t send you to the hospital now, but drag you to a remote place and sell you? Or... You look pretty. Maybe I will rape you first and then kill you. "


    ''Are young girls nowadays so lack of safety awareness?''


    Hearing this, Tina Tao''s back suddenly froze, and her whole body froze in place like a sculpture. Her face was even paler, and her fingers were tightly clenched. She stared at Lenny in a daze.


    After a while, just when Lenny thought she wouldn''t speak, Tina Tao''s hoarse voice broke the dead silence.


    Tina Tao stared at Lenny and said, "You can kill me, but please... Please take my younger brother to the hospital. He is still young. He is only five years old... I still have some money in my bag. Could you please leave it to him? "


    Living was better than anything else.


    In the front row, Lenny thought he had heard it wrong. He just said it casually. Did she really treat him as a bad person?


    She was willing to give up her life for a sick brother?


    This woman was definitely an idiot!

 Chapter 749 You Seem to Be Kidding Me

    "Enough! I was just kidding. How could there be such a stupid woman like you in the world! You idiot! " After a few words, Lenny turned the steering wheel with one hand and changed the direction quietly.


    About ten minutes later, the car drove into a senior private hospital.


    Leaning against the black car window, Tina stared at the sign of the hospital in panic. The last trace of blood drained from her face. She had inquired about this hospital before and found that there were indeed good doctors in it, but the medical fees were too expensive. With her current ability, she could not afford them at all.


    However, her younger brother''s illness was imminent. If he was not treated in time...


    After Lenny parked the car, a doctor in a white coat came up with a nurse. The leading doctor in the white coat looked at Lenny and then looked at Tina, not knowing what was going on.


    "Mr. Lenny, this is...?" The doctor said tentatively.


    Lenny rubbed between his eyebrows impatiently, "Her brother is sick. Arrange a general check-up for him right away. Do you need me to teach you how to deal with him later? If you don''t know how to cure a patient, you can go to ask Mr. Kevin. "


    With a fawning look on his face, the doctor said, "Yes, since you ordered it in person, how dare we neglect him? We just don''t know who these two are. You brought them here in person. "


    Lenny looked at Tina, who seemed to be a little scared and kept her head down. Lenny touched his forehead speechlessly and said, "She is a distant relative of mine. Have you asked enough questions? Get out of here and do your job. Believe it or not, I''ll ask Kevin to fire you right now! "


    Lenny had broken up with his lover recently, and he always went crazy. Why did the doctor ask for trouble? Wasn''t it looking for abuse?


    "Yes, Mr. Lenny. We will take good care of your relatives."


    As soon as the doctor finished his words, he immediately asked someone to send the child to the operating room. After saying thanks to Lenny again, Tina rushed to the operating room and waited for her brother.


    It was not until they had left for quite a long time that Lenny came


    transparent.


    Cassandra stopped in a hurry and walked towards Martin with a smile. She made a face and said, "Well, well, Martin, it''s early in the morning. Lady Fiona comes here herself. Can you stand it?"


    ''Why do you read the newspaper instead of looking at the beauty?


    Don''t be silly!''


    Hearing this, Martin raised his eyes slightly, put down the newspaper in his hand and poured her a glass of milk. "Fiona is here to apologize to you."


    Cassandra was in a hurry to go to the company, but her rival in love was here, so she had to show her manner first. As a result, she just drank a mouthful of milk and almost spat it out.


    It took Cassandra a long time to swallow the milk in her mouth. Her eyes widened like bells, "What did you say? Apologize to me? You seem to be kidding me. "


    Would Fiona come to apologize to her?


    She was my rival in love!


    Only a fool like Martin would believe it!


    This woman wanted to kill her with a knife. How could she come here to apologize to her?


    Fiona, who was standing aside, barely maintained her usual calm and elegant smile and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Cassandra. I just came back from Dragon City. I heard that my company invested the GR Group rashly, and I didn''t have time to stop it... Please understand, Miss Cassandra. "


    ''Do you think I''m an idiot?''


    She didn''t have time to stop the company''s decision. Instead, she came here to ingratiate herself with him.

 Chapter 750 A Wife Who Likes Acting

    Moreover, if she remembered correctly, Martin came back from Dragon City because he heard that she had an accident. Fiona specially said that she had come back from Dragon City, which she thought would be a blow to her...


    ''Honey, don''t you think you are too naive to sow dissension?''


    Cassandra looked at Fiona innocently, and then stared at Martin with her big eyes. "Dragon City? You also went to the Dragon City? "


    Hearing this, Fiona was delighted. It seemed that Cassandra was not so stupid that she understood what she meant.


    Fiona pretended to spill the beans and hurriedly said, "No, I was just in a hurry. I remember it wrong. Miss Cassandra, please don''t misunderstand Martin and me."


    ''TSK, TSK, don''t you think it''s a little too much?''


    She was really good at acting!


    However, speaking of acting, she had never been afraid of anyone. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t even defeat a bitch.


    Cassandra''s face darkened, "Martin, you are such a heartbreaker. How can you hook up with other women behind my back?" her lips trembled slightly, and her eyes turned red. "Martin, what''s going on? Why did you go out with other women without telling me! You have changed. You were not like this before. Don''t you love me anymore? "


    Martin was speechless.


    He didn''t know how to answer, he really admired her acting skills.


    Of course, Martin knew that Cassandra said that on purpose to embarrass Fiona. This girl was really good at acting. If he hadn''t known that Cassandra liked acting and seen the wink that Cassandra had inadvertently shown him just now, he would have taken it seriously.


    However, even though he knew that Cassandra was pretending, he admitted that he was still pleased by her jealousy.


    Martin cooperated perfectly, "Cassandra, listen to me. It''s not what you think..."


    With an exaggerated expression, Cassandra covered her ears with her hands and said, "I won''t listen! I won''t listen! You have promised me that you will love


    me, Cassandra slowly raised her eyes and stared at Fiona with a smile, "By the way, didn''t my sweetheart just say that you came to apologize to me? Come on, hurry up. I have to go to the company to deal with something. I''m leaving after you apologizing."


    Apology was just an excuse. Fiona didn''t intend to really apologize to Cassandra, but at this time, Cassandra suddenly mentioned it in front of Martin, and Fiona couldn''t find anything to refute.


    "You bitch! Don''t go too far! Who do you think you are? You don''t deserve Miss Fiona''s apology! " Randy, who had been standing by the side, had veins throbbing on his forehead. His face was extremely gloomy, and his voice was almost out of anger.


    He thought his master was blind at such a young age. He didn''t expect that he would marry that scheming and ugly woman instead of the young rich Fiona. How blind he was!


    In Randy''s mind, Fiona, the eldest daughter of the Shen Clan, was the most suitable match for Martin whether for family background, appearance or education. Therefore, he firmly believed that Fiona would be the future hostess of the Lu Clan, and it would last forever.


    This time, when Fiona said that she would apologize to Cassandra, Randy was already very unhappy. He couldn''t stand Fiona being ridiculed by Cassandra like that just now.

 Chapter 751 Im not Your Lackey

    "It''s rare for you to know the words ''go too far''. Why can Fiona pretend to be innocent and ask for sympathy here? You know that Martin is my man, but you still come to the Lu Clan to seduce Martin. Why can''t I fight back? Should I cry now? Should I give up my position as Mrs. Lu and let Miss Fiona take over it, then you will feel satisfied? " Cassandra said with a cold smile.


    In her previous life, these people were all on Fiona''s side. In her previous life, she didn''t like Martin, and she didn''t care whatever tricks Fiona played. But when she came back, everything had changed. The person she liked was Martin, and she would deal with everything according to the actual situation.


    She wouldn''t let go of Martin no matter who asked.


    There was a strange dead silence in the hall. Randy clenched his fists and stared at Cassandra in astonishment. In his eyes, Cassandra was a person of no good. He had never expected that he would hear such words from Cassandra one day.


    "Kneel down!" A cold and piercing voice suddenly sounded behind Randy.


    Randy''s back suddenly froze, and he stood still in place like a wood. Behind him, Marcus came in.


    Wearing a black windbreaker, Marcus''s face seemed to be covered with a layer of invisible frost. Several blue veins burst out on his forehead, and he stared at Randy gloomily. "The most important rule of the V Security team is to be loyal to master for no reason. Randy, ask yourself, have you done it?"


    Randy''s face turned pale and his scarlet eyes stared at Marcus. Marcus was right, but in his heart, that woman didn''t deserve to be the hostess of the Lu Clan. It was impossible for him to kneel down and apologize to that woman!


    Randy clenched his teeth and almost squeezed out a sentence from his throat, "She doesn''t deserve it! She is just a bitch who has no background and status and knows nothing but making trouble. Why should she be the hostess of the Lu Clan? "


    "Clap -"


    Before Randy came to his senses, Cassandra ga


    a looked at Marcus with a smile and waved her hand. "Be good, I''ll buy you some sugars later."


    Marcus was speechless.


    Where was his knife? No one could stop him today. He must kill this bitch!


    What''s wrong with him? Why did he think that bad woman would be bullied? It would be good if she didn''t hurt others!


    A few seconds later.


    Marcus turned to look at Randy and Fiona stiffly, "Miss Fiona, please."


    Fiona couldn''t even maintain her fake smile. She looked at Cassandra with resentment and forced a smile that was uglier than crying. She looked at Martin and said, "Martin, what happened just now... It''s just a misunderstanding. I''ll explain it to you another day. I... we''re leaving now. "


    Cassandra chuckled, "Well. It seems that you really don''t take me as Mrs. Lu. Even if I''m a clay figurine, I''m standing here. Are you really blind or pretend not to see me? Is this the family education of the great lady of the Shen Group? "


    Fiona was rendered speechless by Cassandra''s words. She tried to say something, but failed.


    Subconsciously, she had never taken Cassandra as Mrs. Lu, so she had never thought of saving her face. That position could only be hers, but this was the Lu Clan.


    Cassandra and Martin had been married. Even if she was good for nothing, she at least took the name of Mrs. Lu.

 Chapter 752 My Rival in Love Has Come

    However, Cassandra exposed the veil in front of Cassandra, which was the same as giving her a hard slap in public. She had never dreamed that one day she would be forced to such a situation by the bitch Cassandra!


    The expression on Fiona''s face changed several times, but she couldn''t lose her temper in front of Martin. She almost squeezed out from her throat, "What the hell do you want?"


    Cassandra looked at Fiona and said, "It seems that I should ask you this question. Miss Fiona, let me remind you that I am Martin''s wife. Even if we two have a fight in the future and you marry Martin, it will be his second marriage. Do you understand?"


    Sitting on the sofa silently, Martin didn''t know if he should be happy to see the scene or be angry. Cassandra always lost her temper.


    Fiona clenched her fingers tightly, with her long nails deeply pinched into her skin, and several red marks immediately appeared on her fair skin. She had underestimated Cassandra before, she didn''t expect that this woman was so eloquent.


    Gritting her teeth, Fiona put on a false smile and said, "Miss Cassandra, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean anything else. I have something to deal with. I have to go now. ''''


    Cassandra rested her chin on one hand and didn''t want to talk to Fiona anymore. If it wasn''t that she had to go to the company, she wouldn''t have let Fiona go so easily.


    As soon as Fiona and the others left, Cassandra pulled a long face, crossed her arms over her chest, stared at Martin and said, "Martin, do you want to explain to me what happened? My rival in love has come to me. You are so shameless! "


    Martin chuckled, "Well, it''s my fault."


    With a darkened face on purpose, Cassandra knocked on the table and said, "It''s good that you know you''re wrong. Don''t flirt with other women in the future, okay?"


    "Okay," replied Martin.


    After thinking for a while, Cassandra said seriously, "In view of your repeated mistakes and refused to mend your ways, you should write a self-criticism of 1000 words before I came back today. You can''t plagiarize or ask Carlos for help. I w


    ind any useful clues.


    In the Ring Entertainment Industry in the capital city.


    In the small meeting room.


    With an anxious look, Jack''s eyes almost glued to the tablet computer in front of him.


    Since the Shen Group released the news of investing in filming, almost all the media were scrambling to report, and the heat was still growing, and it had been ranked number one on the hot search list.


    Moreover, many big shots in the circle also reposted the microblog post to celebrate, as if it was a big event.


    Because of the popularity of the movie of the Shen Group, the heat of other stars and topics naturally dropped sharply. The previous hot search data of the Ring Entertainment Industry fell very fast. Seeing that it was about to be squeezed out of the top ten, Jack was so anxious that he was about to cry.


    At this time, the door of the small meeting room was pushed open, and Cassandra walked in quickly.


    Jack sprang to his feet and said in a hurry, "My dear Cassandra, you are finally here! Have you read the news? How could that idiot Susan be so lucky to get the investment from the Shen Group? When did the Shen Group become blind? "


    Cassandra didn''t say anything. She just sat down on a chair. She knew very well that it was not because Susan was lucky enough to make the Shen Group invest in her, but because all this was a good play directed by Fiona and Susan.

 Chapter 753 Greetings to the Classics

    "It hasn''t been started shooting yet. Why are you so excited? " Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, looked at Jack and said.


    It would take at least a period of time from the preparation of the crew to the final shooting. As long as there was something wrong with them during this period of time, the movie would naturally not be able to be shot.


    If Cassandra remembered correctly, a big event would soon happen in the entertainment circle, which was enough to attract the whole entertainment circle and even the whole country.


    With a distressed expression, Jack continued, "Their movie is the most eye-catching one in our country in terms of investment and lineup. As soon as the news is spread, it immediately caused such a sensation. According to my experience, in the next half a year, or even longer, this movie will always occupy the hot search and topic list, which is completely a fatal blow to other movies of the same period! How can I not be excited? "


    It was not easy for the Ring Entertainment Industry to reach its current position in such a short time. Now everything was on track and the company began to shoot officially. But now, it was intervened by the Shen Group. Once it was suppressed, it was hard to say what would happen to the Ring Entertainment Industry in the future.


    With a serious look on his face, Johnny said, "Jack is right. In this circle, we should have made a plan in advance. Moreover, this time, they actually invited Mr. Auden to help them, and the theme of the film is very close to ours. We are too young to compare with Mr. Auden in the same theme."


    The old man Johnny referred to was Auden Ning, the first group of filmmakers after the establishment of the state of H Country. He had become famous 20 years ago, and he had made many classic movies in the past few years. He was praised as the movie father in the H Country and had won the lifelong achievement award of the Golden Shadow award.


    When Cassandra saw the news, she didn''t expect that Fiona would spend so much money to invite Auden Ning out. After all, the two words "Auden Ning" alone represented everything.


    It was a pity that human could not defeat fat


    vie. Now the Shen Group has hyped up a wave of feelings for us, and next, the news of the shooting of the second movie will be released.


    But I also expect that we won''t get too much support in the early stage, and even someone will deliberately ridicule us. But it doesn''t matter. From now on, we only need to hold on for this week. No matter what comments the outside world makes, we can''t make any response. "


    Jack swallowed and looked at Cassandra with a headache. Although he didn''t know why Cassandra was so confident, he still chose to believe Cassandra.


    Jack took a deep breath and rubbed his swollen temples. "Well, I''ll post the news now, but there will definitely be media asking about the details later. Should I answer it or not? How should I answer?"


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Cassandra said slowly, "Greetings to the classics."


    The four short words were the most powerful proof.


    In this city, everything went very fast. No one would remember that they had once heard a sentimental song on the roadside, and no one would remember that they had passed by an endless field when they were children...


    The reason why it was a classic was that it could portray the deepest soft attachment in everyone''s heart.


    That''s the meaning of a classic.


    Soon, Jack announced the news that they were going to shoot the second movie of "Heavenly Dragon" on the official microblog of the Ring Entertainment Industry.

 Chapter 754 Im Just Worried about You

    "Are you crazy about being famous? How dare you take advantage of its popularity! "


    "''Heavenly Dragon'' is a classic movie in our generation''s heart. How can you take advantage of it! If you don''t shoot the second part, it''s a salute, okay? "


    "Who gave you the courage? How dare you shoot ''Heavenly Dragon''? You''re shameless! "


    "Hey, do you know what you''re doing?"


    "How ridiculous. Don''t be so shameless."


    "We will definitely resist the shooting of the second part of ''Heavenly Dragon'' by the Ring Entertainment Industry! By the way, have you got the copyright? This is an infringement! Back me up! Send me up! "


    As soon as the news of the second part of "Heavenly Dragon", which was shot by the Ring Entertainment Industry, released, it caused an uproar in the comments area directly. The Internet was full of doubts and abuse, and many words were directly blocked. It was simply obscene.


    Cassandra also noticed these comments, but she didn''t care as she had expected it.


    The movie "Heavenly Dragon" had been silent for so many years. If it weren''t for the fact that Auden had come out again, few people would have remembered the popular movie that had been active on the big screen and shared by two or three generations.


    The times were always progressing. It was irreversible to abandon the old and embrace the new, but in the end, there were still some people who would be a little reluctant and obsessive, and this little unwillingness and obsession would gradually gather into the brightest roar.


    With a sad face, Jack threw his phone away speechlessly, "Cassandra, why don''t you see how we are cursed? These people are too cruel, cursing me that I won''t be able to get a wife all my life, and eating instant noodles without spice... I really can''t control my hands. I want a wife. I want a spice bag. Purr...purr..."


    Although Jack had been mentally prepared, he did not expect that the comments on the Internet were more terrifying than he had imagined.


    Cassandra looked at Jack and said, "Don''t worry. If you don''t want to see it, just log out the official microblog''s account. We won''t respond for t


    en established in the beginning of the Republic of China. It had gone through countless wars and finally reborn. After its establishment, it was bought by Mr. Du, who used to be one of the four famous stars of the capital city. Over the years, Mr. Du had been committed to inheriting the traditional culture. This grand theatre could remain until today, it could be said that Mr. Du had made a great contribution.


    However, Mr. Du was old now, and today was his last storytelling show. Cassandra wanted to buy two tickets for her grandmother, who was a loyal fan of Mr. Du, but unexpectedly, half a month ago, the tickets of this show had been sold out.


    However, to Cassandra''s surprise, Hogan also liked storytelling.


    Cassandra chuckled and asked, "Mr. Hogan, do you also like storytelling?"


    Hogan smiled, "I don''t like it, but Mr. Du just sent me a few tickets. I just arrived in the capital city, and I''m not familiar with this place, and I don''t have many friends. After thinking for a while, I thought that you might like to listen to the storytelling, so I called to ask. If you don''t like it, I won''t force you."


    As her grandmother liked storytelling, Cassandra had listened to a lot since her childhood, especially Mr. Du''s works. But she didn''t expect that she would have the chance to watch his show in person.


    Cassandra clear her throat and said, "Well, may I ask if I can take my family with me?"

 Chapter 755 Ill Take You to Have Fun Tonight

    "You''re married?" Hogan narrowed his eyes and said coldly.


    Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and made up an excuse, "No, it''s not like that. It''s just a good friend. He also likes to listen to storytelling. If you don''t mind, can I take him with me?"


    Martin was easy to be jealous.


    If she dared to meet Hogan alone, Martin might kill Hogan and lock her up.


    Hogan''s cold fingers froze slightly, and his face suddenly turned gloomy. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Samuel, are you talking about the rich gentleman of the Lu Group?"


    The fact that Samuel was Cassandra had been made public. Cassandra had appeared together with Martin as Samuel before, so there would naturally be people guessing the relationship between Martin and Cassandra.


    Hogan was no exception.


    Or to some extent, there was a subtle connection between Cassandra and Hogan, but Cassandra hadn''t noticed it.


    Embarrassed, Cassandra smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Hogan, you are so well-informed that you can even guess this... If you think it''s not convenient, forget it. "


    ''Can you stop asking me? I''m so desperate!''


    On the other end of the phone, Hogan''s eyes were empty for a moment, and then he said in a deep voice, "It''s convenient. See you in the Grand Theatre tonight."


    After saying that, Hogan hung up the phone. With a murderous look in his slightly narrowed eyes, he picked up a black phone on the table and dialed a number.


    In the Ring Entertainment Industry.


    Sitting on the sofa with her long arms casually wrapped around the back of the chair, Cassandra looked lazy. She dialed Martin''s number.


    At the other end of the phone, Martin was accessing to information. When his phone rang, he immediately answered it.


    Cassandra smiled and said, "My sweetheart, Mr. Hogan just called me to listen to the storytelling. I can take my family members with me. Don''t you like Mr. Du''s storytelling very much? I''ll take you to have fun tonight. Well, no, I''ll take you t


    andra touched her chin and wondered what was in the box.


    Before Cassandra opened her mouth, Carlos had already come to open the door of the passenger seat. After Martin got in the car, Carlos handed the long wooden box to Martin.


    Cassandra asked casually, "Sweetheart, what are you holding?"


    Carlos looked at Cassandra sympathetically and closed the door silently. Although he also wanted to see the expression on Cassandra''s face when she received the banner, he didn''t want to die.


    Martin handed the long wooden box to her and said, "It''s for you."


    Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned, and then her pupils contracted. What did she hear? A male chauvinist like Martin even knew to give her a gift!


    She was so happy.


    Cassandra couldn''t wait to open the long wooden box. The next second, her calmness was shattered into pieces. She stared at the "gift" in the box in a daze for a long time before she came to her senses.


    Cassandra swallowed and took out the banner from the box. The moment the banner was unfolded, she felt as if she had been hit by ten thousand punches.


    ''Shit! You never know what a strange gift a male chauvinist would give.


    A banner?


    Why don''t you send me a big red flower?''


    Cassandra clear her throat and stammered, "Well. Honey, it''s... It''s too expensive. "

 Chapter 756 An Old-fashioned Man

    "Do you like it?" Martin looked at Cassandra and asked.


    Hearing this, blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. ''You give me a banner as a gift! How dare you ask me whether I like it or not? Who give you the courage?''


    No wonder Carlos looked at her with sympathy just now. She just wanted to stay alone now.


    Cassandra swallowed and said, "Yes, I like all the gifts from my sweetheart, but it''s better to change the words ''virtuous'' on it to ''sweet woman''."


    If she had known that Martin was so unreliable, she would have do it herself.


    She knew that she couldn''t count on Martin, who was a male chauvinism, to give her a gift!


    Martin nodded slightly, "Next time."


    Hearing this, Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ''Are you really going to give me another banner?


    Forget it. After all, he is my husband!''


    Cassandra felt helpless. She struggled for a few seconds and coughed, "Well, let''s go to have dinner first, and then go to the Grand Theatre, okay?"


    "Wait," said Martin.


    Cassandra turned to Martin and asked, "Anything else?"


    Martin took out a letter from his pocket of his suit and handed it to her, "Here you are."


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''What kind of old-fashioned man did she marry?


    Write a letters? Are you serious? !''


    Cassandra took the envelope and roughly tore the top of it. Then she took out two pieces of paper from it. When the letter was opened, Cassandra saw his beautiful handwriting.


    After a few seconds, Cassandra suddenly raised her head, "My sweetheart, is this... A love letter? "


    If she remembered correctly, she had asked Martin to write a self-criticism in the morning, and it enlightened Martin. That''s amazing!


    Martin lowered his eyes and said, "Yes."


    Cassandra looked at the love letter in her hand and then at Martin, "How about you slap me? I''ll see if I''m dreaming."


    Martin didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh, "You are not dreaming."


    Cassandra couldn''t help letting out a scream. After making sure that the love letter was true again and again, she carefully put it away with exciteme


    . Mr. Du was still wearing a dark blue robe, and a pair of thick old glasses on the bridge of his nose. As soon as he spoke, there was a burst of applause off the stage.


    Hogan looked up at Martin and said slowly, "I heard that the Lu Group and the Shen Group are going to work together to develop one hundred business squares. I''ve heard it from hearsay. I don''t know if the news is true or not. Please forgive me if I said it wrong."


    While peeling melon seeds, Martin glanced at Hogan. The Lu Group and the Shen Group had joined hands to build the top domestic business circle, and few people knew the news at present, and the Lu Group and the Shen Group had not made it public. Now it seemed that the news was still leaked out.


    Martin pushed a pile of peeled melon seeds in front of Cassandra, and the onlooker Cassandra thought, ''Well, do you want to talk about gossip?''


    With a sneer on his face, Martin said coldly, "You are really well-informed, Hogan. You even found out this."


    With an innocent smile on his face, Hogan said with a smile, "The Lu Group is one of the most powerful financial groups in the country and a model for us to learn. It''s natural for me to pay more attention to it. But I don''t know if you are willing to let me take a share? TL Investment Company pays great attention to investment. As long as there is a good project, I can cooperate with you. "

 Chapter 757 He Is Mine

    "Sorry, please allow me to refuse." Martin said directly.


    He was not interested in cooperating with his rival in love. Moreover, he hadn''t found out the real purpose of Hogan''s coming to the capital city yet. This person was too dangerous, but he pretended to be harmless, so that people could easily get off guard.


    What on earth did he want to do?


    Hogan raised her eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, "Mr. Martin, don''t refuse me in such a hurry. I wonder if you know the project of the DJ International Group under the Yan Group."


    Hearing this, Martin''s eyes darkened in an instant. Cassandra, who was eating melon seeds, suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Hogan, "Mr. Hogan, you have invested three billion dollars and become the independent director of the Yan Group, and also the only investor of the DJ International Group. From a business point of view, you are the God of wealth of the Yan Group now. We share weal and woe at the same time, but..."


    Speaking of this, Cassandra paused for two seconds, with a cold smile on her lips, and said word by word, "If you have other intentions in investing in the Yan Group, I''m afraid you will be disappointed."


    Hogan was smart, so she didn''t reveal the last layer of the veil.


    At first, she was just surprised that Hogan offered to invest in the Ring Entertainment Industry. But now it seemed that Hogan had other intentions.


    Hogan smiled, "Other intentions? Is there any misunderstanding about me, Mr. Samuel? "


    Cassandra, "Is there? Don''t think that I can''t see that you approach me deliberately for the sake of Martin? Let me tell you, even if you are good-looking, don''t try to seduce Martin. Martin won''t like you. "


    Hogan was speechless.


    Martin was speechless.


    ''Are you sure you are not here to make fun of me?


    I like Martin?


    Your idea is really strange!''


    How could she thought that he tried so hard to get close to her in order to take away the man beside her?


    Hogan was so angry that he gritted his teeth and the words almost squeezed out of her throat, "I''m not a gay."


    Cassandra tilted her head a


    ctor and crew were, they were not as arrogant as Daniel. It was almost normal for him to be late, but he arrived earlier than Cassandra today.


    Daniel''s back froze slightly, and he glanced at Cassandra evasively. If Cassandra wouldn''t come for the show, he would have forgotten about it, let alone arrive early.


    Daniel cleared his throat, "Well, the shooting begins at 9 o''clock. The role cards have been extracted before, and after the shooting begins, it will be divided into two groups of people to investigate and search for the evidence... How about we join in the same group later? "


    The program would be recorded for a long time, so the guests participating in the shooting were divided into two groups. In order to show fairness, the permanent guests often took the new comers to play together, which was an unwritten rule. After all, the new comers had just arrived, and they might not be able to keep up with some progress. If they couldn''t get involved in the plot, there would be less fun.


    Cassandra nodded, "Okay, but I think there are two mysterious guests. Do you know who they are?"


    The so-called mysterious guests, in fact, was stunt created by the crew of the program. They were basically some famous stars or celebrities.


    Daniel shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It is confidential. The two mysterious guests won''t show up until the program is officially recorded."

 Chapter 758 Mysterious Guests

    Who were the two mysterious guests? They did such a good job of keeping the secret. They didn''t tell anyone, not even Daniel.


    The two of them stayed on the shooting set for a while. After putting on makeup and changing clothes, they formally entered the recording site under the guidance of the staff.


    The script of this episode was a story of solving a case in ancient times, so the construction of the scenes was done according to the ancient elements. Cassandra''s and others'' costumes were also ancient costume. As soon as they entered the formal recording site, they felt it was luxurious.


    The formal recording site was very exquisite and the scene was very large. Roughly estimated, it would cost a lot to build such a large scene. Even Cassandra and Daniel had to sigh that the crew of this program was so rich.


    When Cassandra and others entered the room, 4 permanent guests had already arrived. After a simple opening speech, they introduced the two people, Cassandra and Daniel. Because they had read the script in advance, the two of them quickly entered the state.


    At this time, one of the permanent guests said a few words before inviting the other two mysterious guests to come in.


    After a while of mysterious BGM, two slender men came over. The next second, Cassandra almost fell down from the chair.


    ''Damn you! What''s going on?''


    She knew the two legendary mysterious guests. There must be something wrong!


    "Now, let me briefly introduce these two mysterious guests - Andrew, CEO of the FX International Group, and Hogan, CEO of the TL Investment Company, the two of whom are business elites. You must be looking forward to the performance of the two today!"


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead, trying to minimize her sense of existence. Was it too late for her to quit now?


    Wait, wait! Wasn''t Andrew beaten up by Moore and still in the hospital? ''Why are you so ambitious?''


    Cassandra was in a daze for the rest of the time. It was not until the foreplay was over and everyone began to choose the camp that Cassandra came to her senses. With a helpless expression, she look


    ht line. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw a female college student standing alone beside the police car not far away. He said in a deep voice, "Go and invite that college student here."


    "Yes, sir."


    Arthur looked around and found that the windows and doors were not damaged. Because this was the suburb, even if the walls were built outside, in order to be safe, the windows in the villa were also installed with a security net. When the crime was committed, the windows on the second floor were open, but there was no useful trace, and it was impossible to determine how the dead person came in.


    After looking around the scene, Arthur went downstairs. The female college student''s face was as pale as paper, and her whole body was shaking. For her, she was forced to come here by Brock Su. Although she finally escaped from the disaster, her current situation was not getting better, and her mind was full of the scene of Brock Su''s death.


    Arthur poured the girl a glass of warm water and pushed it in front of her. She said in a trembling voice, "Thank you."


    Arthur, "Don''t be afraid. That''s all over. Although the person who assaulted you is dead, we will definitely give you justice."


    Hearing this, the female college student''s face gradually showed a trace of confusion. She lowered her eyebrows and said bitterly, "Justice? The Su Clan is rich and powerful. How can you give me justice? "

 Chapter 759 Coincidence

    "Everyone is equal in front of the law, which is the minimum bottom line. Otherwise, I don''t deserve to wear this dress." Arthur said calmly.


    The college student''s eyes turned red. She bit her lips tightly and said in a hoarse voice, "What do you want to ask? Go ahead."


    Arthur kept silent for a few seconds. "Did you find anything unusual or see someone suspicious last night?"


    The college girl tensed up. After a while, she said, "Since Brock brought me back last night... I had been locked in the bedroom upstairs. When he was about to assault me, there was a strange sound outside. I couldn''t tell what it was, like the sound of metal being heavily knocked. But as soon as Brock heard the sound, he lost control...


    I got up from the bed when he was not noticing me. When I ran to the door, I saw a shadow flash past me. Then I heard a strange sound behind me. I turned around and saw... I saw Brock fall down in front of me... "


    Tears streamed down the girl''s cheeks. No matter how strong she was, she was still a student. It was normal that she couldn''t accept such a big thing.


    Arthur exhaled a turbid breath. She was a girl, and he had no experience in coaxing people. He had to sit on the sofa, and Bettina next to him really couldn''t stand it anymore. She comforted the college girl with a few words, but when she was fragile, the more comforted she was, the more emotional collapse she would feel, and the college girl cried so hard that her eyes were swollen.


    When the female college student''s mood improved a little, Arthur continued to ask a few more details. At this time, Rolf suddenly ran in. "Arthur, something''s wrong. Brock''s father, Beal Su, the boss of the Su Group, was in a car accident on the way here... He died on the spot. "


    Hearing this, Arthur''s face darkened. He had been handling cases for a long time, so he naturally knew that all coincidences of cases were likely to affect the case itself. Brock had just been killed, and Beal Su had a car accident on the way here. Too many coincidences were not coincidences.


    Arthur immediately asked, "Have you investigated the reaso


    no chip on the vehicle recorder on the truck, or there was a ghost."


    Arthur glanced at her. He didn''t believe there was any ghost in the world, but the loss of the memory card was too strange.


    Arthur thought for a while and said, "After the case, has anyone else approached that truck except our people?"


    Bettina nodded and pointed at a man in a black windbreaker next to her. "It''s him. According to his statement, he happened to drive by when the accident happened. After seeing the car accident, he wanted to confirm if the driver was still alive, but he didn''t get in the truck. After that, he called the police and the ambulance, but the driver died before the ambulance arrived."


    Arthur looked at the direction where Bettina pointed and saw the man in black windbreaker standing beside his car. The man wore a pair of gold rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose, giving off a feeling of being regarded as a successful elite. When he saw that Arthur looked at him, the man smiled shyly at him.


    Arthur pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose and asked, "Have you record his phone number?"


    Bettina, "Yes. What? Do you suspect him?"


    Arthur couldn''t tell what he felt. The first time he saw the man in black windbreaker, he felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what it was. It was just his intuition, but he couldn''t handle the case by intuition. Evidence should be collected.

 Chapter 760 Im On a Diet

    "Not really. You can take a record for him and then let him go. You must make sure that his phone number is effective. Do you understand what I mean?" Arthur said in a hoarse voice.


    Of course, Bettina knew what he meant. But to be honest, if his boss was not a masculine man, she would doubt if he had a crush on that man with glasses.


    Bettina went to take a record, and Arthur carefully checked the scene, but couldn''t find more clues for the time being. The death of Beal and the truck driver could only be confirmed after the corpse examination report, whether it was a car accident or other reasons.


    This case seemed to drag all of them into a whirlpool, and they could no longer escape.


    The night was long.


    After the shooting of the "Great Detective" program, Cassandra had almost been tortured to death. When the night wind blew, she couldn''t help shivering and regained some spirit.


    During the shooting, her phone was in flight mode. As soon as she came out, she couldn''t wait to turn on her phone.


    At the same time, Hogan, Andrew and Daniel stood in front of Cassandra.


    Cassandra''s hand holding the phone shook and smiled awkwardly, "Well, the program has been recorded. Let''s go."


    Daniel hesitated for a while and left dejectedly. Andrew was almost the same, but Hogan remained calm and said, "We''ve been busy all day. May I have the honor to invite you to have a midnight snack?"


    ''No! Don''t even think about it!''


    Cassandra refused in her heart, but her expression didn''t change. She said, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Hogan. But it''s so late, and I''d better not eat anything. I... I''m on a diet. "


    Before Hogan could say anything, a black Maybach came over and stopped at the roadside. The back door was opened and Martin got out of the car.


    Cassandra ran to Martin in a hurry. After she took a few steps, she realized that it was a public place and it would be troublesome if she was seen. So she looked around furtively and made sure that there was no outsider. Then she was relieved.


    Cass


    as suspected of murder.


    "What are you thinking about?" A low voice suddenly sounded above her head.


    Cassandra rubbed her swollen temples and said, "It seems that the car accident of Beal is not just an accident."


    "What do you think?" Martin asked.


    Cassandra put her phone in front of Martin and said, "Look at the photos of the scene, it can be seen from them that the Benz had brake marks and also had the intention to avoid the truck. However, if the truck driver didn''t want to have an accident, he would think of braking at the first time. However, no measures had been taken at the time of the truck crime. That is to say, if the driver was not distracted or in a bad mental state, he deliberately hit Beal''s car. That is... Murdering. "


    She could guess this, and Arthur and others should have guessed it as well. That was why they associated the death of Beal with Brock and Lance.


    "What else?" Martin asked.


    Cassandra continued to read two more news, "Look at this. As soon as Beal and his son died, someone immediately exposed the father and son''s private life dissolute and suspected of many crimes. Although the Internet is developed now, it''s easy to dig out anything, but it''s too coincidental. It seems that everything is arranged in advance."


    There must be something wrong. Moreover, this time it was not just a coincidence.

 Chapter 761 Are You Pull the Wrong Person

    "Cassandra, from now on, you don''t have to get involved in this matter and don''t pay attention to it anymore. I will handle it." After a moment''s silence, Martin pulled Cassandra into his arms and kissed her gently.


    Cassandra rested her head on Martin''s chest, listening to the man''s undulating and powerful heartbeat. At that moment, the past flashed through her mind like a film.


    She put her arms around the man''s waist and said slowly, "Martin, I have never asked you why you are so good to me. I have no special advantages except for beautiful look, and I always make trouble... Martin, why do you have a crush on me? "


    She thought she didn''t deserve it.


    In both her previous life and this life, she felt that she didn''t deserve Martin and his being so good to her.


    Martin held her more tightly. After a long time, the man''s extremely hoarse voice came from above Cassandra''s head, "You deserve it."


    Cassandra seemed to have sensed that he was in a bad mood. She raised her hand and gently smoothed his back, and said in a hoarse voice, "Martin, sometimes I feel that everything in front of me is just a dream. I''m afraid that one day, I will suddenly wake up from this dream. Outside the dream, we are two strangers, and we just brushed past each other on the street... Martin, I will be sad. "


    In her previous life, Cassandra was a determined atheist. After all, traveling through rebirth was too dramatic for her. But now, everything was true.


    She had searched countless information, but she couldn''t explain why all this had happened. Since God had given her another chance, she didn''t want to repeat the mistakes of her previous life.


    If one day she found out that all this was just a dream, what should she do?


    ''No disaster, no dream. I''m dead and I''m alive. I''m drowning in my dream.''


    Martin tensed up, with an unprecedented loss in his deep eyes.


    He slightly closed his eyes to hide his unusual look and said in a very low vo


    the people in the office were completely dumbfounded.


    Almost reflexively, Bettina jumped up from the chair with her eyes almost glued to Lenny. "Damn it! Mr. Weldon, are you pulling the wrong person? How can such a delicate and beautiful man do such heavy work like us! He is so handsome! "


    The next second, everyone looked at Bettina in unison.


    Bettina was a good-looking lady, and had a slightly heavy taste, but as a policewoman, she had been single for so many years, and there was a reason.


    No man could accept a woman who was more rough and shameless than him.


    Weldon Wang''s face darkened with anger, and his face trembled with anger. Then he gritted his teeth and roared at Bettina, "How can you talk to your boss like that? Sit down! "


    What a shame! He felt so embarrassed!


    Bettina was stunned. She regretted and sat on the chair.


    ''Oh my God! I''m finished this time!''


    What''s wrong with her? Why couldn''t she control her mouth!


    Only then did Weldon Wang turn to look at Lenny with embarrassment. There was no change in the expression on Lenny''s face, so Weldon Wang had to say first, "Now let me give a brief introduction to our new leader of the special task team, Lenny Shen. Welcome."


    As soon as he finished speaking, thunderous applause broke out in the meeting room.

 Chapter 762 Are You Still a Human Being

    Lenny walked half a step forward, glanced around the meeting room with his cold eyes, and finally looked at Arthur.


    Arthur''s slender legs were still placed on the table in front of him. As soon as the cigarette in his mouth reached its end, he reached out to put it out, throwing it into the ashtray on the table casually.


    "Now, please make a brief speech, Mr. Lenny." Weldon said with a smile.


    Lenny withdrew his sight. Before he could speak, Arthur suddenly put down his legs on the table, stood up and looked at Lenny with burning eyes. "The transfer order has been issued for 3 days. Mr. Lenny, you''re really putting on airs. It''s not until then that you come here to take office. You even forced everyone to come here to accompany you. It''s a matter of life and death... Mr. Lenny, do you know how serious the case is? If you don''t know, I can tell you. "


    There were 3 murders in a row. No matter how bad they had done before they died, in their eyes, the dead were the most important. What they needed to do was to solve the case and find the real murderer, and give the dead justice.


    Originally, the purpose of establishing a special team in the police station was to gather resources to solve the case as soon as possible, but he did not expect that such a young man would suddenly come to be the group leader. Arthur had already been full of anger in his heart, but Lenny made a fuss at this time.


    Blue veins stood out on Weldon''s forehead. With a false smile, he said, "Arthur, don''t say that. After all, Mr. Lenny is your leader... Mr. Lenny, don''t take Arthur''s bad temper to heart. "


    Lenny narrowed his eyes and raised one of his eyebrows slightly. "I''ve heard that there is no case that can''t be solved by Mr. Arthur in this world. I wonder if you''re interested in making a bet with me, Mr. Arthur."


    All of a sudden, Arthur''s face turned gloomy. He sneered and said, "Bet on what?"


    Lenny looked at him and said, "Bet on who will solve the case first. As for the bet, the loser must be willing to be suppressed b


    phone suddenly rang. Carlos took it out of his pocket and saw a strange number on the screen. He picked up the phone absentmindedly and said, "Hello."


    A deep and hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone, "Mr. Carlos, do you remember me? Humphrey Hong, CEO of the Dong He Group. "


    Hearing this, Carlos was stunned, "Dong He Group, Humphrey Hong? Who? Do we know each other? "


    "Last time at the wine party, I met you. I think you don''t remember it."


    Carlos touched his chin, "Since I don''t remember, why you still call me? Are you crazy?"


    Humphrey Hong didn''t get angry. He chuckled, "Mr. Carlos, you''re joking. I''m sorry to bother you. I just heard that you''re interested in bone sculptures and I happened to have one. It''s said that it was made by Master Chen. Thinking that you''re an expert, I want to ask you for help to identify whether it''s true or not."


    Carlos'' pupils shrank slightly, and he suddenly became interested. "Master Chen?"


    Humphrey, "Jeffry Chen, Master Chen, an expert in bone carving."


    Carlos'' eyes lit up. Jeffry Chen loved bone carving all his life, his skill was so exquisite that no one could compare with it. Unfortunately, he had retired 3 years ago, and there were not many finished bone sculptures that could be collected in the market.


    Carlos said in a hurry, "Where are you? I''ll be right there. "

 Chapter 763 Lend Me Your Backyard

    After Humphrey telling him the address, Carlos hung up the phone and turned to Cassandra, "Cassandra, I have something to deal with..."


    Before he could finish his words, Cassandra interrupted him, "The CEO of the Dong He Group, Humphrey Hong, is married. He is a bad man. He seduced you with a bone sculpture, in fact, he wants to rape you. Carlos, believe me, he is a completely bad man!"


    Carlos, "..."


    It seemed that he just answered a phone call!


    Why did his sister-in-law know so well about a strange man?


    He was confused!


    Carlos swallowed and said with difficulty, "No, Cassandra, he just heard that I like bone carvings, so he wants to ask me for help to identify whether it is genuine or not. Can you be like an innocent and ignorant woman? Why there are full of messy things in your mind?"


    With one hand on the back of her forehead, Cassandra said provocatively, "How about we make a bet? If my guess is right, lend me your backyard."


    Recently, she wanted to dig a fish pool at home, but there was no room for such a big place in the garden. She had been thinking about the yard of Carlos'' house next door for a long time, and she had expressed it crazily countless times, but Carlos was not fooled.


    What could she do? She was desperate!


    Carlos looked at her and said, "If you guess wrong, you are not allowed to covet my yard from now on. You can''t plant vegetables or dig holes!"


    Cassandra said in a hurry, "Deal! Wait a minute. I''ll ask my sweetheart to come with me. "


    Carlos, "..."


    In a starred hotel in the capital city.


    This hotel was owned by the Dong He Group. Humphrey had an exclusive presidential suite here.


    After they arrived at the hotel, Cassandra booked a suite next door and got the monitoring equipment in advance. After Carlos entered, Cassandra immediately sat in front of the tablet PC, staring at it without blinking.


    In the next room.


    The light in the room was a little dim, and the air seemed to be filled with


    drop in the bucket in your master''s eyes. But since I dare to make a move, I won''t be unprepared. If I get you, it''s worth it even if I die, but my family can''t be destroyed by me, so I''ve prepared a deep hypnotist for you. After tonight''s romantic night, he will erase this memory of you... Honey, next, enjoy yourself. "


    Carlos'' face suddenly froze. He didn''t expect that the bitch, Humphrey, had even thought of a way out!


    Humphrey not only wanted to sleep with him, but also wanted to sleep with him for free!


    With a straight face, Carlos gritted his teeth and said, "How dare you!"


    "I have done it no matter I dare or not. This is my place. No one will save you even if you scream. You''d better listen to me." said Humphrey, looking down at Carlos.


    The next second, the door behind him was kicked open. The door fell to the ground with a bang. Marcus stood at the door expressionlessly.


    On the sofa, Humphrey''s face suddenly darkened and he shouted angrily, "Who the hell are you? How dare you ruin my good plan! Before I lose my temper... "


    Before Humphrey could say the word "get out", he stopped abruptly.


    Cassandra grabbed Marcus'' clothes and he stepped aside with a long face.


    ''Marcus is so dull. After that, he should stand aside and not block me pretending to be a hero to save the man.''

 Chapter 764 Am I Awesome

    Wearing a dark blue suit, Cassandra walked in with a smile on her face, followed by Martin and Marcus. In the corridor outside the door, this floor had been cleared, and all the people were from the V Security team.


    Humphrey sat on the sofa with cold sweat on his forehead as if he was half paralyzed. Damn it! Why were Martin and others here!


    No matter how bold he was, he didn''t dare to act recklessly in front of Martin.


    Cassandra walked to the sofa and sat down. She raised her eyebrows, said while eating melon seeds, "Tut-tut... Carlos, I''ve told you his man is a scum, right? He even dares to hurt you. Do you want to rape him first or kill him first? "


    On the other side of the sofa, Carlos'' face was as dark as the bottom of a pan. He kicked away Humphrey with all his strength and took a few deep breaths. Then he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said in a cold voice, "This kind of bastard will do harm to others if he is kept. Kill him and feed him to the dogs."


    On the ground, Humphrey finally came to his senses. He knelt on the ground with a flop, grabbed Carlos'' trousers, and his face turned completely pale. "Mr. Carlos, I have elders and children. Please spare my life!"


    Carlos sneered, stared at Humphrey with his scarlet eyes gloomy, and said in an unusually hoarse voice, "I''ve already given you a chance. Isn''t it too late for you to beg for mercy now?"


    Cassandra, who was watching the fun, added, "Mr. Humphrey, you''re wrong. You not only have elders and children, but also have dozens of lovers. Now they are fighting outside. How about I call them in?"


    Humphrey was speechless.


    The expression on his face changed several times. He felt depressed.


    "Mr. Carlos, I was just too impulsive. Could you please let me go? In the next life, I will repay you! " Humphrey wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and begge


    roat, "Well, should I leave for a while?"


    She was still a child!


    She couldn''t understand how to solve it by hand!


    But she really wanted to see the live broadcast of it. If it couldn''t work, she could find a few girls for him.


    Carlos lay on the bed weakly, his face as red as the butt of a monkey, and he felt embarrassed. ''Why didn''t you leave earlier?''


    "Go get him some ice. The more, the better." Martin suddenly said.


    Carlos and Kevin looked at each other. For some reason, at that moment, Carlos suddenly felt less uncomfortable.


    What on earth had their master experienced?


    A few minutes later.


    Carlos'' body was soaked in a large bucket of ice water and didn''t feel so uncomfortable. Cassandra ran into the room again and stood at the door of the bathroom, "Well... Carlos, how about I find you some girls? It''s not good for your health to hold it for too long. Am I considerate? "


    Carlos, "... Get out! "


    Where was his knife! He must kill this idiot today!


    With an aggrieved look on her face, Cassandra turned to look at Martin who was not far away and curled her lips pitifully. "Martin, our lackey is fierce. I''m so scared..."


    Carlos, "..."


    ''What do you mean by ''lackey''?


    I''m not your lackey!''

 Chapter 765 Long Time No See

    "Come here." Martin looked up at Cassandra with affection.


    Cassandra immediately ran to Martin, threw herself into his arms and murmured, "Carlos'' yard is mine now. How about we dig a fish pool and raise some fish? Otherwise, I can''t eat the celery I planted. "


    She felt that she was going to become a big farmer.


    Martin chuckled, "Okay."


    Cassandra took Martin''s hand and said, "Let''s go back to start it now. By the way, Martin."


    Martin raised his head and asked, "What?"


    Cassandra said seriously, "I always want to ask you a very serious question. If I become an excavator driver, will you still love me?"


    Martin was speechless.


    What a strange question!


    Martin''s face darkened and he felt helpless. "Yes. I love you. I''ll save you first."


    Hearing this, Cassandra was confused. She didn''t ask the last two questions.


    Cassandra clear her throat, "You answered so quickly without being sincerity at all."


    Martin was speechless.


    It was urgent to know how to survive with a wife who loved fantasy.


    In the Lu City.


    The night was long and the stars were as bright as water.


    In the Hong Fu villa district.


    The Hong Fu villa district was built by Drake, the richest man in Lu City. Most of the people living here were either rich or powerful, and they were famous in Lu City.


    In No. 6 mansion.


    The villa was brightly lit. The whole villa was filled with a strong smell of alcohol. A lot of empty wine bottles and cigarette butts were scattered on the ground and tea table.


    If people didn''t look carefully, they couldn''t notice a man in black lying on the ground in front of the sofa.


    The man''s short white hair was disheveled on his face, half covering his enchanting face. His white arms were placed horizontally on his waist. Even if he was wrapped in a layer of black clothes, his nearly perfect figure could still be seen clearly.


    After a long time, a black Bentley car stopped in front of the villa.


    In the driver''s seat, a man in a dark blue suit, with a pair of black thin glasses on the bridge of


    o violent, okay? Put on your glasses! "


    He just wanted to tease Barnes, but he didn''t expect that he couldn''t stand it.


    In fact, he didn''t know how Barnes survived these days when he couldn''t see him. Barnes was cold and calm. But he was so fragile when he woke up from nightmares every night.


    And his weakness was all because of this person.


    Barnes slightly lowered his eyes and kept silent. The next second, his long arms quickly wrapped around the man''s neck like a ghost, and his cold and piercing fingers tightly strangled his throat.


    With a little strength from his fingertips, the man could easily be killed.


    But he didn''t dodge at all and just let Barnes strangle him.


    Barnes stared at the man with his scarlet eyes, like a passenger who had traveled a long way on thin ice at night. After a long time, his hoarse voice broke the dead silence, "Why don''t you dodge?"


    Hearing this, the man''s lips suddenly pulled out a faint smile, and his eyes curved. "You are here, where do you want me to hide? Huh? "


    Barnes, "Why?"


    His question was abrupt without any signs, but the man understood it in a second. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "There are many things in the world that are destined. For example, I like you and I''m willing to die in your hands, but if others want to touch a hair of me, I will destroy his whole family."

 Chapter 766 You Cant Run Away Halfway

    A touch of unprecedented panic flashed through Barnes'' eyes. A moment later, he loosened his grip in frustration, lowered his head, and said in an extremely hoarse voice, "What do you want me to do?"


    No matter what the reason was, betrayal was betrayal. Even if he had thousands of reasons, the fact of betrayal could not be changed.


    Why were there people in this world willing to die for each other, but could only stand on the opposite side and be incompatible?


    Barnes didn''t understand. He wanted to kill the man in front of him. But he couldn''t do it. He compromised again and again, forcing himself to be a madman.


    The man looked up, and something flashed in his deep eyes. After a long time, he walked half a step forward and gently kissed Barnes on the forehead. His words were full of bitterness. "You just need to remember that my love for you has never changed. When one day, everything is settled, I will tell you everything I hide... Barnes, I love you and I''m willing to die for you, but please respect me. I can only go this way alone. Do you understand? "


    He didn''t want to get Barnes involved, nor did he want him to suffer for himself. He didn''t know where this "way" would lead to. He was ready to accept everything, including death.


    But he still didn''t want to leave Barnes. Although he knew that he could avoid him when Barnes came to Lu City and didn''t let him find any clues, he still wanted to see him.


    Barnes stood there like a clay sculpture. After a long silence, he said slowly, "How do you know that I won''t give up everything for you?"


    As long as this man wanted, he was willing to give up everything and go through fire and water for him.


    The man shook his head with a smile. "I don''t deserve it."


    Barnes blurted out, "You deserve it. Since you are willing to die for me, why don''t you let me bear it with you?"


    The man raised his slender fingers and gently stroked Barnes'' face. His voice was extremely hoarse. "I don''t want you to suffer


    the highest prestige and strong power.


    Uncle Albert...


    Did everything have anything to do with Uncle Albert?


    The light on the screen of the mobile phone quickly dimmed. With his fingers gently tapped on the screen, his eyes were somewhat greedy.


    Even if it was just a message, he wanted to see it more times. The words seemed to be mixed with countless emotions.


    After a long time, Barnes started the car and it disappeared in the darkness.


    In the villa.


    On the balcony upstairs, a figure stood in the dark shadow. If one didn''t look carefully, he couldn''t be noticed at all. He stood here until the car tail light disappeared. Then he concealed the deep tenderness in his eyes.


    If this was fate, it meant that their relationship couldn''t last long and they could only stand on two extremes, then he... He was determined to go against the heaven''s will and forced himself to be with him!


    The night was long, and the lights were colorful.


    He had to wait until the truth was revealed and his task was completed.


    No matter how long it would take, he was willing to.


    The second morning, before Cassandra got up, she received a call from Peggy, saying that she wanted to have dinner with her tonight. Cassandra agreed without hesitation.


    As soon as Cassandra got up from the bed, Jack called her.

 Chapter 767 She Was Tempted

    Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows with a headache, slid the screen and picked up the phone, "Jack, what happened this morning?"


    On the other side of the phone, Jack said excitedly, "Have you read the news just now? Auden had a heart attack. Although he was sent to the hospital in time, his condition was not optimistic. It was said that he had already received a critically ill notice, and now all the news outside was flying around. Cassandra, to be honest, do you have any skill to predict? "


    Auden enjoyed a high position in the film industry and hadn''t been working for many years. This time, he started to work again because of the Shen Group, as soon as the film conference was over, he fell ill. People who didn''t know it might think that he was in conflict with the film.


    The Shen Group couldn''t do anything to hype because of Auden''s illness.


    Cassandra, "If I really have that ability, do I have to work so hard to make money?"


    Jack scratched his head. Why did he always feel that something was wrong with Cassandra''s words?


    However, Jack didn''t have time to think too much. He immediately said, "You''re right, Cassandra. But in this way, the film of the Shen Group and the GR Group will be ruined. Without the golden signboard of Auden, no one can replace him in the future. Even God helps us!"


    Cassandra touched her chin and thought, ''Jack''s words are true. After all, this is the way it is in this industry. Most people decide whether to go to the cinema to watch the movie or not mainly depending on the director''s fame and the main crew. The lineup of the movie invested by the Shen Group is indeed very powerful at present, but without a senior director to take the helm, it may not be able to hold up this scene.''


    Otherwise, the film they made would not be as good as expected, and it might became a joke.


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes and asked, "How''s everything going with our official microblog?"


    Jack immediately said, "Don''t mention it. As soon as the news of elder Auden''s critically ill came out, the comments under our official microblog have been reversed a lot. Many online users said that they missed "Heavenly Dragon" a


    e.


    Daniel pursed his lips and said, "When Auden came out to filming, you announced the shooting of "Heavenly Dragon 2", which was indeed a hit, but you are not an impulsive person. Once elder Auden or the people of the Ning Group accuse you of plagiarizing and infringement of the copyright, not only can''t you shoot this movie, but also you will be involved in a lawsuit. So, you should have obtained the copyright of this movie, and then you announced the shooting. You can''t get the copyright of the movie in such a short time, so you have already prepared it. "


    Cassandra didn''t expect that Daniel would be the first one to question her.


    This young man from a rich family who usually looked careless was also a hidden reasoning master.


    Raising her head, Cassandra asked calmly, "Mr. Daniel, what do you want to say?"


    Daniel''s thin lips broke into a straight line. After a long time, he looked at Cassandra and said in a low voice, "Do you know why elder Auden suddenly announced that he would work for the Shen Group and the GR Group after so many years of silence?"


    Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned. She had to admit that Daniel''s style had changed too fast.


    But judging from Daniel''s words, there seemed to be something fishy.


    Cassandra shook her head, "I don''t know."


    Daniel looked at her with a complicated look, "Mr. Auden has a son, of whom he is very fond, so he is infected with the bad habits of a playboy."

 Chapter 768 I Believe You

    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched slightly. ''Then, how dare you say that?


    Who else in the capital city can be more profligate than you?''


    Cassandra coughed, "Do you mean it has something to do with Auden''s son?"


    In H Country, especially in the older generation, there was a very traditional concept of male superiority and female inferiority. In the family, only boys were qualified to enter the temple, enjoy the worship, and hold a funeral for the father. Therefore, most of the families hoped to have boys and inherit the family bloodline.


    Although the society was open now and these old ideas had been gradually dispelled, there were still many clans that maintained this tradition, and a big clan like the Ning Clan was no exception. Moreover, Auden gave birth to his son when he was old, so he was naturally doted on and obeyed by all means.


    Daniel nodded, "Sort of. This playboy is called Crane Ning, a famous wastrel in the circle. He has made a lot of mistakes in the past few years. It is said that last week, Crane Ning killed a bartender in a top-level club after taking drug. The club is a property of the Shen Group. Fiona threatened Auden with Crane''s life, so Auden had to be forced to work for her. After the incident, Auden had sent Crane Ning abroad, but the black sheep made trouble again and was arrested for drunk driving. Auden was so angry that he had a heart attack and was sent to the hospital. The situation was not optimistic. "


    Hearing this, Cassandra couldn''t help but sigh. Auden was also a filming master. She didn''t expect that his reputation would be ruined by this playboy.


    No wonder Auden had retired for more than ten years and suddenly announced its debut. She had thought that Shen Group had spent a lot of money, but she didn''t expect that there would be such a twists and turns.


    With a complicated look in her eyes, Cassandra looked at Daniel and said, "In that case, once these news is exposed, Auden will be discredit


    the past than see him suffer like this.


    Daniel looked at her and smiled, "Don''t be like this."


    He didn''t want anyone to see his fragility, nor did he want Cassandra to see it. Otherwise, he would be too bitter, and even he would feel sorry for himself.


    Cassandra took a deep breath and smiled, "Okay, but it''s about time. Should we go back to continue filming? I have an appointment with my goddess tonight! "


    Hearing this, blue veins stood out on Daniel''s forehead. "Bitch!"


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Damn it! Who is the bitch?''


    Was she too tolerant of him? What''s wrong with him!


    Before Cassandra could react, Daniel had left angrily. But when he turned around and left, a faint smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    He felt relieved.


    Looking at his receding figure, Cassandra''s mood was a little complicated. However, this trip was not in vain. At least she knew what had happened between Auden and Crane, and the truth was finally cleared up and revealed.


    Then she couldn''t let Fiona and Roger down.


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes, took out her phone and dialed Hackett''s number.


    The phone rang twice and was picked up. At the other end of the phone, Hackett''s heart beat faster and faster, and his voice trembled uncontrollably. "Hello, Samuel... No, Miss Cassandra, what can I do for you? "

 Chapter 769 Treat You to Dinner

    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched slightly, and she smiled awkwardly, "Well, you don''t have to be so formal with me. You''d better call me Cassandra."


    ''Don''t you think Miss Cassandra sounds weird?''


    Hackett''s heart beat faster and faster. He covered his chest with one hand and said as calmly as possible, "Okay, then... Can I help you? "


    Cassandra touched her forehead and said, "Yes, I do have something to ask you for help."


    A touch of disappointment flashed across Hackett''s eyes, but it disappeared in a flash. He immediately asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Cassandra, "Here is the thing. You must have read the news that elder Auden is hospitalized because of his heart disease, haven''t you?"


    Hackett raised his head and glanced at the screen of the computer in front of him. He was a media man, and the media had a strong time effect. Therefore, as soon as the news that Auden was hospitalized came out, he immediately paid attention to it and arranged his subordinates to follow it up in real time. After all, Auden had a high position in the film and television entertainment industry, and had just cooperated with the Shen Group and announced that he would filming again.


    At this critical moment, any news related to him, even some trivial details, would become a hot topic, and Hackett would naturally not miss it.


    Hackett narrowed his eyes and asked, "Yes. Is there any problem?"


    Cassandra immediately said, "I just heard from a friend that the reason why Auden agreed to filming this time is that Fiona, the lady of the Shen Group, has something on Crane, his only son. It is said that Crane was drugged in the club and lost his mind. He accidentally killed a bartender. At present, he has been sent abroad by Auden, but he was arrested abroad for drunk driving. Elder Auden was so angry that he had a heart attack. "


    Hackett''s face changed dramatically. "You mean that Auden agreed to help the Shen Group because he was threatened by Fiona?"


    Cassandra, "Yes, maybe it was a perfect plan from the beginning. But they didn''t expect that Crane would be so disappointing. He made trouble as soon as he went abroad, whic


    After Vincent left, the phone on Roger''s desk rang. It was from Fiona.


    It seemed that he was not the only one who was anxious this time. It was not a big deal for Fiona, who was rich, to invest one billion in a movie, but she couldn''t make a mistake in this investment. Otherwise, she would lose face.


    Therefore, no matter what happened, this movie should continue to be shot, and it should be made better than before.


    A touch of disgust flitted across Roger''s eyes, and he immediately picked up the phone, "Hello."


    On the other side of the phone, Fiona''s face turned livid. She stared at the tablet computer in front of her with gloomy eyes and tried to keep her voice as steady and elegant as usual. "Mr. Roger, I believe you have read the news this morning, haven''t you?"


    Roger''s eyes darkened in an instant, but his expression did not change at all. He said, "The news that elder Auden is in hospital has been spread all over. No matter whether he can survive this or not, it is not good news for us."


    "Yes, Mr. Roger, you are right. What are you going to do next?"


    Roger kept silent for two seconds, "Mr. Auden has an extraordinary position in the film industry, and ordinary people can''t compare with him at all. Therefore, we have to find a person with the same status as him to replace him. I have found the person."


    "Oh? I wonder if you are talking about Lucian Dong from the Starry Entertainment Company."

 Chapter 770 Dont Push Me Too Far

    Roger''s pupils contracted and his face darkened. He didn''t expect that Fiona could even guess that.


    Lucian Dong, the boss of the Starry Entertainment Company, was also a famous figure in the film industry. Although he was not as good as Auden, he was the only substitute director at present.


    Originally, Quinton was the most suitable person, but he never interfered in the affairs of the Shen Group, nor would he stand on Fiona''s side to help Fiona. Therefore, they could only compromise and choose Lucian Dong from the Starry Entertainment Company.


    Lucian Dong had been working in seclusion recently, and had not produced any works for more than a year. There were different opinions in the outside world, but it was not easy to invite him out at this time.


    Most importantly, Lucian Dong used to be a director of the GR Group. He had a fight with the GR Group because of the termination of the contract and almost went to court. In the end, Lucian Dong paid a large sum of liquidated damages before he left the GR Group and established his own business, starting today''s Starry Entertainment Company.


    Lucian was very business minded. In just a few years, the market value of Starry Entertainment Company had broken through three billion dollars, and he became a little famous in the entertainment circle.


    Roger put on a false smile and said, "Miss Shen, you are really well-informed. At present, the only person who can replace Auden in the entertainment circle is Lucian, isn''t it?"


    On the other side of the phone, Fiona chuckled, "Yes, Lucian is indeed the best candidate, but he seemed to have some conflicts with you, Mr. Roger, I''m afraid he might not agree to help."


    Roger clenched his knuckles unconsciously and said coldly, "Miss Shen, you don''t need to worry about this. I have my own way."


    Fiona raised her eyebrows and said, "That''s good. But if you really can''t solve it, I''m willing to do it for you."


    Roger gritted his teeth, "No, thanks. Miss Shen, just wait for my good news."


    Fiona said a few polite words and direc


    push me too far! "


    Lucian boasted himself of being honest and forthright all his life, but only this experience he didn''t dare to show to others. 7 years ago, he became famous overnight by making a movie with a small cost. At the celebration banquet, Lucian was drunk. When he woke up, he found that he was actually in the bed of a female star in the company.


    The drunken sex, great joy and great sorrow made Lucian unable to react. The female star couldn''t accept this blow for a while and even killed herself by cutting her wrist at home. This secret had always been hidden in the deepest part of Lucian''s heart. It was like a nightmare that would never wake up, torturing him severely.


    Back then, Lucian wanted to leave the GR Group because of this matter. He was at the mercy of Roger. He thought that he had made compensation and Roger had promised to destroy all the materials, but he didn''t expect that after so many years, Roger still had evidence of that matter.


    Roger smiled, "Lucian, don''t be so angry. It''s said that peace produces wealth. With your current status, as long as you are willing to cooperate with me, these things will become a secret between us forever, won''t they?"


    Lucian stared at Roger coldly, "Are you threatening me?"


    Roger raised his eyebrows, "it''s not a threat. It depends on you willingness to cooperate, doesn''t it?"

 Chapter 771 Im So Sad

    That matter was a taboo to Lucian, so Roger was sure that he would win this round.


    But he didn''t expect that he and Fiona were involved in this matter. Cassandra had targeted him for a long time. How could Cassandra miss such a good opportunity to suppress the GR Group and Fiona?


    "Ding -"


    A long and thin prompt tone of the mobile phone suddenly rang in the dead silence.


    Almost at the same time, Lucian and Roger looked at the phone on the table, on which a new microblog news was displayed.


    Roger glanced at the phone screen, and his face suddenly darkened. He picked up the phone on the table and opened it. He quickly browsed the newly received microblog message, and his face instantly became as cold as ice.


    A few seconds later.


    Lucian raised his eyes slightly, with a sneer at the corners of his mouth. He gave a cold glance at Roger and said, "It seems that your movie may not be finished. You''re really so shameless."


    Hearing this, Roger''s eyes darkened, as if there was ice exploding in his eyes. He stared at Lucian and said coldly, "It''s not your turn to judge me!"


    After saying that, Roger stood up from the chair and left in a hurry.


    Looking at his back, the mockery on Lucian''s face faded away at one point one. A moment later, he picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "Mr. Lucian, what can I do for you?"


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed, and a hint of confusion gradually appeared in his eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. He said in a deep voice, "Help me find out what happened to Auden."


    He was no longer the naive young man who used to be at the mercy of others. He just didn''t expect that Roger''s means were so mean. But over the years, he had been unable to find the flaw in that matter, otherwise, how could he not have the slightest power to fight back?


    "Okay, Mr. Lucian."


    After hanging up the phone, Lucian exhaled a long and turbid breath. No matter what, he could not easily get into the trap this time.


    "A stunning reversal! Crane was arrested for drunk driving and racing abroad. There are many suspicions abo


    ubbed her swollen temples and thought for a while. Then she stood up and walked to Peggy. Next, Peggy had another scene. She had just finished fixing her makeup and was changing her filming clothes.


    Cassandra knocked on the door and heard Peggy''s low voice, "Come in."


    Cassandra pushed the door open with one hand. The next second, she stood still like a wood, staring at Peggy without blinking.


    ''Damn it! She is my goddess! She''s so beautiful!''


    Cassandra screamed in her heart, but she managed to keep calm on the face. Without thinking, she blurted out, "Goddess, you... You''re so beautiful! "


    The next scene was the wedding of Peggy, and also the turning point of the story that Peggy turned from a white rabbit to a big wolf. Therefore, the make-up artist specially added color to her face, and the black and red eye shadows on both sides of her eyes flew into her temples. Coupled with Peggy''s unique temperament, she gave an unspeakable pleasant sight.


    ''I''m willing to die for her if I''m a man!''


    Sitting in front of the dressing room, Peggy was penciling her eyebrows. Hearing this, her hand holding the eyebrow pencil trembled imperceptibly. She lowered her eyes and said, "Miss Cassandra, I''m flattered."


    Hearing this, Cassandra came to her senses and walked towards Peggy, "Every word I say is from the bottom of my heart Are you penciling the eyebrows? "

 Chapter 772 Im Tired of It

    Peggy''s eyes passed the mirror in front of her and fell on Cassandra behind her. It seemed that she was suppressing her unspeakable secret.


    Peggy nodded slightly, "Yes, it was messed a little when I changed my clothes. The next scene is very important, and I''ll try my best to do it well."


    Peggy had always been very dedicated to shooting. No matter in big or small roles, even if she was just a guest performer, she must do the best, which was the self-cultivation of a professional actress.


    Cassandra walked over and sat down on the dresser. She smiled, "Let me help you."


    Hearing that, Peggy''s back suddenly froze, and a touch of astonishment flashed across her eyes. In her dark eyes, Cassandra''s face, which was very close to her, was reflected. She breathed heavily and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Okay."


    Cassandra took the eyebrow pencil from her hand and carefully drew her eyebrows. Peggy had a good foundation, and she had already made up, so it was not difficult to fix it now.


    "You''re a beauty with good foundation. You look natural. The eyebrows don''t need to be penciled at all." Cassandra flattered as she penciled her eyebrows.


    Peggy tightened her fingers in front of her. An imperceptible loss flashed through her clean and clear eyes, but disappeared in an instant.


    When Peggy was about to say something, the door of the clothing room was pushed open. The people stared at the two people in confusion, and her expression cracked inch by inch. Her whole senses had experienced an incomparable huge tsunami.


    ''Damn it! My eyes!''


    What was going on?


    Did she break some great secret? Would she be killed? Were all the good-looking girls lesbians?


    The girl cried in her heart. She swallowed a few times and finally found the voice she had lost. She pointed at the open door and rubbed her hands. "Well... The door was not closed... Well, director Johnny said the next scene is about to begin... Sorry to bother you. Goodbye. "


    After saying that, the girl ran out as fast as she


    being torn open in the most gentle and cruel way, could easily overturn the defense line she had built with great difficulty, and it collapsed one after another.


    Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned. She didn''t expect that Peggy would say that.


    After a while, Cassandra suddenly chuckled and said, "Okay, no matter what decision you make, I will support you."


    She would support her unconditionally!


    Peggy''s pupils shrank slightly, and her dark eyes reflected Cassandra''s face that was flickering in the light. At that moment, she suddenly wanted to tell her everything.


    However, she just sat quietly on the seat, with a faint sense of suppressed greed between her eyebrows. In an instant, it was submerged by the long night, as if it had never appeared.


    The car arrived at the shopping mall soon, and it didn''t take her much time to choose the camera. When Cassandra paid the bill, she felt a little painful. It was said that photography would make one poor for a lifetime, and it was true!


    After buying the camera, the two of them came out of the shopping mall. With a bag in one hand, Cassandra turned to Peggy and asked, "What do you want to eat for dinner, my goddess? If you think it''s inconvenient outside, we can go to your house and cook ourselves. "


    Don''t think she wanted to take the opportunity to flirt with goddess!

 Chapter 773 Kneel On the Washboard

    Peggy raised her eyes slightly, and her heart suddenly stopped beating for two seconds. She lowered her eyes and said, "Okay."


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows with a smile, "There is a supermarket not far away. Let''s go shopping first. By the way, what do you like to eat, my goddess?"


    Peggy, "Anything is all right."


    Cassandra was about to say something when two strong men suddenly ran out of the darkness and stood in front of the two women. The two men stared at the two women with obscene eyes full of desire.


    Damn it! God gave the hero a chance to save the beauty!


    Cassandra''s eyes lit up. The next second, she was about to raise her hand to pull Peggy aside, but before she could reach out her hand, Peggy grabbed her wrist and pulled her behind her.


    Cassandra, "..."


    What was going on?


    She wanted the hero saved the beauty!


    "Wow! You two beauties, why don''t you play with me? I will take good care of you and make you enjoy! Ha-ha! " One of the men grinned hideously, licking his lips and staring at Cassandra and Peggy.


    "Cut the crap! I like to force! Do it! "


    As soon as he finished speaking, two big men surrounded Cassandra and Peggy at the same time.


    Cassandra''s face darkened all of a sudden, and her eyes were full of coldness. She looked away from Peggy, who was standing in front of her. Before she could say anything, Peggy''s low and hoarse voice broke the silence. "Stand here. Don''t move. I''ll deal with them."


    Blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead. She stared at Peggy in confusion.


    ''Well, goddess, is there something wrong with this scene?''


    A few minutes later.


    Peggy stepped on the chest of one of the obscene men and stared at him with scarlet eyes. The man was beaten black and blue and desperately begged for mercy.


    "Madam! Auntie! Little ancestor! Please spare my life! Please forgive me! "


    The other man was knocked out.


    Cassandra, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. She stared at Peggy without blinking all the time. She thought Peggy was a cute girl


    in was here. After being dazed for two seconds, she suddenly looked aggrieved. She grabbed Martin''s clothes and said, "Honey, they hit me. It hurts."


    Hearing this, Martin suppressed the surging killing intent in his heart and asked in a low voice, "Where does it hurt?"


    Cassandra immediately complained, "It hurts everywhere. Am I going to die?"


    Martin''s face suddenly froze, and his heart seemed to be rubbed into pieces. He lowered his eyes and tightened his hands holding Cassandra. "Don''t talk nonsense. You will be fine."


    At first, Cassandra was afraid that Martin would settle accounts with her later, so she pretended to be miserable first. But she didn''t expect that Martin would be so nervous that he almost lost control. She wanted to comfort him, but her eyelids were heavily closed. Her lips moved a few times and she directly passed out.


    Martin''s thin lips pursed into a straight line. He held Cassandra in his arms and got on the car without saying a word. Seeing that he was in a bad condition, Carlos was worried about something would happen and was about to get on the car to drive. Before he arrived, Martin had already got on the car, and the car instantly rushed out like an arrow from the string.


    Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead. He ground his teeth and said, "Why are you still standing there! Follow them! "

 Chapter 774 The One Who Finds a Girlfriend First Is a Dog

    After saying that, Carlos walked quickly towards a black Bentley car beside him.


    Not knowing when, Peggy came over. Her face was as pale as paper, and her body was a little shaking. She stared at Carlos without blinking and said in a hoarse voice, "Can I go with you? I want... I want to see her safe and sound with my own eyes. "


    Her reason told her that although the brick hitting on Cassandra''s head was not light, it wouldn''t take her life. But she wouldn''t be relieved if she didn''t see Cassandra safe and sound with her own eyes.


    Carlos frowned slightly and then shook his head. "I''m sorry, Miss Peggy. I''m afraid you can''t. But please rest assured that my sister-in-law will be fine."


    Sister-in-law...


    These three words, like a sharp blade, stabbed into the heart of Peggy. Her calm chest stirred up a surge in a quiet manner, and her tone was a little bitter. "Then... Could you please inform me when she is safe? "


    Carlos hesitated for two seconds and said, "Okay, are you okay, Miss Peggy? Do you need me to send you back? "


    Peggy shook her head slowly and said in a hoarse voice, "No, thank you."


    Carlos nodded slightly, got on the car in a hurry and drove to the hospital.


    In J hospital.


    Outside the operating room.


    Time seemed to have been frozen in the corridor. The huge space was filled with suffocating pressure, and the air was horribly quiet.


    Martin''s back was straight, and his fingers were clenched tightly. His deep and dark eyes were fixed at the door of the operating room, surrounded by overwhelming coldness and cruelty.


    Carlos stood beside him, trembling. He didn''t even dare to take a deep breath as he carefully stared at Martin.


    With just a strand of hair, Martin would completely lose control and fall into an endless abyss.


    Martin had always been ruthless and bloodthirsty. He never seemed to hide or avoid those vicious and despicable means, because he had never cared about others'' opinions since he had come to this point.


    But since Cass


    hands were removed. They couldn''t find their eyes and arms at the scene, so they should have been taken away by the people who killed them.


    Martin''s eyes turned cold, and there was a slight ripple in his deep eyes. He said coldly, "Go on."


    Carlos swallowed, "According to preliminary deduction, the eyeballs and arms of these two people were forcefully removed when they were alive. Because my sister-in-law doesn''t like this kind of bloody scene, we only broke one of their legs and didn''t take their lives. However, it''s strange that the other party was so ruthless, but did not leave any clue on the scene. Besides us, maybe..."


    Carlos paused and stared at Martin cautiously.


    A cold light flashed in Martin''s eyes, and several words almost squeezed out of his throat, "Hogan."


    Carlos hurriedly said, "Yes, he is the only one who has the ability and cares so much about my sister-in-law in the capital city. But I really don''t know why he did that. He tried to get close to my sister-in-law and hide his true identity. What on earth does Hogan want to do?"


    What did he want to do?


    Martin had a guess in his mind, but he didn''t want to say it out easily. He looked at Cassandra, and his angular face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost that hadn''t melted for thousands of years.


    "Is there any news in Lu City?"

 Chapter 775 This Is My Fate

    After hesitating for a while, Carlos said, "This time, it''s Moore who took someone there. He has contacted that person. If nothing goes wrong, he will be back in a few days. But, master, have you decided to get involved in the matter of the Han Clan? You know how powerful the Han Clan is. If anything goes wrong, what should we do? "


    The Han Clan was an ancient force that had existed for thousands of years. On the surface, it was only the tip of the iceberg. No one knew how terrifying this uncrowned king of the underground world that had been buried underground for thousands of years was.


    Martin had just taken over the Lu Clan, and his power was not completely stable. It was not easy to fight against those giants.


    Martin looked at Carlos with bloodshot eyes. After a while, he said word by word, "This is my fate. I have no way back, but my life and death are never decided by others."


    Carlos kept silent for two seconds and finally couldn''t help saying, "What if something really happens? What about Cassandra?"


    ''What about Cassandra?''


    Martin narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists. His eyes were so dark that no one could see what was hidden in them.


    After a while, Martin broke the silence and said in a hoarse voice, "Even if I''m not with her, she will live well. She can do it."


    Carlos was stunned and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley at one point one.


    It seemed that Martin had prepared for the worst.


    Carlos'' face darkened and a touch of desolation gradually appeared in his eyes. He looked at Martin and said, "Cassandra is so smart. If she knows what happened in Dragon City and Lu City, she will definitely doubt it. Besides, it''s impossible to hide Hogan''s identity all the time. I think there is something that should be known by her..."


    Before he could finish his words, Martin cast a cold glance at him and said, "She doesn''t need to know."


    Carlos wanted to say something more, but he shut up and left quietly.


    In the ward, Martin was still sitting motionless in front of the bed. The coldness and cruelty in his eyes faded away gradually, an


    the opportunity to suppress Fiona''s momentum.


    But they didn''t expect that Fiona would retreat for the sake of advancing, which rendered them speechless.


    One of the directors laughed awkwardly and said, "Miss Fiona, you don''t have to say it so serious. We are also worried about the company. As the stock price plummeted, many individual investors are worried about losing money, and there are also a lot of stock selling in the market. We are also worried that if we don''t solve this as soon as possible, the loss will be too great. Miss Fiona, don''t you think so?"


    Taking a look at the director, Fiona smiled and said, "Darius, you are wrong."


    "Did I say anything wrong?"


    Fiona''s eyes turned cold, "There are indeed some people selling shares on the market, but these scattered shares finally fell into your account, Darius. You bought at low price and sold at high price. You have earned a lot from this deal."


    Hearing this, the smile on Darius Zhao''s face instantly disappeared, and a thin layer of cold sweat emerged on his forehead. This woman... She was more terrible than he had imagined!


    Damn!


    Darius Zhao''s face twitched, and his vicious eyes twined around Fiona like a venomous snake. He put on a false smile and said, "I don''t want the company to suffer losses. Besides, if these scattered shares fall into the hands of others, it will also be bad for the company, right?"

 Chapter 776 Its Not Up To You

    Fiona looked up at Darius Zhao with a faint smile.


    Darius Zhao was also a person who had experienced a lot. Now being stared at by Fiona, he was inexplicably flustered, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    Fiona knocked on the table gently. In the small meeting room, there was a sudden tiny sound, and the knuckles seemed to knock on a person''s bones, making him feel cold on his back.


    The huge space seemed to be frozen into ice by one point one.


    Fiona suddenly chuckled, "The company is involved in negative news this time. As the person in charge of the company, I indeed have an inescapable responsibility. But, can you dare to say that you''re innocent, Darius?"


    Hearing this, Darius Zhao''s face changed several times. At last, he stared at Fiona with a livid face, and even the pretended kindness on his face was torn apart. He sneered, "Miss. Fiona, what do you mean? It''s your own fault from beginning to end. Do you want to frame me up and smear me? "


    Fiona raised her eyebrows slightly, and her fingers finally stopped. Then she nodded to the assistant beside her, and then a screenshot appeared on the large screen of the small meeting room.


    Darius Zhao''s face suddenly darkened, and his knuckles unconsciously tightened.


    Taking a look at Darius Zhao, Fiona said, "As soon as the news that our company was involved in the negative news came out, the official microblog of this media company immediately released a lot of negative information of our company. I''ve checked it and found that many of the news are true. I guess you all want to know who the boss of this media company is, right?"


    The directors looked at the official microblog on the screen and began to whisper.


    The Shen Group was deeply involved in negative news, so as the senior executives of the company, they naturally wouldn''t stand by idly. They had seen these news for a long time, but w


    erve it or not."


    When Darius was about to speak, his phone suddenly rang. It was his wife.


    Darius'' face turned pale all of a sudden. He picked up the phone on the table and answered it. As soon as the screen was close to his ear, he heard a loud explosion, followed by a busy noise at the other end of the phone.


    Darius supported the table with one hand and broke out in a cold sweat. He said in a trembling voice, "Hello, hello? Hello... "


    However, there was no sound from the other end of the phone.


    Darius called again, but he couldn''t get through. The sound of the explosion seemed to have crossed the phone and affected Darius. Darius'' body suddenly shook, and his pale face suddenly became flustered.


    At this time, a series of complex data and lines suddenly flashed on the large screen of the small meeting room, which were constantly changing.


    Darius'' pupils shrank sharply, and blue veins stood out on his forehead. He stared at the big screen and shouted, "Fiona, what the hell do you want? How dare you kill people like this? You will have retribution. You will die a horrible death! "


    All of a sudden, Fiona sneered, "Retribution? I never believe in retribution. Darius, you have nothing now. How can you fight against me? "

 Chapter 777 We Are Doomed to be Together

    Darius'' bloodshot eyes twined around Fiona like a viper.


    A moment later, he suddenly burst into laughter. He stared at Fiona with resentment and almost hysterically shouted, "Fiona, you will have a bad death!"


    After saying that, Darius suddenly pounced on Fiona, grabbed Fiona''s neck, and pulled Fiona to the window. Under the window, it seemed to be a bottomless abyss.


    The sudden change was too sudden. When the bodyguard reacted, Darius had held Fiona''s hand and crashed into the window.


    "Crack -"


    The glass broke into pieces, and cracks appeared one after another. Darius'' hand holding Fiona''s was scratched by the broken glass, but he seemed to have lost his feeling, without even blinking his eyes.


    All he had was endless hatred for Fiona, which made him lose all other feeling. Now he just wanted to drag Fiona to die with him.


    At this moment, a black figure suddenly appeared like a lightning. He grabbed Fiona''s wrist and pulled her into his arms, while the other hand shook Darius'' arm without hesitation. In a place that no one could hear, the bones of Darius'' arm were suddenly shattered. Before he could scream, the sound was drowned in the night wind and swallowed up.


    At this time, Fiona''s heart was beating wildly, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. At the moment of life and death just now, she was so scared that her soul seemed to have left her body. It was not until now that the suspended heart returned to her body.


    There was a dead silence in the small meeting room.


    All the directors stared at Fiona in horror. Although Darius did have many schemes in the open and secret, he didn''t deserve to die. Fiona was so cruel that she didn''t even let go of his wife. If they fell into the hands of Fiona in the future...


    Fiona took a few deep breaths before she managed to stand up. She glanced at the crowd with her gloomy eyes and said coldly, "From now on, whoever dares to oppose me and defame the company will end up like Darius! The meeting is over! "


    As soon as she finished speak


    hing, Cassandra said slowly, "Martin, do you still love me if I am beaten silly?"


    A hint of imperceptible coldness flashed in Martin''s eyes, but it disappeared in a flash. He looked at Cassandra and said, "Yes, no matter what kind of person you have become, whether you are smart or stupid, I only love you. You are the only person I want to spend the rest of my life with."


    Cassandra, "..."


    ''Flirting with me again! Flirting with me again!


    I''m a patient now!''


    She couldn''t kiss him, nor could she hold him now. She was so angry!


    Cassandra stared at Martin with a sad face and blurted out without hesitation, "What if I fall in love with other man in the future?"


    She was looking for trouble!


    ''Look, the sun outside the window is so bright!''


    Martin looked at Cassandra and said, "Kill him."


    Was he spoiling her too much?


    She had been thinking about cheating on him every now and then.


    Cassandra smiled awkwardly, "I''m just kidding. We are doomed to be together. How can I cheat on you?"


    ''The desire to live is so strong...''


    Martin stared at her with deep eyes for a long time before he raised his hand and gently rubbed the girl''s hair. His hoarse voice broke the silence, "Good girl, you have a wound on your head. Can you have a rest first?"


    Cassandra raised her eyes slightly, "Martin, will you always be with me?"

 Chapter 778 Its All My Fault

    Martin''s heart skipped a beat, and there was an invisible ripple in his deep eyes. His heart seemed to be stabbed by thousands of slender needles, which made him unable to breathe.


    Lowering his eyes slightly, Martin chuckled, "yes, I will never let go of your hand for the rest of my life. I won''t stop until I die."


    "Bah!" Cassandra glared at Martin and said, "don''t talk nonsense! Martin, we just got married. We still have a long way to go in the future. Do you know?"


    Martin''s pale lips curved slightly, "well, well, you can have a rest first. Don''t be too tired."


    The sun shone in through the window. Cassandra said a few words carefully and then told Martin to tell Jack and others before she fell asleep.


    In fact, her injury was not light. She just managed to talk to Martin. If not, she was afraid that Martin would lose control.


    Martin didn''t completely relax until he heard the girl''s long and steady breath. He couldn''t imagine how he would react if something bad happened to Cassandra.


    Fortunately, she was still alive.


    In the lounge of the hospital.


    The lounge was next to Cassandra''s ward, and Martin was working there temporarily. All the company''s affairs were handled here.


    After a while, Carlos walked in quickly.


    Standing in front of the black desk, Carlos''s face froze. "boss, I just received the news that Darius, the major shareholder of the Shen Group, jumped off the building in the early morning of the headquarters of the Shen Group and died. What''s more, Darius''s house was also burnt to ashes. Including his wife and his second son, the two servants in the house were also burned to death. Darius''s eldest son is rushing back home. The police has already intervened in the investigation, but there is no suspicious clue left on the scene. The nearby surveillance video has been destroyed before the incident and can''t be repaired. "


    Darius jumped off a building and his family was burnt to ashes, leaving no trace at all. It was dif


    ng with boss''s doting expression?


    Why did he suddenly feel that Martin was cheating on his sister-in-law?


    Carlos coughed, "well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go downstairs first."


    "Let him see me," said Martin.


    Carlos was confused, "him? You meant... Lenny?"


    Howl! Was his boss going to climb the wall?


    He must have opened it in a wrong way!


    "Yes," replied Martin.


    Blue veins throbbed on Carlos''s forehead, and his little face showed an expression of frost hitting eggplant. He said weakly, "well, boss, sister-in-law has just been injured, but you fall in love with others and change your heart. Isn''t it too fast?"


    He prayed for Cassandra silently.


    Martin''s face seemed to be covered with a thin layer of frost. He rubbed his swollen temples and asked, "am I too easy-going recently?"


    Carlos''s face was full of desire to survive..." No, it isn''t! Boss, it''s my fault. I''m obscene and shameless. Boss, you have never changed your mind to my sister-in-law! "


    Martin: "are you still here?"


    Wait for him to invite him to dinner?


    Carlos ran away as fast as he could. When he came out of the lounge, Carlos breathed a sigh of relief. He immediately took out his mobile phone and called Lenny.


    Lenny, a playboy, had just lost his temper. Blue veins stood out on his forehead. "Hello!"

 Chapter 779 Imperative

    "Well, who made our Young Master angry?" Holding the phone in his hand, Carlos smiled evilly.


    On the other side of the phone, Lenny''s face was gloomy and cruel. Hearing this, he put up his long legs and squinted slightly. "Business, don''t worry about me. Tell me, what''s up?"


    Carlos smiled, "I''m not looking for you. My boss invites you to the hospital."


    Hearing this, Lenny''s whole body seemed to be frozen. He suddenly froze in place like a clay sculpture, and unconsciously clenched his fingers that were hanging on his side. "What did you say? What''s wrong with Martin? Who hurt him? "


    TSK, TSK, this damned brotherhood!


    Carlos raised his eyebrows slightly, "In this capital city, who else has the ability to hurt my Master Martin?"


    Lenny frowned and gritted his teeth, "Didn''t you just say that he was in the hospital?"


    Carlos was suddenly enlightened, "My sister-in-law was beaten with a brick and is hospitalized in the hospital. Of course my Master Martin has to accompany her."


    He he, he must be jealous.


    He couldn''t be the only one to be jealous!


    Lenny, whose face was covered with jealousy, instantly exploded, "Carlos, will you die if you don''t speak?"


    Can''t you just shut up?


    Carlos gave a dirty smile and said, "Well, I was also invited by Martin. Kindly remind you that it''s time to start the task that Master Martin gave you."


    Lenny''s face suddenly changed. A moment later, he raised his hand to cover his eyes and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "I have known it since the day I entered the special case team. Well, I won''t talk to you anymore. I happen to have nothing to do in the police station now, so I''ll be right there."


    "Well... Group leader Shen, the Civil Affairs Bureau is going to have a meeting later. Isn''t it inappropriate for you to leave now? " With a stack of documents in her hand, Bettina looked at Lenny expectantly.


    To be honest, although Lenny was a playboy and a wastrel, h


    gradually revealed the truth in a long time. What he needed to do was to connect all of these together and expose the truth that had been deliberately buried in the darkness.


    Martin showed a strange look in his eyes and said, "After all, Fiona is not her father. The matter of the Zhao Clan may become a key for you to find out the truth."


    Lenny''s face froze. "Kane contacted me before he boarded the plane. He said that his father had sent him a message without telling everyone. As for what the message was, he didn''t tell me on the phone."


    Darius was not easy to deal with. Even in the worst situation, he could quickly judge the situation and make the most advantageous judgment. No one knew that he had hidden the truth from everyone and sent a message to Kane before he died.


    Martin nodded slightly and said, "This news involves too much. To a certain extent, it is the lifesaving talisman of Kane. So, what you need to do now is to ensure the safety of Kane and don''t let him repeat the same mistake as the Zhao clan."


    Hearing this, Lenny stared at Martin with burning eyes. This man had always been indifferent to everyone, and he never cared about the life and death of others. Even if Kane was related to the whole plan, there was obviously a hint of concern in Martin''s words.

 Chapter 780 Still Acting

    Lenny''s throat moved slightly, and his dark eyes reflected Martin''s angular face. When he was about to speak, the door of the lounge was suddenly pushed open, and then, in a hospital gown, Cassandra appeared at the door.


    Lenny was speechless.


    ''Why is this woman so annoying?''


    At the moment he saw Cassandra, Martin''s face darkened. He stood up from the chair almost reflexively, walked towards Cassandra with a cold face, and said in a somewhat suppressed tone, "Why are you up?"


    He couldn''t be angry at her. What else could he do except sulking?


    There was still a syringe inserted in the back of Cassandra''s hand. There were a few dry blood stains on the edge of the gauze, and her face was a little morbid pale. Martin acted as if he was facing a formidable enemy, carefully avoiding the wound on her hand, and gently helped her sit down on the sofa beside.


    Lenny felt a chill on his back and his hair stood on end.


    Damn it! He was injured in a car accident before, but Martin had never been a little nervous!


    This witch!


    On the sofa, Cassandra stared at Martin pitifully, "I just woke up and couldn''t see you. Carlos said you were here, so I came."


    Well, since her rival in love had come to her, even if she had to die, she had to crawl over to preside this scene.


    With a straight face, Martin asked, "Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Cassandra shook her head and nodded, "Yes, I have a headache and need a blow."


    Lenny was speechless.


    ''Why don''t you just go to hell?''


    This woman absolutely did it on purpose!


    The next second, Martin blew on her face. With a distressed look on his face, Lenny clenched his fists and said, "I have something else to do. I''m leaving now."


    He was really afraid that if he stayed here, he couldn''t help but hack Cassandra to death!


    Cassandra hurriedly waved her hand, "Goodbye, Lenny."


    Lenny almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t want to leave all of a sudden. I''ll stay


    that can be exchanged, so I can''t let you go."


    If it was in the past, she would be happy if Lenny could seduce Martin, so that she would be relieved. But this time, she really fell in love with Martin. She didn''t want to take it back.


    Martin chuckled, "Even if you let go of me, I won''t fulfill your wish. Cassandra, I have said that you are mine."


    This man, whether in his previous life or this life, seemed to be always so domineering. But after so many things, she realized that even the hardest heart would be soft sometimes.


    When Cassandra was about to speak, she felt a sharp pain in her head, and countless memories swept over like a surging tide. Her face was as pale as paper, her hands holding her head, and her body was shaking nonstop.


    Memory...


    After rebirth, some memories about her previous life that had been forgotten flashed through her mind like a silent movie.


    "Cassandra!"


    Martin''s face darkened. He grabbed Cassandra''s wrist in case she lost control and hurt herself.


    How could this be?


    Why did Cassandra suddenly lose control?


    Outside the ward, Carlos seemed to hear the noise inside and immediately ran in. Seeing that Martin held Cassandra''s hands tightly, Carlos''s face changed and turned around to shout, "Kevin! come here! Something happened to my sister-in-law! "

 Chapter 781 A Long Dream

    "Cassandra, do you really think that Roger likes you? You deserve it? "


    "I''ve never liked you from the beginning to the end. So, go to hell."


    * The patient has hemorrhage and the baby is difficult to keep... "


    "I can only be the hostess of the Lu Clan. Cassandra, you are just a loser raised by Martin."


    "Honey, don''t you remember me?"


    "Cassandra, who is that man?"


    Cassandra felt as if she had a long dream. It was dark around, and she stood on a vast land. The memories of her previous life flashed by, and she was like an onlooker, silently watching everything.


    When she was reborn, her memories were incomplete. She had thought that some memories had been erased after her rebirth, but now it seemed that she had deliberately forgotten them.


    Who was the man called her "baby"?


    Why did she feel that the voice was a little familiar?


    Where on earth did she hear that?


    "Her breathing and heartbeat are normal. There is nothing wrong. I don''t know why she is in a deep coma..." Kevin explained in a trembling voice, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Master, sister-in-law might just have a nightmare. Don''t worry. She will be fine." Standing next to Martin, Carlos comforted him with a worried look on his face.


    Cassandra suddenly fell into a coma, but there was no reason. They had used all the methods they should use, but Cassandra still had no signs of waking up.


    With an expressionless face, Martin stood in front of the bed. His angular face was covered with an overwhelming haze, and there was an unprecedented sense of loss in his deep eyes.


    Martin kept his eyes on Cassandra. After a while, he suddenly said, "Prepare a private plane."


    Hearing this, Carlos was stunned, and then he understood what Martin meant. His face suddenly changed, "Master, you have to think it over. Kevin just said that sister-in-law''s situation is not suit


    e couldn''t keep calm at the moment, thinking that everything in front of him was just his illusion.


    "Master, my sister-in-law really woke up!" Carlos said excitedly.


    Martin shook his body slightly and stared at Cassandra blankly. Kevin didn''t care about that much and checked Cassandra carefully to make sure that Cassandra was all right. Then he finally felt relieved.


    Kevin wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said, "Master, sister-in-law is all right now. Please rest assured."


    Except for the wound on her forehead, there was nothing wrong with Cassandra''s body. Even Kevin couldn''t explain why Cassandra suddenly fell into a coma.


    Martin''s thin lips pursed into a straight line, and it took him a long time to find his lost voice. "You go out first."


    Carlos and Kevin looked at each other. Carlos said in a hurry, "Okay, okay. Kevin and I are outside. If you need anything, just call us."


    After saying that, Carlos pulled Kevin''s hand and left the ward.


    Martin froze and his dark eyes were bloodshot. The man who wouldn''t frown in storm was as fragile as a porcelain now.


    With a guilty conscience, Cassandra said, "Martin, I''m really fine. I just had a long dream. I... I didn''t mean to scare you. I won''t do it again."

 Chapter 782 Let Me Go With You

    Standing in front of the bed, Martin''s deep eyes were dark, and his heart, which was just the size of a palm, was beating wildly in his chest. He just looked at Cassandra quietly, as if he had lived for thousands of years in such a short time.


    ''What is forever?


    What is real?''


    All of a sudden, Martin didn''t know whether it was true or not, but if all this was just his fantasy, he, a proud and lonely man, wanted to ignore everything and immerse himself in this fantasy for the rest of his life.


    He hoped that for the rest of his life, he could see the person he loved dearly and care about her.


    Martin reached out his hand and grasped her cold fingers. He pressed her fingers tightly against his chest. When her fingers suddenly touched Martin''s fast beating heart, her pupils shrank slightly and she almost blurted out, "Martin!"


    Martin seemed to have come to his senses. His eyes were bloodshot and he stared at her with his dark eyes unblinkingly.


    She had seen his eyes like this thousands of times. In the past, she only felt fear and resistance, but now, she felt particularly hot, as if she was wrapped in a burning flame, which could easily burn her to ashes.


    If love was a strange circle that could not be walked out, she was willing to draw a circle as a prison now.


    "Cassandra, do you know how scared I was?" His hands trembled uncontrollably, and his throat seemed to be blocked by lumps of cotton, making him unable to speak fluently.


    Cassandra looked up, as if she had passed through her previous life and this life, through the life and death barrier. She looked at Martin quietly, smiled, and said, "Don''t be afraid, sweetheart, I will never leave you again. I will never let you go even if you drive me away."


    Although those memories were still intermittent and out of order, she still had a lot of doubts. What kind of entanglement was in those memories that had been deliberately forgotten was no longer important now.


    Martin stared at her, his chest seeming to be cut


    abyss, Martin would never let her get involved in them.


    Such as Dragon City and Lu City.


    With the memory of her previous life, Cassandra could deduce some details, but they were just some fragments. Martin had always been a person who knew how to endure. What he didn''t want Cassandra to know would definitely be flawless and without any clues.


    His heart was buried deep in his chest.


    Martin kept silent for a long time. His dark eyes stared at Cassandra''s face carefully. He withdrew his hand from Cassandra''s hand, spread it out and said in a hoarse voice, "Cassandra, my hands are stained with countless blood and people''s lives. People like me are not clean from head to foot. If you insist on accompanying me, I''m afraid that one day I can''t protect you anymore. At that time... By then... "


    ''What are you going to do then?''


    He couldn''t bear to say the last sentence.


    At that time, he forcibly kept her by his side. He only wanted to accompany her for a period of time. Even if there was no result in the future, he would not have any complaints.


    However, this woman liked him back. He was both happy and afraid. He was afraid that he had made too many sins in his life and that he and Cassandra would not end up well.


    He would live and die for her, and betray the world for her, but he could not watch her suffer.

 Chapter 783 The Last Chance

    "The worst result is to die with you. Martin, I''m willing to die for you." Cassandra continued his unfinished words.


    In the past, she was just afraid of him. She always felt that his body was full of cruelty, and the smell of blood was too strong. Wrapped in black clothes, how cold and ruthless his heart was? But now, she really wanted to ask him if he would always feel that life was too bitter alone.


    But she couldn''t ask, and only pity remained in her heart.


    Martin didn''t expect to hear her saying that, and his heart had not been softened for many years, as if the sealed fragility, like a trapped beast breaking through the cage, shook his internal organs.


    The night was long. The late light finally tore the night apart, leaving a white light.


    No matter how long and cold the night was, it would eventually pass.


    Perhaps it was because he had stood for too long, or perhaps it was because Cassandra''s words were too shocking that Martin couldn''t stand steadily for a moment. With a slight shake of his shoulder and a faint smile on his pale lips, he asked, "Cassandra, are you really willing to do that? This is your last chance. "


    He was never a good man and had never thought that he would end up well. But if she was with him, he would not feel bitter anymore.


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra resumed her usual dandiacal manner and said, "I do. You are so beautiful and rich, and I have no reason to refuse, right?"


    In this world, everyone had his own way to live. Some people risked their lives for the country, some people sacrificed their lives for their confidants, and some people did nothing in their lives, while she lived for Martin, sharing life and death with him.


    Martin felt his heart stopped beating all of a sudden. His mind was blank. Countless past fragments flashed by.


    The light broke through the dark clouds, and the day and night alternately, over and over again, never late, nor absent.


    Martin raised his eyes slowly, blood streaks clinging to his eyes, and a fearless and innocent smile


    lly you? Why are there so many wounds on your body? Does it hurt? "


    The little boy sat on the cold ground pitifully and threw the wild flowers in his hands on the ground, ignoring her.


    The little girl didn''t get angry. Instead, she took out a candy from her schoolbag with her dirty little hand and carefully took off the sugar coat on the outside. "This is a reward from my teacher. It''s very sweet. I''ll give it for you. Have a taste, okay?"


    That was the sweetest candy he had ever tasted in his life, even if it was only the cheapest candy.


    Therefore, no one could guess that the current leader of the Han Clan, who had always been cold-blooded and ruthless, liked candy.


    Later, the candy factory closed down because of bad management. He personally sent someone to buy the factory and asked the owner to continue to make candy for him. However, it only made candy for himself, for he could no longer buy that brand of candy in the market.


    "Click Click... "


    In the darkness, a burst of faint footsteps suddenly sounded. The man''s eyebrows wrinkled, and he sat on the sofa expressionlessly. His body was suddenly filled with overwhelming coldness and cruelty, like a bloodthirsty ghost returning from the hell at midnight.


    "Mr. Hogan, I''m back." In the darkness, a black figure appeared beside the sofa. His voice was low and hoarse, like an eagle.

 Chapter 784 Ill Pay For Him

    On the sofa, the man slightly raised his eyelids, and a long and narrow crack appeared on his dark and purple eyes. Due to the darkness, it was hard to see the expression on his face.


    "Where is she?" After a while, the man''s low voice broke the silence.


    Barnes lowered his head. His deep eyes under the glasses seemed to bottomless. It seemed that there were two clusters of flames beating, but they disappeared in a flash.


    Barnes replied, "My mission failed. I''m willing to be punished."


    For that man, he would not frown even if he was smashed to pieces.


    In the darkness, the man let out a light snort, and his voice was as cold as ice. It was so cold that even his bones were trembling. "Did you fail in the task, or did you not go on at all?"


    Although he asked Barnes, he had no doubt in his heart.


    His slightly pale lips pursed into a straight line, and his heart fluctuated violently. His body was hidden in darkness, leaving only a vague outline.


    After a long time, Barnes finally moved. He knelt on the cold ground with his knees down, his head down very low, and his voice was somewhat desolate. "I can''t do it. I''m willing to pay for the mistake he has made."


    A man rarely kneeled down, and Barnes was born not to kneel down. In this world, except for the God of heaven and earth, what was there worth kneeling down?


    He was a proud man. Even if he was smashed to pieces one day and fell into the abyss, he was upright and honest. As long as he had a little strength, he would never kneel down and admit defeat.


    But he knelt down for the one he loved.


    If that man knew what he had done for him, he must want to kill himself with a knife.


    How could he kneel down?


    Sitting on the sofa, the man suddenly opened his half-closed eyes. With his cold fingers, he pinched his chin, as if he was going to crush it. "Do you know what you are doing? Do you still remember who you are? "


    Barnes'' eyes fell on the man through a thin white beam. His face was as calm as an ancient well, but his voice was hoarse and deep. "I know, and I have never forgotten my identity, but..."


    "But what?" In the dark, t


    not difficult to find out the ins and outs of the case.


    But this time, it was totally different.


    Cases occurred frequently, and the murderer was like a ghost, coming and going without leaving any trace. Moreover, as the case went on, Arthur had an ominous premonition.


    It seemed that in the darkness, there was a pair of invisible hands guiding them to investigate something. But there were too many doubts in these cases, and that sense of doubt only flashed through his mind, which was nowhere to be found and could not be captured.


    At this time, Lenny picked up the expensive coffee specially sent by the five stars hotel nearby and took a big sip. He shook his neck and asked, "How is the investigation about the social relationship of the deceased?"


    Next to Rolf, a strong young man straightened the notebook in front of him and began to report, "we have been running for a night, and we have basically investigated the social relationship of the two dead people. These two dead people are known in the training center. The one in white shirt is called Tom, a hooligan, and the one in a striped T-shirt is also the" three times imprisoned "mentioned by Rankin just now. His name is Barry. The two of them have the same experience. They used to be ignorant and sneaky since childhood. When there was still a training center in the past, they were sent to it. After they came out, they have been in touch... "

 Chapter 785 Martin Was A Suspect

    Lenny didn''t sleep all night. His temples were throbbing. He had to raise his hand and rubbed his temples. "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s get to the point."


    Hearing this, the young man subconsciously turned his head to look at Arthur. After all, in their eyes, Lenny was a playboy and a spendthrift. He knew nothing about cracking cases, but came to idle around.


    Every clue related to the case was very important. If a tiny clue was missed, they might lose a chance to solve the case. Moreover, there was no valuable clue to investigate this case.


    Arthur put out the cigarette and raised his eyebrows, "Why are you looking at me? The words'' solve a case ''on my face? Lenny asked you to get to the point. "


    The young man felt a little aggrieved and embarrassed. He cleared his throat and continued, "The point is that the last video of the two hooligans'' movements was taken outside a large supermarket in East City District. That''s it. "


    As soon as the young man finished his words, his elbow bumped against Rolf''s arm. Rolf hurriedly played a surveillance video.


    After the big screen was connected, a very clear video showed that the two men surrounded the two thin girls with obscene faces.


    As soon as Lenny and Arthur saw the two girls, their faces changed almost at the same time, especially Lenny, whose hand holding the coffee cup made a harsh noise on the body of the cup.


    It was this damn woman again!


    How could he meet with this bitch everywhere?


    However, in the blink of an eye, the anger on Lenny''s face was restrained. Martin had looked for him yesterday. He only knew that Cassandra was in hospital at that time, and did not know that this matter had something to do with Cassandra.


    If the two gangsters stopped Cassandra, then... Did it have anything to do with Martin?


    Damn!


    The expression on Lenny''s face changed several times, and his dark eyes were fixed on the big screen. He was sitting opposite Arthur. Arthur was an old criminal police, and he could see the subtle change on Lenny''s face clearly.


    Arthur slowly turned the pen between his finger


    darkened. He sneered, "Do you mean that you suspect that Martin and Cassandra have conspired to kill someone?"


    Arthur shook his head and said, "No, Miss Cassandra is seriously injured. After she is sent to the hospital, there will be relevant videos of the operation as evidence. During this period, she can''t command others to commit murder. So, I mean, Mr. Martin has the motivation to commit a crime, and he also has the ability to do it."


    Lenny''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pan. Suddenly, there was a sound of breaking in the small meeting room. Lenny unexpectedly crushed the coffee cup in front of him, and the fine porcelain pieces pierced into his palm. Blood rolled out and fell down.


    Gritting his teeth, Lenny said, "Arthur, don''t sling mud at him."


    Arthur''s dark eyes, like an eagle that locked its prey, stared at Lenny without blinking. "Slinging mud at him? It''s our duty to make reasonable speculations and assumptions based on the existing evidence. Lenny, I don''t care what relationship you have with Martin, but now that he is involved in this case, you should deal with it fairly. Or do you think that you can do anything you want as long as you have power? "


    The veins on Lenny''s forehead bulged. The next second, he stood up from the chair, crossed the middle part of the table with his slender arms, and grabbed Arthur''s collar. "Dare you say it again?"

 Chapter 786 Dare You Touch Him

    Arthur''s face didn''t change at all, with a few faint blood lines in his dark eyes. He looked into Lenny''s eyes and said, "Lenny, if you want to hear it, I can say it ten or a hundred times, but please don''t forget your identity. You are a police."


    At the same time, the other members of the special task group also surrounded them. Most of them were under the leadership of Arthur. Occasionally, some of them were temporarily transferred from other police stations. They didn''t want to get involved in this matter, so they sat in their chairs and remained indifferent.


    Lenny''s face was as dark as coal. He looked cynical, and was the most frivolous one among the two rich generations. He never had any scruples when joking, but if anyone dared to say anything wrong about Martin, he would be furious no matter what.


    If he didn''t have something else to do, he would have taken out the police ID card and put it on Arthur''s face. Then he turned around smartly. He wouldn''t do these stupid jobs!


    With a livid face, Lenny almost squeezed out a sentence from his throat, "If you don''t have evidence, you have no right to sling mud at him. Otherwise, I will kill you myself."


    Arthur raised his eyebrows slightly, with a playful smile on his lips. He said slowly, "Group leader Lenny, you are so powerful. I''m really scared."


    Staring at Arthur coldly, Lenny withdrew his hand and said, "I say it again. You are not qualified to talk to me until you find the evidence. Otherwise, if you dare to hurt him, I will do what I say."


    Even he didn''t want to hurt that man. How dare Arthur, the bitch?


    Arthur slowly straightened his collar which was pulled out by Lenny, and pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose. Under the white light glasses, his dark eyes flashed a wiry light.


    It seemed that the rumor was true. The third young master of the Shen Clan liked the God of wealth of the Lu Group. He would go through fire and water without hesitation.


    It sound


    is senses were shattered into pieces. He smiled awkwardly and drove away in shock.


    Arthur put away the police ID card, stubbed out the cigarette in his hand, and teased, "What? Do you still want to deny it?"


    Blue veins stood out on the forehead of Lenny. His patience was running out. He grabbed Arthur''s collar with his hand. The two of them were only a short distance away, but seemed to be separated by a cold and heavy force.


    Gritting his teeth, Lenny said, "So what if I like him? I warn you, don''t touch him! "


    Perhaps it was because they were too close to each other, or perhaps it was because of his good ears that he could clearly hear the heartbeat of Lenny.


    After a while, Arthur suddenly chuckled and said slowly, "How do you know that I''m going to hurt him? In fact, the person I''m interested in is you, Lenny."


    Shocked by his unexpected words, Lenny''s face went blank for a moment, and then his whole face turned cold all of a sudden. "Arthur, what on earth do you want? Don''t think that I don''t dare to hurt you! "


    "I''ve made it clear just now that I''m interested in you. Before you came, you must have checked the background of all of us. I''m not married at my age, not because no one likes me or because I''m too busy with my work, but because..."


    The world didn''t deserve him.

 Chapter 787 You Dont Have The Honor

    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Lenny.


    "It''s your privacy that you like men or women. It has nothing to do with me, Arthur." As soon as he finished his words, Lenny let go of Arthur and started the gear again.


    Arthur lowered his head and took a look at his collar which was wrinkled by Lenny again. There was still a few wisps of cold fragrance from Lenny in his nostrils.


    "What if I say I like you? You are an old hand in love affairs. Don''t tell me that you don''t see I''m trying my best to chase you. "


    Lenny''s heart skipped a beat and blue veins stood out on his forehead. At that moment, his brain seemed to jump off the brake. He didn''t know where he was and whether he should be happy or angry.


    Obviously, Arthur had crossed the line again and again. The reason why he could endure till now was that he still had the task assigned by Martin.


    But all this happened so unexpectedly. Lenny, who had been developing an unrequited love for more than twenty years, was used to too many tricks and too many roundabout confessions. He was a little confused when he heard such a sincere confession.


    However, this bitch always went against him. If he didn''t fight him to death, he would feel uncomfortable all over. Was this fucking chasing him?


    Did he have any misunderstanding about love?


    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it as your agreement. From now on, you''re mine. I''m willing to dote on you, protect you and accept whatever you want. You can tell me whatever you want." Arthur gave full play to his shamelessness.


    With a beard on his chin, Arthur looked very old and even a little messy. But with a closer look, one could still recognize his handsome face.


    Lenny finally raised his eyes and fixed them on Arthur. He said in a cold voice, "I don''t like you. Get off the car."


    Arthur was speechless.


    What trick was he playing?


    Even if he didn''t like him, he didn''t have to cross the river to demolish the bridge and abandon him, a delicate and beautiful man, on the roadside!


    ''Lenny, I a


    ghed, ''In this terrible money era, who wants to swim in the hospital?''


    After entering the In-patient Building, Arthur followed Lenny to a small reception room on the left. In the room, a man in black formal clothes was leaning against the sofa, with the back of one hand supporting his forehead slightly. His eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of frost.


    This man was Martin, the ruler of the Lu group.


    Lenny asked Arthur to wait outside the gate, and he walked in alone. Hearing the footsteps, Martin raised his eyes slightly and looked at Lenny.


    With just a casual glance, Lenny''s calm heart instantly exploded. He cleared his throat slightly and said in a somewhat bitter tone, "I''m sorry. I didn''t handle it well this time."


    Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "Call him in."


    Lenny nodded, turned around and walked out of the reception room. He looked at Arthur and said coldly, "I warn you again, don''t talk nonsense."


    Arthur kept silent for two seconds and chuckled, "Why are you so worried about him? Why don''t you worry about me? I''m the one who will suffer more when I talk to a big boss like him. Maybe he will cut me off and feed me to the dogs if he is unhappy. I don''t deserve to die, but if I''m dead, who will protect you from now on? "


    This time, before Lenny could kick him, Arthur reached out and pushed the door open.

 Chapter 788 I Prefer The Second One

    "This should be Mr. Martin. I''m Arthur from the police station in East City District. You can call me Arthur." Arthur walked slowly to Martin and sat down on the sofa. It was rare for him to introduce himself.


    Martin nodded slightly, "I''ve met your father a few times, and you are indeed better than him."


    Taking a look at Martin, Arthur took out a cigarette and slowly rotated it between his fingers. "Mr. Martin, I''m flattered. I''m here to ask you a few questions. Please tell me the truth."


    An imperceptible coldness flashed across Martin''s eyes, and he said in a slightly cold voice, "If I say that the death of the two people has nothing to do with me, do you believe me?"


    Arthur frowned and said, "If I say that I have no reason or logic, but believe you, will you think that I''m insane?"


    Martin stared at Arthur with deep eyes. He knew that the man didn''t come to see him because of the two dead men, but what was his purpose?


    Was he testing him or did he have an ulterior motive?


    Arthur was the youngest deputy director of the police station in East City District and had a promising future. Even if the death of the two deceased had nothing to do with him, he would not be so stupid to make trouble for Martin so blatantly. But why did this person approach him with ulterior motives?


    The Zhao Clan was not involved in his plan. Arthur was an accident, and Martin also wanted to know what would happen in the end.


    "You did it for Lenny," said Martin.


    Arthur didn''t seem to be surprised by Martin''s words. Lenny was not a simple man, and the CEO of the Lu Group, who controlled the huge business empire, was far more scheming and resourceful than Lenny.


    Martin might be able to figure out what Lenny couldn''t figure out, not to mention that he came here so recklessly just to put himself on the chopping block and let Martin cut him.


    Arthur looked at Martin and smiled, "Mr. Martin, you are really


    ep your secrets? "


    Martin said in a cold voice, "That''s right. No matter how it goes, it depends on the result. You know too much. It''s too dangerous for both of us."


    Arthur chuckled, "What if I choose the second one?"


    A hint of coldness flashed through Martin''s slightly narrowed eyes. He stared at Arthur and said, "If you choose the second choice, you can''t say anything until all the truth is revealed. This decision will even endanger your family. If you are not careful enough, you will be doomed. Do you still want to choose the second one?"


    One was that he would die, but it would not affect Zhao Clan. The second was the way to live, but everything was complementary to each other. This choice might not bring a way to the Zhao Clan, and even affect the Zhao Clan.


    Arthur looked at Martin and said, "I''d like to choose the second one. Even if there is an abyss ahead, I''m willing to do it for him, but I have a condition."


    Martin asked, "What condition?"


    Arthur grinned and returned to his casual look. He said word by word, "I want him to listen to me. I want him to be the person who contacted you directly. Otherwise, I won''t talk to you."


    Martin understood what he meant. Once he became the pawn in public, he would bear the pain and even die for Lenny.

 Chapter 789 Depend On My Face To Live

    "I don''t mind if you can persuade Lenny." Martin rubbed between his eyebrows, and the wrinkles between his eyebrows spread for a moment.


    "Mr. Martin, you know Lenny''s temper. I''m afraid no one in the world can change Lenny''s mind except you. Can you do me a favor? I will pay you back. "


    Martin looked up and said in a low and hoarse voice, "I won''t help you because I know his temper."


    Arthur was speechless.


    What the hell was this logic?


    He was now having a headache because of Lenny. If Lenny was so easy to be convinced, he wouldn''t have to take so much effort to borrow the help of Martin.


    However, Martin was not easy to deal with. He had revealed his trump card from beginning to end. Arthur looked at Martin with a headache and asked, "Mr. Martin, are you really unwilling to help me?"


    "You don''t have to waste your time here anymore. Half an hour has passed. I have something else to do. Please go ahead, Mr. Arthur." replied Martin.


    It was not good for Arthur to continue to beg and stay. However, when he thought that he would have to negotiate with Lenny later, he lowered his head and left dejectedly.


    After Arthur left, Martin sat on the sofa for a while before he got up and went back to the ward.


    Although the wounds on Cassandra''s head hadn''t completely healed, there was no danger to her life. Last night, she suddenly fell into a coma, so Martin not only didn''t allow her to leave the hospital, but also didn''t allow her to take care of the company''s affairs. Jack was in charge of the company''s affairs. If there was really no way to make a decision, Jack could only contact her on WeChat and let Martin reply.


    It was not easy for Cassandra to become a little famous now, and she was involved in several incidents in a row. Even if Cassandra was innocent and implicated every time, as time went by, it was inevitable that people would think that she deliberately set this up in order to hype herself.


    At this moment, Cassandra was leaning against the headb


    ed between the shameless couple during his absence?


    Why were the two people so close to each other?


    Carlos didn''t have time to think too much. He said with a serious look, "I just received the news that Scales was dead. As far as I know, he died of a heart attack during the business talk, but the Shen Clan has blocked all the news. Fiona went there to attend the funeral in person. Our people there have also been dispatched. I haven''t found out the specific cause of his death. "


    Scales was the leader of the three brothers of the Shen Clan. Ten years ago, he took over the Shen Group completely from the old master of the Shen Clan. Then, with the help of Fiona, the business genius, it had reached its current peak step by step. No one had expected that the leader of the Shen Group would suddenly die.


    It was so weird.


    What kind of subtle connection was there between the series of murders?


    Martin frowned and looked extremely violent. A moment later, he looked up at Carlos and said, "You go there in person and find out the death of Scales as soon as possible."


    Before Carlos opened his mouth, Cassandra suddenly said, "Martin, I''m fine in the hospital for the time being. I promise you that I won''t run around these days. Just do what you should do and leave me alone."


    ''I don''t want to be your weakness.''

 Chapter 790 Ill Wait For You

    "Master, I think what my sister-in-law said is reasonable. The Q City is now in a mess, and it is also related to the future of the Shen Clan. It is said that the elder master of the Shen Clan also went to the Q City, and the rainy days are coming at any time. Besides, sister-in-law is under watch, everything will be fine." Carlos said tentatively.


    Scales was dead in Q City. Even if the Shen Clan blocked the news, it couldn''t be kept secret on paper. His death would be exposed sooner or later. What happened in Q City? Even caused Scales to lose his life.


    Cassandra nodded repeatedly, "Yes, Carlos is right. Don''t worry, my sweetheart. I won''t make trouble for you!"


    If she remembered correctly, as soon as Scales died, Shen Clan would fall into internal strife. The other two brothers of the Shen Clan, except Quinton, had been fighting fiercely. When Scales was still alive, there had been no big movement, but now, as soon as he died, the second brother could not sit still.


    The internal strife of the Shen Clan caused the internal shock of the Shen Group, which caused the stock price to plummet and even on the verge of bankruptcy. However, the final result was beyond everyone''s expectation. No one expected that the Lu Group would offer funds to help. That was to say, when Martin became the second largest shareholder of the Shen Group, the relationship between Cassandra and Martin was completely broken.


    Now it occurred to her that Martin had already set a trap for Fiona, waiting for her to jump into it willingly.


    Martin''s thin lips curled into a straight line. After a while, he said in a low voice, "I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    Cassandra shook her head swiftly, "No, no. I''ll be fine in the capital city. Be careful and come back safely. I''ll wait for you."


    ''I''ll be waiting for you.''


    Martin nodded, "Yes. When I''m not here, talk to Marcus if you have anything."


    Cassandra agreed in a hurry, and Martin left in a hurry after giving some instructions.


    After Martin left, Cassandra quietly took out her phon


    low voice, "He was almost ruined by someone. Lucian is not a white lotus in the century, so he won''t agree. However, Roger is not easy to deal with. He has already gone to Lucian. If he threatens Lucian with what happened that year, Lucian may have no choice but to agree to cooperate."


    There was no hope for Auden. The Shen Group and the GR Group had just joined hands, and Roger would not let it fail like this. Now that the Shen Group had such a big problem, Fiona had no time to care about this small project at all. The worst result was that the Shen Group withdrew its investment.


    But to GR Group, it was of great significance. This was the first cooperation between the GR Group and the Shen Group. Once it started, the following cooperation would be natural.


    Therefore, no matter what, Roger would not allow anything wrong to happen to this play.


    Resting her forehead on her hand, Cassandra asked, "Do you know who the female star was back then?"


    Daniel put out the cigarette in his hand and said in a hoarse voice, "Roger did something very secretly that year. After that, the GR Group spent a lot of money to support a newcomer who just started her career. Later, this newcomer was indeed popular for a period of time, but it was like a flash in the pan, and soon withered. Now she has fallen into a ditch. It can be seen that there is a reason."

 Chapter 791 Daily Report

    "You mean the queen of the movie, who used to be a popular actress... Beth, right? " Cassandra asked back in surprise.


    In her previous life, Cassandra was very concerned about everything related to Roger and GR Group. Naturally, she also knew that Beth, who became famous overnight and even became famous because of her first play, was called "a pure beauty" by thousands of fans. For a time, she was in the limelight.


    Unfortunately, not long after Beth was awarded as The Best Actress Of Films, her private life was exposed. She was photographed in a hotel room with a well-known director in the entertainment circle. Moreover, the director''s legal wife was a powerful business woman. In a fit of anger, she not only disabled the director, but also ordered the entertainment circle to shout out Beth. It was said that she couldn''t bear such great mental pressure and committed suicide by cutting her wrist in the hotel. Her assistant discovered her in time. After she had just been saved, she had disappeared.


    "Who else can it be except her? In the past, she got the position by some illegal means, and then she was set up by someone else. It can be seen that this kind of honor that she stole is not long. "replied Daniel.


    Hearing this, Cassandra was confused, "Was set up?"


    It was said that the water in the entertainment circle was unfathomable. It seemed that it was true. If one''s heart was not strong enough in this circle, he would be scared to death sooner or later.


    Daniel exhaled a long and turbid breath, "Yes, after she became famous with the back of GR Group, she became the mistress of the director. She used to play big names on the film set, and it was not good for her opponents and subordinates. Her assistant was a newcomer not long after she started her career. Three ribs were broken by her. As her assistant, she naturally knew what happened between her and the director. Another actress paid a lot of money to buy the news. After that, someone took photos and confirmed it. The good and evil are returned. The circle of causality is the same. It''s not anyone else''s fault that Beth can b


    on as Master left, you wanted to see that porn. You are a bad woman!"


    Cassandra was stunned by his words.


    When did she say that she wanted to watch porn?


    When did she become a jerk?


    As soon as she mentioned Beth, he thought of porn at the first time. ''Who the hell is the bad guy?''


    Well, it was really hard to see that Marcus usually looked like a gentleman, but she didn''t expect him to watch porn in private.


    Staring at Marcus with a smile, Cassandra said, "How do you know she is shooting porn? Huh? "


    Marcus was speechless.


    ''Who am I? Where am I? Why are my eyes full of flowers?''


    He couldn''t answer it.


    Marcus, a man as tall as an iron tower, was rendered speechless by Cassandra''s question. He clenched his fists tightly and said, "It''s none of your business."


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra tapped on the phone screen for a while with her fingers, and then shook the phone. There was a line of words quietly lying on the screen: Marcus watches porn video every day.


    Marcus''s eyes widened in an instant and he flew into a rage. "What are you doing?"


    Cassandra smiled innocently and said in a low voice, "It''s just a daily report. What else can I do?"


    Well, she couldn''t deal with him, and Martin couldn''t?


    Marcus''s face darkened. "Don''t tell on me! What do you want me to do? Tell me. "


    Cassandra stared at Marcus with a smug smile, "Am I a bad girl?"

 Chapter 792 A Bet On His Heart

    The corners of Marcus'' mouth twitched. "No."


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows. Seeing that Marcus was irritated, she stopped teasing him and said with a smile, "I haven''t finished my words just now. You can check where Beth is now."


    Marcus breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ll be right there."


    Cassandra knew that he was afraid of being molested, so she didn''t ask him to stay. After Marcus left, she held her phone and fell asleep.


    At the police station in East City District, the capital city.


    In Lenny''s office.


    Lenny was appointed as the group leader of the special case in the police station. He had smashed several office supplies in succession. Fortunately, he was rich and didn''t need any equipment from the police station. He had asked people to send new ones here.


    The police station in East City District had a history of dozens of years, and everything was quite old. Since Lenny came, all his office was filled with top-grade luxury supplies, which were really a little out of place compared with this old office building.


    As soon as Lenny entered the office door, he locked the door inside, and pressed Arthur against the wall, with his right hand around his head. With a thud, he supported the wall behind his head, and his face was gloomy. He squeezed out from his throat, "What on earth did you say to him?"


    Arthur didn''t dodge at all. Under the glasses, he stared at Lenny with his dark eyes without blinking. What a pity! Every word spoken by this man at such a close distance was like a knife, stabbing into his heart.


    But fortunately, he was used to it.


    With an unnatural smile on his face as usual, Arthur said, "We are so close to each other that we have to fight or kiss... Are you going to fight or kiss me? "


    All of a sudden, he was so abnormal that Lenny, who was used to being abnormal, was stunned. A few seconds later, Lenny raised his hand and tightly pinched Arthur''s chin. His voice was very cold. "What the hell do you want to do? I don''t allow you to hurt


    There was a long silence between the two people. The two people were clearly very close, but there seemed to be a cold and heavy city wall between them. He couldn''t pass, and neither would Lenny come.


    Lenny''s back was very straight. He had been loved by many people and they went through fire and water for him, but he had never given any response. Even if it was just a play, he had never shown any sincerity, because in his heart, there was only Martin.


    He thought he could keep silent for the rest of his life, but he still hoped that Martin could look back at him even if he lied to him without any return.


    He had never thought of letting him go.


    After a long time, Lenny finally opened his mouth, "If you are not afraid of death, just have a try."


    Arthur''s back suddenly froze. He took a drag on the cigarette and choked on it. He coughed so hard that tears streamed down his face. His heart beat so fast that he covered his chest with one hand tightly. "Are you serious?"


    Lenny kicked the sofa aside and shouted, "Get out!"


    Arthur stared at Lenny with a cunning look. Although Lenny still didn''t agree and he didn''t know what the end of the road would be, at least it was a good start.


    Before he could say anything, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Arthur was speechless.


    ''Which bitch is so blind?''

 Chapter 793 Set Off To Q City

    "Sir, Head Wang is here. He asked you two to go to his office." With a pile of documents to sign in her hand, Bettina was almost pressed against the door.


    As soon as Lenny and Arthur came back, she had been paying attention to these two people. After all, the documents in her hands needed to be signed as soon as possible, and one of them was the invoice of last month. She had sworn that if she couldn''t sign it today, she would commit suicide.


    Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead. He cursed in a low voice, Weldon is really coming at this critical moment. Damn it!''.


    Arthur stood up from the sofa and walked to open the door. He lowered his head slightly and looked terrible.


    "Boss, who hit you? Why is your mouth broken like this? Who the hell hit you? I''ll kill him right now! " Bettina hated being mistreated the most. She threw the documents on the table next to her angrily and began to roll up her sleeves to fight.


    Although Arthur was mean and didn''t like women, he was good looking. If one looked carefully, one could find him a little decadent beauty. And Bettina couldn''t bear to see a beauty be mistreated.


    It was not until then that Arthur remembered that when he kissed Lenny just now, he was bitten a few times by him, on his lips. The blue veins on his forehead twitched. When he was about to explain, a gloomy voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    Lenny took off his tie and threw it on the sofa. He said coldly, "It was me. Do you have any problem?"


    Hearing this, Bettina''s face turned into ashes. She rolled her eyes at Lenny, and then looked at Arthur. In a flash, her eyes widened like bronze bells. God, what kind of large-scale crime scene did she see just now?


    What a hell on earth?


    No wonder since Lenny came, their boss began to clean up. The office used to be full of the smell of stale smoke, and she unexpectedly saw her boss se


    Weldon''s hand holding the tea trembled, and half of the tea was spilled out. He wanted to tease Arthur, but he didn''t expect that he was set up by this bitch.


    Weldon''s face twitched. "It''s in the 21st century. How shameless you are? Well, don''t be garrulous. Get down and get ready. We''ll set out in an hour. "


    Arthur dodged at once. Lenny clenched his teeth and stared at Weldon. Weldon was scared by his gaze. They were too obvious. He was not blind yet. Was it his fault?


    Weldon put down the teacup, rubbed his hands with sincerity, and said with a smile, "Lenny, don''t worry. I''m very open-minded. As long as you don''t affect my work, I won''t interfere. And as for your father, I won''t talk too much..."


    Lenny interrupted him and almost squeezed out a sentence from his throat, "Head Wang, you have misunderstood. I don''t have that kind of relationship with him."


    Weldon was surprised, "Really? I''ve been wondering why that guy is so lucky to chase you. Well, to put it bluntly, you know how many people the case in the capital city has involved this time. Although the Shen Clan has concealed all the information, there is one thing you should pay attention to. "


    Lenny frowned and asked, "What?"


    Weldon sighed, "Break the corpse."

 Chapter 794 Was She Still Curable

    In J hospital.


    It took Cassandra several hours to wake up, probably because her head was injured this time. As soon as she fell asleep, she had a lot of nightmares. She had to struggle to wake up from the nightmare. She leaned against the head of the bed, gasping for breath.


    It was already midnight.


    After calming herself down, Cassandra picked up her phone. There were dozens of WeChat messages and a few missed calls on the screen. She turned on her phone and read the messages. One of them was from Martin, who reported that they had arrived at Q City.


    The Q City...


    If she remembered correctly, after Scales died, Hancock, the second son of the Shen family, began to seize power. Even Oakes, who had disappeared before, officially returned to the Shen family and became the most useful and vicious chess piece in Hancock''s hands. Although the two father and son failed later, such internal strife also greatly reduced the strength of the Shen group, and it could only survive by relying on the Lu group.


    In her previous life, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with the Shen group. Now she thought carefully. It was because of Martin that the Shen group had declined to a fatal degree, but she didn''t know whether Martin wanted to expand the Lu group, or...


    Or for her.


    Cassandra exhaled a long and turbid breath, and her eyes seemed to be inadvertently covered with a layer of cold frost, and her head swelled as if it was about to explode. Since she was hit by a brick, her head seemed not belong to her, and suddenly had some messy memories, and it constantly became a mess.


    Damn.


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    There was a knock on the door. Cassandra shook her head and pressed her swollen temples. She said in a hoarse voice, "Come in."


    Marcus opened the door of the ward from the outside. As soon as he entered, he saw Cassandra frowning. "I''ll call Doctor Qin over."


    Cassandra hurriedly said, "No, I just slept for too long. It''s nothing serious. How''s the matter I asked you


    Beth? That popular actress? Why are you suddenly interested in her? "


    Was she interested in women now?


    Cassandra looked up and said, "It''s none of your business. Just tell me if the person is still curable."


    Hearing this, Kevin looked insulted and said excitedly, "What do you mean by ''still curable''? I think you are making things difficult for me! How can I be the first doctor in the capital city if I can''t cure this minor disease?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra asked, "Really? Then I''ll leave this woman to you. You have two days. I want to see her return to normal. "


    Kevin almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He widened his eyes and shouted angrily, "Two days? Why don''t you go to heaven! It will take at least ten days, half a month or more to recover from this mental disease. Do you think I''m a God? "


    Cassandra smiled, "A God? You wish. I don''t care. I will give you three days at most. Three days later, I will hold a press conference. "


    Kevin was speechless.


    Who would support him?


    Why did he get hurt every time? He was just a handsome, rich and ordinary man. Why did she make things difficult for him?


    "Well... Sister-in-law, I think we can talk about it again. Look, the mental disease doesn''t happen overnight, right? We have to do it step by step, right? " Kevin said as he put on a fawning smile.

 Chapter 795 Wilson

    With a mysterious smile on her face, Cassandra stared at Kevin.


    Being stared at by him, Kevin felt a thrill in his heart. The veins on his forehead throbbed a few times, and his throat moved slightly. "Sister-in-law, can you stop looking at me like this?


    I''m a little nervous...


    People who don''t know me will think that you like my beauty, okay?"


    Cassandra showed three fingers with a smile. At that moment, Kevin was speechless and screamed, "Sister-in-law, you can''t do this to me. Have you forgotten Martin?"


    Cassandra said, "Cut the crap. I''ll only give you two days."


    The corners of Kevin''s mouth twitched, and he looked desperate. He hurriedly said, "Please don''t say that. We''ve agreed on 3 days. My God, go and tie her up for me!"


    Marcus was speechless.


    He was an emotionless killer!


    After sending the two away, Cassandra looked at the time and fell asleep again.


    At a funeral parlor in Q City.


    After Scales'' death, the Shen Clan booked the whole funeral parlor and sent bodyguards. Except for the police who came to ask about the reason of the case, no one was allowed to enter or leave without permission.


    In the funeral parlor, the lights were dim, and hundreds of bodyguards surrounded the whole parlor. In the parking area outside the funeral parlor, a black Benz S level car was parked, and there were also several police cars.


    In the rest area.


    Fiona sat on the sofa with a pale and haggard face. Beside her was Wilson, the leader of the criminal investigation team of the police station of Q City who was in charge of this case.


    Wilson was wearing a police uniform. Before he came, his superior had told him that the case was special. The victim was the CEO of the Shen Group. He was not only killed within the jurisdiction of Q City, but also cruelly dismembered. It was obvious that the murder was crueler than ordinary people could imagine.


    It was the first time that Q City had encountered such a fierce criminal case since the establishment of the state. However, because of the special identity of Scales, the superior had already issued a docum


    ry people. It''s normal for us to be afraid of death. But wearing this coat, you are the God of protection for the people, understand? If you don''t want to work here, apply to another department tomorrow. "


    After being scolded by the leader, the subordinate blushed and hurriedly said, "No, no, no, Captain Wei is right. I will definitely correct it in the future!"


    Wilson didn''t say anything more. He just got on the car and sat in the driver''s seat. His eyes passed the front windshield and looked at the funeral parlor. No one knew what he was thinking.


    This case was by no means simple. It was a pity that they did not have the jurisdiction. Even if they wanted to investigate, they might not find anything. But for some reason, his heart was always covered with a faint cloud.


    "Ding -"


    All of a sudden, Wilson''s phone rang. He came to his senses, took out his phone and looked at the caller ID. Then his face froze. He quickly picked up the phone and whispered in his ear, "Boss, what can I do for you?"


    "The people from the capital city have arrived. Where are you?"


    Wilson was stunned and immediately said, "The funeral parlor. I''ll go back to the police station right away."


    "No, you wait there. They have already come over. We don''t have jurisdiction over this case, and we just assist in handling it. You are such a hot tempered man. Don''t make trouble for me again, okay?"

 Chapter 796 Have A Private Talk

    Holding the phone in his hand, Wilson kept silent for a while and said in a low voice, "Mr. Su, I''m a policeman. Everything I have done is worthy of my police uniform."


    After saying that, Wilson hung up the phone and sat quietly in the driver''s seat, waiting for Arthur and Lenny.


    The night was long and the lights were colorful.


    About half an hour later, several police cars came. After the car stopped, the two of them, Arthur and Lenny, got out of the first car.


    With a sullen face, Lenny deliberately kept a distance from Arthur. With shameless face, Arthur stuck close to him and said, "Why are you shy? The whole police station has known our relationship. I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of? "


    He didn''t care about his old face at all.


    Lenny''s face was as dark as ink. He glanced at Arthur coldly, veins standing out on his forehead.


    No one knew why Bettina had such a big mouth. In a moment, all the policemen in the Eastern District knew that Arthur''s mouth was broken by his kiss, but the bitch Arthur deliberately showed off, making things even worse.


    ''Damn it! I''m really out of line this time. I won''t be able to explain myself even if I jump into Yellow River. ''


    At this time, Wilson, together with several colleagues of the criminal investigation team, walked over.


    "I''m Wilson of the criminal investigation team. I''ve just received an order from Director Su, and I''m waiting for you here. All the progress of the case is in these few books. If you have anything else to ask, just tell me." Wilson handed over the four books to Arthur and the others.


    Arthur nodded slightly and asked someone to take the file. "We have a preliminary understanding of the case. Killing and dismembering corpses is indeed a very bad case. Thank you, guys."


    Lenny didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head and flipped through the files. Then Wilson took out a cigarette and handed it to Arthur.


    Arthur took it over and put it in his mouth. Before he could light it, Lenny glanced at him, and he took off the cigarette and put on his ear. He raised his eyebrows slight


    let you do such a heavy work?"


    Bettina rolled up her sleeves and was about to hit that bitch, Arthur. They used to be tired and wounded, but this bitch didn''t care about them at all.


    ''Damn it! This is too much of a difference! ''


    He treated his man as warm as the spring wind, and treated them as sweeping away the fallen leaves in the autumn wind. Today, she must kill this shameless bitch.


    Before he could say anything, Lenny''s face darkened. "Can you not be shameless?" he asked.


    After picking up the files, Arthur raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Why should I be ashamed in front of you?"


    Lenny was speechless.


    At this time, Carlos just came out of the funeral parlor. When Lenny saw Carlos, he frowned slightly. Carlos was here, and so was Martin.


    With an unhappy look on his face, Arthur stood in front of Lenny and said, "The police are dealing with cases, and irrelevant people should leave. Mr. Carlos, please leave."


    Lenny him a cold look. Arthur was pissed off. He dared to scold him for another man. If Martin was here, would they flirt with each other in front of him?


    Arthur, who suddenly felt that his guiding principles were not working, wanted to make a hole in Carlos''s body.


    Carlos took a look at Lenny and said, "Lenny, my Master invites you and Mr. Arthur to have a talk in private. As for the others, I''m really sorry. Please wait outside."

 Chapter 797 She Was Normal

    Wilson also knew the background of Carlos. Both the Shen Clan and the Lu Clan behind Carlos were top figures in the capital city. Before he came, Director Su had told him not to conflict with them, so he didn''t stay any longer just now. He just asked a few simple questions and left.


    At this moment, Carlos came out to invite someone in person, and perhaps he could get some clues from it.


    "I see," said Lenny obediently.


    Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead. Bettina silently walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder. "Mr. Arthur, don''t you think your head is a little bit green?"


    Bettina had a crush on Arthur. After all, although this man was a little bit bitchy, she couldn''t resist his good-looking face. How could Bettina control herself in face of such a beauty?


    However, after a long time, Bettina knew that Arthur was homosexual, and quickly developed a psychologically abnormal mentality. Seeing that Arthur had dated several men, she thought that he was a playboy, but unexpectedly, he met Lenny.


    "Bettina, have I spoiled you too much recently?"


    Bettina''s heart skipped a beat and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry. Please forgive me!"


    Arthur snorted, "Take someone to visit the people the dead had contacted before he died. Investigate them all, no matter who they are."


    Bettina widened her eyes and thought, ''This bitch is obviously revenging on me in public.''


    She felt bitter.


    Bettina rolled her eyes and immediately looked at Lenny, "Lenny, our boss''s request is a little too much. Don''t you care about it?"


    Her words sounded like a pun. No matter what, Lenny was the leader of the special task group and had the right to control Arthur. But he didn''t know whether it was business or private affairs.


    Lenny''s face darkened instantly. "All the members of the special task group report to captain Wilson. I''ll arrange the rest after I come out."


    Bettina was overjoyed and immediately said, "Lenny, you are so wise!"


    Staring at Lenny w


    verything in the world had its own retribution. Back then, she framed others for fame and fortune, and now she ended up like this. It was her retribution.


    Indeed, Cassandra''s forehead hadn''t recovered yet. She walked to the sofa and sat down, holding her forehead with one hand. "It seems that you have really returned to normal. Doctor Kevin is indeed a good doctor, and his speed is beyond my imagination."


    Kevin howled, "Dear, can you stop joking? Let''s save her first, okay? I''m just a doctor. I''m not a police officer! "


    Cassandra cleared her throat and glanced at the two, "I''m comforting her."


    Kevin said angrily, "You are not enlightening her. You are forcing her! Please, stop it. You tried your best to get her back. Do you just want to see her die? "


    Although Beth had just regained her sanity, she was not stupid. She was just a useless person who was worthless and ill. In fact, Cassandra was a popular new employee in entertainment circle, and she had an entertainment company under her name. What did she want to do by all means to find her?


    At that moment, she seemed to see a glimmer of life.


    Beth stared at Cassandra with burning eyes and asked, "Miss Cassandra, what do you want to know from me?"


    Cassandra grinned, "Miss Beth, are you willing to sit down and have a talk with me now?"

 Chapter 798 Fulfill My Wishes

    Beth''s eyes were full of disappointment. After a long time, she shook off Kevin''s hand, walked to the sofa and sat down. Her voice was dry and hoarse. "I have nothing now. What''s the difference between death and not death? What do you want to say, Miss Cassandra?"


    She had come to the end of the road. She was not even afraid of death. What else should she be afraid of?


    Cassandra looked at Beth and said, "it''s said that you need a good doctor to cure your heart disease. I''m afraid that Miss Beth''s heart disease has gone deep into your bones. If you want to cure it, you have to cut a layer of skin off. I wonder if Miss Beth is willing to do that."


    Hearing this, Beth''s face turned pale and her eyes were bloodshot. She put her hands on her knees and gripped the hospital gown tightly. Her voice was trembling. "What... What do you want to say?"


    Cassandra raised her head and stared at Beth without blinking. Then she said in three words slowly, "Lucian."


    Beth''s pupils contracted sharply. She covered her ears with her hands and curled up on the sofa. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know who you are talking about. I know nothing. Don''t ask me. I know nothing... Please let me go... Please..."


    In the past, she got everything by illegal means, and then she was taken away. Now she was sick and couldn''t live or die. This was her retribution. She admitted it. But once that matter was exposed again, wouldn''t it add insult to injury and force her to die?


    "Back then, Lucian trusted you so much and wanted to support you, but you were ungrateful. You joined hands with Roger and pulled him down from the altar, and even almost destroyed him..."


    Speaking of this, Cassandra''s voice paused and her face darkened. Her deep eyes were like an invisible hammer, hammering Beth''s nerves. But before she could finish her words, she said in a cold voice, "for so many years, you have dreamed about him at midnight. Won''t your conscience hurt?"


    Her last sentence was like a thunderbolt, hitting Beth''s heart.


    Beth''s


    tone pressing on her heart. She had escaped countless times, but every time she was caught back, she was tortured more cruelly.


    What was more terrible than death?


    It was despair.


    How could she not know what it felt like.


    There seemed to be ice exploding in Cassandra''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. She closed her eyes and looked deathly silent. "You just need to tell me whether you want to save yourself or not. If you want, I''ll deal with the rest. This is the only chance for you to redeem yourself. Think it over and tell me the answer."


    Beth''s heart skipped a beat. She gripped the hospital gown tightly, which was wrinkled and stuck to her body.


    Cassandra didn''t mean to force her. She stood up from the sofa and was about to leave. But after two steps, she heard the hoarse voice of Beth behind her, "I promise you, I have lost everything, even if no one will believe what I said... I just want to fulfill my wish."


    Cassandra took a deep breath and said, "Okay, have a good rest here and wait for my news."


    Beth smiled bitterly, "Okay, thank you, Miss Cassandra."


    Cassandra just nodded slightly and told Kevin to take good care of Beth. No one was allowed to see her, let alone anything happened to her.


    Kevin scratched his head and was confused. "Sister in law, your taste recently... It''s a little mysterious."

 Chapter 799 Ten Miles Of Mountains And Rivers Are Not As Good As You

    After returning to the ward, Cassandra leaned against her head of the bed and looked out of the window with her dark eyes.


    The night was long and the lights were colorful.


    At that moment, she suddenly missed Martin for no reason. She picked up her phone and dialed Martin''s number.


    The phone rang twice and Martin picked it up. The man''s low and familiar voice came through the phone, "Cassandra, what''s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    The man stood in the dark night. He raised his eyes slightly and looked into the distance without being focused.


    The mountains were beautiful, but they were not as beautiful as that woman.


    Cassandra held the phone tightly. At that moment, all the grievances and difficulties that seemed to be suppressed in the bottom of her heart surged out. She didn''t think it was a big deal at first. This was her choice. She had to grit her teeth and go on.


    However, when she heard Martin''s soft voice, she suddenly felt that she couldn''t live the life of revenge that she once wanted.


    Cassandra felt wronged and said, "no, I just... I miss you, Martin."


    In her previous life, she had never said such words to him. In her mind, except hatred and escape, she seemed to be blind. She had never seen the good side of Martin, nor had she seen what he had done to her.


    Now as long as she thought of it, she felt sorry for him.


    On the other end of the phone, Martin stood in the corridor, his back taut in a straight line. Did he have an auditory hallucination just now?


    Martin''s cold eyes softened and his tone softened, "I miss you too. I''ll be back soon after everything is settled here. Good girl."


    Cassandra curled her lips and touched her head with one hand, "Okay, take care of yourself. And, don''t hook up with girls, do you hear me?"


    Martin''s forehead twitched. Who on earth was worried about whom the two of them were?


    He smiled helplessly and said, "okay."


    Cassandra exhorted worriedly and hung up the phone. Martin stood in the corridor for a while before he turned around and walked in again.


    Cassandra took out a picture of


    ind the murderer and avenge for uncle?"


    Hearing this, Fiona was so angry that she trembled all over. Tears fell from her red eyes in an instant, and she looked aggrieved. "Lenny, what do you mean? After my father left, I''m sadder than anyone else. I want to find the murderer, but I can''t let my father''s reputation and the honor of our whole Shen Clan be ruined for this!"


    Lenny raised his eyebrows slightly: "Fiona, it is the murderer or the reputation of uncle that matters. You know it in your mind. Besides, uncle died suddenly. Do you really think that the outside world knows nothing about it? Paper can''t wrap fire."


    Fiona looked weak and helpless. If Lenny and Arthur weren''t there, she would have thrown herself at Martin.


    However, after she hinted him for a long time, Martin just sat quietly aside and said nothing.


    Fiona gritted her teeth, tears streaming down her face. She stared at Martin pitifully and said, "Martin, help me persuade Lenny. Lenny usually listens to you the most. If you ask him, he will listen."


    Hearing that, Arthur''s face turned cold all of a sudden. He knocked on the small notebook in front of him and said in a slightly cold voice, "Miss Fiona, don''t talk nonsense. Director Lenny has always been selfless. This matter is related to a series of murders. Even if the emperor is here, he has to deal with it fairly."


    Which big figure Martin was?

 Chapter 800 What Did He Want

    "Shut up!" Lenny said angrily. His face darkened and his eyes were wide open.


    He had nothing to do with Arthur, but why did he feel like he was caught cheating on Martin?


    Arthur''s face darkened. "Lenny, we are here to handle the case, not to talk about love. Pay attention to the influence."


    ''Damn you! How dare you say ''pay attention to the influence'' to me?''


    Blue veins stood out on Lenny''s forehead. If Martin hadn''t been here, he would have slapped on Arthur''s face.


    ''You''ve been a dragging people down for more than thirty years. Leave me alone!''


    Martin looked at Arthur and said in a low voice, "You''re right, it''s related to the murderer, and we can''t miss any details. If you don''t want to tell me, let me do it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the faces of the 3 people in the room darkened.


    Especially Arthur, whose face was almost ugly.


    ''Damn it! Why is Martin so gentle to Lenny? Could it be that Lenny has touched his heart? It shouldn''t be!


    How could he find a man like me, who is so handsome and so infatuated?''


    The expression on Fiona''s face changed a few times, and she managed to maintain a little sanity. She stared at Martin pitifully, "Well, since Martin said so, I won''t hide anything. You can ask whatever you want to ask."


    Hearing this, Lenny was not happy at all. Instead, his face was even worse than before. He turned to look at Arthur, whose face was even worse, and said, "You ask."


    The corner of Arthur''s mouth twitched. No matter how angry he was, he could only suppress his anger in the bottom of his heart and began to ask. However, before the inquiry was over, someone came to report that the old master of the Shen Clan fainted.


    Hearing this, Fiona immediately rushed over, and even Lenny, the dandiacal spendthrift, rushed to see the situation of the old master.


    Embarrassed, Martin and Arthur stayed at the funeral par


    l''s whereabouts. But after searching for so long, they still got nothing.


    It seemed that there were two big hands who had been secretly controlling the direction of their investigation.


    Carlos''s face suddenly froze. He stared at Martin with his dark eyes and said, "Master means... Did he also do this case? "


    "Who else is so generous except him?" said Martin coldly.


    But what on earth did he want to do?


    In a series of murders, the dead seemed to have no obvious connection with each other on the surface, as if he was doing things at will, without any rules to follow.


    The only impact was that the first two cases were related to Cassandra. The dead were killed after a conflict with Cassandra, but Scales was an exception.


    Since Scales was in Q City, he hadn''t even met Cassandra. Why did that man kill him? What on earth did he want to do since his death broke the rules of the game?


    Martin couldn''t figure it out for the time being, so he didn''t take any action but came to check the situation in person.


    Carlos swallowed and felt that he had encountered an unprecedented problem. There seemed to be a mist in front of them, and the truth was hidden in this illusory mist, so he was unable to see what the truth behind the mist was.

 Chapter 801 Who Would Be The Heir

    The peace of Q City was disturbed by the death of Scales. There were different opinions in the city.


    Although the police had blocked all the news, the news of his death was still spread out uncontrollably like bamboo shoots.


    It had always been difficult to suppress public opinions.


    In the ward of the hospital.


    Old Master Shen just woke up from his coma. He was very excited. His old and thin fingers trembled a few times, and then he took a deep breath and shouted angrily, "Fiona, didn''t I tell you to block the news at all costs? Why did the news spread out? You... Do you want to piss me off? "


    Scales was the eldest son of the Shen Clan, and also the most beloved son of Old Master Shen. That was why he gave the Shen Clan to Scales. Now the white haired man sent the black haired man away. The old master couldn''t bear this stimulation, and the news of Scales'' death was spread everywhere. He was so angry that he had a heart attack and fainted on the spot.


    Fiona''s face was as pale as paper, and she looked at Old Master Shen with tearful eyes. "Grandpa, it''s Fiona''s fault. It''s Fiona''s fault. Dad has left, and I still let him leave uneasily. It''s Fiona''s fault."


    Seeing this, Old Master Shen couldn''t bear to scold her any more. He sighed and said, "Forget it. I don''t mean to blame you. I have been doing business all my life, but I didn''t expect that I would end up as a white haired man giving away the black haired man. Even if I have to risk my life, I will find out who did it behind my back."


    Tears fell down from Fiona''s eyes. She knelt down in front of the bed, held Old Master Shen''s old hand and cried bitterly, "Grandpa, Fiona is incompetent. We can''t find the murderer of dad, and let Grandpa worry about these things. Please don''t be angry, Grandpa. Take care of yourself."


    Fiona was really good at saying that. Lenny, who was standing aside, couldn''t stand it and said slowly, "TSK, TSK, even if you are so excellent, I''m a man good-for-nothing."


    Hearing this, Old Mast


    wanted to give the company to his male heir.


    Although Oakes had been a loser, there was still a person named Lenny.


    Fiona was nervous and waited for Lenny''s answer. If Lenny had such an idea, Old Master Shen would arrange it for him immediately, and it would be too late for her to stop him.


    Raising his eyebrows slightly, Lenny said, "Grandpa, I''ve just taken office for a short time. Don''t get me into trouble, okay? Besides, it''s good for me to be like this now. I can still protect your family and the company in the future. Don''t drag me into a fire. I won''t go back to the company. Don''t think too much. "


    ''Go back to the company?


    It''s impossible!''


    Old Master Shen shook his head and waved his hand, "Forget it. Let''s put it aside first. Fiona, have the news on the Internet been deleted? Have you found that girl? "


    Fiona quickly calmed down, put on a pitiful look and said, "The news on the Internet has been deleted, but because it was spread too fiercely before, the public opinion is likely to be unable to suppress it..."


    Disappointment was written all over his face. "You can''t even handle such a small thing well. How did Scales teach you to do things? I don''t care what method you use and how much you want to spend. You must withdraw all the news. I don''t want my son to leave in such a disgraceful way! "

 Chapter 802 You Have Scolded Me Twice

    Fiona clenched her teeth and hurriedly said, "Yes, Grandpa. Don''t worry. I will deal with it as soon as possible. As for that girl, she has been missing since the incident. I have sent more people to look for her. Please rest assured, Grandpa. I will find her even if I turn the whole city upside down."


    Before Old Master Shen could say anything, Lenny suddenly said, "Save your efforts. We have found her."


    Fiona was stunned. She twined her eyes around Lenny like a viper and asked subconsciously, "What?"


    Damn!


    She was one step late!


    Lenny raised the black phone in his hand and said in a low voice, "She''s dead. Grandpa, have a good rest first. I have to go back to the police station."


    The girl might be the only witness in the death case of Scales, but now that she was dead, it meant that the only clue in the case was likely to be broken here.


    Without hesitation, Fiona stood up from the ground and said, "Lenny, I''ll go with you!"


    Lenny put away his phone and said expressionlessly, "This is a criminal case and no ordinary person has the right to participate. Sister, don''t worry about these trifles. You can stay here and accompany grandpa or guard the spirit for uncle."


    After saying that, Lenny left directly, not caring about Fiona''s expression.


    Walking out of the hospital, as soon as he arrived at the gate, Lenny saw that Arthur was leaning against the car door with his arms crossed over his chest and staring at him.


    The two of them were both good-looking. The key point was that Arthur was leaning against a solemn police car, which immediately killed countless sights.


    As the saying goes, "The devil is one foot high, and the justice is ten feet high." Lenny was completely under his mercy. With a darkened face, he quickly got into the passenger seat. Arthur closed the door and trotted to the front. After getting in the car, he started the car and said, "Are you satisfied with me?"


    Veins stood out on the temples of Lenny''s forehead. He felt something was wrong when he heard these words from this guy. Maybe this was


    ring this, Lenny was stunned, "Love killing? What do you mean? "


    "It''s said that Elisa had a boyfriend when she was a freshman, but they broke up half a year ago. This man had no contact with Elisa, but it happened that her boyfriend was one year older than her. After graduation, he worked in a subsidiary company of the Shen Group. When Elisa was in internship, the two met again. The colleagues said that before the case, this boyfriend had a quarrel with Elisa and was suspected of murdering. Now he has been detained in the police station. We can interrogate him after we go back. "


    Was it really so easy to kill people in love?


    This was not a TV drama. In order to get a little emotional injury, he could kill people at all costs. Lenny didn''t think that the so-called boyfriend was suspicious, but now in order to investigate the case, he had to investigate all the key points.


    In the police station of Q City.


    As soon as Arthur and Lenny arrived, they immediately went to the inquiry room, and Wilson was guarding there with his men.


    "Captain Wilson, how is everything going?" Through the glass, Lenny looked at the man in the inquiry room.


    The man was wearing a clean white shirt and a pair of black thin glasses on the bridge of his nose. He looked gentle and elegant, completely like a scholar. He seemed to have nothing to do with the word "suspect".

 Chapter 803 Inquire The Suspect

    "Since he was arrested, he has been sitting there in a daze. I have dealt with so many cases, but I have never met such a calm suspect." Wilson said in a low voice.


    Since the day he put on the police uniform, he had been rolled on the blade mountain and cooked in the oil pot. He had met all kinds of vicious people, except for this kind of suspect who looked more serious than a real person.


    Was he too good at camouflage, or was he really innocent?


    Through the thick glass, Arthur looked at the young man and said, "I''ve seen a lot of such a refined scum. He pretends to be ordinary, but in fact, his heart is even darker than ditch oil. I''ll talk to him."


    Wilson wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He turned to look at Lenny. Coincidentally, Arthur also looked at Lenny and said in a low voice, "It''s illegal to meet a suspect or a witness alone. Would you like to go in with me?"


    Suppressing his anger, Lenny glared at Arthur, lowered his head and angrily went to inquire the suspect.


    Arthur gave a wry smile at Wilson and shrugged his shoulders, looking innocent. "I''m sorry, Mr. Wilson. Our leader has a bad temper. Please forgive him. I''ll treat you to dinner later."


    Wilson had seen all kinds of demons and monsters, but he had never seen a man like Arthur. He didn''t come to his senses until he saw that Arthur followed Lenny into the inquiry room. He stared at the two people in the room.


    In the inquire room.


    The two of them sat in a row, Lenny and Arthur. The former Lenny, who was a playboy, suddenly became a little dog with excellent image and temperament when he sat with Arthur.


    Arthur threw the scroll on the table and stared at the young man with a smile. "Let me introduce ourselves. We are members of the special task group specially assigned by the capital city. My name is Arthur. This is Group Leader Lenny. Your name is Zeke, right?"


    Zeke t


    rst out. He sat on the chair and cried for a long time before he finally calmed down. He looked at Arthur and Lenny with a sad face and said, "I will tell you everything I know. Please find out the murderer of [Elisa. I beg you."


    Hearing this, Arthur''s tense nerves finally relaxed a little. It seemed that his work tonight was not in vain.


    For a gentleman like Zeke who looked very upright, he could only poke his sore point and weakness and make his emotions completely collapse. Only in this way could he react.


    Arthur nodded and said, "Don''t worry. It''s our responsibility to arrest the murderer. We will definitely catch the murderer and let Miss Elisa die without regret."


    With red eyes, Zeke said, "In fact, I knew Elisa 4 years ago. At that time, Elisa went to college and I met her when I went to receive the freshmen. Later, we broke up because my family didn''t agree. After that, I graduated and I didn''t know that she had an internship in the company until I saw her again in the company one day. I worked hard and worked hard. After a long time, I finally decided to make up with Elisa and fell out with her family. However, love is prohibited in the company, so we can only sneak around. In the eyes of other colleagues, it had become entanglement. "

 Chapter 804 One More Look At Her

    Arthur had heard that many companies forbade their employees to have a relationship in private in order to make profit. Although he didn''t understand why the company''s profit had something to do with the employees'' relationship, most companies had this unwritten rule.


    Fortunately, there was no such abnormal rule in their police station. Otherwise, he and Lenny would not only have a taboo love, but also have to sneak around in private.


    "That day, I was in the bathroom. I overheard Mr. Shang talking to Mr. Shen on the phone, saying that he would take a college student to accompany Mr. Shen in the evening. Then, Elisa happily told me that Mr. Shang wanted to introduce the big boss of the headquarter to her. Only then did I realize that Mr. Shang, that bastard, wanted to make a deal with Mr. Shen by taking advantage of Elisa!


    I''m a scholar and have no strength to fight. I didn''t expect that there would be such a dirty deal between the senior leaders. I couldn''t tell Elisa directly, so I had to stop her from going to the meeting. But Elisa knew nothing. She thought I was deliberately making difficulties for her, so she had a big quarrel with me and left in anger. If... If I had known it would be like this, I would have told her everything. I wouldn''t have let her go. It''s all my fault. I deserve it! "


    The butterfly effect ultimately led to irreparable consequences.


    If his parents hadn''t objected to their breakup, they wouldn''t have broken up and wouldn''t have been misunderstood in the company. If he had known that Elisa was in danger and stopped Elisa from going to the meeting in advance, Elisa wouldn''t have been involved in the case of Scales'' death and even her life would have been involved.


    However, it was going to rain and her mother was going to get married. There were not so many ''if'' in the world.


    For the first time, the two bitches, Arthur and Lenny, didn''t say anything. Arthur wanted to comfort him, but he was a bitch. When he confronted others, his aura was not inferior to anyone else. Comforting others?


    No way.


    Arthur took out a cigarette and lit it. After exhaling several smoke rings, he continued to


    door?


    He had never seen such a stingy superior!


    It was not easy for him to swallow the noodles and took a sip of coffee. "It seems that Zeke is not the murderer, and he has been resting at home that night. His family, community surveillance and security can prove this, but his testimony can be verified with the fact that Scales had sex with Elisa when he was alive."


    Previously, Nolan''s testimony had been very evasive, saying that the dinner that night was just a normal business dinner, and the statements of the other big shots were the same. The testimony of Zeke was just enough to corroborate it, but now, Elisa''s corpse examination report had not come out, so there was no way to confirm whether she had been sexually assaulted.


    Hearing this, Arthur took out a photo of the dead, which he had just shown to Zeke. "From the photo, I can see that Elisa''s body has been seriously rotten. Fortunately, it is not damaged too much, so we can clearly recognize the face of the dead. But, Captain Wilson, have you carefully observed the dead body?"


    Wilson was already an old criminal police. He had seen even the other more disgusting corpses, so he ate the noodles as usual and asked, "Because of the sudden incident, I didn''t personally come to the scene. After the corpse was transported back, I directly sent it to the forensic department for corpse inspection. So far, I have only seen the photos. Is there anything wrong?"

 Chapter 805 Dont Make Groundless Deduction

    Arthur crossed his legs and pointed at the photo with one hand. "Although the corpse is rotten and hard to recognize, there are some fresh scars on it. In other words, the dead should have fought with someone before she died, or had been beaten unilaterally. Can it be the murderer?"


    There was almost no clue about Elisa''s death until now, and Wilson also had a sad face. When he heard Arthur''s words, he immediately threw away his chopsticks, picked up the photo and looked at it carefully.


    Wilson pounded the table and said, "Yes, there are indeed some scars on the corpse, but these scars are not very obvious, so I didn''t pay much attention to them before. If these injuries were caused by the murderer, maybe we can find some other clues. I will immediately urge the forensic department to let them complete the corpse examination report as soon as possible!"


    As soon as Wilson finished his words, he immediately called the forensic department. Although the corpse examination report hadn''t come out, it was still checked out that there was indeed a restraining injury on the dead body. The staff inferred that it was caused by something like a whip or a belt.


    After hanging up the phone, Wilson looked at Arthur and Lenny and said, "The preliminary results of the autopsy have come out. There is indeed an injury on the dead body, which should be caused by some kind of whip or belt, but this kind of injury is not too obvious, which means that the dead person fought back at times, or perhaps due to some kind of restriction, she has no ability to fight back. It was not sure whether it was caused when she fought against the murderer. "


    Arthur touched his chin with a serious look on his face, but Lenny, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, "I know how she got hurt."


    Wilson was stunned, "You know?"


    Why didn''t he tell them earlier?


    They had been struggling for a long time!


    Arthur''s deep eyes fell on Lenny. Seeing that Lenny was holding the coffee cup tightly, his pupils shran


    Lenny and said, "Lenny, you are really good at guessing. You can even guess it. Awesome."


    It was a compliment, but from what Arthur said, Lenny always felt something strange. He took the corpse examination report and had a look. Then he heard Wilson say, "The dead were killed before she was thrown into the river. If that''s the case, the river is not the first scene of crime. After the murderer killed her, he had definitely transported the dead and thrown the dead into the river. Maybe it''s also a useful clue. Let''s see if we can find the first scene of the case through these clues. "


    The first ray of white light fell through the clouds. The long night finally passed.


    At a funeral parlor in Q City.


    In a lounge.


    Martin leaned against the sofa. Everything here was strange to him, making him in a highly nervous state. Although Carlos had already asked someone to clean it thoroughly, replaced with the light fragrance that Martin liked, and ordered the good scent of sandalwood in the lounge, Martin could still smell the rotten and cold smell.


    Carlos wanted Martin to have a rest, but he just received Elisa''s corpse examination report. Martin had told him to hand it over as soon as possible.


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    There was a slight knock on the door. Without even raising his eyelids, Martin said, "Come in."

 Chapter 806 Rainbow Shit

    Carlos pushed the door open, walked to Martin, and put the documents he had just received in front of Martin. "This is the shadow book of Elisa''s corpse examination report. I guess that Miss Fiona has also got it. According to the results of the corpse examination, Elisa was killed before she was thrown away. She must have been sexually assaulted and even mistreated when she was alive."


    It was not something new for Scales to be a lascivious man in the circle. He had used a lot of methods in secret and overtly. Some people were willing to climb up the ladder through him, while some refused to obey him and were finally bribed, but in the end, they were all safe.


    After taking a rough look at the corpse examination report, Martin asked, "have you found any other clues?"


    Carlos nodded, "Q City has a permanent population of about 3000000 people, and the flow of people in and out every day is at least tens of thousands. Originally, to investigate the murderer is like looking for a needle in a haystack. According to your instructions, we have checked the entry and exit records in this period of time, as well as the entry and exit records of various major traffic channels. Finally, we found some information on the national highway."


    Martin, "go ahead."


    Carlos: "about 3 days ago, there was a black Land Rover Range Rover entering the city from the national highway at midnight. It was originally a common phenomenon. In order to avoid the road fee, some people would rather drive far away. Now the national highway is also in a good condition, and there are many people driving on this road. However, when the two Land Rover Range Rover entered the city, they were rub cut by an entering truck, and the rear light of their car was smashed and scraped off a lot. The truck driver was frightened when he saw that it was a luxury car. He was afraid that the Land Rover owner would ask him to pay a high price for it, so he immediately wanted to call the police, but he was stopped by the owner of the Land Rover. The driver didn''t want to compensate or call the police, so he immediately drove away. At that time, the truck driver felt that something was wrong, so he special


    k and was not rescued. Half an hour ago, the Ning Clan and the Ning Group''s film industry had already announced the news to the public! Do you know that after the death of Auden, our company''s Heavenly Dragon Two has become the only authorized out of print version of Auden when he was alive!


    Cassandra, you are awesome! People who don''t know you might think that you are really good at calculating. It''s unbelievable that you have predicted the death of Auden!" Early in the morning, Jack called her and said flattery.


    After a moment''s silence, Cassandra asked, "have they decided the date of the funeral?"


    "It''s settled. The funeral will be held at 9 o''clock in the morning in JBS funeral parlor 3 days later. By that time, all the major media and celebrities in the circle should all go there. Cassandra, I''ve sent people to send the funeral rings and other things. Do you have anything else to tell me?"


    Jack was a slick man. Cassandra didn''t worry about etiquette. She had more important things to do next.


    As soon as Auden died, the film cooperation between the Shen Group and the GR Group had to be taken over. Otherwise, the film had to be suspended. The only person who could take over the film in the circle was Lucian.


    In her previous life, although Cassandra didn''t know how Roger did it, Lucian finally agreed to take over the film. Judging from the current situation, Roger was most likely to threaten him with the matter of Beth.

 Chapter 807 Meeting Lucian

    "Nothing serious. All the members of the company should attend Auden''s funeral." Cassandra said in a low voice.


    No matter how many grudges there were before, Auden was the first group of movie workers after the establishment of this country. In that era, under such a tough condition, it was not easy for them to keep their hearts until now.


    Unfortunately, the entertainment circle nowadays was no longer what it used to be.


    Even if she just wanted to hype it with the help of Auden, she still respected him very much in her heart. Moreover, up to now, except for the matter of Crane, she had done nothing wrong to him.


    Now that Auden was dead, all the previous things were gone.


    Jack replied, "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away. But, Cassandra, is the wound on your head all right?"


    "It''s okay. Besides, we are just going to attend a funeral, not to shoot. Everything will be fine. By the way, how is Johnny doing recently?" said Cassandra.


    She had been injured continuously recently, and the play had been delayed a lot. In addition, she had guided the play by herself, so she would probably be very busy in the future.


    Jack immediately reported, "As for Johnny, there is nothing wrong with the crew, but I find that recently he seems to be a little strange. He is always absent-minded. I even doubt if something has happened to him, but we are together every day and I don''t see anything wrong with him. Cassandra, you should comfort Johnny after you come back."


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. Jack knew better than her what kind of temper Johnny had. Although Johnny was low-key and didn''t like to be publicized, he was stubborn by nature. No one could change his mind.


    What was the point of her persuading him?


    After a few perfunctory words, Cassandra hung up the phone. After thinking for a while, she called Kevin to check her body and made sure that she was fine for the time being. Then she took a deep breath and dialed Martin''s number.


    On the


    hearted and happy to do so.


    Beth kept silent for a long time. "I promised to help you. I''m willing to stand out to testify for Director Lucian. It was not him who did that. I can give up anything and even my life to him, but... But I don''t have the face to see him again. Miss Cassandra, please let me go. "


    Cassandra once said that the reason why Lucian wanted to support her was that she was suitable for acting, but she was obsessed with wealth and lost herself for power and money. Now she came to this end, and she finally regretted.


    However, there were not so many things in the world that couldn''t be taken for granted. She had betrayed Lucian at that time. Even if she truly regretted now, Lucian might not have to accept and forgive her, right?


    "You owe him an apology. Don''t you want to tell him in person?" said Cassandra.


    Hearing this, the last trace of blood on Beth''s pale face faded away. She bit her lips hard and almost broke them, oozing a little red blood.


    After a long time, Beth finally said, "I''ll go."


    She owed Lucian. Even if he couldn''t forgive her, she had to say sorry to him in person. Even if everything was irreparable, she just wanted to let herself go.


    Cassandra nodded and stood up, "Freshen up first. Someone will lead the way for you later. I''ll wait for you downstairs."

 Chapter 808 Familiar Melody

    Ten minutes later.


    Beth changed into a long white dress. From a distance, she looked like the famous movie star when she was at her peak.


    No wonder Lucian picked Beth and wanted to make her famous. She was indeed a born beauty, not to mention that in the entertainment circle back then, most of them were naturally pure and beautiful. Unlike now, most of the stars had had cosmetic surgery.


    Unfortunately, it was hard to find a natural beauty.


    Cassandra leaned against the door and stood straight when she saw her. She opened the door with one hand and said, "Miss Beth, please get in the car."


    Beth blushed. Although she had known that Cassandra was a woman, she couldn''t resist her. Beth''s heart trembled. She quickly lowered her head and got on the car.


    Cassandra also got in the car, and then asked Marcus to drive directly to the manor of Lucian in the suburbs.


    On the way to the manor, Cassandra received the news pushed by micro-blog. The GR Group declared that they were very sad about the death of Auden, and the play directed by Auden, was taken over by the boss of Starry Entertainment Company, Lucian.


    Cassandra didn''t expect that Roger couldn''t hold back his motive so soon. She had thought that Roger would at least delay until after the funeral of Auden. But she didn''t expect that he released the official news at this moment, fearing that things would change.


    As soon as the news came out, the comments area of the GR Group''s official micro-blog exploded.


    "Damn it! Are you crazy about money? �� No matter who it is, we diss the GR Group together today."


    "Auden has just passed away. Please respect him. This is our bottom line!"


    "I strongly request the GR Group to make an official statement to apologize!"


    "We are determined to diss such a rubbish film and television company! Look at the Ring Entertainment Industry next door, okay? Please support Heavenly Dragon Two! ����


    "The person who sent the official message fuck yourself, okay? As


    d. He said in a trembling voice, "Miss Beth, you... You are finally back. Mr. Lucian will be very happy to see you. Come on in, Miss Beth. "


    Would Lucian still be happy to see her?


    Beth felt as if her chest had been rubbed into pieces, and her heart was heaving violently. Her eyes were red, and she raised her eyes slightly to look at the manor in front of her. She vaguely remembered that there was a young man who said that he dreamed of taking his sword to go to the end of the world, and that he also wanted a home.


    At that moment, she suddenly realized that she was not as strong as she had imagined. It took her almost all her strength to meet him.


    Koda had already opened the heavy door, and then called the dog aside and apologized to Cassandra. After that, he looked at Beth in panic, afraid that everything in front of him was just an illusion, and that the person in front of him would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    "Miss Beth, Mr. Lucian specially prepared this place for you. He said that you liked this kind of life, so he had prepared it for you long ago. No matter how busy he was in these years, he would come back and live for a few days. Miss Beth, no matter how hard it is outside, this is always your home. Come on in, Miss Beth. " Koda was an honest man. He couldn''t help but shed tears.

 Chapter 809 Rake Up The Past

    Beth bit her lips tightly, tears welling up in her eyes. It was not until now that she realized how heavy his love was. She couldn''t afford it and dared not accept it.


    Cassandra couldn''t stand it anymore. She patted on her shoulder and said, "Miss Beth, since we are already here, let''s go to see Lucian first."


    Beth took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Okay."


    Cassandra nodded slightly. Koda rolled his eyes at the two of them, as if he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Cassandra coughed and said, "Mr. Koda, don''t worry. I don''t like women."


    Koda was speechless.


    ''Are young people so open-minded now?''


    Koda smiled awkwardly, "Samuel, you must be kidding. Please come in."


    After saying that, Koda took Cassandra and the others all the way to the yard of the manor. Lucian was pruning the flower nursery in the yard. So many things had happened in the past few days, and Roger mentioned the past again. It was inevitable that he was upset, so he found this job to kill time.


    "Koda, didn''t I tell you that I don''t want to see anyone these days? No matter who comes, just send them away?" Squatting in the middle of the flower nursery, Lucian said unhappily while carefully pruning the branches.


    Lucian, who used to be as young as a green onion, was now in his middle age. He had a mature haircut and a beard on his chin. He looked like a middle-aged uncle. It could be seen that time did not forget leave traces on people, and everyone was equal.


    Koda walked over excitedly, "No, Mr. Lucian, see, who is coming?"


    Lucian looked up and inadvertently looked in the direction of Beth and Cassandra. The scissors in his hand slipped to the ground and he almost thought that he had an illusion.


    How could it be possible?


    Beth stood still, like a fully drawn bowstring. Although she had made all kinds of mental preparations along the way, and thought even if she would be la


    w that so many years have passed, why do you mention it again?"


    Hearing this, Beth''s back suddenly froze and her eyes stared at Lucian in disbelief.


    ''How is that possible?''


    Lucian had known that it was a trap, but why didn''t he tell the truth? In the end, he even compensated the GR Group with a large sum of liquidated damages.


    Cassandra looked at Lucian, "It seems that I''m right. You were coerced by Roger back then, and now you are also coerced by Roger. It''s all because of Miss Beth."


    Lucian kept silent for a few seconds and said, "You''re right. Up to now, I have nothing to hide. If it weren''t for that matter, I planned to propose to Beth when the new company was established. But unfortunately, I''m not lucky enough. I can''t wait for that day."


    "What if I tell you that I have a way to avenge you?" Cassandra said.


    Lucian shook his head and said, "I know you want Beth to testify and announce the truth of that matter again. But in this way, how can she gain a foothold in the capital city and even in the whole country? She has nothing now. Do you want me to force her to die? "


    In the past, he didn''t expose Roger just to protect Beth. Now that everything had been settled, he didn''t have to rake up the past, which would only add trouble to himself.

 Chapter 810 Rogers Scheme Was Exposed

    "Director Lucian, don''t you believe me?" Cassandra raised her eyebrows and asked back with a smile.


    Lucian froze and said in a low voice, "It''s not that I don''t believe you. It''s just that I don''t want to bet on Beth at any time. No matter what the result is, I can bear it."


    ''What an infatuated boyfriend he is!''


    Beth was so blind at that time. She didn''t see the merits of Lucian, and even stabbed him in the heart. But after so many years, Lucian didn''t complain at all. She was convinced about Lucian''s moral quality.


    Tears were welling up in her eyes. She tried her best to hold them back. After a long time, Beth said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t deserve it."


    Lucian chuckled and said in a very low voice, "It''s worth it."


    Cassandra patted on her shoulder to calm her down. After she calmed down, she said, "I''m going to talk a long time. Let''s find a place to sit down first."


    Blue veins stood out on Lucian''s forehead. He coughed and said, "I''m sorry. I forgot it when I was talking. Koda, go and make some coffee."


    Koda immediately said, "Okay, Mr. Lucian, I''ll go now."


    After Koda walked away, Lucian took Cassandra and the Beth to the pavilion aside. There was a table in the pavilion where calligraphy was practiced. On the corner of the table was a small censer, in which the pleasant scent of sandalwood was burning.


    After leading the two people to take their seats, Lucian said, "Miss Cassandra, you just said a lot today. How about having dinner here tonight before you leave?"


    Cassandra''s eyelids trembled slightly. She recalled carefully that it seemed that Martin didn''t say that she shouldn''t have dinner outside, so she took it for his permission and agreed without hesitation.


    After exchanging greetings with each other, Lucian changed the topic and said in a deep voice, "I think you have seen the news released by the GR Group. In fact, as soon as the news of Auden''s being cr


    Roger''s face disappeared in an instant. He couldn''t help but speak in a somewhat angry tone, "Of course, an idiot like Lucian doesn''t need me to think at all. As long as I blackmail him with that thing, does he still dare to challenge me?"


    Pretending to know nothing, Cassandra asked, "What happened that year? What the hell was going on? What do you mean by blackmailing him? I''m confused by you. "


    Satisfied with his vanity, Roger said, "Cassandra, don''t you remember that Lucian wanted to leave the GR Group at that time? How could I let him succeed? So I arranged a newcomer who has just started her career and set him up. As for the fraud, it was all because of that woman. In fact, that thing was not fair at that time. How dare I keep the evidence? Lucian has a guilty conscience and has to agree to my conditions. I can lose, but he may not. "


    Alas.


    Even if he knew that it was all Roger''s fault, it was just Lucian''s own guess. He had never investigated it for the sake of Beth. Now that he heard Roger admit it in person, the anger he had suppressed for so many years instantly burned up, as if it was to burn his whole body to ashes.


    Cassandra waved at Lucian, in case that Lucian would lose control and make a sound, and all her preparations would be in vain!

 Chapter 811 He Surname Was Also Shen

    "Oh, I see. Mr. Roger is indeed a wise and powerful man, and he has even expected this. But I still have a question. Why did you choose Beth at that time? If I remember correctly, there were several new employees in the GR Group at that time. Why did you choose her?" Cassandra smiled and tapped the table with one of her fingers.


    On the other side of the phone, Roger smiled and said, "Lucian likes Beth and is still secretly preparing for his proposal. He thought he could hide it from everyone. I just said a few words and Beth was hooked. I have seen a lot of women like her who do everything for the sake of her position."


    Hearing this, Beth''s pale face showed a deep pain. If she hadn''t been tempted, how could she have agreed to Roger''s condition and almost ruined Lucian?


    How could a woman like her deserve Lucian?


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra said, "I see. It seems that I really need to learn more from you, Mr. Roger. But aren''t you afraid that if you tell me all these, I will fight against you?"


    Hearing this, Roger''s face suddenly darkened, and a cold light flashed in his slightly narrowed eyes. He suddenly chuckled, "Cassandra, I know you won''t. You''ve been too busy these days, and I can''t spare time to look for you. As long as you want, the position of the future hostess of our GR Clan will always be reserved for you. Do you understand?"


    Hehe...


    The position of the hostess of the GR Clan?


    She never cared about the position of hostess of GR Clan!


    In her previous life, she liked Roger so much that she lost herself. Even though she was beaten black and blue by Roger, she had never doubted this man. But when one day the dust laden past revealed the traces of the truth, she realized how stupid she was.


    There was coldness in Cassandra''s eyes, and a faint smile appeared on her thin lips. She said in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Roger, don''t you forget that you pushed me to another man by yourself? Now I have changed m


    Lenny''s face darkened as he snapped, "Shut up! Stand aside! "


    The third time!


    Arthur looked aggrieved. He was standing up for him just now, but this heartless bastard dared to scold him in turn. He couldn''t live on, and he wanted to run away from home!


    On second thought, if he left, that scum would be in vain. He wouldn''t leave!


    Speechless, Lenny rubbed between his eyebrows and glanced at Martin from the corner of his eyes. Just now, when Arthur stood out to protect him, Martin didn''t even move his eyelids. He felt more painful than being cut.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Lenny calmed himself down and said in a hoarse voice, "After Scales'' death, the police rushed to the scene as soon as possible and collected some evidence such as handcuffs and whip. You have seen Elisa''s corpse examination report. The evidence is real and can form a chain of reason. However, since he is dead, he can no longer be held criminally responsible. You are right. My last name is Shen, and I''m a member of the Shen family, but I''m also a police. "


    With a sneer, Fiona said, "Okay, Lenny, remember every word you said today!"


    The expression on Lenny''s face didn''t change at all. He said calmly, "The police will announce to the public later. They will give an explanation to the family of the dead."

 Chapter 812 Dragon King

    "What? Lenny, don''t push me too far! " Fiona''s pupils shrank sharply, and anger was surging in her eyes.


    Scales'' death had caused irreparable losses to the Shen Group. The whole company had been dissatisfied with her, and Old Master Shen seemed to be affected. If the police issued another notice at this time, not only her father''s reputation would decline, but also she would be unable to control the company.


    Lenny said expressionlessly, "I''m just doing my job. I''m not here to ask for your opinion. We will continue to investigate the case of the two dead people. I won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    With a malicious and ferocious look on her face, Fiona shouted in a furious voice, "Get out! All of you get out of here! "


    Lenny didn''t intend to stay here any longer. He just glanced at the direction of Martin and immediately looked away. He strode forward and was about to leave when he suddenly heard the voice of Martin.


    "Wait!" Martin suddenly said.


    All of a sudden, Lenny''s back froze. He stood there like a coffin, with blood in his eyes. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Martin, do you have anything else to tell me?"


    Martin said, "I want to have a few words with you alone."


    Arthur''s face darkened. ''Damn it! How dare he seduce my man in front of me? Do you really think I am a dead man?


    Next, please enjoy the scene husband tearing up a mistress!'' ��


    Arthur grabbed Lenny''s wrist and pulled him back. With a look of protection, he stared at Martin vigilantly and said, "Mr. Martin, we are working now. What can''t we say face to face?"


    ''Anyway, I don''t allow you to see each other alone!''


    Lenny ground his teeth and shook off his hand, "Shut up!"


    Arthur was speechless.


    ''He dared to scold me for another man!


    Bah! Men are all heartless. Humph!''


    Turning his head to look at Wilson, who was confused and embarrassed, with an anxious look on his face, Lenny said, "Mr. Wilson, please help me take Mr. Arthur and others back first. I''ll be back soon."


    W


    if everyone said that her mother''s death was an accident, he didn''t believe it.


    Martin handed over a file bag at hand and said, "I just got it last night. It''s all the information about the car accident that year. You are right. Your mother''s death was not an accident. The truck driver was also hit to death at that time, and there was no enough evidence to prove that the car accident was a deeply buried murder, so it was only treated as an ordinary traffic accident."


    Lenny held the document tightly with his fingers. At that moment, there was a flash of surprise on his face, and it seemed to be something else. He couldn''t remember what he was there for a moment, as if his nerves had a temporary trip, and he was at a loss.


    Since the car accident and his mother''s death, he had always felt that she was murdered. For so many years, he had never given up searching for the truth. Now the truth, which had been hidden for many years, was placed in front of him, but he suddenly did not know what to do.


    "Lenny?"


    Martin''s voice pulled him back from the daze, and Lenny was still confused, "What?"


    "This is all the information about the car accident. At that time, the police checked the account of the truck driver, but they didn''t find a large sum of money in and out, but they ignored the cash transaction."

 Chapter 813 A Fight Between Snipes And Clams

    Lenny seemed to have finally regained his consciousness. His hands were shaking a little. He opened the document bag and said in an unusually hoarse voice, "If it is a cash transaction, it is useless to find out the person who withdrew the cash. Moreover, the truck driver died on the spot. No one could imagine that he would risk his own life."


    After a few seconds of silence, Martin said, "That''s right. It''s because of this idea that the person behind it has deceived the world and bought your mother and the truck driver''s lives with ten million dollars."


    Ten million was an astronomical number for ordinary people, no matter in the past or now. How many people in the world could resist the temptation of money?


    A few minutes later.


    With an unbelievable look on his face, Lenny stared at a piece of paper in his hand. It was a bank statement, and the time and number were exactly the same. It was ten million.


    "How is that possible? How could it be him? " Lenny was stunned. He had never expected that the result would be like this.


    Martin continued, "I have investigated and found out that the wife of the truck driver died very early, and there were two children at home. A week before the accident, he just found out that he had lung cancer, which means that he traded his life for ten million. Moreover, it was your father, Quinton, who Hancock wanted to kill at first, but your mother had something urgent to deal with, and your father had arranged the driver to pick her up. She was hit by the truck driver by accident. "


    All of a sudden, Lenny''s back froze, and he sat on the chair like a clay sculpture. With killing intent rolling in his dark and deep eyes, he asked in a very cold voice, "Why?"


    Why did family members have to go to the end of the road, and so many years had passed, Hancock could still act as if nothing had happened?


    Why?


    Martin raised his eyes slightly, with a trace of blood in his eyes. He said in a low voice, "People die for money, and birds die for food.


    the directors were bribed by the father and son, and some of them were unwilling to do so, so he deliberately framed them by means of tricks, forcing them to agree. I don''t think even if Old Master Shen goes back, he may not be able to suppress them."


    "How many shares do we have now?" asked Martin.


    Carlos thought for a while and said, "Since the stock price of the Shen Group plummeted, there have been a lot of individual investors selling off on the market. In addition, we used to hold a total of 6% of the shares. According to the shareholder''s constitution of the Shen Group, we are qualified to enter the board of directors of the Shen Group and become their directors."


    After a few seconds of silence, Martin said, "Quinton holds 20% of the shares. Without my support, even if he enters the board of directors smoothly, he may not be able to stand firm."


    Carlos: "So Master means..."


    A tinge of coldness flashed across Martin''s eyes, and he said in a slightly cold voice, "When snipes and clams fight, the third runs away. Tell Fiona the news that Hancock is controlling the board of directors and ask her to fight against him."


    Carlos''s eyes lit up, "I understand what Master meant. Let the two clans fight first and consume the strength of both sides. At that time, the Lenny will have a chance to seize the power!"

 Chapter 814 Like The Sun, Moon And Stars

    "Both Hancock and Fiona are evil. If the Shen Clan is controlled by them, it will be destroyed sooner or later." Martin said in a low voice, lowering his eyes.


    In business, he had planned to completely destroy the Shen Group, but he still didn''t have the heart. Even so, the Shen Group couldn''t fall into the hands of Hancock and his son. Lenny was the most suitable person.


    "I know what Master means. Well, Master must have other meanings. Are you afraid that my sister-in-law will be unhappy?" asked Carlos.


    Martin cast a sidelong glance at him, and Carlos shut up immediately, "Well, well... Master, don''t look at me like that. I''m going to prepare the flight. We''re leaving now! "


    Outside the funeral parlor.


    Lenny came out with the document bag in his hand. It was obviously a light one, but it seemed to be so heavy that he could hardly breathe.


    As soon as he came out of the funeral parlor, he saw Arthur, who was smoking alone beside the police car and waiting for him. Lenny''s back froze. He had thought that he had just scolded him and that he had left angrily, but he did not expect that he would still wait for him here.


    There was a cigarette in Arthur''s mouth. When he saw Lenny come out, he was not angry at all. He put out the cigarette and looked at Lenny quietly.


    At that moment, he suddenly wanted to ask Lenny in person, who on earth did he think of him as, a passer-by who he met by chance, or a little bit of sincerity, so that he could continue to press his face against his cold bum?


    Unfortunately, these words were stuck in his heart, and he did not dare to show any clues.


    Lenny silently walked towards Arthur. The two stood face to face, and neither of them knew what to say to break the silence.


    After a while, Lenny opened the door and sat on the passenger seat. "Get in the car."


    It seemed that Arthur finally came to his senses. He bypassed the car and climbed t


    tter of mutual willingness. Why should you feel sorry? If you go on talking about it, even I feel myself miserable. Stop it, okay? "


    It was just a breakup.


    He had been there, and this time it was even worse. He had been alone all the time, so he didn''t want a good card now.


    All of a sudden, Lenny put his hand on his shoulder and said, "I haven''t finished yet. Sit still."


    Arthur, who had been scolded all of a sudden, burst into tears in his heart. He had been so miserable, but he still had to be scolded. However, he had no choice. The bastard he had chosen should be spoiled even if he knelt down.


    It was rare for Arthur to sit down obediently. With a beard on his chin, he looked like an uncle. He didn''t seem to feel anything wrong.


    Lenny rubbed between his eyebrows, and after a long time, he managed to organize his words and said, "I liked Martin when I was very young, and treated him as the only idol in my heart. I liked him, but I never thought of getting him. This is just like you like the sun, moon and stars in the sky, but you can only look up to him from afar, and never touch him..."


    "No, you''d better stop. I''m afraid I can''t help but rush in and kill him now."


    Why did Lenny praise his rival in love in front of him?


    Was he so weak?

 Chapter 815 Returning His Love

    Hearing that, Lenny was speechless. He ground his teeth and said, "Shut up and listen to me carefully."


    Arthur was speechless.


    He was scolded again!


    Why did he always get hurt?


    Speechless, Lenny touched his forehead and handed the material bag in his hand to Arthur. Arthur took it over with an aggrieved face. Then he heard that Lenny''s hoarse voice sounded again, "When I was very young, my mother died in a car accident. A truck hit her. My mother and the driver of the truck died on the spot, because there was no testimony of death, and nothing could be found out. It''s an accident, but I don''t believe it.


    For so many years, I have been investigating this matter in secret and overtly, and Martin is also helping me. It''s Martin who has supported me all the way today. Most of the time, I can''t tell whether I have more love for him or more family affection for him. It seems that no matter what happens, as long as he is there, I will have a backbone. "


    Clenching the paper tightly, Arthur almost crushed the evidence bag with great difficulty. It turned out that he was just bluffing. Only when he mentioned Martin, he showed a little sincerity.


    Arthur suddenly lost his strength and his nerves seemed to trip. He stared at Lenny blankly. He wanted Lenny to stop talking and he didn''t want to hear a word.


    But he couldn''t speak it out. Even if the man chopped at him, he was afraid that the hilt of the knife would hurt his hand.


    It turned out that there was a kind of love, which was stabbed in the heart like a knife.


    Seeing his reaction, Lenny knew that Arthur had misunderstood him again. His heart twitched for no reason, and his voice was long and thin. "I have never said these words to anyone else. I don''t know how long I will remember him, and I don''t know if I will like others, but I still want to try. Arthur, if you think I''m too bad, get out of the car now and pretend that we have never known each other. "


    Th


    ny felt a little helpless. He put away the documents and avoided the sight of Arthur, saying, "I will leave the special task group after I go back."


    Hearing this, the calmness on Arthur''s face instantly shattered, "What did you say? The case hasn''t been solved yet. Why are you leaving the team? "


    Why did he feel something was wrong?


    Lowering his eyes, Lenny said, "I''m going back to the Shen Group. Both the company and grandpa need me."


    The corner of Arthur''s mouth twitched, and his face darkened. He was about to flirt with a man in the name of handling a case, but unexpectedly, the dream was broken in an instant.


    Holding back his anger, Arthur remembered that Martin had met Lenny alone just now. He took out a cigarette and lit it. After taking a few deep breaths, he calmed down and asked, "What happened? You don''t want to get involved in the affairs of the Shen Group. Will you be in danger if you go back alone? "


    Why was it so troublesome!


    Others flirting with men was a distraction, but he flirting with men was fatal!


    After two seconds of silence, Lenny said in a deep voice, "You''ve read all these documents. It was Hancock who planned the car accident of my mother. Now he wants to take away the Shen Group. I won''t let it go, so I must go back to the Shen Group."

 Chapter 816 The Real Intention Of The Murderer

    Arthur raised his hand and rested it on Lenny''s shoulder. He said in a doting and helpless tone, "Your shoulder is not wider than the sea. You always take everything on your own. No one requires you to take all these things on your own. Lenny, how about I become your secretary?"


    Arthur was a standard descendant of government officials. His future was limitless. There was no need for him to deprave himself for the sake of Lenny.


    Lenny shook his head and said, "I''m moved by your words. But can you stop treating me as a three years old child? I''ll handle these things. Just stay in the police station."


    "No way. I''ll be wherever you are from now on. Besides, I won''t be there myself. What if you are seduced? Don''t you know how beautiful your face is? "


    Lenny rubbed his eyebrows helplessly, "Don''t be naughty. You stay in the police station and continue to investigate this case. This case may involve a large force. I also want to know who is behind it."


    The Han Clan was involved in this case, but Lenny couldn''t tell Arthur so much now. The more Arthur knew, the more dangerous it would be. If the case was delayed for a long time, it would naturally become an unsolved case. It wouldn''t cause any loss to Arthur. He was still the brilliant detective.


    Hearing this, Arthur frowned and said, "To be honest, this case is really strange. The first two cases of the victim are all related to Cassandra. If it weren''t for the fact that Scales died in Q City and Cassandra was far away from Q City, I really doubt if the murderer has anything to do with Cassandra."


    In a flash, Lenny''s face suddenly changed, "What did you say? Say the last sentence again! "


    "I said the murderer might have anything to do with Cassandra. Is there anything wrong?"


    Lenny''s pupils shrank sharply, as if he had suddenly thought of something, and he said in a deep voice, "If the murderer''s purpose is not Cassandra, but..."


    Ar


    ittle distressed. Although this child was popular now, he still maintained the previous humble posture. This was simply a clean heart in the entertainment circle.


    He was neither conceited nor rash.


    Cassandra smiled, "I''m fine. It''s not a big deal. I''ll be back to the filming site in two days. There has been a lot of trouble recently, and I''ve delayed a lot of filming. By the way, when will you come back? I''ll pick you up at the airport."


    Denny''s eyes lit up as if hundreds of millions of stars were hidden in them.


    Denny grasped the hem of his clothes nervously, "I''ll be back the day after tomorrow. But you, you''re still injured, don''t come to pick me up."


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows and said, "I just said it was just a bruise. It doesn''t matter. Send me the flight time the day after tomorrow and I''ll pick you up myself."


    Her injury was indeed not serious, and it should be no problem to pick her him at the airport.


    Denny wanted to say something more, but he swallowed it back and changed the topic. Cassandra talked with him for a while, and Kevin came to check her. Cassandra hung up the phone.


    However, as soon as Cassandra finished the examination, Kevin received a call from Carlos. After hearing only a few words, Kevin''s face suddenly darkened.

 Chapter 817 Master Was In Danger

    "Okay, I see." Kevin said in a low voice, gripping the phone with his knuckles turning pale.


    After hanging up the phone, Kevin swallowed and avoided Cassandra''s sight deliberately. He said, "Sister -in-law, you are all right now. Have a good rest. I''m going out. There is an operation waiting for me."


    Cassandra picked up an apple and took a bite, "It''s so late. Is there any surgery? Aren''t you only responsible for taking care of me now? "


    Martin was worried about her health, so recently, Kevin announced that he had gone abroad to study. He didn''t receive any patient. Why did a surgery suddenly appear?


    Hearing this, Kevin felt a chill on his back, with sweat all over his body and on his forehead. He forced a smile and said, "This is an operation we have agreed before. Master also knows that it is an old father of one of his friends. I''ll go first. He is coming soon."


    After saying that, Kevin lowered his head and left in a hurry.


    Cassandra didn''t care much about it, but somehow she was a little uncertain and felt a little pain in her heart for no reason.


    Did something really happen?


    In J hospital.


    More than ten black off-road vehicles, escorting a black Maybach, quietly drove into the private medical area of Martin''s hospital. As soon as the car stopped, Kevin immediately brought people up.


    Before the door was opened, Kevin smelled a strong smell of blood. Carlos'' face was as pale as paper, and his whole body was covered with bright red blood. He pressed his hands tightly on Martin''s abdomen, and his fingers were full of blood.


    Carlos'' pale face was stained with a lot of blood, and he almost used up his last strength. His voice was broken into pieces and could not be heard. "Kevin, hurry up...


    Save Master!"


    Tears welled up in Kevin''s eyes. He immediately asked someone to carefully carry Martin out and sent him directly to the operating room. He didn''t even have time to ask why it turned out like this.


    Until Martin was sent to the operating room, Carlos'' legs


    m that you left the black triangle zone and came to the capital city? Unfortunately, this place is not the black triangle zone. He is lucky enough to escape this disaster. Next time, he will never have a chance to escape. "


    Hogan''s eyes darkened and he sneered, "This time, for the sake of your family, I won''t make a fuss with you. If it happens again, don''t blame me for being ruthless. Get out!"


    The woman''s family, the second largest underworld force in the black triangle, had been growing stronger and stronger over the years. This woman''s name was Amya Bai, the Miss of the Bai clan, and also the fiancee of Hogan.


    A touch of coldness and cruelty flashed across her eyes, but she didn''t show it on her face. She smiled and said, "I know it''s my fault that I didn''t kill Martin for you this time. But this time, I came here, because Madame agreed to let you marry me."


    Hearing this, Hogan''s eyes turned cold and his face was ferocious. The huge space seemed to freeze into ice in an instant.


    With his dark eyes fixed on Amya, Hogan said word by word, "Do you think I will marry someone I don''t like?"


    Amya clenched her fingers tightly, and her long nails squeezed into her fair and tender skin, leaving a few red marks. She tried to maintain her elegance and dignity on her face. "This is the engagement made by the elders..."

 Chapter 818 She Knew

    "So what?" Hogan glanced at her and smiled coldly.


    Amya''s face turned pale. She stared at Hogan with stubborn eyes, and her suppressed anger instantly erupted like volcanic magma. She raised her hand to hold Hogan''s face, "Coley, I''m the only person in the world who matches you the most. I''m the only hostess of the Han Clan. Only I''m qualified to stand by your side. Do you understand?"


    After saying that, Amya put her red lips on Hogan''s face. Whether he was Coley or Hogan, he could only be hers. No one could take him away.


    Hogan''s eyes narrowed slightly. The next second, he grabbed her white neck with his cold fingers and said in a very low voice, "You... You don''t deserve me. "


    After saying that, Hogan pushed her away, stood up from the chair and left the study expressionlessly.


    As she fell to the ground, she touched the bruise on her neck with one hand and stared at Hogan in disbelief. How could it be possible!


    She and Hogan grew up together. How could Hogan do this to her?


    Damn!


    It was all because of that bitch. If it weren''t for that bitch, how could Hogan come to the capital city?


    She must make that bitch''s life worse than death!


    In J hospital.


    The night was long and the lights were bright.


    It began to drizzle at night, which was so cold that it made people''s bones tremble.


    Both Carlos and Moore had changed their clothes, and Carlos'' arm was also injured. After a simple treatment, his arm was wrapped with bandage, hanging half over his chest.


    The operation was not over yet. The rain outside seemed to fall into his heart, cold and desperate.


    Carlos freed his uninjured hand and pressed on Moore''s shoulder, "I''ve contacted foreign experts. They are coming... Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to Master. "


    Moore stood still like a statue, staring at the door of the operating room with his scarlet eyes. If anything happened to Martin, he would never forgi


    t Martin''s life was still uncertain at the moment, he also wanted to say something back. After all, he had already been used to this kind of confrontation between you and me.


    When Carlos was about to speak, he suddenly heard Lenny''s trembling voice behind him, "Where is Martin? How is he? "


    There was a sudden eerie silence in the air.


    Carlos'' hand holding the phone trembled, and the phone slipped from his palm and fell to the ground with a click. At that moment, a buzzing sound in his mind exploded like thousands of fireworks.


    Damn it! It''s over!


    On the other side of the phone, Cassandra''s pupils shrank sharply, and the reaction of Kevin after he took the phone, as well as Carlos, who had been dodging, kept flashing in her mind.


    Something must have happened to Martin!


    Cassandra sprang up from the bed and ran to the door without putting on her shoes. She opened the door and shouted angrily, "Get the car ready! Besides, arrange a private plane for me. I''m going to Q City right away! I want to see Martin! "


    Marcus raised his eyes with difficulty and stared at Cassandra with red eyes. At that moment, he had never been like this. He suddenly found that the person in front of him seemed to be more suitable to be the Hostess of Lu Clan than anyone else.

 Chapter 819 He Could Save Master

    "What are you doing here? Go get the car ready! " Didn''t he see that she was so anxious?


    Why didn''t he see anything?


    Marcus said in a low voice, "No need to be go."


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "What do you mean by ''no need''? Huh... "


    Before she could finish her words, her voice suddenly stopped, as if she had finally realized something. She grabbed Marcus'' collar and said, "Tell me the truth. Do you know something? Say something! "


    Looking at Cassandra, Marcus couldn''t help saying, "Master told us not to tell you."


    Cassandra''s face suddenly darkened, "What do you mean by saying that he doesn''t allow you to tell me? Well, you don''t want to tell me, right? I''ll find it myself! "


    After saying that, Cassandra shook off Marcus'' collar, turned around and walked out. Suddenly, a low and hoarse voice of Marcus came from behind. It was like a knife, gently piercing through Cassandra''s heart, but making her feel as if she were dead.


    "Master was attacked on the way back. He was shot in the abdomen and is being rescued. Before Master fainted, he ordered not to tell you the news. He doesn''t want you to be sad."


    At that moment, there seemed to be a thunder on the ground. Cassandra''s face turned pale and staggered, almost falling to the ground.


    "Sister-in-law!" Marcus shouted in a hoarse voice and held Cassandra''s arm.


    Cassandra felt dizzy and the world was shaking. She shook off Marcus'' hand and asked, "Where is he?"


    "He''s in the building nearby. Dr. Kevin is still operating on him."


    Before Marcus could finish his words, Cassandra staggered out of the building. Marcus was worried about her, so he followed her carefully. For several times, he saw that Cassandra almost fell down. He wanted to help her up, but she just struggled to stand up and continued to walk forward.


    Martin''s exclusive medical area was very close, so it was only a few minutes'' walk


    t oasis. A hint of joy appeared on his face, "Yes! How can I forget him? Marcus, take your men to find Hawk right now. Make sure to find him back as soon as possible! "


    When Martin was incurably ill, Hawk could save him, and now he must be able to save Martin!


    "Boom -"


    In the dark sky, a thunder struck down, and a faint voice suddenly came from the gate.


    "Oh God, I''m in a hurry to save people. Could you please do me a favor? Don''t thunder." At the gate, a man in a plain white robe and a bamboo hat on his head clasped his hands and bowed to the sky.


    It was Hawk.


    Hawk walked slowly towards the crowd with a very kind smile on his face. "Are you looking for me? I just finished my work. Don''t you know that the director is so insightful that he thinks I did a good job and added two minutes to the play? "


    Everyone was speechless.


    How could he talk so much nonsense?


    Carlos resisted the impulse to slap him, "Mr. Hawk, you came just in time. My Master was seriously injured this time. As long as you can cure my Master, we can pay as much money as you want."


    Hawk put his hands together and said, "As a monk, I don''t care about money... Cassandra, can you shoot more scenes next time and arrange an extremely miserable life story for me? "

 Chapter 820 Behave Yourself

    As soon as Hawk finished his words, everyone was confused. Did these masters like to be abused now?


    He not only wanted more scenes, but also asked for a role with an extremely miserable background.


    It seemed that Cassandra finally came to her senses. She didn''t focus her eyes on Hawk. She tightly grasped Hawk''s hands, as if she was grasping the last straw to save her life. "As long as you can save Martin, I can promise you anything!"


    Hawk smiled and said, "Deal. I''ll go in and check on him now. Don''t forget what you have promised me."


    Cassandra nodded immediately and said in a hoarse voice, "No, no, I won''t forget it."


    Hawk nodded slightly and then walked towards the door of the operating room.


    Hope was like a hanging wire. No one knew what would happen to them if they waited.


    Time seemed to lengthen indefinitely. The corridor outside the operating room was deathly silent, and the sound of the needle dropping could be heard.


    At Somtime bar, the capital city.


    This place was a famous bar street in the capital city. There were countless bars. Although they looked the same from the outside, there was a different view inside.


    The Somtime bar was the most eye-catching bar on the street. Most of the people coming in and out of the bar were high-class white-collar workers and rich masters and ladies. They were very generous. The bar was very lively in the evening. Everyone on the street knew that the Somtime bar was a place for squandering money.


    In the bar.


    People in the hall shook their heads fiercely, and the whole ground shook because of the heavy metal rock music. The colorful lights shone on the whole bar, as if it had fallen into a magic. On the stage, there were all hot and bony beauties, who were trying hard to twist their bodies to attract attention.


    There were a total of two floors in the bar, and the second flood had some independent private rooms. Only the top VIPs of the bar were qualified to enjoy them, and some of them were even booked for a long time. Without the owner''s permission, others had no right to enter.


    glass of wine is to apologize to him."


    After saying that, Susan raised her head and drank up the wine in her glass. Then she picked up the glass in front of Director Ma and said, "I''d like to propose a toast to you, Director Ma. I wish you a big selling of your new play."


    After drinking the second glass of wine, Susan felt dizzy. Everything seemed to be reversed, and her temples were swollen, as if they were about to explode.


    The cup in Susan''s hand fell to the ground and broke into pieces. Director Ma was so drunk that he rushed over and held her in his arms. The fat man stared at Susan with a smile. The two of them lifted Susan and left the room together.


    Susan''s eyelids were heavy and her head was about to explode. She wanted to push away the two men, but the two men were too strong for her to do so. She leaned weakly in his arms. At that moment, she finally realized that this was a trap set up by them.


    How dare they do this to her!


    Her body only belonged to Roger. She would be the hostess of GR Clan in the future. How could she be destroyed by these two scums?


    Susan wanted to take out her phone to call the police, but as soon as she touched her phone, the fat man slapped her. "Damn it! Bitch! Do you still want to call the police? Don''t you know what kind of person you are? Only the two of us think highly of you can play with you. Behave yourself! "

 Chapter 821 Its Worth It Even If I Die

    Susan was knocked out by this unexpected slap. She leaned against the seat weakly, letting the men do whatever they wanted.


    It took a long time for Susan to wake up from her coma. When she woke up, she found herself lying naked on the bed of the hotel, as if her bones had been disassembled.


    At that moment, Susan seemed to be hit by a thunder, and tears fell down from her eyes. She struggled to curl up her body and burst into tears.


    "Click -"


    Suddenly, there was a sudden noise in the air. Susan raised her head and saw the door was pushed open from the outside. At that moment, Susan''s face suddenly turned pale. She almost instinctively grabbed the quilt and wrapped her body covered with blue marks.


    Then, the door was pushed open from the outside. A woman in a navy blue cheongsam and a pair of high-heeled shoes walked in gracefully.


    Susan stared at the woman in horror. This woman was absolutely not an ordinary person if she could enter and leave the hotel freely. Once this woman grasped her handle, her life would be over!


    The woman walked to the sofa and sat down. With an elegant smile on her face, she looked at Susan and said slowly, "Miss Susan, don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad person. Let me ask you, do you want to take revenge?"


    Susan trembled like a lamb wrapped in the quilt, but when she heard the woman''s words, her pupils shrank sharply and her eyes stared at the woman. "Who, who are you? What do you want to say? "


    The woman smiled and reached out her hand. A woman with short silver hair to the side handed her a golden tablet computer.


    The woman took over the tablet computer and threw it on the bed. "The boss of Sky Film, Hank Ma and the boss of Z Culture Group, Westin Lin, as long as you say a word, you can see their bodies immediately. Miss Susan, are you going to let go of such a good opportunity for revenge? "


    Susan took a look at the tablet computer. On the screen, there w


    Although he knew it was unnecessary to ask the last question, he still asked.


    With a pale face, Lenny kept his eyes on the door of the operating room. Hearing this, he said in a hoarse voice, "I won''t go back. You can go now."


    Arthur nodded and said, "Okay. Call me if you need anything."


    Lenny looked at him and said with difficulty, "His life is uncertain now. I can''t leave. You... Don''t get me wrong. "


    Hearing this, Arthur''s pupils shrank slightly, and then he chuckled, "Although I like to be jealous, I''m not a person who doesn''t know right and wrong. He''s in a special situation now, so I won''t care about it. But you have to take care of yourself. If anything happens to you, I will be distressed."


    Arthur, who was usually very serious, was so infatuated when he fell in love.


    Unable to laugh, Lenny just nodded and said, "Well, it''s raining heavily outside. Drive carefully."


    Arthur raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t worry. I''m an experienced driver and I can''t still be afraid of such a little bit of wind and rain. But if anything happens, I also want to enjoy the treatment of Mr. Martin. If you stay at the door and sadly guard me, it''s worth it even if I die."


    Hearing this, Lenny''s face darkened. He said in a fierce voice, "Don''t talk nonsense."

 Chapter 822 He Likes You So Much

    Although Arthur was scolded, he was overjoyed in his heart. If it weren''t for the wrong time and atmosphere, he, would have done something indecent to him before leaving.


    Arthur reached out and pressed on Lenny''s shoulder, "Well, I''m not teasing you. I''m leaving now. Call me if you need anything."


    Lenny didn''t say anything more. Arthur left sensibly, but they didn''t expect that after Arthur left, the two almost separated forever.


    The world was unpredictable. No one could predict what would happen next.


    Time passed by slowly. It was not until the day broke and the rain stopped that the door of the operating room finally opened. Hawk and Kevin walked out of the operating room, exhausted. The two of them were stained with blood.


    The moment the door was opened, Cassandra rushed up and grabbed Kevin''s wrist, as if she had come back to life. "How is Martin?"


    Kevin knew that she was worried about Martin, so he didn''t care about his painful wrist and said, "Thanks to doctor Hawk, the operation went smoothly. Don''t worry, sister-in-law. Master''s life is not in danger for the time being, but his condition is really special, so he is sent to the ICU for observation first. After 24 hours, he will be completely out of danger."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Cassandra blacked out and fainted.


    She had tried her best to hold on since last night. Now when she heard that Martin was not in danger for the time being, she was relieved and couldn''t hold on any longer.


    Blue veins stood out on Kevin''s forehead. He muttered, "Damn it! What''s wrong with you two? You are really weaker than each other! Why did she faint from time to time? How much should you pay for my overtime work? "


    Carlos was so anxious that he was about to cry. Master was still in danger, and his sister-in-law fainted again. He couldn''t do this job.


    The group of people hurried to send Cassandra to have a check-up. Fortunate


    d sent it there as soon as possible.


    In the ICU of J hospital.


    After Carlos and others came in and had a look, they all consciously left, leaving Cassandra alone in front of the bed.


    Cassandra held Martin''s hand tightly and her eyes were empty. It was not until she held Martin''s hand and felt his temperature that she could believe that Martin was really alive.


    Martin was still wearing an oxygen mask, and there was white mist in it, which made him unable to speak. He could only look at Cassandra quietly.


    With an aggrieved look on her face, Cassandra showed all the fears she had endured on her face. She held Martin''s hand and muttered, "Martin, you lied to me again. You were injured, why didn''t you let them tell me?"


    She said with grievance, and her eyes were red, full of pity and sadness.


    Martin just woke up. Because of the wounds on his body, he hadn''t recovered much and couldn''t speak. He could only hold her hand and comfort her silently.


    Cassandra sniffed, "Well, I just said a few words to you. Don''t move. Besides, if you dare to lie to me again next time, I will never talk to you again. Do you hear me?"


    She was afraid that if Martin kept it from her, she would not even be able to see him for the last time. It would be too cruel for her.

 Chapter 823 Who Is The Patients Family

    Cassandra stayed in the ICU until Kevin came to drive her away in person. These two days, they showed off their love every day. Now it was a matter of life and death, and she didn''t know to restrain herself. It was true.


    When Cassandra came out of the ICU, she found that Lenny was missing. It seemed that Lenny hadn''t shown up since just now. Was that guy finally moved by her and no longer had a crush on Martin?


    "Sister -in-law, I think you''d better go back and have a good rest. You see, if you catch a cold and infect Master, it will be troublesome." Kevin said with a trace of warning calmly.


    Two small blue veins stood out on Cassandra''s forehead, and she said "This cold is nothing. It will recover in minutes. Don''t fool me with Martin. I''m not that kind of person."


    Kevin was speechless.


    ''Well, you return to be garrulous. It seems that there is really nothing serious, but I don''t know what''s going on with Lenny.''


    In a hospital of the the capital city.


    This hospital was not as good as J hospital. As soon as Lenny entered the building, he saw the crowd and moving heads. He frowned subconsciously. If it weren''t for the fact that Arthur was having an operation, he would never have placed him in such a place.


    He passed through the noisy crowd and went to the operating room. Bettina and Rolf were all waiting outside the operating room.


    "How is he?" With great difficulty, Lenny walked over. He had just come back from an operating room, and he must be able to wait for Arthur from another operating room.


    Bettina''s eyes were swollen from crying. She wiped her face and said, "The blood has just arrived, and the operation is still going on. We don''t know what''s going on."


    Hearing this, Lenny stared at the door of the operating room in silence. After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, "He will be fine."


    Bettina looked at him blankly. At that moment, she suddenly felt that something on Lenny had changed, but she couldn''t tell what it was.


    After standing up for a long time, Lenny finally remembered to ask Bettina, "What''s going on? Didn''t you go to investigate the scene? How could it


    he phone, Lenny went back to wait. The time seemed to lengthen indefinitely. He stood quietly outside the operating room, waiting for the end of the operation.


    He thought that if he didn''t come, would that person be so angry that he wouldn''t come back? He knew that person was always so capricious and he couldn''t afford to gamble, so he stayed with him all the time.


    Arthur...


    These two words were like a heavy weight on his heart. He didn''t know what he was doing or what the meaning of his doing was. There was a storm in his calm heart, but he just stood there quietly and didn''t let anyone know.


    After a long time, the light of the operating room finally went out.


    Lenny suddenly found that he had been waiting here for such a long time, but now he was suddenly afraid to hear the answer. He was afraid that the doctor couldn''t tell him the answer he wanted to hear, and he was afraid that... He was afraid that Arthur would leave him alone.


    It seemed that a thorn suddenly appeared under Lenny''s feet, and he could not take a step forward.


    Bettina wiped the tears on her face and rushed up with a big stride, as if she was a dutiful child. She asked, "Doctor, how is our boss? Is he still alive? "


    The doctor took off his mask and said, "The patient is out of danger for the time being, but his legs are seriously injured. We have to observe for a while first. Who is the family of the patient?"

 Chapter 824 The Logo Appeared Again

    Bettina was stunned. She poked Lenny''s arm and said, "Well... Doctor, is a boyfriend counted for a family member? "


    The doctor''s hair and beard turned white. Hearing this, his blood pressure soared in an instant and he almost fainted. He could not calm himself down until his eyes were glued to Lenny. "Well...yes. Well, the family should pay the hospitalization fee. "


    Lenny nodded slightly, "Thank you."


    As soon as Lenny finished his words, he took the receipt and went to pay the bill. Looking at Lenny''s back, Bettina guessed that even Lenny himself didn''t realize it. He didn''t deny that he was a family member of Arthur just now.


    He didn''t deny...


    After paying the bills, Lenny put the receipt and the hospitalization card under Arthur''s pillow. He was still in a coma. His legs were injured because of the explosion. His feet were in thick plaster, and there were some bruises on his head and arms. He was wrapped in gauze like a standard mummy.


    Bettina and the others stood in the room, and there was a strange dead silence in the air.


    After a while, Bettina couldn''t help saying, "well, Mr. Lenny, since such a big case has just been solved, the police station is really busy. Our boss is out of danger for the time being. We, we won''t disturb you two. We''ll withdraw first. Call me if anything happens, okay?"


    Bettina''s heart was filled with tears. Didn''t these two men think that staying with each other alone would create two more intensive public display of affection?


    Now she just wanted to blind herself. How could she be so blind at that time? How could she have a crush on Arthur?


    After taking a look at the crowd, Lenny nodded and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Go ahead. If you have any new clues, call me as soon as possible."


    Bettina flattered him and left with her team members. Lenny sat on a black sofa in front of the bed, and his dark eyes were fixed on the unconscious Arthur.


    Two murders... The scene... Explosion


    enly didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad. The child who used to cling to Martin seemed to have grown up, but sometimes, the price of growing up was always too high, but no matter what, Lenny finally stopped clinging to a crooked tree.


    Carlos smiled, "Okay, if you think the conditions there are not good, tell Kevin to transfer him to another hospital. You don''t have to come and go so troublesome."


    "Okay." replied Lenny.


    Carlos said, "If there is nothing else, I have to hang up."


    After hanging up the phone, Carlos'' face turned cold all of a sudden. He immediately pulled out the needle on the back of his hand, and the bright red blood drops flowed out from the needle hole. He didn''t care so much and got out of bed directly.


    In the lounge.


    Dressed in black, Moore was leaning against the sofa. His long legs were placed on the black tea table in front of him, and the back of his hand was casually placed on his forehead, covering nearly half of his face.


    On the tea table, there was a stack of photos scattered, beside which was a file that had just been sent.


    There was a strange dead silence in the air, and the huge space seemed to be frozen into ice.


    Carlos pushed the door open and saw such a quiet scene. He moved his throat and coughed, "What are you doing, Moore?"

 Chapter 825 Fast Revenge

    On the sofa, Moore let go of the back of his hand, with a little coldness and cruelty in his dark eyes. He raised his eyes slightly, and Carlos'' figure was reflected in his eyes. He said slowly, "What''s up?"


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched. No wonder he was guided by his Master. Why did he speak in the same tone as his Master?


    Carlos walked to the sofa and sat down. Now one of his arms was hanging by his side and was half disabled, so it was inconvenient for him to move. He turned on his mobile phone and found the photo sent by Lenny just now. He put it in front of Moore and said, "It''s them. Last night, two corpses were found in the area of the Eastern District. Although on the surface, these two people were dead because they inhaled too much heroin. But there was an explosion at the scene. From the video surveillance, Lenny found this logo, which was the same as the logo of the commercial vehicle that he appeared at the scene of the car accident at that time... "


    Carlos kept silent for a few seconds, "It seems that he has sensed that Hancock is not the only murderer. What on earth does the person behind the scene, who has been hiding in the darkness and refused to see others with his true face?"


    Hearing this, a cold killing intent flashed through Moore''s deep eyes. He stood up from the sofa, leaned forward slightly, and pointed at the photo on the tea table with his slender fingers. Then he pushed the document to Carlos.


    Moore raised his eyes slightly and said in an extremely cold voice, "I just received the news that it was also their people who attacked us at the airport. They disguised as members of the Han Clan, but they were not careful enough. They wanted to hide the truth from everyone, but there were many loopholes. With all due respect, the leader of this year is a fool."


    Carlos took a look at the document and the photo on the table, and his eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. After reading the photos, he looked up at Moore and said, "Master is still


    must be wrong.


    Carlos swallowed and said, "Well, I''m here to have a chat with Moore. It''s so uncomfortable to be alone in the ward. Well, sister-in-law, what can I do for you?"


    ''Should I leave?''


    Moore put away the photos and documents on the table in silence, and Cassandra said, "Well, aren''t you injured now? It''s inconvenient for you to move. I... I just want to ask if you are free. I want to go to the supermarket nearby to buy some food materials and make some soup for Martin tonight. Doctor Kevin said that he could drink some light soup or something, and he couldn''t drink the food bought outside. "


    Carlos immediately said, "Sister-in-law, what do you want to buy? Make a list for me, and I''ll ask someone to send it to you..."


    Before he could finish his words, he heard Moore''s slightly cold voice, interrupting him. "I''m free."


    Carlos was stunned. �� �� ?


    Cassandra breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at him, "Okay, I''ll change my clothes and wait for you at the door later."


    "Okay," said Moore, lowering his eyes


    After saying that, Cassandra closed the door of the lounge and hopped back to change her clothes.


    In the lounge.


    Carlos coughed, "Well, I don''t know if you feel it or not. Anyway, I feel a little embarrassed."


    ''Who am I? Where am I? What happened just now must be my illusion!''

 Chapter 826 A Car In The Dark

    Cassandra changed into black casual clothing. As her head was still wrapped in gauze, she couldn''t wear a hat. If it was in normal times, she would never go out in such shabby look.


    She had no choice but to sacrifice herself for the sake of Martin.


    Moore had been waiting for her at the door. When he saw Cassandra coming, he looked at Cassandra from the rearview mirror. The scene that she walked to the door of the operating room from the drizzle last night flashed through his mind unconsciously.


    He admitted that in that kind of situation, other women might not be able to do that. In his eyes, this woman who was like a loser did seem to have her own differences, but this did not mean that he had accepted her as Martin''s wife.


    Cassandra opened the door and sat down on the passenger seat. While fastening the seat belt, she turned to look at Moore, "Moore, look at the gauze on my head. Is it very ugly? It''s too bad for my appearance."


    Moore was speechless.


    He couldn''t answer this, and every time he heard Cassandra call him "Moore", he felt a little funny, but it was better than calling him "son".


    "By the way, Carlos is also injured. People always say eating what you having been injured to replenish your strength. Let''s buy some pork feet to make soup for him, and make some dishes he likes to eat. Dr. Kevin said that he was injured in his arm, so there is no need to be afraid of it. What''s more, Marcus said that he wanted to eat sweet and sour spareribs. How could a man like an iron tower like such a small fresh dish? It''s incredible... "


    Holding the steering wheel tightly with his hands, the veins on his forehead bulged. It took him a long time to suppress the impulse to slap her.


    He was wrong. Even if this woman really liked Martin and was obsessed with Martin''s beauty, he would never admit that this kind of talkative woman was his stepmother!


    This was his last stubbornness!


    At the same time, Cassandra had endured it for many times, so she finally didn''t ask the question that had been hovering in her mind


    , and the shopping cart was full of a lot of things, except for some food materials, most of them were bought for Martin.


    After paying the bill, the two of them came out of the supermarket. With two heavy shopping bags in his hands, Moore finally understood why such a rough woman like Cassandra dragged him to the supermarket. That scum woman simply used him as a free labor. Damn it!


    When they arrived at the parking lot, Moore put away the shopping bags and then walked to the driver''s seat. For some reason, he always felt that someone was staring at him behind, but there was nothing behind him.


    Was he too nervous?


    Without thinking too much, he opened the door and got in the car. Then he started the car and went back to the hospital.


    Not far away from their car, a black Bentley car was quietly parked there. In the driver''s seat, sat a man with short milk gray hair.


    Until the car of Cassandra''s car disappeared, the man''s eyes were still fixed at the exit. His dark purple eyes were very deep and remote, as if he was trying hard to restrain a kind of looming attachment.


    "Cassandra..."


    There seemed to be two clusters of flames jumping in the man''s eyes. In a vast and fragmented light, it was as if he would be burned to ashes slowly.


    At this time, Cassandra, who was totally unaware of it, sat in the passenger seat and kept chattering.

 Chapter 827 Im Afraid Youll Forget Me

    In the ward of the hospital.


    Sitting on the sofa, Lenny stared at Arthur without blinking. ''According to the time, the anesthetic should have passed. Why hasn''t he woken up yet?''


    Lenny''s thin lips tightened in a straight line. After a while, he called the doctor irritably. After the doctor examined Arthur, he was sure that there was nothing wrong with Arthur''s body, but why didn''t he wake up? The doctor couldn''t tell.


    Lenny couldn''t wait any longer and immediately called Kevin. As soon as the phone was connected, he couldn''t wait to say, "Doctor Kevin, I have some problem here. You arrange it right away and we are to transfer."


    On the other side of the phone, Kevin looked pale and haggard. He was busy taking care of several patients. He was almost sick.


    Kevin leaned back on the sofa and said, "What''s going on? Don''t worry. Tell me clearly and I''ll arrange it."


    Lenny lowered his head slightly and his long bangs fell down. He buried his face in his palm with difficulty. "The effect of the anesthetic has passed, and the doctor has come to check if there is any other problem, but he just doesn''t wake up. I only trust you in medical skills, so... "


    Before he finished his words, a slightly cold hand reached out and rubbed his messy hair. Lenny looked up unexpectedly and saw Arthur staring at him with a smile on his pale face.


    On the other side of the phone, Kevin, who couldn''t hear the sound for a while, thought that the phone had been accidentally cut off. He was about to redial, but the phone was still connected, and the time on the screen was still changing.


    What was going on?


    "Lenny? Lenny? Are you still listening? I''ll arrange a car and come here soon. Don''t worry, okay? "


    It was not until then that Lenny came to his senses. He slightly moved his throat and said in an extremely hoarse voice, "No... He woke up. "


    Kevin was speechless.


    ''He did it on purpose, right?


    What a bitch!''


    Ho


    you... I''m afraid you''ll forget me. "


    He remembered that there was a line in the movie, in fact, death was not the end of life, and forgetting was the end.


    He had never had any other regrets in his life. Even if he couldn''t die for his parents, he still felt relieved. The only regret was that he couldn''t stay with Lenny and protect Lenny anymore.


    Lenny was stunned, as if his heart was suddenly torn open, and a knife gently rolled through his heart. It was bloody and painful.


    After a while, Lenny said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t deserve you to do this for me."


    Without any hesitation, Arthur blurted out, "It''s worth it. Everything in the world is not worth your smile. Only you are worth my life to gamble."


    Staring at Arthur, Lenny felt as if he had experienced an unprecedented tsunami, surging and shaking endlessly.


    He opened his mouth a few times, but before he could say anything, he suddenly heard a "click" behind him. The door of the ward was pushed open, and a middle-aged man in a dark gray suit stood at the door.


    Before Lenny could react, he heard Arthur''s somewhat surprised voice. He shouted, "Dad, why are you here in person? Where is my mother? She didn''t come, did she? Well, she doesn''t have the luck to see your excellent daughter-in-law in person. "

 Chapter 828 We Are Family

    ''Dad? Daughter-in-law?''


    Lenny was completely dumbfounded. Was this middle-aged man Arthur''s father? Did he meet his future father-in-law so unexpectedly?


    Bah! What the hell! How could he be misled by the bitch Arthur?


    Almost reflexively, Lenny stood up from the sofa and walked over to greet Arthur''s father. He was very calm, probably because he had long given up on his own son, so he was completely immune to his boyfriend or girlfriend.


    "Uncle, please have a seat." Lenny summoned up his courage and said.


    As soon as Arthur''s father sat down on the sofa, he heard Arthur saying. "Honey, this is our father. We are family. You don''t have to be so polite."


    Lenny was speechless.


    Arthur''s father looked at Lenny and said, "Mr. Lenny, please have a seat. I just heard that he was injured and happened to pass by. I came up to have a look. You don''t have to be polite."


    Arthur rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t brag. Your company is one hundred and eight thousand miles away from here, and you are quite far away from here. Don''t beat around the bust. I''m alive and kicking. It''s okay. Don''t bother yourself. Don''t tell my mother, or she won''t be able to play mahjong. If she loses money, she will ask me for it. Now I''m in a serious relationship, so I don''t have extra pocket money to be filial to her."


    A shameless bitch like him was a typical example of a Book saying, "When you have a wife, you forget your mother."


    His father raised his hand and knocked on his leg in plaster. Arthur screamed several times. Of course, most of the screams were performed for Lenny. He couldn''t miss such a good opportunity to take advantage of him.


    "Your leg is broken. Why don''t you break your tongue? Don''t try to be brave all day long. Save your mother and me worry. Mr. Lenny, please don''t mind it. My son is just like this. But since he is willing to take you to see me, it means that he really loves you. I have only one son, and I have been doting on him since childhood, espec


    and forth, making him almost crazy.


    Early in the morning, Cassandra went to see Martin. Today was the day of the news conference of the GR Group. She didn''t intend to go, but it was related to Lucian and Beth. She was really worried if she didn''t go in person.


    Fortunately, Martin was getting better now. She didn''t need to worry about anything else. She would come back as soon as the press conference was over.


    Martin hadn''t woken up yet. She took a look at him from a distance and told Carlos and others to take good care of Martin before she left with concern.


    The car arrived at the headquarter building of the GR Group soon and stopped. Cassandra turned to look at Beth, who had been nervous all the time, and said, "Miss Beth, the press conference hasn''t begun yet. If you regret now, it''s not too late."


    Although this matter had a lot of impact, it was still a big negative news for Beth. Once the news was exposed, even if all the people were pointing at Roger, it couldn''t prove her innocence.


    Beth smiled bitterly and said gently, "I have owed him for many years. I won''t step back. I can accept whatever the result is."


    She regretted that she had made a mistake in the past, but she was not ruthless enough. She had been thinking about the past for so many years, so she lived such a painful life.

 Chapter 829 Scandal In Press Conference

    Cassandra put her hand on her shoulder and said, "Let''s go inside."


    Beth forced a smile and said, "Thank you, Miss Cassandra."


    Cassandra shook her head, "You should thank yourself for letting yourself go. What people fear most is to pay off their emotional debts. Some of them can be paid off, but some can''t be paid off all their lives."


    After saying that, Cassandra got out of the car first. With a somewhat absent-minded look on her face, Beth sat in the car for a while and then got out of the car. She hadn''t been to the headquarter building of the GR Group for a long time. At that time, she was so popular that the door seemed to be opened for her. But now, she had fallen off the dust, and even felt ashamed of herself when passing by.


    At the headquarter building of the GR Group.


    In the multi-functional conference room.


    Today was a press conference held by the GR Group Because it involved the matter of Auden''s play, and the Shen Group was involved, hundreds of media in the capital city almost poured out, and the scene was spectacular.


    When Cassandra and the others arrived, the conference room was already crowded with people. Countless media reporters stretched their necks to wait, hoping to catch some explosive news. Then they would be rich.


    "Hey, do you think the Shen Group will send people here?"


    "The Shen Group is too busy to handle their own business now. How could it be shameful to attend such a press conference?"


    "That''s right. After Scales'' death, he was reported to have raped a university female student. What''s more, that university student was dead. Maybe he raped her first and then killed her..."


    "I''ve heard that the second son of the Shen family is planning to seize power. I don''t know if it''s true or not. They are really good at playing in the city."


    Cassandra had heard of the internal strife of the Shen Group, but it was still not easy for Hancock to fight against Fiona. Moreover, Fiona had the support of Martin. At least in public, she wouldn''t lose to Hancock.


    Cassandra listened to the gossip and waited patiently for the press


    n public on such an occasion?"


    Hearing this, Lucian sneered, "Slander you? You know exactly what happened that year! If it weren''t for her future, how could I let you set me up? Moreover, you are threatening me with this matter. If I don''t take over the film of Mr. Auden, you will expose the evidence of that year! Roger, you know exactly how many people you have killed with such a dirty means! "


    Roger''s face trembled, and he put on a false smile, "Nonsense! I think you are crazy. How dare you slander me in such an occasion? I will pursue your legal responsibility according to law. "


    Disdain was written all over Lucian''s face. "Pursue my legal responsibility? Do you mind, Mr. Roger? We can also investigate the matter of extortion from the GR group? "


    Roger''s face was frozen in an instant. "What nonsense are you talking about? I think Director Lucian is really crazy. Today''s press conference is over. Please leave. "


    Lucian cast a cold glance at Roger and said, "Mr. Roger, isn''t it too late for you to stop the press conference now? You not only hurt me, but also set up a trap for Crane to accidentally eat poison and beat the bartender to death. You threatened him to come out of the mountain and make money for your shooting. He was killed by you who were crazy for money. How many more people do you want to hurt? Tell me! "


    "Wow!"


    The whole meeting room was in a mess.

 Chapter 830 Revenge Carried On

    "Lucian, don''t push me too far! Don''t you know that your nonsense has caused slander? " Roger''s face darkened and his voice became colder.


    Damn!


    How could Lucian know these things?


    He had thought that Cassandra had betrayed him, but how could Cassandra know these things? Moreover, it was Fiona who did that to Crane. He didn''t know it until after that. But now these things were mixed up, so the media would naturally blame him.


    Lucian dug up so much dirty information secretly that he even dug out the background of Fiona. What the hell was going on?


    "Director Lucian is not slandering. What he said is true."


    A cold voice suddenly came from the audience. The reporters of the major media looked around and finally found Beth who was hiding in the crowd.


    Dressed in plain clothes, Beth looked very thin and listless. She was totally different from the movie star she used to be in the entertainment circle.


    "This is... Beth? How is that possible? It''s only been a few years. Why is he so old? "


    "Beth? The female artist Director Lucian mentioned just now who was used to frame him was Beth! ����


    "Damn it! Is this real?"


    "Is this really Beth? Am I blind? "


    At that time, Beth was the dream goddess of countless men, but unfortunately, as time went by, Beth had disappeared.


    Time was like a earth shaking machine that could destroy everything. Wherever it passed, there was no grass at all.


    Beth hadn''t been exposed to the camera like this for a long time. She was so nervous that she clenched the corner of her clothes. Her forehead was oozing a thin layer of cold sweat, but she didn''t have time to wipe it. She just straightened her back and stared at Roger on the stage.


    Beth swallowed and continued in an unusually hoarse voice, "7 years ago, it was Mr. Roger who told me to cooperate with him to frame Director Lucian. As long as I agreed, he wou


    e had thought that Cassandra would never betray him, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra would really trap him.


    How could this be?


    Roger winced and said with a gloomy face, "I''m sorry. There must be some misunderstanding in this matter. For the malicious accusation of Lucian and Beth, our company will take corresponding legal means later. Today''s press conference is over. Please leave by yourself."


    After saying that, Roger turned off the microphone. He tried his best to keep his last sanity and left the stage, leaving a group of onlookers behind.


    As soon as Roger left, the other senior executives of GR Group also left. A large group of reporters immediately surrounded Lucian and Beth to interview, fearing that they would miss any detail. Therefore, the news that day was overwhelming negative news of the GR Group.


    As soon as the news was exposed, there were more than ten thousand reposted messages in just a few minutes, and the number of comments and likes was astonishing. For a moment, the whole Internet was full of posts and explosive news of GR Group.


    However, after the press conference, Cassandra left GR Group and rushed back to the hospital. She had finished her work, and as for the rest, it had nothing to do with her.

 Chapter 831 Who Could Seize Power

    In the headquarter building of Shen Group, the capital city.


    In Fiona''s office.


    As soon as the news of GR Group was exposed, it almost occupied all the entertainment news reports and pages. Not only did GR Group become the target of public criticism, but also someone pointed at Shen Group, accusing Fiona of killing people, and the stock price of the Shen Group fell again that day.


    Fiona stared coldly at the screen of the computer in front of her. It was a live broadcast of the news conference of GR Group. Roger was forced to put on an awkward look, and finally ended it hastily.


    Fiona was so angry that her whole face was twisted and ferocious. Her original good cards were ruined like this by Roger. She was really blind before and unexpectedly thought of cooperating with Roger, a loser. Now not only did she fail in the play, but also involved her and Shen Group!


    Damn!


    However, the matter of Crane was confidential. How could Lucian know?


    What happened?


    Fiona couldn''t figure it out. At this time, the secretary knocked on the door and said that Hancock wanted to see her.


    The death of Scales involved two murders, and he had just been buried. When Fiona returned to the company, was Hancock so eager to seize power?


    A touch of coldness and cruelty flashed across Fiona''s eyes, "Let him in."


    The secretary left. A moment later, Hancock came in.


    Hancock was the second son of the Shen family. Although everyone in the Shen family called him Second Master, everyone in the Shen family knew that among the three brothers, Second Master was the most unwelcome one in the Shen family.


    The first reason was that his private life was dissolute, and his wife''s humble origin was not proper, so he couldn''t make Old Master Shen happy.


    Second, Hancock''s only son, Oakes, broke the taboo of Old Master Shen and was expelled from the Shen Clan. As a result, the status of this unwelcome Second Master had declined greatly.


    But now, with the death of Scales, Quinton never interfered in the affairs of the Shen group, and Fiona was involved in several negative news in a row. The status of Hancock was more and more important, and he had


    lie to me, my niece. "


    Fiona sneered, "Sm I lying, or Second Uncle, you don''t dare to do it? Do you really think you can take the company away from me after you bribed those directors? "


    Staring at Fiona, Hancock said in a cold voice, "Even if I want this position, so what? The company doesn''t belong to your father and daughter. This position will belong to me sooner or later. Humph! "


    After saying that, Hancock stood up from his chair and left Fiona''s office.


    Fiona clenched her fingers tightly. After a while, she came back to her senses from her anger. Now there were many people in the company who supported her on the surface, but on the other hand, they were on the side of Hancock. Now, the only hope was only Lenny.


    Like his father, Lenny had been idling about the company''s affairs all these years. He had talked, laughed, and had great wisdom. He had thought that he would never come back to the company, and at most he would inherit the shares of the company in the future. As an idle director, he only cared about money. But he didn''t expect that he would return to the company.


    However, from the current situation, she was not a loser. As long as she could win over Lenny, with the help of his 15% shares, she would definitely be able to sit on this chair.


    However, would Lenny be willing to stand on her side?


    Fiona was not sure. After all, he had a strange mindset and was different from ordinary people.

 Chapter 832 Two Involved Clans

    In J hospital.


    The wounds on Cassandra''s head had almost healed in the past few days, and she no longer wore the ugly white gauze. She didn''t go to work these days, because Martin was injured. She didn''t go to pick up Denny. She only arranged Jack to pick him up. Now all she cared about was Martin.


    The gunshot wound in Martin''s abdomen had begun to heal, but it was still very fragile. Therefore, no matter what Martin wanted to do, Cassandra didn''t allow him to move by himself, except that he went to the bathroom himself.


    Martin had suffered a lot of injuries in the past, especially when he was very young. He was neither powerful nor protected, and the Lu family often bullied him. From that time on, he learned to endure. No matter how deep his injuries were, he never felt pain.


    But he didn''t know why, being held in the palm of Cassandra, he couldn''t live the old life as long as he thought about it.


    Wearing a loose hospital gown, Cassandra was sitting in front of the bed and peeling an apple. Perhaps she was too bored, she cut the apple with a knife and carved it into the shape of a little rabbit, and then handed it to Martin for eating.


    After Martin had a few bites, the two of them chatted casually until Carlos came in. Cassandra knew that Carlos wouldn''t come in as third wheel unless there was something important.


    Cassandra stood up from the sofa, "I''m going to see if the medicine is ready."


    With half of his hand hanging around his neck, Carlos said fawningly, "Hehe, sister-in-law, it''s almost time. I want to eat the fish you cook tonight."


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "You wish."


    Carlos smiled awkwardly, "Sister-in-law, you have a sharp tongue and a soft heart. I know you love me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Martin''s cold eyes were like a sharp knife shooting at Carlos. Two small veins burst out on Carlos'' forehead, and a storm of tears burst out in his heart. Why couldn''t he stop talking nonsense?


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra said, "You''re wrong. Ever


    ped from an unremarkable small clan to the second largest power in the Black Triangle Zone.


    Martin lowered his eyes and said in a cold voice, "He didn''t do anything wrong, but he won''t do it again."


    Carlos'' eyelids trembled slightly. What did he hear?


    Did his Master change his mind recently? Or did love make him lose his mind?


    Even this can be forgiven?


    With his eyes as big as bells, Carlos said weakly, "Yes, Master, don''t worry. I will explain it clearly to Moore later."


    Martin nodded, "He can go to the capital city to track Amya, but he can''t alert the enemy. She must have her own purpose to come here at this time. I''d like to see what they want to do in the capital city."


    Hearing this, Carlos was stunned. Then he understood what Martin meant. He asked in a low voice, "Master, do you mean that they come to the capital city for other purposes?"


    Martin''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a faint killing intent in his dark and deep eyes. The head of the Han clan, Coley, suddenly ran to the capital city and used the fake name Hogan. What did he want to do by deliberately approaching Cassandra?


    Coincidentally, the eldest daughter of the Bai family, Amya Bai, also appeared here, and she made two murders as soon as she appeared, almost putting Arthur''s life in danger. What kind of conspiracy was hidden behind it?

 Chapter 833 Grandmother Left

    Martin looked at Carlos and said, "Go and check again to see if there is any connection between Hogan and Cassandra."


    When Hogan got close to Cassandra, he asked Carlos to investigate the identity of Hogan. Then he found out that Hogan was Coley. But why did he try so hard to get close to Cassandra?


    What did he want? It couldn''t be a blessing!


    Was it for Cassandra or him?


    He would rather be the target of Coley himself than let Cassandra be targeted by such a dangerous person. For some reason, he felt a little uneasy at the thought of the possible connection between Coley and Cassandra.


    Carlos didn''t know what his Master meant, but since it was about Cassandra, it was normal that his Master''s mind was not clear.


    Carlos immediately said, "Yes, Master. I''ll arrange it right away."


    Martin nodded slightly, "Well, in addition, send more people to watch the movement in the black triangle zone. If there is any news, report to me as soon as possible."


    Carlos said, "Yes, Master."


    After thinking for a while, Martin asked, "Has Lenny returned to Shen Group?"


    Carlos immediately put on a gossipy expression and said, "Yes, you are right. Not only did he go back, it is said that he had met the parents of Mr. Arthur in the hospital that day. Are you surprised or not?"


    That day in the hospital, Lenny accidentally saw Arthur''s father who was passing by. The news spread fast for no reason. Not only the whole Eastern District police station, but also Carlos and others knew it. Recently, Cassandra had been thinking about going to see them. If it weren''t for the fact that Martin hadn''t recovered, she would have been curious and rushed to see the live broadcast.


    She felt so refreshed without a rival in love!


    After a few seconds of silence, Martin asked, "What did Mr. Arthur''s father say?"


    Carlos hurriedly said, "What else can he say? No matter what his son was, he, as a father, had to admit it. But this father is quite open-minded. He didn''t say anythin


    for a moment, and her ears were buzzing. She broke the weird silence with a voice that she could hardly hear, "What did you say? Grandma... "


    It turned out that even if she was reborn, she still missed too much. Before she could make up for her grandma''s kindness, her grandma had left her like this.


    ''Have you ever regretted?''


    She regretted that she had been too persistent in her love and hatred in the limited days. She regretted that she hadn''t regretted it until she had lost it. But she had no chance to make up for it. She had lost it forever. She couldn''t keep anything in the past, and she didn''t even have the chance to turn it back.


    On the other side of the phone, Evan said in an unusually hoarse voice, "Cassandra, grandma left without saying a word. She just left like this..."


    Cassandra suddenly didn''t understand what it meant to leave. She owed her grandmother and this life. Her memory was like a flood or a beast pressing on her, as if a big invisible hand erased her memory point by point.


    Cassandra held the phone tightly, and her knuckles were white. After a long time, she finally found her lost voice, "I''ll be back soon."


    After hanging up the phone, she looked blank and didn''t focus at all. She didn''t know where she would look.


    Martin held her hand and said, "I''m here, Cassandra."

 Chapter 834 I Only Have You

    Cassandra looked at Martin blankly. She had thought that she would burst into tears, but now she was so painful that she couldn''t even shed a tear. The blood in her heart cooled down like cold ice.


    After a long time, Cassandra raised her eyes and broke the silence with a hoarse voice, "Martin, from now on, you are the only one I have."


    ''From now on, I only have you.''


    In her previous life, Martin had waited for her promise for a lifetime, but he didn''t know that he and Cassandra had spent their lives in the torture of suspicions and persistence.


    Martin looked at Cassandra and said, "Cassandra, you are mine. Well, let''s stop talking about this. Let''s go back to see grandma first."


    Cassandra said in a daze, "okay."


    Martin immediately asked Carlos to arrange a car for him. He had a wound in his abdomen and hadn''t recovered yet. It was easy to affect the wound if he moved, but at this time, he would never leave Cassandra. No matter what Carlos said, he didn''t agree.


    On their way to the Cassandra family''s house, Cassandra kept thinking about those illusory things, but she couldn''t even find any trace of them. She didn''t even know if she would forget them after a long time, and when she remembered them one day, there would be only a blank.


    In Cassandra''s memory of her previous life, her grandmother had passed away, so she was not sure about the cause of her grandmother''s death this time. Perhaps it was her age, or there was something else she did not know.


    Her memory was out of order. She couldn''t even remember when she met her grandmother for the last time. Perhaps, when she was extremely sad, her memory would have a temporary loss, and even her nerves would trip for a short time. She couldn''t remember anything.


    The car soon arrived at the villa of the Yan Clan. The villa was brightly lit, and the car sent by the funeral parlor had arrived. The staff waited aside temporarily, not going in to touch the old woman''s body.


    As soon as the car stopped, Cassandra tensed up in a str


    ndra''s hand. It was not until the old lady''s body was wrapped and taken away, and the car of the funeral parlor disappeared at the end of the night that she seemed to pull herself out of disappointment and find the evidence of her own life.


    In the funeral parlor.


    As soon as her grandmother''s body was settled, hundreds of black luxury cars drove over. All the people who came here were people with a high status in the capital city. They were all dressed in a serious black suit. They only bowed in front of the mourning hall in a line, smelled the incense, and then quietly left.


    Although Evan had been in the business world for so many years, he couldn''t make such a grand scene. Without asking, he knew that these people came for Martin.


    When Carlos arrived with Moore, a large group of rich people had almost dispersed. These rich people did not dare to provoke Martin, so they pulled Carlos and asked Carlos to put in a good word for them in front of Martin. It was not easy for Carlos to send these people away before entering the funeral parlour.


    When they arrived at the mourning hall, the two of them bowed to offer incense first, and then stepped aside and stood beside Martin.


    Carlos quietly stared at Martin and said, "Well, Master, it''s not my fault. I don''t know which bastard he is. He saw your car in the community..."

 Chapter 835 Pull The Rug From Under

    The relationship between Cassandra and Martin was not known to outsiders, but after the funeral of her grandmother, it was hard to hide it.


    Martin didn''t care about it, but he was afraid that Cassandra still wouldn''t accept it.


    Martin looked at Carlos, lowered his voice and said, "Investigate the cause of Mrs. Lynn''s death."


    Carlos was stunned and his face suddenly froze, and the blue veins on his forehead jumped. "Master suspects that Mrs. Lynn''s death isn''t an accident?"


    A touch of deep cruelty flashed through Martin''s deep eyes, "Grandmother left too suddenly. I''m worried if I don''t investigate it. If she died naturally, I''ll let it go. If she didn''t die naturally, who did it? I need the person to pay a price ten times or a hundred times."


    Martin knew that Cassandra only cared about her grandmother in the Yan Clan. Now that her grandmother died suddenly, the last concern that hooked Cassandra''s nerves was easily broken.


    No one could hurt her.


    Carlos immediately said, "Yes, Master. I will find out the cause of Mrs. Lynn''s death."


    Martin nodded slightly, "Ask Kevin to stay here these days and change the medicine for me. Besides, if anything happens to Cassandra, he can deal with it as soon as possible."


    Carlos was speechless.


    ''He enjoyed the public display of affection! Please take his life!''


    In the past, Carlos only thought that Martin was a clay figurine without any worldly life, but now, his Master actually loved others and flirted with girls!


    ''My dear God, my Master has human emotions!''


    What made him so excited as a single man? He loved his Master so much!


    The guests didn''t leave until nearly 4 o''clock in the morning. There were only the members of the Yan Clan guarding the mourning hall. Martin stayed with Cassandra, but his wound in the abdomen hadn''t healed yet. He couldn''t stand too long, so he sat on a chair and waited.


    Kevin rushed over and changed the medicine for him. He couldn''t help but murmur, ''Is he really spoiling his wife with his life?''


    Martin didn''t have a rest, so did Carlos and Moore. The two stood aside. Fort


    Evan suddenly asked himself if he had made a wrong choice?


    If he hadn''t worked together to force Cassandra to marry Martin, and now he was admired by tens of thousands of people. Would it be Susan who was chased after by the two people, Martin and Hogan?


    In fact, even Evan himself didn''t know that he had always favored Susan. Even if Susan fell into this situation, he would still choose Susan without hesitation.


    That was how people were. They were so selfish that they didn''t even notice themselves.


    The night was long. No one could calm down tonight.


    On the second day, Daniel, Denny, Hackett and Johnny rushed over after asking for information. They couldn''t stay any longer, so they just served the incense and left.


    After three days of hustle and bustle, the bones of Mrs. Lynn were buried. The dust covered the urn and a cold tombstone stood on it. All the life memories seemed to have been buried in a cold and wet ground with the dust. If a wind blew the grass, it would tear up the living people''s painful longing.


    It was drizzling, as if everything was going to be washed clean again.


    Until all the guests were gone, there were only two people left in front of the black tombstone, Cassandra and Martin. With a big black umbrella in Martin''s hand, he stood quietly with her in front of the tombstone.


    He suddenly hoped that he could share the life and death with her.

 Chapter 836 Lie Down And Dont Move

    At this time, a burst of rapid brake came from not far away, and a black Benz GLS off-road vehicle stopped.


    Among the green mountains, the black Benz off-road vehicle looked particularly abrupt in the rain.


    With umbrellas in their hands, Carlos and two men stared at the black Benz off-road vehicle unblinkingly. A few seconds later, Lenny opened the door of the passenger seat with an umbrella in one hand, and a medical crutch landed first. Then, Arthur got out of the car with difficulty.


    Lenny was afraid that Arthur''s injured feet would get wet, so he held an umbrella over Arthur''s head. How could Arthur bear to see his lover suffer? He quickly moved the umbrella to Lenny and said, "It''s okay. You cover it yourself. Don''t catch a cold in the rain. I feel sorry for you."


    Lenny''s face darkened. The wound on Arthur''s leg hadn''t healed yet, and the doctor told him not to go downstairs. Normally, when he went to the bathroom in the hospital, he had to be held to the toilet by Lenny himself. But today, he had to come here to mourn for Mrs. Lynn in the wind and rain.


    As a result, they had been busy in the hospital for a long time and finally escaped from the doctor. The funeral of Mrs. Lynn was over.


    But even so, Arthur still came here. In terms of this matter, one was not afraid of being late.


    Seeing this, Carlos and Moore immediately went to help. Carlos held an umbrella for Lenny, and Lenny helped Arthur stand. As a bitch, Arthur leaned most of his body against Lenny, and took the opportunity to secretly take advantage of him. However, he knew to stop when the situation was good. After holding back the evil fire, Lenny suddenly became speechless.


    With one hand holding a walking stick and the other holding Lenny, Arthur finally walked to Mrs. Lynn''s tombstone on foot.


    There was a black and white photo embedded on the dark tombstone. Arthur pushed away Lenny''s hand, and Lenny stared at him with worry, fearing that he would fall down if he couldn''t stand steadily.


    "I''m not that weak. I don


    fresh blood seeping out from the wound. It seemed that the wound cracked again when he just got off the car and walked.


    Arthur coughed slightly and felt a little guilty inexplicably. "It''s just a small wound. Don''t be so nervous. Go back and change it."


    Lenny didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head and unwrapped the gauze wrapped around his legs slowly. There was a dead silence in the car, and Arthur didn''t dare to move. He only groaned from time to time.


    Lenny ground his teeth and said, "Now you know it hurts? You deserve it. "


    Seeing that he was finally willing to speak, Arthur hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, you see, my leg is so broken, but it is still so troublesome. I am not a thing, Lenny, please don''t be so fussy with me, okay?"


    Lowering his head, Lenny stared at the gauze on his leg carefully. When the gauze was unwrapped, he saw the wound under the gauze and fresh blood flowing out.


    At that moment, Lenny seemed to be covered with a layer of frost, which was so cold that it could keep people away from him. He didn''t say anything, but raised his hand to level the front passenger seat and said in a hoarse voice, "Lie down, don''t move."


    Hearing this, Arthur stretched out his hand with an umbrella in one hand and held the umbrella by the door in a very strange posture, in case that it would wet Lenny''s clothes.

 Chapter 837 Have Stewed Chicken With Bettina

    "What are you doing?" Suppressing his anger, Lenny almost roared out of his throat.


    Didn''t this man care about himself?


    The wound had been torn like this, but he was still in the mood to hold an umbrella for him!


    Damn!


    Arthur was scolded, with an aggrieved look on his face. He stared at Lenny and said in a softer voice, "I''m afraid that you will get wet in the rain. You are so weak. What if you catch a cold?"


    Blue veins stood out on Lenny''s forehead. "Can you take care of yourself first so that I won''t be worried?"


    Arthur still wanted to say something, but Lenny had already grabbed the umbrella from his hand, put it away, and threw it on the back seat with a click. Then he closed the door and went around to the driver''s seat.


    Arthur didn''t know why he was so angry, and he didn''t dare to ask. He just stared at him with grievance. He wanted to apologize, but he was afraid that his words would make Lenny even angrier. After thinking for a long time, the eloquent Mr. Arthur couldn''t say a word.


    Lenny held the steering wheel tightly with both hands. He didn''t know what he was angry for. Seeing that Arthur didn''t take good care of his body, an unknown evil fire burst out from his heart like a volcano.


    "Well, Lenny, my leg... It really hurts... " Said Arthur in a pitiful tone.


    Lenny wanted to change the bandage for him, but the wound on his leg cracked and was still bleeding. If it was not properly treated, it would be easily infected, so he did not dare to move.


    Hearing this, Lenny looked at his legs and said in a deep voice, "Lie down."


    Arthur immediately lay down obediently. Lenny started the car. It was raining and the road was slippery. He was afraid that the sudden brake would hurt his leg, so he drove very slowly all the way. It was two hours later that he drove back slowly.


    As soon as they returned to the hospital, Dr. Cheng saw that his wound was open. He wanted to say something, but when he saw that Lenny''s face was as dark as coal, he swallowed the words


    never come back.


    "You can leave now," said Martin.


    Kevin nodded and said, "Yes, I''m outside. If anything happens, just call me, Master. Besides, your wound hasn''t recovered yet. You can''t move too much. Be careful not to touch it, or you will be infected."


    Martin nodded slightly and Kevin left.


    There were only two people left in the empty room, Martin and Cassandra. Martin sat in front of the bed and quietly accompanied Cassandra. He was not good at comforting people, not to mention that at this time, no matter how much he comforted her, it was meaningless.


    Cassandra had a high fever and was half awake. When she was asleep, she was basically having nightmares. No one knew what she was dreaming about, and her eyebrows were almost wrinkled.


    Martin raised his hand to smooth the wrinkles between her eyebrows, and then held her hand. Cassandra seemed to feel his warmth, and her breath gradually calmed down.


    She felt like she had a long dream. She kept running in the dream. It was dark around, but she couldn''t run out. She was exhausted and her mind was blank. She just wanted to be immersed in that endless dream and never wake up.


    Not knowing when, Carlos came in. He took a look at the unconscious Cassandra on the bed and said, "Master, I have found something about the thing you asked me to investigate before."

 Chapter 838 Share Transfer Agreement

    Without even raising his eyelids, Martin replied, "Go ahead."


    Carlos coughed slightly, "Well, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for us to stay here. How about we go out and have a talk? Let sister-in-law have a good rest, and I''ll ask Moore to come in and guard."


    The implication was that it was not appropriate to say those words here. Although Cassandra was in a coma, she might hear something, so it was better to avoid Cassandra.


    Martin''s thin lips tightened into a straight line. A few seconds later, he nodded and said, "Go and call Moore in."


    After Carlos greeted, Moore came in. Carlos followed Martin to the study. Martin sat down on the sofa, with a cold expression on his face. "What happened?"


    Carlos put a file bag in front of Martin and said, "Master asked me to investigate the cause of Mrs. Lynn''s death. I did find something wrong. These are the clues I found. There is a security camera in the Yan family. We found a suspicious place in the surveillance video. Before Mrs. Lynn''s heart attack, Susan had made a bowl of sweet soup for her in the kitchen.


    After that, Susan sent the sweet soup to her room. It was normal, but when she came out of her room, she looked very nervous. Later, a servant of the Yan Clan said that when she found that Mrs. Lynn had a heart attack, her heart had almost stopped beating, and the bowl of sweet soup fell to the ground. Because of the chaos at that time, they thought that Mrs. Lynn was in a mess. Because of a sudden heart attack, no one noticed the sweet soup at all.


    After Mrs. Lynn was sent to the funeral parlor, Susan specially asked the servants to clean Mrs. Lynn''s room, so the bowl and carpet stained with sweet soup were thrown out by the servants. It is said that it is also Susan who said that the dead people''s belongings can''t stay at home. "


    Although Mrs. Lynn had heart disease, her condition had been stable. In addition, she had been taking medicine all the time, so she rarely had a heart attack. Therefore, the sweet soup sent by Susan became suspicious, especially when she came out with a flustered expression. It


    she recovered, she would immediately know that her shares had been transferred as soon as she went to the Yan Group International. With her temper, she would never let it go.


    Martin rubbed between his eyebrows and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll deal with Cassandra. You''d better find out who is behind it as soon as possible. No matter who he is, I won''t let him go easily."


    Carlos scratched his head and said, "Yes, Master. I''m leaving now."


    Martin nodded, "Yes."


    After Carlos left, Martin looked at the materials and photos on the table again, especially the video. Although these things could not completely prove that it was Susan who killed Mrs. Lynn, at least he could suspect that the death of her was not a coincidence. Unfortunately, now that Mrs. Lynn had been buried and the things had been thrown away, there was no testimony of death. Even he could not make up evidence to force Susan to admit her crime.


    However, if it weren''t for Susan, how could she let Mrs. Lynn sign the share transfer agreement?


    Share transfer agreement!


    By the way, why didn''t he think of this? If all this was done by Susan, the signature on the share transfer agreement might be fake, or, the share transfer agreement was signed by Mrs. Lynn in an unconscious state.


    Martin breathed a sigh of relief, and then called Carlos to do a handwriting identification with the share transfer agreement.

 Chapter 839 Restrained Sadness

    The second morning, Cassandra''s fever was finally brought down. Kevin came to check her and made sure that she was fine. Then everyone was relieved.


    What''s more, she looked as if she had suffered a heavy blow before. When she woke up this morning, she seemed to have forgotten everything in the past, as if she had returned to the lively and mischievous Cassandra.


    Seeing his sister-in-law like this, Carlos immediately rushed to look for Kevin and said nervously, "Kevin, tell me the truth. Is sister-in-law having sudden spurt of activity prior to collapse? Why do I feel this is so weird? "


    Kevin rolled his eyes at him speechlessly. "She just had a fever. She recovered so soon. Doesn''t it mean that I''m a good doctor? You are weird! Your whole family is weird! "


    With an anxious look on his face, Carlos muttered in a low voice, "It''s not my fault, okay? It''s really because sister-in-law looked like she was going to die yesterday, and today she suddenly looked so energetic. Why do I feel this is a little unreliable? "


    Hearing this, Kevin stared at Carlos with a headache, "Can you stop mentioning it? Besides, you don''t have to worry about it. Understand? "


    Carlos scratched his head and sighed, "I''m really worried. Well, if Master and sister-in-law have a baby, maybe they can distract their attention. Don''t you think so?"


    Kevin was speechless.


    ''I don''t know this bitch!


    What do you mean by having a baby to distract their attention? Is it easy to have a baby and play with it?''


    Kevin touched Carlos'' forehead and said, "You don''t have a fever. You are talking nonsense now."


    Carlos dodged half a step away by reflex and stared at Kevin vigilantly. "You took advantage of me for no reason, bastard!"


    Kevin''s face was covered with blood. In terms of abnormality, he was indeed less than one in ten million of Carlos''. How did this guy live till now without being slapped to death?


    Half an hour later.


    Carlos stared at his sister-in-law in confusion. What did she want to do?


    Cassandra had changed into a casual suit.


    he sky, the man''s cold body was lying in the blood. He had been stabbed several times and almost died of blood draining. In the cold night rain, except for the heroine, no one knew that he had died in this wilderness.


    As the camera was zoomed in, the heroine, covered in blood and mud, walked towards the corpse step by step. The rain fell down from the tip of her hair. She was injured, but she seemed to have no pain. She just stepped on the rain and walked towards the corpse numbly.


    It was only a few steps, but she seemed to have walked for a long time. Thin blood lines entangled in her eyes. She suddenly knelt down in the muddy rain, her hands buried in the soil, and the blue veins stood out on the back of her hands. There was no expression on her face, but it was so cold that even her bones were trembling.


    After a long time, she loosened her grip on her fingers in frustration and helped the person on the ground up slowly. Because the corpse was too heavy, she almost fell down, but she only staggered to stabilize her body. She held the corpse and walked into the rain.


    The camera backed away slowly. Her back gradually disappeared in the rain. Her eyes, which were swept by the rain, were unusually clear, but her whole body seemed to be wrapped in a layer of isolation, carved into the bone and blood, which could not be wiped away. Loneliness... ��

 Chapter 840 She Had Changed Completely

    "Cut!"


    Johnny was so excited that his hands trembled. It took him a long time to recover from the shock. He called out a "Cut", which awakened the crew. Many of them had tears on their faces.


    This play was mainly to affect the audience''s mood through the role''s tension. Johnny believed in Cassandra''s acting skills, but he did not expect that Cassandra could be so perfect!


    When her brothers who had risked their lives with her were killed, she was extremely sad, but did not shed a tear. Because she had a heavy pressure on her body, but the pain was extreme, and she could only bleed in her heart.


    The man-made rain stopped, and the "dead" two men came back to life, bowing to Cassandra to express their gratitude, but she seemed to be still immersed in the scene, and did not come out, with an unpredictable desolation on her face.


    "Cassandra! You did a great job this time! This is your part today. Go and change your wet clothes. " Johnny waved at her and couldn''t restrain his excitement.


    But he was also worried that Cassandra might still be immersed in the sadness of Mrs. Lynn''s death and didn''t come out, so she just took the chance to vent her sadness.


    Cassandra came to her senses and looked at Johnny, forcing a smile. "Well, I''m going to change my clothes."


    After saying that, she went to change her clothes and dried her hair. When she was about to go out of the dressing room, her phone suddenly rang. It was Susan.


    It seemed that she hadn''t contacted Susan in private for a long time. The previous grudges were no longer important with the death of her grandmother, and she didn''t want to plot anything. But why did Susan call at this time?


    Cassandra pressed her lips and answered the phone, "Hello."


    On the other side of the phone, Susan looked at the shares of the Yan Group that had been transferred to her. She sneered and said, "Sister, an hour later,


    lso lost her self-esteem.


    What was there for her to be afraid of?


    All these should have belonged to her. She would take back everything she had lost. She just wanted to see Cassandra lose to her and be trampled underfoot by her forever!


    With his eyes wide open, Evan stared at Susan in disbelief, "You are really crazy! Even if Cassandra has 16% of the shares, the company will be yours in the future. You are still the only heir of the company. What else do you want? "


    Susan sneered, with a malicious and ferocious expression on her face, "The company is mine? I don''t know if you will change your mind one day. Will you be partial to that little bitch like that old man? Dad, haven''t you always loved me the most over the years? But look at yourself now. That bitch used to have no place in your heart at all. But now, for that little bitch, you actually stopped everyone to send that old bastard to the funeral parlor. You... You and her, both of you deserve to die! "


    Evan looked at Susan as if he was looking at a stranger. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed that this was his gentle and considerate eldest daughter. She was obviously a lunatic!


    What happened?


    Why did Susan seem to have changed completely?

 Chapter 841 Her True Colors

    "You are talking nonsense. Tell me, who taught you this?" Evan''s eyes were full of pain, and his voice was almost roaring from the bottom of his heart.


    He couldn''t believe that this was his favorite daughter.


    Susan''s eyes twined around Evan like a venomous snake and said in a cold voice, "Who taught me this? You shouldn''t have said that. I''ve been pretending to be gentle and kind till now. I''ve had enough of it. I don''t want to pretend anymore. It''s not until now that I become who I want to be. This is the real me.


    Now that things have come to this, I''m not afraid to tell you that in the past, everything was pretended. I killed the dog of the neighbor, and let the bitch Cassandra take the blame for me; I set up Roger to climb into my bed, and let him abandon the bitch Cassandra, and even the idea of her marriage was planned by me. I have been better than that bitch since I was a child. Why do all of you still like her? "


    Why was it so easy for Cassandra to get what she wanted? Why was it so unfair?


    Evan stared at Susan as if he had seen a ghost. He had never dreamed that he would hear such words from Susan one day.


    No wonder Cassandra didn''t admit it was her fault every time she made a mistake. No wonder he could see it with his own eyes every time Cassandra made a mistake.


    It turned out that all this was designed by Susan. At that time, she was only a few years old, but she was already so scheming!


    Evan was so angry that his face turned red. He pointed at Susan and said, "You!" but he couldn''t say a word. His eyes were blurred.


    Susan didn''t seem to want to talk to him anymore. She stood up from the sofa and said, "There''s half an hour left before the meeting of the board is about to be held. I''ll give you half an hour to pack up. After the meeting is over, you can move out from here. From now on, the Yan Group has nothing to do with you and that bitch!"


    Evan''s face turned deathly pale in an instant. His hand, which was covering his chest, trembled crazily. He held the sofa with one hand and blacked


    d holding her chin. She didn''t know if she was listening to Susan or in a daze. She slowly rotated a black signature pen between her fingers, looking somewhat absent-minded.


    The smile at the corners of Susan''s mouth deepened, and she continued, "First, 30% of the shares in the hands of the acting CEO and 16% of the shares in the hands of Miss Cassandra have been transferred under my name, so I declare that from now on, I will be the biggest shareholder of the Yan Group, and I will take over all the position in the hands of Mr. Evan, and become the new CEO, major decision maker and executive."


    "What? She took over the shares of Mr. Evan? "


    "What''s going on? Why did he transfer his shares so suddenly? If I remember correctly, 16% of the shares in Second Miss'' hands were given to her by the old president in public when she was alive. How did it become the Eldest Miss''? "


    "Exactly, Mr. Evan, what''s going on? You have to give us an explanation."


    All the directors were stunned, having no idea what had happened and why all the shares of Evan and Cassandra had been transferred to Susan.


    Cassandra still sat on the chair calmly, as if what she had just said had nothing to do with her.


    At this time, Susan smiled and said, "I know you think it happened all of a sudden, but please trust me. I will bring you to a higher platform in the future."

 Chapter 842 I Will Take It Back From You

    "Clap -"


    Suddenly, Evan slapped the table and stood up from the CEO''s seat with a pale face. He pressed his hands tightly on the table, blue veins standing out on the back of his hands. He shouted angrily, "Don''t listen to her nonsense, I... Cassandra and I didn''t transfer our shares to her at all. She forged the share transfer agreement. If you don''t believe me, ask her to show it to you now! "


    Evan''s words caused a great uproar.


    Susan was the eldest daughter of Evan. He had mentioned in public more than once that he would hand over the company to Susan in the future. What was going on now?


    The directors were whispering among themselves. At this time, one of the shareholders stood up and said, "Mr. Evan is right. The share transfer and change of the CEO are related to the personal interests of all the directors present and the company''s future development. Since he said that he and the Second Miss didn''t transfer the shares, then... Is there any misunderstanding? Eldest Miss, please show us the share transfer agreement so that we can be sincerely convinced. "


    "Yes, it happened too suddenly. Besides, Mrs. Lynn just passed away. If something happens at this time, it will be a big blow to the company."


    "Yes, the most important thing at this time is to stabilize the company. It''s not a good thing if the turmoil continues."


    "I don''t understand this play, Mr. Hogan, what do you think?"


    On the top of the table, Susan seemed to have expected this result. Her expression didn''t change at all. She looked around the whole meeting room with a trace of disdain on her lips and said, "So, you must read the share transfer agreement today?"


    Trembling like a lamb, Evan said coldly, "I don''t just want to read the share transfer agreement. I also want to know who gave you the courage to do such a crazy thing! Susan, I''m so blind. I''ve spoiled you for so many years! I didn''t expect you to...


    of the Yan family, but if you dare to touch the thing left by my grandmother, I have to interfere with it."


    Susan narrowed her eyes and smiled hideously, "Just you?"


    Cassandra looked up, "Just me."


    Susan sneered as if she had heard a big joke. Then she said coldly, "Who do you think you are? Don''t you just rely on someone to back you up? Do you think you can defeat me alone? Cassandra, don''t be too proud. I will take back everything that belongs to me ten times or a hundred times! "


    With a cold smile on her lips, Cassandra said coldly, "I should have told you this, but I will take back everything from you. You deserve it."


    Susan''s face darkened. She clenched her fists and wondered why this bitch could still be so arrogant since she had taken back everything of the Yan Family!


    ''Why?


    Do you think you can do anything with the support of Martin?


    Damn!''


    Crack! Crack! Crack


    In the meeting room, there was a sudden burst of subtle applause. The applause was not loud, but in everyone''s ears, it was like a thunder from the ground, sweeping over like mountains and tsunami.


    Cassandra followed the voice and saw Hogan sitting among a group of bald middle-aged men, clean and reserved, with a faint smile on his lips and gently clapping his hands.

 Chapter 843 Flirting With Her

    "Mr. Hogan, what are you doing?"


    A bald middle-aged man beside Hogan asked tentatively. He didn''t know what Hogan was up to.


    Everyone knew that this new Boss who suddenly appeared in the capital city was not only rich, but also very mysterious. No matter what method they used, they could not find out his identity.


    Previously, it was Hogan who invested in the DJ International Group the Yan Group that made it through. Now, Hogan was like the God of wealth to them. They would rather offend the Yan family than this God of wealth.


    Cassandra didn''t know what Hogan was up to. Although she never asked about the matters of the Yan Group, she had heard about the project of the DJ International Group and the sudden investment of Hogan.


    This business tycoon suddenly appeared. He first invested in the Ring Entertainment Industry, and then invested in the Yan Group. What on earth did he want?


    Was he rich and willful?


    The more Cassandra thought about it, the more strange she felt. Why was the plot like the beginning of a drama?


    Was Hogan flirting with her?


    Just as Cassandra was thinking about the one hundred and eight move to refuse a straight man, Hogan said slowly with a fan like expression in everyone''s eyes, "I''m sorry, I just think what the Second Miss said just now is too cute, so I can''t help applauding for her. You can continue."


    Too cute?


    Why did they just feel that it was too terrified?


    Cute? Did he misunderstand her? What she said just now was obviously murderous, okay?


    Cassandra''s face was as dark as a pan. How could she not get angry when her ferocious side was misunderstood as cute?


    "Mr. Hogan, you mean... Support the Second Miss? Or... " Someone tried his best to read it.


    However, in the face of Mr. Hogan, these ordinary people''s reading comprehension ability couldn''t catch up with his weird and abnormal mindset at all.


    With a faint smile on his lips, Hogan raised one side of his affectionate eyes slightly, as if his eyes


    ign from the position of an independent director of the Yan Group. I''d like to see who else dares to cooperate with the Yan Group in the capital city. "


    All of a sudden, Susan''s face changed and said, "Do you really think you can control everything in this capital city?"


    Hogan replied, "Of course I can."


    Susan was speechless and couldn''t find a word to refute. In the whole capital city, except for the Martin of the Lu Group, who else could compete with Hogan?


    But Martin was also Cassandra''s man. Damn it!


    What''s more, that person had clearly told her not to offend Hogan, otherwise, even that person would not help her. But Hogan was obviously on Cassandra''s side, and she had tried her best to reach a step. How could she watch Cassandra turn the situation around?


    "Eldest Miss, don''t be impulsive!"


    "Mr. Hogan is the only hope of our company. You can''t offend him for your own interests..."


    "That''s right. It''s all Mr. Hogan''s credit that the Yan Group can survive today. You can''t get rid of the burden and ignore everyone''s interests!"


    "The decision to elect the CEO depends on everyone''s votes. Eldest Miss, don''t make things difficult for us, okay?"


    The board members were all fence sitters. They came here for interests. At this time, they would never watch Hogan, the God of wealth, leave.

 Chapter 844 He Admitted Defeat

    "Mr. Hogan, what on earth do you want?" Susan had no choice but to give in.


    She had thought that her plan was flawless. As soon as the meeting was over today, everything of the Yan Clan would belong to her. But she had never dreamed that Hogan would stand up for that bitch at this time.


    What was wrong?


    Hogan looked at Cassandra, "I will listen to you, the Second Miss."


    Everyone was speechless.


    So, as the big BOSS of the TL Investment Company, he was actually a fan of Cassandra?


    Everyone was confused. Some people were brazen enough to flatter Cassandra, but Cassandra didn''t take it seriously. She just asked someone to send Evan to the hospital first. If they didn''t send him to the hospital for half a day, he would probably die.


    In her previous life, Evan had been obedient to Susan and forced her into a corner. But this man was her father after all. Moreover, he had been deceived by Susan and didn''t deserve to die.


    After a while of panic, Cassandra said, "My grandmother gave me the shares. I don''t believe that she will take them back for no reason, so I will find out the truth and give you an explanation."


    Susan gnashed her teeth, "Cassandra, what do you mean? Are you doubting the authenticity of my shares? "


    Cassandra shook her head slightly, "No, you''re wrong. I''m not questioning you. I''m sure that although I haven''t found the evidence yet, one day, I''ll find the evidence and reveal your true purpose. Susan, whatever you value most in your life, I''ll destroy it."


    Susan sneered, "I''m telling the truth. Everything in my hand is real..."


    Cassandra raised her eyes slightly and stared at Susan, "That''s the best. Otherwise, I will make your life a living hell."


    Grandma was her only bottom line.


    She could tolerate that Susan had schemed against her for countless times, and even took Roger away. She didn''t care about anything else, but her grandmother was a taboo and bottom line that she shouldn''t touch.


    Perhaps it was because bef


    rtin abandoned so many women but chose you."


    Cassandra asked, "What about now?"


    After a moment''s silence, Lenny said, "I admit defeat."


    Hearing this, Cassandra''s heart trembled and asked with uncertainty, "What did you say?"


    Did she misheard him?


    Her number one rival in love said he admitted defeat?


    For a moment, she couldn''t tell whether she was happy or disappointed. Her calm heart rose and fell invisibly. Something seemed to hit her heart, making her unable to react.


    Lenny was speechless. Did she do it on purpose?


    He said he had admitted defeat. What else did she want?


    Lenny pinched between his eyebrows, speechless, "I said I admitted defeat. Do you understand this time?"


    Cassandra''s throat moved slightly and nodded immediately, "I understand, I understand, then what... Are you in love with someone else? So... Well, I''ve heard about it. How is Mr. Arthur''s leg? When will you go back to see your parents? "


    ''Don''t you think you''ve gone too far?


    Sure enough, women''s spirit in gossips is beyond everything.''


    Blue veins stood out on Lenny''s forehead and the corners of his mouth twitched. "It''s none of your business. You just asked me to investigate what happened. If you don''t tell me, I''ll hang up. "


    Cassandra coughed, "No, no. I really have something important to talk."

 Chapter 845 Mrs. Lynns Death

    "What is it?" Lenny was lying on the railing with his eyes and brows lowered. His slender fingers moved on the complicated patterns on the railing casually.


    Taking a look at the unconscious Evan in bed, Cassandra said in a low voice, "I have a video, which should be the only one taken before my grandmother''s death. I want Mr. Arthur to help me continue to investigate the cause of her death."


    After Mrs. Lynn''s death, Martin and Hogan attended the Yan Family''s funeral in person. Countless rich people in the capital city rushed to the funeral. Although it was a funeral, it was still reported by the media all over the city, and everyone knew it.


    Lenny also knew about the death of Mrs. Lynn, so he took the disabled Arthur to see off Mrs. Lynn in person. Unfortunately, he didn''t catch up with the ceremony, so he only lit a cigarette to see off Mrs. Lynn.


    Cassandra suddenly called him today. Was there any secret about the death of Mrs. Lynn?


    Lenny''s face froze. "You mean that Mrs. Lynn''s death was not an accident, but man-made?"


    With a hint of cruelty in her dark eyes, Cassandra said in a cold voice, "It''s just my guess. I don''t have any evidence yet, but I think it happened too suddenly and abnormally. I didn''t notice these doubts before because my grandmother suddenly passed away and couldn''t accept it. Now I think it carefully, I''m afraid that someone has already planned it. If grandma''s death was really an accident, I have nothing to say. But if it was not an accident, I can''t let her die unjustly! "


    Lenny almost blurted out, "Send me the video first. Don''t worry. I will find out the truth for you."


    Cassandra said, "Thank you."


    Lenny raised his head and said, "You don''t have to thank me. And... Take good care of him. If anything happens to him, I won''t let you go. "


    Cassandra pouted. Somehow, she felt a little green above her head.


    She was the real wife!


    Cassandra rubbed between her


    ra''s shares? There must be a trap!


    Cassandra shook her head, "Since she dares to show the evidence, it must be flawless. My grandmother has passed away, and there is no evidence to prove it. The only thing that can be verified is the two lawyers who have signed the certificate. However, since they have signed it, they have to bear the crime of perjury if they change their words, so I guess they won''t be easily deny. "


    Evan''s eyes were full of disappointment. He murmured, "So, those documents were really signed by your grandmother when she was alive. I don''t believe it at all. Even if she took back the shares in my hands, she liked you so much and wanted to leave a way for you in the future. How could she take back the shares in your hands?"


    There was a trace of blood in Cassandra''s eyes. The words of Evan were like a thin blade rolling across her heart. Almost every word made her life worse than death.


    Clenching her fists, Cassandra said, "Stop it. Tell me what happened on the day my grandmother left."


    Evan thought about it for a while and then said in a low voice, "Your grandmother had a heart attack that day. She is old and often has some old illness, but she has been taking medicine all the time. There is a nanny watching her, so there is no big problem..."

 Chapter 846 Rival In Love

    "That day, she took the medicine and had a rest in her room. After that, Susan came back and said that she wanted to make some soup for your grandmother. Your grandmother went to bed after drinking the soup. Before the maid went to bed, she went to see your grandmother. She called her for a long time without any reaction, and then she realized that something was wrong. She went in and saw that your grandmother had died." Evan said in a choked voice.


    With a touch of irresistible coldness and cruelty in her scarlet eyes, Cassandra said word by word, "In other words, grandma died of a heart attack after drinking the soup that Susan made. Then... And then? "


    Hearing this, Evan was stunned, as if he thought there was something hidden in Cassandra''s words, but he couldn''t find the key point for a moment. He thought for a while and continued, "After finding that your grandmother died, Susan was the first to react. She said that she would call the funeral parlor and inform the relatives. She didn''t wait for you to see your grandmother for the last time that day, and sent the body to the funeral parlor. I know your grandmother loved you the most when she was alive, so I held the ceremony when you came. "


    Mrs. Lynn didn''t usually dote on Susan, but kept mentioning Cassandra. After Mrs. Lynn''s death, why was Susan in such a hurry to send her away? Was she afraid of something?


    However, although Susan was a scheming woman, she didn''t have the courage to kill people. But until now, she had to find out whether Mrs. Lynn''s death was an accident or murder. Otherwise, how could she console the ghost of Mrs. Lynn?


    Cassandra nodded, "Well, I know. You can stay here to recuperate. I''ll pick up my mother later. After you leave the hospital, someone will pick you up and send you to your residence. I''ve arranged everything."


    Evan looked at Cassandra and said, "Cassandra, Dad treated you like that before. You... Are you still willing to help me? I''m so blind to believe the wrong person. "


    Cassandra lowered her head. Aft


    door of the passenger seat was opened. Marcus'' hands were shaking vigorously. He held the door and pointed at Cassandra "you" for a long time. Then he turned his head, squatted on the roadside and vomited.


    Cassandra didn''t even look at him, but looked at a pink Rolls-Royce car parked next to her.


    The car was a top luxury car without a pink system. It was just that ordinary rich men could contact with the factory to customize it. It seemed that she was really pissed off today.


    However, after thinking carefully, she knew who was the hard nut to crack. In the whole capital city, except for the miss of the Shen family, there was only one person who could come to see Martin, that was, Karen Su.


    Karen Su was the daughter of the CEO of Su Group. The Su Clan had a total of 13 sons, but only one daughter, the legendary treasure of the family. She grew up in the favor of the elders and 13 brothers of Su Clan, and was the unique beloved daughter of Su Clan.


    Karen had been studying abroad before. It was time for her to come back and compete for her favor.


    In fact, since Karen was the treasure of Su Clan, many people had come to propose since childhood, but they were all refused by the elders of the Su family. Moreover, Karen was an arrogant and otherworldly person. She took a fancy to Martin, the most powerful man in the capital city.

 Chapter 847 Domestic Discipline

    "Ha ha, sister-in-law, why do you come back so early today? Look at the sky... Well, it''s still early. How about I hang out with you? " Carlos rushed over and said fawningly.


    ''My dear Lady, it''s so unlucky for you to come back at this time. You really want to kill me.''


    Cassandra glanced at him and said slowly, "It''s almost 9 o''clock in the evening. It''s still early? Is there anyone in the room who hasn''t left and thinks I''m in the way? "


    Blue veins stood out on Carlos'' forehead, and cold sweat trickled down. His hair was blown up all over his body. "No, no, how could it be possible! Master is innocent. How could he flirt with girls behind your back? "


    Cassandra smiled and looked at Carlos, "Really? Then why are you so nervous? I don''t eat people. Besides, don''t you see that I''m still wearing men''s clothes? "


    Carlos stood there like a coffin, swallowed and said weakly, "I didn''t. sister-in-law, I really wasn''t... Well, Master... "


    He didn''t know what to say. He mumbled for a while, but didn''t say anything useful.


    Cassandra pressed his shoulder and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. Even if we divorce, I''ll leave after I get rid of the mistress."


    Carlos was scared out of his wits in an instant. His calf and belly trembled spinelessly. "Sister-in-law, please listen to my explanation..."


    Cassandra ignored him and walked towards Martin''s room.


    With an expression of helplessness, Carlos hurriedly followed up with small steps. ''Oh my God! This sister-in-law is going to slaughter the city!


    What''s worse, she still wants a divorce after slaughtering the city!''


    As soon as Cassandra walked at the door of the ward, she heard an elegant laughter from inside. The laughter was like a misty rain in March, gentle and soft, but it was like knocking on the heart, making people shake.


    Even though she had been through thousands of battles and broken bones and stood up with blood, even though her heart was as hard as iron, she was actually shattered by this gentle laughter. It seemed that a small crack had been broken in her heart,


    We two are about the same age, and it''s not appropriate for you to call me sister at the first time we met.


    Besides, you are shaking my man''s arm!''


    There was a touch of coldness in Martin''s eyes. He was so calm, but he couldn''t control himself at the moment. He had planned to take advantage of Karen''s presence to let Cassandra know how it felt to be jealous, and then let her stay away from those bad men and women.


    He was too naive. No matter what happened, he would be the one to take the blame in the end.


    Martin''s face darkened, "There are too many people in that kind of occasion. What if you are hurt? Don''t go."


    With an innocent look on her face, Cassandra asked, "Am I that weak?"


    Martin looked at her and thought, ''Are you that weak? You don''t have any idea?''


    He pressed his temples helplessly and said in a spoiled tone, "Do you know what the hunting ground Miss Fourteen is talking about? Their family was of royal bloodline, so they had the habit of riding for generations. Even till now, this traditional project had been preserved. The so-called banquet was actually a horse race banquet. When the spirit came high, there were also shooting games. What if you get hurt again? "


    Cassandra had been used to the change of Martin into Master Martin and often nagged at her. However, on the other hand, Karen stared at him as if she had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 848 Smile To Me

    Martin was a man of few words. Even in some occasions, he always regarded himself as a mascot. Occasionally, he would say a few words, but always brief and to the point.


    What a loving scene to see him nagging!


    Cassandra sat down next to Martin and picked up an apple. When she was about to bite it, Martin grabbed her wrist and took the apple away. Then he began to peel it with a knife naturally.


    With her hands on the back of her head, Cassandra leaned against the sofa and said lazily, "Don''t be afraid. I know a little about these projects. At that time, even if I have to compete, I won''t lose too much to embarrass you."


    Was he worried about losing face?


    This girl really worried him. He probably didn''t marry a wife, but raised a daughter.


    Martin peeled the apple and cut it into small pieces. Then he pushed it in front of Cassandra, pricked a piece and fed it to Cassandra''s mouth. "It''s okay if you want to go, but you can''t go to compete casually, let alone fight with others. I''ll go with you."


    Cassandra took a bite of the apple, "You are injured. Why do you go to that kind of place? What if you get hurt? Just stay at home and let Carlos go with me. By the way, will Robert and others go with us? "


    Karen felt that she had encountered an unprecedented disaster. She must have seen a fake Martin. It was not until Cassandra asked that she came to her senses and found her lost voice. "Robert and others are here, as well as Lenny."


    Hearing this, Cassandra immediately straightened up and stared at Karen, "Would Talbot and Arthur come at that time?"


    There were only two pairs of friends around her, with whom she could play mahjong.


    With red ears, Karen subconsciously avoided Cassandra''s sight and nodded nervously, "Yes, they will all come."


    Cassandra rubbed her chin with an incredible look on her face. She didn''t care if Talbot came. After all, he was a social elite and the most important thing was not to make


    ?


    Cassandra glanced at Martin from the corner of her eyes, and then raised her hand to hold Martin''s chin, "Come on, beauty, give me a smile."


    Martin raised his head, with a touch of imperceptible coldness flashing in his deep eyes. He thought he was calm enough, but when he saw Cassandra flirting with a girl just now, he was already driven mad with jealousy.


    Martin stared at Cassandra with his dark eyes and asked, "Which hand did you touch her hand just now?"


    Cassandra, "..."


    Damn! In the battlefield, the jealous king never admitted defeat!


    She had been wondering why he suddenly turned against her just now. So, as the president of the Lu Group, how could he be jealous of a little girl?


    Cassandra swallowed and raised her claws pitifully, "What if she touched both of my hands?"


    "Chop them off," said Martin.


    He really wanted to cut off her hands and feed them to the dog!


    Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She waved her claws in front of Martin and said weakly, "My sweetheart, are you willing to do that? Look at my hands. They don''t look like hands that cook soup and massage for you when you go back?"


    With a helpless expression on his face, Martin said, "Don''t do it again."


    Cassandra immediately nodded, "Yes! I must listen to my sweetheart! "

 Chapter 849 Diet Pills

    "Don''t flatter me. Let bygones be bygones. Don''t make trouble in the paddock tomorrow night." Martin pressed his temples and said.


    Cassandra curled her lips and complained, "I know what I''m doing. Don''t always think that I''ll make trouble every day, okay?"


    There were faint winkles on Martin''s forehead. He raised his hand and gently rubbed Cassandra''s head, "Well, I''ve been busy all day and I''m tired. Be good."


    Cassandra looked innocent. She was about to fight her rival in love just now, but now she had to comfort him. If she was not afraid that he would be angry, how could she be so busy?


    Cassandra coughed, "Yes, Mr. Lu is right. I will do as you command."


    After returning to Yan Garden, Martin went to the study after Cassandra fell asleep.


    Carlos rubbed his hand and stammered, "Well, Master, I have something to report to you."


    Martin replied, "Go ahead."


    Carlos scratched his head and said awkwardly, "My sister-in-law went to the Yan Group today. Susan has revealed her trump card, took all the 51% shares of the company as her own, and kicked Evan out of the company. Evan was so angry that he fell ill and was still in the hospital. My sister-in-law has begun to suspect that there is something strange about her grandmother''s death. In order not to worry you, she has already asked Lenny and Mr. Arthur to investigate the case secretly."


    Martin tightened his thin lips and said, "It seems that she won''t be softhearted and let go of Susan this time."


    Carlos was stunned, "Master, you mean..."


    Martin continued, "Mrs. Lynn is her bottom line and taboo. Once she is touched, she won''t let it go. She has thousands of ways and choices, but she only chooses this one in the end. Perhaps this is the most special part of her."


    Carlos was confused. What kind of choice was different? It was obviously that Master thought too much.


    However, according to what Cassandra had done, she did have thousands of ways to make Susan''s li


    k is really difficult!''


    Carlos swallowed and said tentatively, "Well... Master, why don''t you think about it again? I think Moore should go with us. Why don''t you let him protect her? In fact, they have a good relationship recently. "


    Since Martin was injured, Moore seemed to have a better view of Cassandra, but he hid his feelings deeply in his heart.


    Martin said, "After all, Moore is still too young to handle things properly."


    Carlos wanted to say something more, but he shut up and left quietly.


    In the private hospital of Shen family, capital.


    After Arthur''s wounds healed, Lenny transferred him to the private hospital of the Shen family. When he was not in the hospital, there were also special nurses, which relieved him.


    Arthur had been lying on the bed for recuperation recently. After being poured a lot of soup and water by Lenny, he felt that his waist was round. He secretly asked Bettina to buy him some diet pills. After all, he didn''t want to lose his image in front of Lenny.


    Bettina, like a thief, put the medicine into Arthur''s quilt and said, "Boss, these are private goods. If Lenny finds out, you can''t betray me. If you didn''t threaten me to deduct my bonus, I don''t dare to bring you private goods."


    She had no choice because her boss was afraid of his lover.

 Chapter 850 From Now On, You Have Me

    However, Arthur didn''t take it seriously. Instead, he thought himself proud to be shameless. He was so shameless that he was skilled at it. He secretly rubbed the diet pills under the pillow and raised his eyebrows slightly. "Don''t worry, my child. After I successfully slept with my ''wife'', I will definitely not forget your kindness. I will raise your bonus next month."


    Bettina was amused by his words. She used to work day and night to no avail, but he never paid any attention to her bonus. What''s more, she was cheated by this man for breakfast countless times.


    She felt bitter...


    Fortunately, she had cultivated the faith, ''If you love him, you will see him being suppressed. Love is nothing but smoke. Only by getting the bonus could you comfort your injured heart.''


    Bettina immediately used her phone to record the video, "I''ve kept the evidence. Boss, take care of yourself. I''m leaving."


    Arthur picked up a pillow and threw it at her. How could this little bastard talk back? How dare she!


    Bettina seemed to have expected that. She managed to escape from the pillow and opened the door handle with one hand. The next second, her complacent expression was instantly shattered. "Well... Well... Mr. Lenny, you are back? It''s very early today. Ha ha, I came to visit the wounded on behalf of my organization. I have to go back to continue working. I... I''m leaving now. "


    Lenny had been used to this kind of scene. After all, he had nothing to say. After saying a few polite words, he asked Bettina to leave. With an insulation barrel in one hand, he picked up the pillow on the ground and walked over.


    With a guilty conscience, Arthur leaned against the pillow where the diet pills were hidden. With a flattering expression on his face, he said, "Honey, what delicious food did you cook for me today? Since I ate the soup cooked by you, I think what I ate before was rubbish!"


    Lenny threw the pillow aside and poured the soup out of the Thermos bottle. He reached out his hand to feel


    f good life seriously. He had spent his days being drunk since childhood, and sometimes when he woke up and looked at the cold hotel next to him, his heart was like being ruthlessly chopped to the bone, but no second person knew it.


    There was a touch of pity in Lenny''s lazy eyes that he didn''t even realize himself. He threw the box of diet pills into the trash can and said in a very low voice, "From now on, you have me."


    Arthur''s pupils contracted. He thought that he was obsessed with Lenny because of his own wishful thinking, but he did not expect that one day he would hear such a response from him. This sentence came too suddenly, and he could not believe what he had heard.


    "What... What did you say? " Arthur suddenly stopped and stared at Lenny.


    Lenny raised his face and repeated patiently, "From now on, you will have me. You will never be alone again. I will also feel pain when you are sad. So, don''t act like a child and protect yourself well."


    Arthur stared at Lenny without blinking. After a long time, he squeezed out a word from his throat, "Okay."


    He had gone through a lot of difficulties and dangers alone, but he had always been alone. When he met Lenny, he knew that perhaps everything in the past was to let him meet such a person, so that he could know that in fact, God did not owe him too much.

 Chapter 851 Conflict With The Upper Class

    The second day.


    Cassandra went to Film And Television Base early in the morning. After shooting, she changed into a man''s suit. As soon as she came out of the film crew, she directly got on Carlos'' car and rushed to the hunting ground.


    The Su Clan was a descendant of the royal family and had kept the tradition of horse riding and horse racing for generations. It was said that this hunting ground was rebuilt from the old site in the Qing Dynasty. It was large in scale and as valuable as gold. It was said that several big shots had seen this land, and they dared not move after knowing that it belonged to the Su Clan.


    If you want to stir up trouble, you are courting death, aren''t you?


    At this time, outside the vast surrounding area, there were already a variety of luxury cars, showing the extravagant life of the upper class.


    On the way here, Cassandra received a call from Karen. The little girl asked in a roundabout way for a long time, trying to confirm whether Cassandra would really come or not.


    Strangely enough, Karen admired Martin since childhood. Yesterday, she also declared war with Cassandra, but no one expected that after they met, not only did no rival in love meet at the battle field, but she also liked Cassandra very much.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Cassandra was a woman, people would doubt if the Miss Fourteen of the Su Clan had fallen in love with her.


    As soon as Cassandra and the others stopped the car, they heard a noise not far away. Cassandra subconsciously looked in the direction of the noise and saw that Fiona was walking towards the gate of the hunting ground surrounded by a crowd of commonplace women.


    "Wow, Miss Fiona is so proud. Even Miss Fourteen came out to welcome you in person."


    "Yes, Miss Fiona is not only beautiful, but also different from others. I wonder if Mr. Lu will come tonight."


    "Yes, I heard that when Mr. Shen was in trouble last time, Mr. Lu stayed with Miss Fiona all the time."


    Fiona wa


    If you have the ability, come with me. When your lie is exposed, I''ll see how shameful you are to stay! "


    As she spoke, the lady came up and tried to pull Cassandra to look for Karen. As soon as she stretched out her hand, she was stopped in the air by Carlos. Carlos'' face was as dark as a pan. "If you dare to hurt my sister-in-law, I want you to be buried with the whole Liu Clan!"


    The sudden turn of the situation shocked everyone. They didn''t know who it was and blurted out in astonishment, "This... Isn''t this Mr. Lu''s private secretary? �� Why did he get involved with the lady of the Liu Clan? Is Miss Liu crazy? How dare she offend Mr. Lu! "


    Miss Liu was about to call for help when she heard this. Her face turned pale.


    ''How is that possible?


    How could this man be Mr. Lu''s man?


    What did she do just now?


    Miss Liu was a person who had seen the big scene. She immediately turned to Fiona and said, "Miss Fiona, I, I don''t know this gentleman is sent by Mr. Lu. Please put in a good word for me for the sake of our acquaintance for so many years!"


    Hearing this, Fiona''s face turned cold all of a sudden. Was this idiot out of her mind? Damn it! She dragged her into the mire at this time!


    However, Miss Liu had already spoken, and she was just sitting there and watching. Where was her face?

 Chapter 852 The Previous Su Clan

    Fiona still looked elegant and calm as usual. At this moment, the debutantes surrounding her were judiciously divided into two sides, making way for Fiona.


    Fiona walked over and looked at Carlos, "Carlos, Miss Liu didn''t mean to offend you. She didn''t know who you and Miss Cassandra are, so she took the liberty to offend you. Today, everyone is here to welcome Miss Fourteen. The scene is too embarrassing and inappropriate. Why don''t you let it go for my sake?"


    At first, Carlos had some respect for Fiona. After all, Fiona was the eldest daughter of the Shen Clan and once the most likely candidate to be the future hostess of the Lu family by the side of Martin. But now, it seemed that Fiona was no different from those ordinary women.


    Carlos said coldly, "Miss Fiona, you''re flattering me, but it''s not up to me to decide. Master has told me that I''ll listen to my sister-in-law."


    The address "sister-in-law" was like a thunder in an instant, shaking all the debutantes present, and their faces turned pale.


    Martin was now the ruler of the Lu group. Everyone in the capital city wanted to marry Martin and become the real "first lady" of the capital city.


    The reality was heart-broken. The man they fought for openly and secretly, who they had been racking their brains to get, had already become someone else''s husband. Could they bear it?


    Before the group of debutantes came to their senses, Karen spoke first. She wanted to come over just now, but was pestered by a group of women. At this moment, she finally came over, and said, "Cassandra is an important guest invited by me personally. Whoever dares to be rude to her is rude to me and the whole Su Clan! Miss Liu, apologize to Cassandra right now! "


    Miss Liu was completely dumbfounded. She had planned to teach Cassandra a lesson, but she didn''t expect that two bolts of lightning in a row hit her and she almost fainted.


    One was Mrs. Lu confirmed by Carlos, and the other was the Miss Fourtee


    ft voice, "I''m not angry. You were bitten by a mad dog. Do you still want to be angry with it?"


    Miss Liu trembled again and lowered her head almost to the ground. Besides her fear, there was a little anger rising, but she quickly suppressed it.


    Karen held Cassandra''s arm and said, "You''re right, Sister Cassandra. Let''s go in first. My brothers and others are here today. I''ll introduce them to you!"


    After the Miss Fourteen returned to the country, the old Master ordered all the 13 brothers to come back from all over the world to welcome her.


    Cassandra lowered her eyebrows and said casually, "okay."


    Arm in arm with Cassandra, Karen had an innocent and bright smile on her face, which was even more dazzling than the stars in the sky.


    At that moment, Cassandra suddenly felt a little distressed, because she remembered that in her previous life, Karen didn''t have a good ending. The Su Clan went bankrupt, and the old Master of the Su Clan was so angry that he spat out blood. The elders of the Su Clan also came to a miserable end. Among the 13 brothers of Karen, only one or two of them survived, but they could only live in a foreign place.


    As for Karen, without the protection of Su Clan, she, a rich lady, became insane after being deceived and played by others and finally died miserably.

 Chapter 853 I Know What Im Doing

    The night had come, and stars were all over the sky.


    In the paddock.


    The bonfire had lit up the whole paddock. In the front, there was an independent rest area, as well as some entertainment facilities. Behind it was the hunting ground.


    At this time, a bonfire had been set up in the center of the paddock. Above the bonfire, the mutton was grilled. There were many people around, dancing on the grassland. The scene was very lively.


    It was not the first time for Cassandra to come to such a place. Time had passed and circumstances had changed. She was no longer the innocent girl who had been ignorant in the past.


    Karen took Cassandra''s hand and went straight to the crowd beside the bonfire. More than a dozen brothers of the Su family, dressed in suits, sat on the ground neatly. No one knew what they were talking about.


    "Hey, Fourteen, who is this handsome boy? Tell me. I''ll check him for you! " A man in a dark blue suit said dotingly.


    Hearing that, Karen''s ears turned red. "Brother Eight, if you keep talking nonsense, I won''t talk to you anymore. This is not a handsome man. This is Cassandra, the wife of Martin!"


    Martin''s wife?


    The air suddenly became quiet.


    All the brothers of the Su family were stunned. Karen had worshiped Martin since childhood. How could she hook up with his wife in such a short time? Was it too fast?


    On the other hand, Cassandra was able to keep calm. With a proper smile on her face, she said, "Hello, everyone. I''m Cassandra, and also the boss of Ring Entertainment Industry, Samuel."


    "Damn it! Are you Samuel? Are you really a woman? Did you come back from Thailand? " In the crowd, a slender man almost jumped up from the ground, staring straight at Cassandra with his eyes as big as bells.


    Among the thirteen brothers of the Su family, the youngest one who finally escaped from one of the bad luck, was named Jaime Su.


    Hearing this, Cassandra was speechless, "I''m really a woman, but


    f you had a sense of propriety, I wouldn''t have followed you everywhere!''


    "Mr. Carlos is right. My adoptive father''s horse is a fierce horse. No one can ride it, and even I can''t get close to it. Don''t be so stubborn." Moore came from no where. His body was leaning against the soft cushion, his eyes filled with slight drunkenness, and his words were unexpectedly gentle.


    Cassandra''s face darkened. She grabbed the glass from his hand and scolded him, "What wine do you drink at such a young age? Carlos, bring him some juice. "


    His hand was empty, and he stared at Cassandra with his dark and deep eyes. The drunkenness just now seemed to rush over his head and became stronger. Did this woman really treat him as a child?


    With a dark face and a little heavy head, Moore raised his hand and rubbed between his eyebrows. "I''m an adult. I can tell whether I drink or drink juice. It''s none of your business."


    Cassandra put the juice brought by Carlos in front of Moore and said, "If I say you should drink juice, then drink it. If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll tell Martin when I go back."


    Moore sneered, "I''m afraid you''ll tell on me?"


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him, "I know you are not afraid, but I will exaggerate it!"


    Moore was speechless.


    Sure enough, a bitch was a bitch!

 Chapter 854 Shadow

    Carlos had expected that Moore would compromise so soon.


    With a sad face, Carlos bit the bullet and said, "Then... How about this, sister-in-law? You go to the stable and choose one by yourself. If there is no problem, we can use Master''s horse. If it doesn''t work, how about we exchange it for Miss Fourteen''s horse? "


    Cassandra knew that Carlos didn''t want to give up, fearing that she would be hurt by Martin''s horse, so she had to agree. A large group of people rushed to the stable to choose a horse.


    The stable was not far away, and it only took a few minutes to get there. There were too many people coming down, and many horses began to roar and be a little restless. Fortunately, the trainer was there, and the horses were soon pacified.


    Martin had a total of 5 horses there, all of which were of pure bloodline. That was why they were more violent than ordinary noble horses, and even the trainer dared not to get close to them easily.


    In her previous life, Cassandra was not good at horse riding, but she determined to tame Martin''s horse. Some of the horses were successfully tamed with the help of Martin, but the dark horse called "Shadow" refused to be ridden by her. Cassandra tried to climb on it, but she was knocked down from the back of the horse and one of her legs was broken.


    When she recovered and went to the paddock, she found that Shadow had been killed by Martin, with no bones left. At that time, she only thought that Martin was a freak, unwilling to let go of a horse. Now thinking about it, she felt that the man really loved her, and no one or anything could hurt her.


    Carlos introduced to Cassandra while walking. When Cassandra walked to the last stable, her eyes seemed to pass through time and space and fell on Shadow.


    In this life, she didn''t make troubles, so Shadow was still alive.


    Perhaps no one could understand the miracle of returning to life after losing everything, but she had experienced it, so she cherished it very much and was particularly afraid of losing.


    Sometimes she would wonder if it was just a dream. One day, she


    ntroduced the rules of horse racing game. According to the rules, the winner would be the fastest horse to arrive at the end.


    Since Cassandra insisted on riding Shadow, Carlos didn''t dare to take it lightly. He went to the battle with Cassandra in person, and even Moore was with her as if they were facing a formidable enemy. However, it was a surprise for Karen. She felt that Cassandra was really different. In addition to liking her, she also had a little fanaticism.


    "Bang!"


    With the sound of gunshot, the birds in the mountain were flying in the air. Dozens of contestants rode on the horses. For a moment, the whole field was very lively.


    Carlos had been worried that Shadow would go crazy, but he didn''t expect that it didn''t go crazy. Instead, it was obedient to Cassandra''s command. Shadow was a pure war horse, and this kind of horse racing was very easy for it. In a moment, Shadow gradually shook off the other horses and ran forward.


    However, at this moment, someone''s horse was shocked and suddenly out of control. It crashed towards Shadow!


    Carlos'' pupils contracted in a hurry, almost scared out of his wits. "Sister-in-law!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he pulled the reins with one hand and rode the horse directly towards the direction of the horse, trying to use his own horse to stop the horse that was out of control, so as not to bump into Cassandra.

 Chapter 855 Blockade The Area

    "Ouch..."


    A roar pierced through the night sky and overlapped with the sudden thunder, as if shaking the heaven and earth. Then, bean sized raindrops fell from the sky. The heavy curtains of rain connected the sky and the earth, thrilling.


    At the same time, Carlos rushed over without hesitation. Moore and Lenny followed him.


    Because of Arthur''s injured leg, they moved slowly. When they arrived at the racecourse, all the people had already gathered. Lenny was the last to enter the racecourse. Perhaps it was because Arthur was watching in the grandstand, it was rare for Lenny who had never been competitive to whip faster tonight. He had planned to win the first place, but unexpectedly, something unexpected happened halfway.


    As the rainstorm approached, all the torches on the racecourse were extinguished by the rain. For a moment, the whole field turned black and dark. The horses that had rushed up seemed to be frightened, and they even knocked over several horses in a row. The mud splashed all over the people''s bodies.


    However, that horse had no signs of stopping. After a few neighs in the heavy rain, it once again rushed towards Shadow.


    In the darkness, there was no light around, and nobody could see what was happening.


    Carlos, Moore and Lenny had been knocked down from the back of the horse just now. Fortunately, the three of them were not injured, but the heavy rain and the sudden thunder made them seem to be deaf for a moment. They froze in place until a white light cut down in the air and lit up the area for a moment. However, they were frightened by what they saw with only a glance. Their hearts were trembling.


    As the white light hacked down, Shadow''s feet hung high in the air and dashed towards the waist of the crazy horse!


    "Boom -"


    There was another thunder in the sky, and the white light suddenly disappeared without a trace. Carlos and the others were splashed with mud all over their bodies, and they froze in place like coffins. There was only one thought in their


    alled Arthur. As soon as the phone was connected, a familiar ringtone rang behind him. Lenny suddenly turned around and saw Arthur limping over in heavy rain.


    Hanging up the phone, Lenny walked towards Arthur with a long face and asked, "It''s raining heavily. Why do you come down? It''s so dangerous here. What if you are hit by a horse? "


    Couldn''t this man make him less worried?


    Arthur held his hand tightly and said quietly, "You know it''s dangerous here? If I had known that this damn competition is so unreliable, I shouldn''t have let you in. Have you hurt yourself? It''s raining so heavily. You should catch a cold later."


    Cassandra was speechless.


    Carlos was also in a daze.


    This kind of epic public display of mutual love...


    Cassandra coughed and said, "You two stop showing off your love, okay? Can you get down to business first? I feel a little embarrassed now. What about you? "


    Arthur was even shameless. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Cassandra. I''ve called someone over. If it''s really man-made that the horse lost control, I''ll find out the truth and give you justice."


    At this time, Bob, Karen and others rushed over. Karen''s eyes were a little red and swollen, and it was obvious that she had cried just now. Her heart didn''t return to her body until she was sure that Cassandra was fine.

 Chapter 856 Why Are You Here

    Cassandra pressed Karen''s shoulder and looked at Nixon, "Mr. Su, I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Nixon asked someone to bring an umbrella here. When he heard what Cassandra said, he said apologetically, "You''re welcome, Miss Cassandra. I''ve asked someone to block the scene and get all the surveillance videos of the paddock. It''s raining heavily here. Why don''t we go to the lounge first?"


    The heavy rain came so suddenly that all the good rivers and mountains were covered in mist. Nobody knew how long it would rain, and it was useless to stay in the rain all the time.


    Cassandra nodded slightly, "Okay. Although the horse is seriously injured, it should not be in danger. Mr. Su, please help me check who the owner of the horse is. In addition, send someone to carry it to a clean place, and don''t let anyone touch it."


    Nixon immediately said, "I''ve investigated the owner of this horse and arrested him. As for the details, let''s go to the lounge first, okay?"


    Cassandra lowered her head, holding a black umbrella. She suddenly missed Martin, missing the unique and light fragrance of the man, but she knew that she couldn''t leave before the end of the matter here.


    The horse suddenly lost control. It would be fine if it was just an accident, but if it was man-made, she would not let go.


    In the lounge.


    Nixon had already asked people to prepare clean clothes for the guests.


    After Cassandra and others changed their clothes, Carlos specially asked the doctors in the paddock to do a careful examination for Cassandra. After confirming that she was indeed not injured, he was completely relieved.


    In the lounge, Cassandra and the others sat together. Nixon pushed a computer in front of Cassandra and said, "Here is all the surveillance video of the paddock tonight. Miss Cassandra, will you watch it here or take it back?"


    Cassandra took a look at the screen of the computer, on which there were dozens of surveillance videos. If she w


    it in one go, but it really consumed her strength. In addition, she was wet in the rain, so she was indeed a little tired. Moreover, since the other party wanted to do it, he or she wouldn''t show his or her weakness so easily.


    Cassandra raised her hand and pressed it down again, "No, thanks, Carlos. Why hasn''t doctor Qin come back yet?"


    Before she could finish her words, the door of the lounge was pushed open, and a gust of cold wind blew in. Martin came in with his men.


    At that moment, Cassandra suddenly had a feeling that she had done something wrong and was caught by the teacher.


    Nixon didn''t expect that Martin would come in person. He stood up from the chair and smiled awkwardly, "Martin, it''s so heavily raining outside. Why are you here in person?"


    As soon as Martin entered the room, his dark eyes stared at Cassandra. Although he had confirmed that Cassandra was not injured again, on the way here, when he saw the surveillance video on the scene, he pinched a long and thin crack on the tablet computer in his hand.


    If Cassandra hadn''t controlled the horse in time.


    Cassandra stood up from the sofa immediately. With a guilty look on her face, she asked, "Martin, why are you here?"


    At the sight of her, Martin''s anger suddenly changed into shock, worry and... Fear.

 Chapter 857 His Revenge

    The atmosphere was a little awkward and a little stuffy.


    As soon as Martin received the phone call, his face fell and his body trembling with fear. He immediately rushed over. This girl had the nerve to ask him why he was here. She had made such a big mistake again and almost lost her life.


    Cassandra was most afraid that Martin would not speak, so she hurried up and shook Martin''s arm. Her tongue was a little knotted, "Darling, look at me. I''m fine."


    Blue veins stood out on Martin''s forehead. Martin, who was always elegant and noble, finally put on a long face and said, "Kevin, check her first."


    Cassandra had just been checked by a doctor, and he wanted her to be check again. ''I am not that weak.''


    However, when she caught a glimpse of Martin''s gloomy face from the corner of her eye, she suddenly choked back the words that were about to come to her mouth, and obediently followed Kevin to do checkups.


    More than ten minutes later, when Martin heard from Kevin that Cassandra was not injured, the haze on his face gradually faded away.


    At the same time, Arthur''s men also arrived. They almost started the investigation at both sides, but all the people who had arrived at the paddock today were carefully investigated one by one. The number of people in the police station in the East District was very limited, but for some reason, Weldon had called over a hundred people to assist the investigation, so the original slow inquiry process had moved on smoothly.


    The night was long and the lights were colorful.


    There was a cordon outside the gate of the paddock, and no one was allowed to enter or leave freely. At first, it was the order of Nixon, but now it had become an official order of the police. Anyone who entered or left without permission could be arrested on the spot for the reason of hindering the investigation.


    A few hours later, the information collected from all sides was very consistent: no one had tampered with it, and even the surveillance did not find anything unusual.


    They were about to call


    the other side of the river now, but once you jump in, you will never have a chance to quit. Do you still want to go forward?"


    Holding a cigarette in his mouth, Arthur gave Martin a cheeky smile and said, "Mr. Lu, do you think I''m the kind of person who shrink back from difficulties? If I were afraid of death, I wouldn''t have joined the police. Don''t you think so? I can be sorry for anyone in my life, and I can''t be sorry for the two red stars in my chest. You may think that I''m a sentimental old man, but there must be someone to pay the price for this prosperity, right? "


    Martin said, "The death of Lance and the two hooligans, and even Hancock, is related to an underground organization. You should have heard of it, or you chose to join the police and put on this police uniform in order to find them."


    Arthur''s back froze. He stared at Martin in shock and asked in a cold voice, "What did you say?"


    Martin continued, "You are not the first child in your family. You have an elder sister, but unfortunately, she was killed in a kidnapping at only 7 years old. For so many years, you don''t care about anything on the surface, but you never forget that you have a human life on you. You have to find out the cause of her death, right?"


    Arthur''s face suddenly changed. His eyes became bloody read and his voice trembled. "You... How do you know? "

 Chapter 858 What Was The Secret

    Next to the lounge was a well decorated tea room. Occasionally, there were some big shots who liked tea came here, so the tea room was clean.


    Cassandra was a little restless. She didn''t know why Martin wanted to keep Arthur. Not only her, but also Lenny was confused this time.


    More than half an hour passed, but there was still no movement in the lounge. Cassandra couldn''t sit still any longer. She turned to look at Lenny, "Lenny, how about we two go to find our husband in groups?"


    Two small blue veins burst out on Lenny''s forehead, and a simple sentence was almost squeezed out of his throat, "I''m the husband."


    Well, it was not easy for him to remember that he was the husband.


    Raising her eyebrows, Cassandra said, "You obviously look weaker. Do you still want to be the husband? You wish. But then again, it''s a pity that Robert didn''t come tonight. Otherwise, I have to take a picture and compare them with each other. "


    Lenny got goose bumps all over his body and said, "I''m not as weak as you think. Even that spendthrift has the face to compete with me? "


    Cassandra spread out her hands, "So what? Or are you willing to admit defeat? "


    It was really boring to stay here like this. After checking it out, no problem was found, so the others were released. Even Karen was forcefully sent away by Nixon. There were only a few people in the tea room, who were staring at each other. It was really boring.


    The two of them kept bickering for a long time. Finally, there was a sound in the lounge next to them. The two of them almost rushed to the lounge at the first time and peeped at each other in a tacit manner to make sure that they were not left behind.


    "Sweetheart, have you finished talking? Can we go home now? " Cassandra stepped forward and said fawningly.


    Since there was such a big noise tonight, she might have to kneel down when she went back.


    "Yes," replied Martin.


    Cassan


    that he would lose control one day. However, he couldn''t say too many things, so he could only keep them in his heart and become his secret.


    Arthur''s eyes were as dark as ink, reflecting Lenny''s handsome face. After a long time, he said in a low voice, "Lenny, promise me that you won''t leave me no matter what happens in the future, okay?"


    "Okay," replied Lenny without hesitation.


    Arthur''s heart trembled all of a sudden. At that moment, thousands of emotions surged up at the same time, but in the end, they were all submerged in his calm heart. He didn''t say a word.


    Arthur really wanted to hug Lenny. He just wanted to make sure that the person beside him was real. He wanted to feel powerful heartbeat of Lenny, and know that he was no longer alone.


    In the past more than 20 years, he had been made a tough man by all sorts of hardships, but his heart still had some soft parts.


    After a long time, Arthur suddenly heard Lenny''s hoarse voice, "You have a fever. I''ll call the doctor."


    Arthur suddenly stretched out his hand, trying to grab something, but in the end, he only caught a little air. Looking at the empty palm of his hand, his eyes were unprecedentedly confused.


    What was the truth that had been hidden in the U disk for more than twenty years?

 Chapter 859 You Are The Only One

    In Yan Garden.


    Perhaps it was because she got wet in the rain and was frightened, Cassandra had a high fever as soon as she returned to Yan Garden. It was not until the second morning that her fever was barely brought down.


    As soon as she had a fever, the entire Yan Garden was turned upside down. Kevin ran back and forth, almost going crazy.


    ''To be honest, it''s just a fever, not a big deal. Master, why are you so nervous?''


    He couldn''t imagine how nervous Martin would be if Cassandra was going to have a baby!


    That scene was too beautiful for him to imagine!


    Cassandra didn''t expect that she would catch a cold after getting wet in the heavy rain. When she woke up, she saw Martin, who looked pale and haggard in front of the bed and was wrapped in a layer of cold air.


    Seeing her wake up, Martin''s face softened, and the coldness on his pale face faded away like the tide retreating in an instant. He stared at Cassandra with bloodshot eyes, fearing that it was just his illusion.


    Cassandra''s head was still dizzy, but she tried her best to keep herself from showing any discomfort. Her slightly dried and morbid pale lips curved slightly. She said in a hoarse voice, "Martin, I''m hungry. I want to eat the porridge you cook."


    Martin''s back was stiff, like a weathered sculpture. When he heard the girl speak, his suspended heart seemed to come back to his body, and his voice was extremely hoarse. "Okay, wait a moment, I''ll make it for you."


    He had forgotten that he had been shot in the abdomen and hadn''t recovered yet. Last night, he went out in a hurry, with his wound torn apart and oozing blood. Kevin was so anxious that he was about to cry.


    Seeing that Martin was losing weight at a visible speed, Cassandra couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. But this man had always been responsible for everything by himself. How blind was she in her previous li


    have my dignity... "


    Kevin threw a piece of paper to him, gnashed his teeth and said, "What damn dignity do you have? Buy all the things on the paper for me right away. Besides, go to my house and bring me two clothes. I was wet into dogs last night, and the clothes are almost rotten. You are so fucking inhuman! "


    Master almost went berserk last night. Who cared about whether he had changed his clothes or not?


    Besides, as a man, he can''t even withstand such a storm. How dare he say he is a man?


    Carlos took the paper and glanced at it. He said in a low voice, "Kevin, look at your pale face. You are out of breath after taking these two steps. Is it because of kidney deficiency? "


    Kevin threw the turner in his hand at him, blue veins throbbing on his forehead. "You are just suffering from kidney deficiency. Your whole family is suffering from kidney deficiency! You''ll get wet in the rain for half a day and wear wet clothes for one night! You bitch! Don''t change your clothes if you can! "


    Carlos dodged the spatula and said, "TSK, TSK, it seems that not only is he suffering from kidney deficiency, but also menopause."


    Kevin was speechless.


    ''Where is my knife?


    No one can stop me today. I must kill this shameless bitch!''

 Chapter 860 Show Me Your ID Card

    Carlos went to buy all the medicinal materials that Kevin needed in person, and specially went to the Qin family to take two sets of clothes for him. According to the current situation, his sister-in-law''s health has not recovered, so Kevin would not go back.


    After leaving the Qin family, Carlos drove back. As soon as he came out of the community, he bumped into a small electric car coming from the side.


    Carlos quickly braked and got off the car to check the situation. A girl in her early twenty was holding an electric bicycle and getting up from the ground.


    The girl had long black hair, wore a light blue dress, a pair of white canvas shoes, and a black backpack on her back. She looked like a student.


    Carlos'' pupils shrank slightly, and his heart stopped beating for no reason. At that moment, a very romantic soap opera scene suddenly popped up in his mind. Oh, no, it''s a feeling of heartbeat!


    Carlos swallowed and immediately stepped forward to help hold up the scooter. He said, "Well, little, girl, sister... Are you all right? Did you hit anywhere? Do you need me to take you to the hospital? "


    Carlos, who had always been a glib talker, didn''t even know how to call the other party.


    The girl adjusted the electric bicycle and shook her head with a smile. "No, thank you, Uncle. I''m fine. I''m in a hurry to go to school. I''m leaving now."


    Uncle?


    ''Little girl, I don''t know you very well. Isn''t it appropriate for you to call me Uncle?''


    Carlos quickly thought about the one hundred and eight moves of flirting with girls, and finally found that they were too frivolous, and none of them was suitable for this pure little sister in front of him.


    The next second, Carlos took out his ID card at an amazing speed. "I''m only in my early 30s this year. I''m still a young man. Can you stop calling me Uncle?"


    The girl was rendered speechless.


    Did she meet an old freak?


    Who would take out their ID cards to tell people not to call themselves uncle?


    The


    t I''m not too old. Who knew that she would react like that?"


    Cassandra was speechless.


    Should she prepare a ventilator for herself or a heart strengthening needle?


    It was the most deadly thing to flirt with a girl by force!


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead and said in a tone of an experienced person, "Carlos, let me tell you. If I were the one you bumped into at the gate today..."


    "How is that possible? How dare I hit you? "


    "I mean if..."


    "There is no such assumption, unless you break up with Master."


    "Well... Shut up! "


    To be honest, this kind of man was even straighter than steel bars. ''Or you can just leave her alone all your life. Don''t hurt her innocent little sister!''


    With a pitiful look on his face, Carlos stared at Cassandra and said, "Well, sister-in-law, please go on. I promise I won''t talk back."


    Cassandra took a deep breath and regained the courage to speak, "The first rule of flirting with a girl is to cater to her. For example, you can give her whatever she likes. Even if she doesn''t accept it, you have to keep giving it to her until she is softhearted and thinks highly of you. Do you understand? "


    Carlos was stunned. He nodded and shook his head. "Since she doesn''t accept it, why do I keep sending it? Am I too cheap?"


    Cassandra was speechless again.

 Chapter 861 Spoil Her

    "Forget it. I don''t want to talk about this with you. How about this? I''m free tomorrow afternoon. I''ll go to this university to check on her for you." Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows, looking desperate.


    Carlos hurriedly turned around and stared at Cassandra vigilantly, "Isn''t this too fast? What if you scare her? "


    Cassandra''s face was full of anger. ''You have scared me a long time ago. How dare you ask me in reply?''


    Cassandra patted on Carlos'' shoulder and said, "Young man, be brave. As long as you show your ID card, the girl has already taken you as a psycho."


    Carlos was lost in thought.


    ''Who am I? Where am I? Why are there so many flowers in front of me?''


    The second day, as soon as Cassandra finished her work, she quietly went to the college where the girl was studying. Carlos was about to follow her, but Cassandra refused him righteously. Was she out of her mind to take an idiot with her?


    As soon as Cassandra arrived at the school, she immediately found the classroom where the girl was in. It was said that this was the class of a young professor. Probably because the professor was young and good-looking, there were a lot of people attending the class, and all of them were girls. Looking at them, she felt that all kinds of flowers were competing for the beauty.


    The girl was sitting in an inconspicuous corner and writing something. Cassandra walked over, lowered her eyes and said with a smile, "May I sit here, please?"


    The girl raised her eyes by instinct. When she saw the face of Cassandra, her pupils shrank and her heart beat fast. She swallowed and hurriedly said, "Okay, no one is sitting here. This way, please."


    Cassandra had just graduated from university not long ago, and her dressing was indeed a divine weapon to reduce age. The girl naturally misunderstood that she was just a student of the school, and she didn''t expect that she was the popular star in the entertainment circle recently.


    Cassandra sat down on the chair next to her and smiled, "Thank you. May I know your name an


    at Carlos'' chest with her slender finger. "Carlos, you wronged me. I made an appointment for you. It''s up to you whether you can get her or not. Do you need me to teach you some more secret skills about how to flirt with girls? It''s more reliable than your one hundred ways to flirt with girls. "


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth twitched, and he coughed inexplicably with a sense of guilt. "I don''t know what you are talking about. What secret skills do you have? Tell me quickly."


    Cassandra looked at him, "Am I still a jerk?"


    Carlos said seriously, "No, no, no, sister-in-law, you are the most infatuated woman in the world. How can you be a jerk? Don''t you think so?"


    Cassandra was flattered and crooked her finger at Carlos. Carlos hurriedly leaned his head over and Cassandra said slowly, "Although there are thousands of ways to flirt with girls, a word ''spoil'' can pierce through the whole process. Women are all spoiled, and nobody doesn''t like to be spoiled, right? You should spoil her day by day. As time goes by, she has gotten used to your spoiling. She is your woman then. "


    Carlos was confused, but he was not stupid. Thinking about his Master carefully, he knew that what Cassandra said was true.


    Carlos'' throat moved slightly, "What if she still doesn''t like me?"


    Cassandra replied briskly," Then you''d better give up and let her go. "

 Chapter 862 Kidnapping

    In Hillside Garden of the capital city.


    The Hillside Garden was a large-scale hotel that specialized in entertainment, catering and accommodation. Catering was divided into Chinese and Western styles, and there were various kinds of dishes that could be chosen by guests. It was not surprising that there were even many flavors of food on the table.


    Carlos had booked a small, romantic box early in the morning. He rushed here on time. Bonnie hadn''t arrived yet. Judging from the time, she should have just finished her class and it was about 15 minutes'' ride from the school. Bonnie rode a bike, so she needed longer time, which was about 20 minutes at most.


    Carlos specially changed into a dark blue suit, with his hair combed back and stuck to the back of his head. The ironed suit pants were very wide and close to the leather shoes. Even if he went to see a national leader, he didn''t look shabby.


    He sat upright on the chair, and there was a bunch of lily flowers that were still stained with water.


    He glanced at the door of the box, and then looked at the lily on the chair. Thinking of the frivolous words Cassandra taught him when picking flowers, cold sweat seeped out from his forehead.


    15 minutes passed.


    There was still no movement at the door of the box. Carlos'' straightened body slightly left the chair, thinking that Bonnie might have been delayed on the way. He suppressed the restlessness in his heart, as if there was a small fire in the bottom of his heart, slowly baking his body, making him uneasy.


    20 minutes had passed.


    ''Why hasn''t she come yet?


    Is there anything wrong? Or she wouldn''t come at all?''


    During the long 20 minutes, Carlos couldn''t control his anxiety. If there was a slight wind outside, his eyes would light up and then go out.


    At the same time, outside Hillside Garden.


    Bonnie refused all the invitations and went to Hillside Garden by bike alone. She confirmed the address and it was the same as the one written down on he


    words.


    Yes, Bonnie was indeed an ordinary college student. That was before meeting him, after meeting him, everything was over. It was he who brought Bonnie to his own world, and in this world, there was always a line between life and death.


    "I have no time to explain it to you," said Cassandra, "We are about to arrive at the police station. Come here as soon as possible and we can talk about it face to face, okay? Master Greyson must have arrived at Hillside Garden. He''s here to pick you up. "


    She was worried that Carlos would be in trouble if he drove again in a hurry.


    As soon as she finished her words, Greyson had pushed open the door of the box. Carlos raised his eyes and stared blankly for a moment. For a moment, he suddenly regretted choosing an ordinary college student, but he had no time to protect her.


    Carlos lowered his voice and said in a trembling voice, "I see."


    After hanging up the phone, he had no time to care about the anxiety and fear rising from the bottom of his heart. At this time, what he needed to do was to find Bonnie as soon as possible.


    Carlos wiped his face, loosened his tie and strode to Greyson, "Let''s go to the police station."


    Greyson was a tough man. He wanted to comfort him, but he couldn''t say a word because of his pride. He had to follow Carlos silently.

 Chapter 863 Future Girlfriend

    In Eastern District police station.


    More and more murders hadn''t been piled up, and there was another kidnapping case. Weldon, the director of the police station, had grown more grey hair. He had been doing well all his life, but he didn''t expect that he would meet such a big trouble before he retired.


    Arthur had been flirting with a man in the name of recuperating in the hospital. After the kidnapping, he had some professional ethics and rushed back as soon as possible. For Arthur, the mention of kidnapping was like an invisible steel wire, one end of it holding him, the other holding the hanging case 24 years ago.


    The unsolved case for many years seemed to have lifted up the old scar again.


    The meeting room was shrouded in smoke, and everyone was nervous. They stared at the large screen, on which there was only half a minute''s audio. The content was not long, but they had heard it dozens of times, but still could not hear anything unusual.


    "Play it again." Arthur put out the cigarette and said in a very low voice, "Rolf, turn the volume up and play this audio again."


    Rolf glanced at Weldon in silence. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that there was something different with Arthur today, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    Weldon pressed his temples and said, "Do as he says."


    Rolf immediately turned the volume to the maximum and played it again. The strange tone after being processed sounded again in the meeting room.


    "Click... Click... Click...


    After half a minute''s recording, there was no word. There was only a sound of fingers tapping the steel pipe, which seemed to hit a person''s bone, making him stand up with sweat all over his body.


    In addition to this audio, there was also a photo in which the girl was tied to a huge black cross, like a lily that had experienced wind and rain and had lost its vitality.


    "The photo was sent to me," said Cassandra in a hoarse voic


    shameless. He could retort back by ten times at once if someone else said something. But today, he just sat there with a cigarette in his mouth, half of his face hidden in the smoke.


    After a while, Arthur said quietly, "Well, let our men solve the case. It''s getting late. Director Wang, you can go back first."


    Weldon was too old to stay up late. After a few words, he held his waist and left the meeting room.


    After Arthur made an emergency arrangement, all the people in the East District police station were sent out by him. They went to visit, investigate, and even set up roadblocks at the entrance of the high-speed road, not letting go of any suspicious clues.


    Even if they had to find a needle in the sea, they had to get Bonnie back.


    In the meeting room.


    In another office, Cassandra and Carlos tried their best to find Bonnie by using Martin and all the forces around him.


    Standing face to face with Martin, Arthur, with a cigarette in his mouth, said in a slightly hoarse voice, "If it weren''t for Carlos'' future girlfriend, I would have thought that you sent someone to do this case."


    Martin: "the same audio, no blackmail, and the police were also alarmed Someone is luring you to investigate the case 24 years ago, or they want to use this case to remind you. "

 Chapter 864 Mysterious Logo

    "To remind me of what?" Arthur looked up and said in a low voice.


    Martin replied, "To remind you not to investigate the past and not to get involved in the consecutive murder cases. I have said last time that it is a bottomless whirlpool, and once you get involved, no one knows what will happen to you."


    "Do you think I have another choice?" Arthur smiled bitterly and said in an unpredictable desolate voice.


    24 years ago, his sister was kidnapped, leaving only a body covered with bruises. From that time on, his life began to be completely different. He could have been the second generation of officials who had no worries about food and clothing, and it was the most important thing in his life to be a playboy, but he was like a lonely hero, choosing the darkest and bottomless path.


    Martin looked at Arthur and said, "You haven''t seen the thing in the U disk."


    A touch of pain appeared on Arthur''s pale face. He said, "24 years ago, my sister''s life stopped at that day. For so many years, I always wanted to find out the truth, but I was afraid that if the truth was not as I expected, and if the truth was going to an unpredictable abyss, what should I do? Do I really have to draw a clear line with my biological father and refuse to contact him? "


    "You don''t believe in your father," said Martin in a very low voice, with his dark eyes focused on Arthur.


    Arthur fell silent.


    There were too many details and evidence in front of him, and he couldn''t trust him blindly. After an old case 24 years ago, his father, Gabe had been promoted to fame. If there was nothing fishy, he would never believe it.


    But once the glasses were broken, they could never be restored.


    After a while, Arthur lit up a cigarette again. There was a touch of imperceptible confusion in his bloodshot eyes. He said in a low voice, "It''s not that I don''t believe him. It''s just that there were too many doubts about what happened in the past. But what made me suspicious is that all the files of my sister''s case were destroyed. The technology was not so adva


    ll this?


    Cassandra, who had been sitting next to them silently, stared at the logo with her dark eyes. She seemed to have forgotten a lot when she came back. Last time she was injured, she saw a memory related to the past in her nightmare, but it was just a disordered memory that could not be formed. When she saw the logo, her blood seemed to be frozen all over her body. A chill went up her back bit by bit.


    She seemed to have seen this logo somewhere, but there was something wrong with her memory, so she couldn''t remember where she had seen it for a while.


    Martin looked up at Arthur and asked, "Arthur, have you heard of the black triangle zone?"


    "I know," Arthur said, narrowing his eyes. "The Dragon City, also known as the Black Triangle Zone, is the most remote and poor city in China. Because of its remote poverty, it borders on several developing countries, with good and bad mixed. It has always been a very sensitive area, so it is called Black Triangle Zone."


    Martin nodded slightly and his eyes darkened, "There are dozens of great forces in Black Triangle Zone. The Han Clan is ranked first. You should have heard that the force behind the logo is the Bai clan. 24 years ago, your father carried out a secret mission in Black Triangle Zone. He was supposed to defeat all the evil forces there, but he didn''t expect that something went wrong. "

 Chapter 865 A Bad Feeling

    "Something went wrong?" Arthur felt the blood all over his body rush up to his head, and he almost squeezed out a sentence from his throat, staring straight at Martin.


    Martin nodded, "He was betrayed by his subordinates, which resulted in the kidnapping of your sister. Back then, there was a bloody storm in Black Triangle Zone. Except for the Han clan, which was an old force, the whole area was almost reshuffled. From then on, the Bai clan began to rise gradually, and till today, it has become the second major force. The eldest daughter of the Bai clan, whose was engaged with the head of the Han clan, Coley, is called Amya."


    "Click -"


    Cassandra''s phone fell from her hand and onto the ground.


    "Amya..." All of a sudden, Cassandra''s face turned pale and her blood faded away like the tide. She looked up at Martin with difficulty and said word by word, "Martin, am I... Do I know her? "


    Amya...


    The name was like a thunder, smashing her head. But no matter how hard she tried, she still couldn''t remember who the person was. She just felt that the word was like a magic spell on her head, and as long as it was activated, she would die.


    But in this life, there was nothing related to Amya. Was it about her previous life?


    A touch of coldness flashed across Martin''s eyes, but his expression did not change at all. There was a slight fluctuation in his deep eyes. He held Cassandra''s hand and said in a softer voice, "What''s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    Cassandra shook her head in confusion, "No, I''m fine. You can continue."


    Martin had never mentioned such things before. It was the first time that she had heard of any big change in Black Triangle Zone. For a moment, she suddenly felt that she didn''t know Martin at all.


    This man''s heart was so deep.


    Martin was still a little worried. He didn''t intend to let Cassandra know these things, but now she was surrounded by d


    t want her to hear that. For them, Bonnie was just a stranger who they had met once. Because Cassandra had seen her and Carlos liked her, they looked for her so madly.


    The demon had begun to show its ferocious fangs, but they knew nothing about it.


    Clenching his fists tightly, Carlos looked at Arthur with bloodshot eyes and said with difficulty, "I don''t care so much. No matter who they are and what they want to do, if they dare to hurt her, I will make them die without a burial place!"


    Arthur kept silent for a few seconds and grabbed the walkie talkie on the table again. "Everyone, listen to me. From now on, try your best to search the suburbs of West City District, especially some abandoned buildings, and the place where business vehicles are parked. If there is any news, report it immediately."


    After saying that, Arthur hung up the walkie talkie and looked up at the crowd, "We can''t sit here anymore. It rained heavily last night, and the ground in the suburbs should not be completely dried up. It may leave a mark on the wheels. Let''s go there and see if we can find some clues, and find Miss Bonnie as soon as possible."


    Martin nodded slightly and said, "Carlos, inform Mr. Hogan to seal off the mountains and seal off all the cars passing by."

 Chapter 866 Dont Look

    "Third Young Master? The Third Young Master of the Si Clan? " Astonishment flashed through Arthur''s eyes and he almost blurted out.


    The Si Clan''s position in the capital city was self-evident. Even if his father mentioned the Si Clan, he would keep his voice low. He didn''t expect that Martin''s words could make the Si Clan take action. It seemed that he had underestimated the strength of Martin.


    Carlos nodded, "Yes, he is indeed the Thurston of Si Clan."


    After saying that, Carlos didn''t say anything more. He directly called Thurston and informed him to stop the vehicles. No matter what, he would definitely save Bonnie.


    About half an hour later, more than ten cars arrived at the suburb. Many police cars and civil vehicles had been parked along the way. Over a hundred people were walking along the winding national road.


    "Zee... Zee... "


    As soon as they got off the car, the walkie talkie in Arthur''s hand rang. He looked up at black mountain in front of him, and pressed the switch of the walkie talkie.


    "Boss, we found the suspicious car on National Road 1023, 19 section!" Bettina''s voice pierced through the night and into everyone''s heart.


    The map of this area flashed through Arthur''s mind, and his face darkened in an instant. "Have you found the hostage?"


    "I don''t know yet. The car is abandoned on the roadside. We are about to get close to it. I''m not afraid that you will be worried, so I''ll report to you first."


    "Wait!" Cold sweat seeped from Arthur''s forehead. Before he could say anything, a burst of explosion came from the walkie-talkie, followed by a strange sound of electricity.


    In the night sky not far away, a burst of fire suddenly burst out. Because of the loud explosion, the nearby residents were alarmed. Many people turned on the lights, called the police, and came out to check the situation. Many people were temporarily deaf.


    "Hello! Hello! Damn it! Say something! "


    Damn!


    Another explosion!


    Last time, he was almos


    tting fewer and fewer.


    "I found it!"


    A sudden scream in the dark night attracted everyone''s nerves. Then, people rushed over from all directions, but suddenly stopped in front of a grassland.


    Countless torches gathered together, and countless people lined up in a row. Everyone''s eyes fell in front of them, and then they all fell silent.


    Carlos kicked through the mud, his forehead covered with cold sweat, and with a torch in his hand, he broke through the dense crowd in front of him. When he saw the scene in front of him, his hand trembled, and the torch in his hand slipped off and fell to the ground. The sparks flickered a few times, and returned to annihilation.


    "Carlos..." Cassandra opened her mouth with difficulty, "Don''t look, Carlos."


    However, Carlos didn''t seem to hear anything. His bloodshot eyes were fixed on the front -- Bonnie was tied to a huge black cross, naked, with blood all over her body and no vitality.


    "Put her down and inform the forensic expert," said Arthur, looking around, "Have the people of the investigation team arrived? Start the investigation, don''t miss any clues."


    "You... Don''t touch her. " Carlos stood there like a coffin, and his voice was as cold as ice.


    He had only seen her once, but somehow, it seemed that they had known each other for a long time.

 Chapter 867 The Meaning Of Existence

    The men who were about to release the people stopped and looked at Arthur in unison.


    Arthur raised his hand and looked at Carlos, "Carlos, you don''t want her to die for no reason, do you? Don''t worry. I will give you an explanation. Before the case is solved, I won''t leave the police station of Eastern District. Even if no one remembers, I will still investigate the case to the end. This is the least respect for the dead. "


    Bettina who was standing beside him suddenly said, "Sometimes, I don''t think there is justice in the world. Why can''t kind-hearted people get a good end, but those who do many evil things always live longer than good people?"


    "That''s why we are needed. This is the meaning of our existence. We should uphold justice and let long-time injustice redressed." Arthur pressed Carlos'' shoulder and said in a low voice.


    Carlos didn''t say anything. He had never thought that his love would become a knife and take Bonnie''s life.


    She was just a college student in her early twenty''s. Her life had just begun, and all this ended with this long night.


    Martin said, "Moore, send him to the car."


    This scene was too cruel for Carlos. He was happy to pursue the girl he liked. But suddenly, he saw his beloved woman being killed in the wilderness. No one could accept it. The more he looked at her, the more painful he felt.


    When Moore dragged Carlos away from the scene, Bonnie''s corpse had been put down and covered with clothes, but she would never feel warm or smile again.


    Cassandra didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. She used to think that she had nothing to do with that kind of life, but now she suddenly realized that life and death were only on the line, not a game, and she couldn''t resist it.


    At that moment, she suddenly wanted to ask Martin whether he had always been like this in the past thirty years, enduring all the darkness and injustice in the world and struggling in the life and death field alone.


    Wouldn''t he feel bitter?


    In the meeting room of the police station of Eastern District.


    Th


    Brett. But when Brett arrived at the capital city, he would definitely make use of local forces. Who would that person be?


    After receiving so much information, Arthur felt a little dizzy, especially the death of Bonnie, which made him feel a little guilty. Although he could not foresee the murder, he could not stop the growth of the plot. It was an unforgivable mistake in itself.


    Heaven and earth were cruel, and everything was a chewing dog.


    At the same time, in Yan Garden.


    There was a strange dead silence in the hall.


    There was no trace of blood on Carlos'' face. He sat on the sofa like a clay sculpture, and the scene when he first saw Bonnie''s corpse in the mountain kept flashing through his mind.


    He didn''t know how to describe his feelings at the moment, as if there was a fire burning in his heart, and the madness and distortion extended along his bloodline bit by bit, spreading all over his limbs and bones.


    At this time, a man in a black shirt came in. He had a crew cut, angular face without any expression.


    This man was the third young master of the Si family, Thurston.


    Thurston walked to the opposite of Martin and sat down. He said in a cold voice, "Mr. Martin, I''ve found out the place where Brett is hiding. It''s in an abandoned factory outside the suburbs of the west city. The factory has been surrounded. What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 868 Will You Be Afraid Of Me

    "We have tried several times, and now another person has been killed. What do you think we should do?" Martin''s face was gloomy and his eyes were dark, as if there was a bottomless abyss hidden in them.


    Originally, he didn''t want to alert the enemy, so he had been sending people to follow up secretly. He didn''t want to attack, but the enemy attacked him again and again. Was it because he was too kind recently that those people thought his people were easy to bully?


    Thurston snapped his fingers and said, "I see."


    After saying that, he took out a black mobile phone, dialed a number and said a few words. Then he hung up the phone and shook it. "It''s settled. No matter who he is, if he makes trouble in my territory, I have to send him to hell. But then again, since when have you become so law-abiding? Why did you personally follow him to the mountain to look for someone? It''s not like you."


    As an experienced old fox, Martin had always been hiding behind the scenes and seldom shown up, hadn''t he?


    As soon as Thurston finished his words, he subconsciously looked at Cassandra. Tut, tut, what a beautiful woman! However, since Martin could do this for Cassandra, it seemed that he really treated Cassandra differently.


    Martin glanced at him coldly, "Have I really spoiled you too much recently?"


    Two blue veins popped out on Thurston''s forehead. "You''ve just crossed the river and now you''re removing the bridge. How shameless you are!"


    Martin replied, "Is there a problem?"


    With a helpless expression on his face, Thurston suddenly felt that he was a little bit shameless. He knew it was the result, but he still took the initiative to approach him. He didn''t know that he was such a shameless person.


    With his legs crossed, Thurston said, "No problem. Mr. Martin has opened the gold mouth. There can be no problem. But recently, there are a lot of dangerous people in the capital city. You''d better take care of yourself. Don''t get yourself involved in it one day. You''re now the


    ve more glances of her.


    Cassandra looked at Martin quietly. It turned out that after two lifetimes, it was not until now that Martin had truly opened a little crack on his heart and revealed some truth to her.


    Cassandra couldn''t tell how she felt, but she couldn''t help thinking about how he survived those lonely and helpless days alone. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel sad.


    In Martin''s eyes, all this had become another meaning.


    Even powerful as Martin was, he was still cautious as if treading on thin ice in front of the person he liked. He just wanted to make a bet that she had him in her heart, and that she was still willing to stay with him after she knew the secrets hidden under the glorious surface.


    But he seemed to lose.


    "I''m afraid," Cassandra kept silent for a long time. She raised her eyes slowly and looked at Martin, "I was indeed afraid of you. At that time, I was always afraid that you would strangle me if you were unhappy, or that I would accidentally bump into your darkest side one day. But Martin, I can''t control myself not to like you just because I''m afraid of these. Ha ha, that''s how I am. Even if you have racked your brain and used all kinds of methods, even if you have committed hideous crimes and killed a lot of people, you are good to me. Why should I care about others? "

 Chapter 869 Do You Believe Me

    "Cassandra..." Martin tensed up and looked at Cassandra, only to see her sitting upright on the sofa. He stared at Cassandra with his deep black eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll give you the last chance. If you leave now, I''ll arrange the rest of your life. I won''t let you suffer any grievance, and I won''t look for you again."


    After a pause, Martin continued in a somewhat bitter tone, "If you don''t leave, I will tie you to me until the death of my life. I won''t give you any chance to escape or let anyone approach you."


    Cassandra suddenly chuckled, "So that''s why you have done so much foreshadowing."


    Martin never alerted anyone when he was doing things, but he put Lenny in the police station in Eastern District and pulled Arthur in with the help of Lenny. He took so much effort and deliberately got her involved because of Bonnie. He did so much, just to wait for her answer.


    She wondered why Martin would cooperate with Arthur. If he wanted to investigate someone, he didn''t even need to alert the police, let alone cooperate with the police. This man seemed to be able to calculate calmly at any time, and he would never lose his logic and sense.


    But the only person he couldn''t figure out objectively was Cassandra.


    Martin''s thin lips tightened into a straight line and stared at Cassandra in silence, which acquiesced in her guess. Moreover, at this time, there was no need for him to hide anything.


    "If I don''t have any logic or reason, and there is only one sentence, ''I won''t leave'', do you believe me?" Cassandra asked quietly.


    Martin''s pupils shrank sharply, and his dark eyes were full of disbelief, but he didn''t ask any more questions. He just leaned over and slowly held her in his arms, as if he was going to squeeze her into his bones.


    So far, all the doubts and uneasiness disappeared. He won the bet.


    After a while, Cassandra pushed Martin away and stared at him, "Now, can you tell me your secret


    e seen that there must be some hidden secrets, but I haven''t found out why so far. " Martin said in a low voice.


    Cassandra kept silent for a long time and said, "Maybe the action of Gabe in the past has something to do with the death of your parents. Have you ever asked Gabe?"


    "No," Martin shook his head. "At that time, Gabe''s daughter was kidnapped and died miserably. All the archives of the case were destroyed, including the archives of the household registration in the system. All the diary of Gabe''s actions in Black Triangle Zone were destroyed, leaving behind only some simple records. I handed them over to Arthur. As for the death of my parents, if it really has something to do with the action of Gabe in the past, it must have something to do with the powers of Black Triangle Zone. But in the past few years, I haven''t found any clue. "


    "But you still suspect Gabe, so you deliberately sent Lenny to the special task group and connected with Arthur. You wanted to take this opportunity to investigate Gabe, but you didn''t expect that he would fall in love with Lenny by accident, which resulted in their deep love." Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and sighed that fate was so unpredictable.


    Martin nodded, "I didn''t expect that he would like Lenny."


    What a surprise!

 Chapter 870 What Do You Know

    "By the way, it''s not easy for Lenny to meet a simple-minded person. Moreover, I think Mr. Arthur is also a handsome man. He is young and promising in the future." Cassandra said in a high voice.


    It was not a bad thing for her to lose a potential rival in love, although she had never thought that Lenny could take away Martin.


    On the other hand, she had never figured out a problem in her two lives. With Martin''s status, he could have any kind of woman he wanted, not to mention that he was a social elite. He should be accompanied by a lady from a famous family, such as Fiona. After all, even if the vase was useless, it could still show the extraordinary style of its master.


    As for her, she was just a potted plant made of plastic at most. How could she compare with those precious porcelain vases?


    However, there was someone who had such a strong taste. He didn''t want the precious porcelain, but the plastic plant. She might have saved the whole universe in her previous life.


    "Well, so many things have happened today, and you have received so much information. You must be tired. Go upstairs and have a rest first," Martin helplessly glanced at her, and looked out of the window at the gradually rising sun. "The day is about to break, and we can''t hide Bonnie''s death soon. Even if we send her corpse to the police station, we still have to deal with some aftermath."


    The light broke through and left a hole in the night.


    Cassandra''s face darkened, "You have been busy all night, and you also need a good rest. Do you want to fall ill at such a young age?"


    Martin''s face did look a little pale. The wounds on his body hadn''t healed yet, and the wounds were a little inflamed, but he was good at endurance and didn''t show it, lest Cassandra would worry about him again.


    Martin looked at his watch and said, "Okay, I''ll take a rest with you."


    Cassandra immediately said, "That''s more like it. But you have been tossing and turning all night. You have to ask Doctor Qin to check the w


    ews that the flag and a sum of pension were regarded as a token of their hearts. The pension didn''t come down so soon, but the flag came very soon. Weldon told Arthur to give the flag to her family in person, so as to calm them down and stop making trouble again.


    When Arthur walked to the door of the dissecting room, he saw Carlos standing there like a coffin. Bonnie was indeed unlucky. She had lost her life without knowing anything. He was afraid that she didn''t know what had happened until she died.


    The young girl had lived a smooth life, and she had never seen a thief before. However, she suddenly met a vicious gangster. She was so helpless that she realized that there was really someone crueler than in TV series, but she had no chance to reflect or regret.


    "Mr. Carlos, would you like to come with me?" Arthur said in a tired voice. His leg hadn''t recovered yet, so he was limping. The two feet were not the same, which sounded particularly abrupt.


    Carlos stood still for a long time before he shook his head and said, "No, please go ahead, Mr. Arthur."


    Arthur didn''t try to persuade him. He just nodded, stubbed out the cigarette, and limped in.


    "Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu, I''m the deputy director of the Eastern District Police Station. Please don''t kneel down. I really... I can''t afford it. " Arthur''s eyes turned red.

 Chapter 871 Rush To The Scene

    "Comrade, the two of us have only one child in our lives. It''s killing us two to watch her die... We have never done anything evil in our lives, and we have taught Bonnie to be a good person since she was a child. Why does such a thing happen to her? God is really blind! "


    Mrs. Gu tried her best to hold Arthur''s hand tightly. She had cried too much to shed any tears. When she spoke, her voice sounded hoarse and desolate.


    Mr. Gu stood aside silently, with the last glimmer of life in his old and turbid eyes. He said in a trembling voice, "My wife was right. Bonnie is gone. How can we live in the future?"


    Arthur''s hand was scratched a few bruises by Mrs. Gu. The brocade flag under his armpit suddenly seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, so heavy that he could not lift it.


    After a long while, Arthur said awkwardly, "Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu don''t worry. We will find the murderer."


    Mrs. Gu''s hand was so weak that it seemed that all her life force had been sucked out. She stared at Arthur stiffly, which made him a little flustered and unnaturally avoid eye contact.


    "Even if you find the murderer and tear him into pieces, Bonnie won''t come back." Mrs. Gu murmured.


    Arthur didn''t know what to say, so he stood there silently. The forensic expert asked someone to take the two elders down for a record. After the two elders left, the originally depressing air seemed to be a little relaxed.


    Arthur took out a cigarette and lit it. He lowered his eyebrows and asked coldly, "What''s wrong with the autopsy?"


    The legal examiner''s surname was Qin, the chief of the Forensic Department. Smoking was prohibited in the dissecting room, but the chief didn''t stop them. In their profession, sometimes it was not only physical fatigue, but also mental pressure, such as Bonnie''s parents. They had been good people for a lifetime. They didn''t steal or rob, who could be regarded as good people in others'' eyes, but God would not favor them because of this.


    Bettina was right. Sometimes living was an original sin.


    Mr. Q


    y had a deep grudge against the dead, and even if the murderers in front of them were all evils, they had to do their own job dutifully.


    Sometimes, they had to hide their joy and sorrow under the uniform.


    Everyone started to move, and even Arthur was looking around. Only Carlos, who was standing there alone, calmed down a little bit after the eruption of emotions in his chest.


    He didn''t know how long he had been standing there like an outsider until Cassandra came over and patted him on the shoulder, "I''m sorry, Carlos."


    She said sorry because she couldn''t tell whether Aron died for her or for Carlos.


    Carlos'' throat moved slightly, like a traveler who had traveled a long way. After going through hundreds of tribulations and hardships, he finally found the last oasis.


    "It''s the first time that I''ve fallen in love with someone since I was born. It''s the first time that I want to stay with someone..." Carlos'' voice trembled, and he raised his dark eyes. "I''m waiting for her there. I''m afraid that she won''t come, and I''ve ordered a cake, and... But I will never see her again. "


    His last sentence, wrapped in a little despair, hit Cassandra''s heart hard.


    Cassandra''s heart trembled. She took a few deep breaths and said, "Don''t worry. I will revenge for you. Even if I have to kill and set fire, I will revenge for you. "

 Chapter 872 The Debut

    "Sister-in-law..." Carlos'' scarlet eyes fell on Cassandra, as if he had used up his last strength, and then he stumbled and almost fell down.


    Fortunately, Cassandra was smart enough to hold Carlos'' waist with one hand, and put the other hand around Carlos'' back, so that it was more convenient to hold him. When she touched his body, she found that his body was very cold, as if he had been soaked in cold water for a few days and nights.


    "Carlos, let''s go back first, okay?" Said Cassandra.


    Carlos nodded silently. Cassandra bid farewell to Arthur and carefully helped Carlos get in the car. Almost at the same time, a black Bentley car came over. After the car braked, Lenny rushed out of the car with a serious face and walked quickly towards Arthur.


    "Arthur, what are you doing?"


    Standing by the car door, Cassandra heard the roar of Lenny, who was suppressing his anger. In the quiet factory building, Arthur quickly started to explain in an anxious voice.


    At that moment, she suddenly realized that it was really good to be alive. If one day she still couldn''t escape the end of her previous life, would she never see Martin again?


    As for death, no one could clearly tell her what it was, and no one could tell her where she would go after she died. Perhaps everything would come to an end, or perhaps they would meet in a certain place.


    The night was long.


    After getting on the car, Cassandra''s eyes did not focus on the front factory building, "Carlos..."


    Carlos sat quietly in the passenger seat. He lowered his head and hid his face in the shadow, so that no one could see his expression clearly. He said in a hoarse voice, "I''m fine. Let''s go."


    Cassandra opened her mouth but said nothing. She started the car and left the abandoned factory building.


    Sitting in the car with his back against the seat, Carlos stared at the rearview mirror, which reflected the fire that was retreating slowly. His chest seemed to be rubbed into a piece of debris, and he was bleeding in pain.


    The murder case of Bonnie ended up with the murderer being killed without charge. After the police reported, everything went o


    She squatted in the vegetable garden, pinching the fresh eggplant, and glanced at the micro-blog. As a result, she was so scared that she almost threw her mobile phone out.


    Then, Cassandra received more than a dozen new messages through WeChat. She rubbed her eyebrows and opened WeChat. All the messages were the same as those sent by Jack and others.


    Jack said, "Congratulations on your debut. Thumbs up." *


    Cassandra didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. She had never dreamed that her helpless action at that time brought her a new path of acting. The micro-blog post just now was a vote recommendation from a video APP �C to name the best boyfriend in a list o male stars.


    Originally, this kind of vote had nothing to do with a female artist like her. However, it didn''t know whether the editor did it on purpose or by mistake. He actually put the photo of her in men''s clothes on the screen. What''s more, there were many women fans who worked hard to increase her votes.


    Jack said, "Samuel, the girls of your global backup team are so excited that they are about to cry. You''d better hurry up to comfort them. You are such a bad man! "


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She was a very serious woman, not a jerk!


    Cassandra swallowed and opened the micro-blog. Since she became popular, it was not easy for her to have a global backup. Jack was still the administrator and fan of the backup.

 Chapter 873 Fireworks Festival

    "The stars don''t care about the passers-by. Time goes by well."


    "Forget about the thorns behind glory. All the fireworks, ups and downs, sun, moon and stars in the world, and we all remember it."


    "I have to bow for so many years that never let me down."


    "Yes, it''s my sweetheart. ��


    The fans were all cottoning up to her. To be honest, Cassandra felt a little ashamed when she saw it. What kind of fairy were her fans? They were so pretentious.


    However, she was a girl on the voting list of best boyfriend!


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead and went back to cook with a basket of vegetables. No one knew how her fans would react when they saw her cooking at the stove with an apron on.


    In the middle of the meal, Martin came back just in time. Cassandra immediately ran over and gave the phone to Martin, "Darling, come here and take a photo of me."


    Martin came back directly from the meeting. He was dressed in a black suit and a white shirt, which was in sharp contrast to Cassandra''s home-style clothing.


    He adjusted the angle and took a few photos casually. Then he handed the phone to Cassandra. With a turner in one hand, Cassandra looked at the photos and praised Martin''s photograph.


    Martin was a perfect husband. After all, compared with some miserable girls, she was really lucky.


    "Wait outside. I''ll be ready soon." Cassandra pushed Martin away, not wanting the smell of oil and smoke to touch the man.


    Martin was like a beautiful flower that could only be appreciated in priceless antique vases, not suitable for kitchen.


    Martin was indeed a little tired. He nodded and was about to leave when Cassandra suddenly turned around and asked, "Well, how is Carlos?"


    Bonnie''s matter had been settled, and the murderer didn''t live a few more hours than her. But sometimes, even if the murderer was killed by Carlos himself, it couldn''t offset the pain and indignation in his heart.


    Those who had died would never come back, and they would never see each other again.


    Martin kept silent for two seconds.


    ently that she has an illusion that I''m easy to be bullied?''


    Moore was so angry that he threw his phone aside and didn''t care about Cassandra anymore.


    Cassandra didn''t give up and sent several WeChat messages in a row. As a stepmother, she was really worried.


    But no matter what, this kind of life which was full of trifles and arguments was the real life, as if those hidden schemes were just nightmares.


    A few days passed in a twinkling of an eye. On the weekend, Cassandra went to the garage to pick up a large off-road vehicle for camping in the town. After carrying her luggage into the car, she asked everyone to get in the car.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Moore''s face was as dark as a pan. There were 4 people in the car. Why did he, a child, drive?


    A group of jerks!


    In addition to Cassandra and others, Lenny picked up Arthur, a disabled person, in the name of inspection. After the two groups of people met, they set off on the expressway together.


    It took them about ten minutes to get to the White River town. They could see the ancient archway at the entrance of the town from a long distance. Lanterns were hung around the whole town. It was weekend and it was Fireworks Festival, so there were more tourists coming. Fortunately, Lenny had already made a plan. He took Cassandra and the others along the path to the hotel directly.

 Chapter 874 Locked For Three Lives

    This hotel was a resort hotel belonging to the Shen group. It was quite large-scale in this small town, but it had already been booked up for the fireworks festival. Lenny had a business brain, so he asked the hotel to clean up the lawn along the river behind the hotel. Anyone who rented tents or brought their own tents could camp there.


    The hotel''s location was high. It was good to camp on the lawn at night to watch fireworks. As soon as this project was launched, it was also very popular. The hotel''s rooms were quickly booked up. The whole hotel was lively inside and outside.


    Cassandra and the others didn''t worry about the accommodation. Lenny reserved a suite on the top floor, and the security was strengthened. No one was allowed to enter or leave freely.


    After dealing with all these, Cassandra and the others set out for a walk in the town. It was rare for Martin to change into casual clothes today, which was prepared by Cassandra to match her own clothes. As soon as the two of them came out, they dazzled a group of people.


    Arthur and Lenny were fine. After all, the two of them were also in love. Moore and Carlos looked at each other. When the two single men saw each other, they wanted to hold their heads and cry bitterly.


    White River Town was not a big town. It was just a small winding street. On both sides of the street were some shops, with a variety of goods. In the past few days, the most popular goods was naturally fireworks.


    The group of people walked very slowly on the bustling street. Cassandra took Martin''s hand and walked all the way, and finally stopped in front of an old handwork shop.


    On the mottled wall, in addition to the concentric locks hanging, there were also some densely written words, probably some confessions of love.


    Lenny pointed at the concentric lock hanging near the wall in front of the shop and said, "This handwork shop is an old brand. Its owner is a local with ancestral craftsmanship. Many young couples will make or customize the concentric locks by themselves for lu


    nd the others, went to the back hall. Through the front hall of the shop, coming out of a wooden door, there was a small garden, and behind the garden was the back hall.


    The back hall was antique, and the furniture were all in the same old style. Martin and Shen Lenny knew a little about antiques, and they could tell at a glance that these furniture was all old antiques, not new things in old style.


    ''The boss used these priceless old things as daily utensils. I don''t know if he is enjoying his life or wasting a heavenly treasure. ''


    The owner asked his guests to sit down and made tea for them. Then he looked at Cassandra and said, "My surname is Wang, the owner of this shop. I have worked here for several generations, and that lock is also an old item left behind by my ancestors. It is said that it is very intelligent. As long as the two people with names carved on it can be married for three lives. Because of the legend of the lock, the name of this shop is also the same. So you just took a fancy to the lock. What kind of story are you going to tell me to move me? "


    Legends must have a certain legendary color, and that lock was the same. Who knew if a lock could lock two people, let alone three lives?


    However, there were too many couples who loved each other deeply, not to mention that it was good to exchange a story for a blessing.

 Chapter 875 Do You Think Im Old

    After listening to the boss''s long speech, Cassandra replied briefly, "I have a story. Do you want to hear it?"


    She thought for a while and began to tell a story.


    The heroine of the story was a rich young lady, who was deceived by her sister and her beloved ex-boyfriend to marry a sick husband for his fortune. When she got married, she found that the sick husband was very good to her. He was kind to her wholeheartedly. She planned to forget the past and start a new life, but God did not agree. The ex-boyfriend of her forced her to deceive her husband to sign the property transfer agreement. Otherwise, he would kill her husband. She had no choice but to do as her ex-boyfriend said. But the husband had already known everything. He never cared about money. The only thing he could not accept was that he was cheated by his beloved wife, so he was disheartened and burned the whole house. The woman jumped into the sea of fire and died.


    However, perhaps God was touched by the woman''s sincerity. After she jumped into the sea of fire, she woke up and found that she had been reborn before she got married. With the memory of her previous life, she had clearly seen the ugly faces of her sister and her ex-boyfriend. She was determined to revenge, and fought all the way with wisdom and courage. Finally, her sister and that hypocritical ex-boyfriend revealed their true colors. The two of them were despised by thousands of people, and she finally found he true love. She would spend the rest of her life with the one she loved.


    * "People are greedy, and it''s difficult to tell people''s mind. How do you know that all you meet in your life can count as human? Maybe they are just some kind of wolf in human skin. Don''t you think so? " Cassandra exclaimed in a slightly changed tone, as if a thunder had struck her heart.


    The boss seemed to be still immersed in the story, and it took him a long time to come to his senses. "Your story is indeed very good. It''s tortuous and bizarre, and life and death are intertwined. But how many people in the world have the chance to restart?"


    Indeed, the sun, moon and stars


    while, he said quietly, "If you give me another chance, I will choose not to meet her, so that she can live well."


    He was afraid of that tragic ending, so he would rather avoid all the good beginning.


    Cassandra sighed, "Some people are destined to meet, and no one can stop them. They can''t be reborn after death. The only thing we can do now is to find those who are hiding behind the scenes and return their blood for Bonnie."


    Carlos'' pupils shrank slightly. After a long time, he drank up the wine in the bottle and said in a deep voice, "You are right. Anyway, if I can''t even avenge her, then I will feel guilty to her."


    "Well... the police is here." Arthur turned his head from the side," The chicken wings will be burnt if you don''t eat them. Can you not mention the fighting and killing during the meal? "


    Did they think he was a beautiful mascot here?


    Lenny threw two strings of vegetables on the plate in front of Arthur and said, "You''re getting old. Take care of yourself. The vegetables are delicious."


    Hearing that, the corners of Arthur''s mouth twitched. Then he stared at Lenny with a cunning expression and said slowly, "Do you think I''m old? Be careful. You won''t be able to get out of bed tomorrow morning. "


    Lenny was speechless.


    Cassandra was also sick of his obscene words.


    ''Damn it! Why can''t these two bitches keep such words in their heart?


    This is killing me!''

 Chapter 876 Be Careful

    "Hey, guys, do you have cigarettes with you?" After taking two mouthfuls of grass, Arthur couldn''t help but ask.


    Recently, Lenny had been very strict with him. There would never be more than one cigarette in his case. Usually, he didn''t smoke as many as he wanted or he would borrow a few cigarettes from others. But tonight, on such an occasion, he couldn''t suppress himself.


    Martin and the others seldom smoked. As Moore had just grown up, he was rebellious and didn''t dare to go against his father openly. Even if he had hidden something, he didn''t dare to take it out.


    After a moment of silence, Arthur slowly stood up from the chair and was about to go downstairs to buy a pack of cigarette.


    Lenny''s eyes were like poisoned knives, gently glancing at him. Noticing that, Arthur stopped in a second and coughed with a little guilt. "Well, I''ll go to see the others. I''ll be back soon."


    It was not easy for him to recall his subordinates at this critical moment.


    Cassandra patted on Lenny''s shoulder sympathetically and pointed out what he was thinking. She said in a low voice, "Look, this is the weakness of a man. Before he got you, he was obedient to you, and after that, he began to act against the rules every now and them. Lenny, you should be careful. Maybe Mr. Arthur will meet one of his old acquaintances now. "


    Lenny snapped," Leave me alone! "


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, picked up a glass of wine and handed it to Lenny, "Come on. I''ll stay with you tonight!"


    With two little blue veins on his forehead, Lenny turned to look at Martin and accused him silently, ''Can''t you just watch your wife?''


    Sitting on the sofa in a casual posture, Martin looked at the night sky in the distance and ignored Lenny. Lenny was furious, but he could do nothing to Cassandra.


    What had he done wrong in his previous life to get this punishment!


    The scale of the town was not big, and usually few people came here. Because of the fireworks festival, the number of tourists s


    ons.


    But tonight, there was only a nameless agitation rising from the bottom of Arthur''s heart. He raised his hand to press his temples and said in a hoarse voice, "As I said, this is business... Hello? Damn it! Hang up the phone? This... "


    Arthur grabbed the phone and stopped at the moment when he smashed it. He cursed in a low voice, put the phone into his pocket and sped up.


    Somehow, he became more and more uneasy, as if something would happen tonight. The figure he saw at the door of the shop just now kept flashing through his mind.


    Damn!


    What the hell was going on?


    Arthur shook his head and tried not to think too much. Maybe it was just a coincidence, or perhaps the person appeared here was just for an ordinary thing.


    Arthur walked quickly to the temporary police station. Under a simple tent, more than a dozen people were busy. When Bettina picked up her phone and was about to call Arthur, she saw him coming in like a ghost.


    ������ Boss, what''s going on? Do you want to scare me to death? " Bettina''s hand trembled, and the phone almost slipped out of her hand.


    Arthur glanced at her and asked, "Have you stopped the car?"


    "I was about to call you to talk about this," said Bettina with a straight face. "The comrades worked extremely hard and found that suspicious car by the river, but..."

 Chapter 877 I Will Save You

    With his heart in his throat, Arthur asked in a hoarse voice, "But what?"


    Bettina looked at Arthur with her bloodshot eyes and couldn''t help yawning, "There seems to be nothing unusual in the car. I''m about to ask you what to do next. You''re here just in time."


    ''Oh my God! Has my perfect image in Arthur''s heart been completely ruined because of the yawn just now?''


    How could she make it up now? Who could tell her how to do now?


    Arthur''s thin lips tightened into a straight line. The car was found by the river, and there was nothing unusual for the time being. He hoped that it was just his suspicion and illusion.


    Arthur frowned and said, "Ask some people to go with me to see what''s going on. Don''t disturb others for the time being."


    Bettina glanced at him secretly and found that he didn''t care the yawning at all. She was a little grateful and a little disappointed. After all, no matter how crooked and disabled this man was, he was the person she had a crush on.


    Bettina immediately called several people to follow Arthur to the river.


    There was only one river in White River Town, and it was called White River. The town was named after the river. The river was not wide and deep, and the water was not fast. The black TOYOTA off-road vehicle was parked by the river, and the two outer tires were close to the water.


    As Arthur and his men approached the black TOYOTA, a strange music suddenly sounded from it. It was the school song of the police school!


    Arthur''s face changed abruptly, "Don''t move! Bettina, inform the bomb squad to come right now. Besides, send more people. No one is allowed to come here. "


    Bettina and other well-trained senior police officers knew that something was wrong from the sight of the scene. After hearing Arthur''s order, they immediately knew that it was not simple. She took the walkie tal


    bomb made by them. Ordinary people can''t solve it at all. I appreciate your kindness. The members of the demolition team will arrive soon..." Arthur said in a hoarse voice.


    "I''ve studied all their types of bombs, but none of them can''t be solved. Don''t waste time anymore. Lenny, pull your man away! "said Moore.


    In a flash, Arthur''s eyes lit up. How could he forget that Martin had dealt with those people for a long time, so they must have studied them? Perhaps, he really had a way to break the bomb!


    Arthur quickly retreated to one side. With a small suitcase in his hand, Moore walked over and said without looking back, "You wait outside the cordon first. I''ll take care of this."


    "No, I''ll wait here." Although Arthur stepped aside, he didn''t intend to leave.


    If Moore failed, he couldn''t let him put his life in danger, while watching him from a distance like an onlooker.


    He didn''t leave, neither did Lenny. The two of them frowned deeply, and the atmosphere was a little intense for a moment.


    On the other hand, Martin pulled Cassandra and Carlos back to the outside of the cordon. Although they believed in Moore, it was a bomb after all. In terms of life and death, Martin would never put Cassandra at risk.

 Chapter 878 We Cant Let Off Any Of Them

    The wires of different colors twined together intricately. They crisscrossed together, and at first glance, they were indeed dazzling. Moreover, the other end of these lines also affected the life and death of four people.


    With a small pincer in his hand, Moore looked calm. The foreheads of the two people beside him, Arthur and Lenny, had been covered with cold sweat, especially Arthur''s. The cold sweat had wetted his shirt, and the thin shirt was against his back, which indistinctly revealed the figure under the shirt.


    Unfortunately, it was not the right time for them to flirt with each other.


    A thin layer of mist was sprayed on Moore''s glasses, which was formed by sweat on his face. He didn''t have time to wipe it. His dark eyes under the glasses stared at the crisscrossed lines stiffly.


    With a strong force of his hand, a blue line was cut off without any sound. This line didn''t seem to pose any threat, and the red number continued to jump without any disorder.


    After a few more cuts, Moore''s hand was steady and didn''t even shake. The cold sweat on his forehead fell down along his face and swam into the darkness silently.


    It came to the last two wires. Moore cut off the red one first, leaving only the last purple one. When the tiger pincers cut off the purple line, the night sky suddenly rang out a crackling sound, which was the sound of fireworks rising into the sky.


    Everyone looked up at the night sky subconsciously. The dazzling fireworks also became ugly.


    With a darkened face, Arthur removed the bomb from Gabe''s body and threw it aside. "Take this back and see if you can find any clues. From now on, strictly investigate all the tourists in the town. Listen carefully, all of them, and you can''t let go of any of them!"


    Bettina asked someone to pick up the removed bomb pack, which was also an important material evidence. In addition, according to the order of Arthur, she strictly investigated all the tourists in the White River T


    s was burnt to the end. He stubbed out the cigarette, and even his tiredness and paleness disappeared, as if he had returned to the omnipotent man.


    "Mr. Lu has already told you the truth 24 years ago. I won''t repeat it again. Your sister''s death is an accident. They even threatened and warned you not to investigate it anymore with the death of Bonnie. Those hidden people are not as simple as you think, so..." Gabe paused, "If we want to find out the truth, no one will know how much it will cost. Mr. Lu, do you still want to continue investigating?"


    Martin nodded, "If I were afraid of paying the price, I wouldn''t have started to investigate. Mr. Zhao, I have always wanted to ask you a question."


    "What?"


    Martin leaned forward slightly and stared at Gabe with burning eyes, "Didn''t you ever think about avenging your daughter when she died in front of you?"


    "Click -"


    At that moment, the expression on Gabe''s face froze. It took him a long time to find his voice that he had lost. He said in a trembling voice, "How do you know that I don''t want to avenge her?"


    Martin continued, "If you really want to avenge her, you shouldn''t hide anything from us. I think you know better than anyone else that all the people present are people you can trust. Do you still want to hide it from us, Mr. Zhao?"

 Chapter 879 Lu Family

    Martin''s words were shocking to everyone.


    Gabe stared at Martin with his slightly turbid eyes. At that moment, he had to admit that he was really old. No matter how brave and fearless he was in the past, he was really old now.


    Gabe heaved a long sigh, as if the bones wrapped under his skin were finally straightened. He looked at Arthur and suddenly felt that the so-called fate was probably no matter how he wanted to prevent his son from following his suit, he could not change the fate.


    Nobody could go against the fate.


    "In fact, you''ve already known it. But there''s one thing that you may not be able to guess for the rest of your life," said Gabe, lighting another cigarette. After all, some memories were too deep to recall. When the old story was brought up again, he needed some mental support. After taking a few deep puffs, he opened his mouth again. "28 years ago, I took over the last undercover in Dragon City, and my predecessor was your father -"Watson Lu, your father was assassinated at that time, and I received an order to investigate the cause of his death."


    Generally speaking, normal people should have forgotten what happened 28 years ago, but it was too heavy for Gabe, so he remembered everything clearly, as if it was yesterday.


    At that time, Watson Lu, as the person in charge of the Dragon City branch of the Lu Group, had contacted a lot of big shots in Black Triangle Zone. These big shots had a lot of deadly secrets, which were dug up by Watson Lu at one by one. Otherwise, no matter how powerful Gabe was later, it was impossible for him to find so many useful clues in 4 years and clean up all the major forces in Black Triangle Zone.


    His glory was indeed gained by stepping on blood and bones.


    ������ I won''t tell you about the details.The old superior in the past had passed away, and I would take this secret into the coffin completely, because the secret of your father''s undercover had always been confidenti


    Since Watson Lu was dead and it was impossible for him to accept the position of the master of the Lu family, then who would be the next beneficiary?


    Could it be... Johnson?


    "I know what you are thinking about," continued Gabe. "But the person who did it is not Johnson. No matter how cruel and merciless Johnson is, he won''t be so crazy. Moreover, the old master appointed your father, so he let Johnson take over the Lu family. That is to say, without your father, Johnson didn''t even have the qualifications to become the master of the Lu family, so Johnson would never do that. "


    If it weren''t for Johnson, who else could it be?


    He had dealt with a group of people back then. Would the manipulator behind it be one of them? If not, was he still hiding in the Lu family, waiting for a fatal blow to him one day?


    With a frosty look on his face, Martin asked in a deep voice, "Mr. Zhao, what else do you want to say?"


    "I have told you everything that I know. As for the reason why I came to the White River Town this time, they attacked me again. Bonnie''s death is a warning, and kidnapping me is also a warning. I warn you not to continue investigating..." Gabe sighed, "Mr. Lu, Arthur, let bygones be bygones. Don''t risk the lives of more people. I deserve to die, but I only have a son."

 Chapter 880 No Room For Retreat

    "Dad, do you want me to be trapped in the same whirlpool all my life and bear this debt forever? Do you want me to be afraid of death and live on?" There was a hint of irresistible bitterness in Arthur''s voice.


    In the past 24 years, he had never forgotten his sister''s death. He had been searching for so many years, but only one bit of the truth was so shocking. What was the hidden truth under the calm water?


    Gabe''s lips moved, but he couldn''t say anything to refute. Or, in his heart, he had been hoping that one day, he would be able to reveal all the truth.


    All of a sudden, Martin said, "I will investigate thoroughly the Lu Clan. No matter who hurt my parents that year, I won''t let him go."


    Gabe kept silent for a while and sighed helplessly, "I knew it would come sooner or later. In that case, you can go to see someone and see if you can get some information about the past."


    "Who?" Martin asked.


    Gabe said in a low voice, "He is a professor of law at Capital University and the honorary vice president, Hugh Hu."


    "Professor Hu? Is he also involved in this matter? " Before Martin opened his mouth, Arthur spoke first.


    Hugh Hu was famous all over the world, as a great figure in the legal field. In the past few years, he was even more famous in the academic field. He was granted the Honorary Vice Dean by Capital University, and he was the first professor to obtain this honor since the establishment of Capital University.


    Gabe shook his head and said, "I don''t know if he was involved or not. But when I was collecting Martin''s father''s belongings, I saw a plan from Professor Hu. Martin''s father seemed to pay great attention to him and arranged a meeting with him. Unfortunately, he died before he met the professor. In the past few years, I have been paying attention toProfessor Hu. He has been studying the criminal psychology. What happened in the past was a secret, and there was nothing unusual about him, so I didn''t distu


    if he died, what about Cassandra alone?


    How could she live her long life?


    At that moment, Cassandra suddenly understood why Martin had sent people to follow her secretly from the very beginning to ensure her safety, and even specially trained a small team of men.


    It turned out that he had been afraid of her danger from the very beginning, but in her previous life, she had regarded him as a dreadful monster and hated him to the extreme.


    "Don''t worry about me. I have the ability to protect myself. Besides, you have come to this point. If you stop for me, you will regret for the rest of your life. Moreover, if we don''t find out who is behind it, we will be in danger and become the prey of others." Cassandra whispered.


    Martin''s pupils shrank slightly. What Cassandra said was right. The person behind the scenes had been hidden in the darkness, and no one knew when he would make another move. He was like an eagle lurking in the darkness, waiting for the opportunity to make a move. Now he was in the light, but the enemy was in the dark. After so many years of investigation, it seemed that it was time to alert the "snake".


    If it weren''t for Cassandra, everything would have happened as he expected. But now, he had to take care of Cassandra''s safety.


    Bonnie''s death was a warning.

 Chapter 881 We Never Met Before

    "Cassandra..." With a touch of confusion in his deep eyes, Martin said hesitantly, "Gabe only told us half of the story, and the other half is about the plan of Hugh."


    Cassandra didn''t feel surprised and asked, "What''s the plan about?"


    Martin turned around, took Cassandra''s hand and sat down on the sofa. He poured a glass of warm water for Cassandra and said in a low voice, "Three years ago, I found the secret the plan called Oracle Plan, which is an initiative to establish a criminal psychological research team. It''s just a preliminary draft of more than 20 years ago, which means Hugh has long paid attention to the study of criminal psychology. But I have checked all his research subjects in the school for the record, and there is no ''Oracle Plan'', or even related subjects for the record. That plan seems to have never existed. "


    Generally speaking, the research fund of a university was limited. Therefore, under the premise of not breaking the rules, the school would accept independent research and cooperate with some big companies. Being funded by big bosses, it was not difficult to conduct independent research. But to ask for help from the big boss, there must be detailed plans, research records and other materials. Otherwise, why should the big boss sponsor you?


    However, the Oracle Plan was not recorded in the documents. Now it seems that there are two cases where this result occurred. The first is that the plan was not registered at all, and the second is that someone had completely deleted all the information about the record afterwards.


    Over twenty years ago, the computer was not as popular as today. At that time, there was no electronic file or registration, so many old information would inadvertently get lost. But about the Oracle Plan, it seemed as if it had never existed. In the past, Martin didn''t think there was anything wrong with it, but now thinking about it, he became more suspicious.


    "You suspect that someone has cleared all the information about the Oracle


    e cars stopped, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. There was no lack of rich men in this school, but it was really rare to see so many people coming together, which caused many students to whisper among themselves.


    Cassandra and others got off the car and went straight to the Hugh Building. They took the elevator to Professor Hu''s office. Several bodyguards cleared up the whole floor and didn''t allow anyone to come in and out. When the principal heard that Martin was coming, he hurried to see him, but was stopped at the elevator entrance and couldn''t get in.


    In Professor Hu''s office.


    With a smile on his face, Professor Hu poured tea for Martin and others one by one and said with a smile, "According to what Mr. Mo said on the phone, Mr. Lu wants to sponsor my new research project, right?"


    Martin nodded slightly, "Yes. I''ve heard that Professor Hu is famous all over the world. Back then, my father worshiped you and wanted to cooperate with you. Now I just want to fulfill his wish."


    Holding a cup of tea in his hand, Professor Hu said with no change of smile on his face, "Mr. Lu, do you remember it wrong? Your father and I have never met before. How could he want to sponsor my research? At that time, I was just a young boy who just rose. I didn''t have the luck to get the financial support from Mr. Lu. "

 Chapter 882 The Chosen Son Of Heaven

    "Professor Hu, you really don''t remember?" Martin asked calmly.


    Professor Hu thought for a while and then shook his head. "I really don''t remember anything. The Lu family has been very rich for more than 20. If your father really has any financial support to my research, I will definitely remember it. Besides, the documents room of our school has records of all research subjects. If you have doubts, you can go to the documents room to check. I will make a call for you. They won''t make things hard for you. "


    Professor Hu said sincerely, as if he hadn''t made any research plan in the past and had specially pushed out the documents room to avoid arousing suspicion for himself. Hugh was really not simple.


    Martin smiled calmly, "It seems that I have made a mistake. But with Professor Hu''s current reputation, it''s my honor to contribute to the legal field. I wonder what your next research direction is."


    Hearing this, Professor Hu immediately told the story. Because the government in the past few years had begun to pay attention to the young people, Professor Hu''s next research project focused on the crime of underage. Speaking of the professional aspect, Professor Hu was very ambitious.


    A few hours later.


    Martin and others left Professor Hu''s office. Professor Hu sent them into the car himself. Since the car had been far away, Carlos couldn''t help but ask, "Master, are you leaving so soon? Hugh is a man of few words. He didn''t say anything about the Oracle Plan, but he talked a lot about the criminal psychology of young people. Do you even sponsor his research? "


    ''Master, are you out of your mind?''


    "Who said he didn''t mention anything about the Oracle Plan?" Before Martin opened his mouth, Cassandra said slowly.


    Carlos glanced at Cassandra from the rearview mirror, "What do you mean, sister-in -law?"


    He didn''t even miss a word of Professor Hu just now. Why did he feel that he and his Master were not on the same pla


    of the list is actually a girl. How can those young male stars live in the future?


    You bastard!"


    Cassandra was dumbfounded. It was already very ridiculous for her to be on that damn boyfriend list. Now that the vote came out, she actually ranked first?


    She must have heard it wrong.


    Cassandra opened the micro-blog in a hurry and had a look. Her micro-blog had been flooded with millions of messages, which made her hands numb.


    "Samuel, are you still listening? This voting event was held by Sky Video APP. They had a party tonight, which was the award party for stars ranked top of the voting list. Almost all the big stars in the entertainment circle would be present. Are you going? Take me with you. I want to see the world! " Jack muttered.


    The Sky Video APP was one of the top five video companies in China. It was said that the boss of the company was one of the new rising big shots of the e-commerce industry in recent years. He was rich and powerful. A small vote would bring about over a hundred million topics. The total number of votes had exceeded ten million. As soon as the sponsor was happy, this award party was held.


    The sponsor was really awesome!


    Cassandra pressed her swollen temples and said, "Of course I will go. How can I be absent from such an activity? Go!"

 Chapter 883 Lu Familys Industry

    "Samuel, please take me with you. I''ve heard that even my goddess will come tonight. I have to see her in person. I''ll do whatever I can in my next life to repay you!" Jack said fawningly.


    Speechless, Cassandra touched her forehead and said, "If you want to repay me, why not now? I don''t believe next life. "


    Jack sneered and said, "Cut the crap. I''m going to be a hero for my goddess this life. I don''t have time to repay you."


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. This bitch!


    He even didn''t bother to make up a good excuse. How could he be so arrogant to ask for a favor?


    Cassandra thought for a while and suddenly said, "When did you have a goddess? Tell me, which wild woman is she? "


    On the other side of the phone, Jack, with a protective expression, said, "What wild woman? She has always been my goddess! Mandy Lin, the famous actress in the past! "


    Mandy Lin?


    Cassandra thought about it carefully and remembered such a person. She was first stunned, and then asked in surprise, "Didn''t Mandy disappear 10 years ago? Did she appear in the entertainment circle again? "


    Mandy Lin should belong to the old generation of artists. In that chaotic era, the film industry was also in chaos. There were many people who were forced to shoot a movie, and Mandy Lin was also a model of that generation of artists.


    In the past, if one wanted to be famous and get a foothold in film industry, one needed to have excellent acting skills. Not only that, but also one had to be outstanding in all aspects. As soon as Mandy Lin made her debut, she became famous with her first film work. After that, she had acted dozens of movies and TV dramas, which gave her a good reputation. She won the title of the best actress in the next 5 years and was praised as a box office legend in the entertainment circle.


    A decade ago, when Mandy Lin was the happiest woman in the world, she suddenly announced that she would quit. It was


    hey wanted more seats, he immediately adjusted Cassandra''s seat to the first row, not to mention adding more seats.


    As soon as Cassandra entered the hall, she was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    Those who came were all famous and influential in the circle. After all, she was a new comer, and she was too unknown compared with them. Therefore, her seat was originally at the back, but because of a call from Carlos, her seat was directly moved to the first row, and she was next to a large group of old artists with high reputation.


    What''s more, Jack''s goddess was at the next table.


    Jack was so excited that he almost fainted on the spot. He stood in front of Mandy Lin and spoke incoherently for a long time, but he didn''t say a word clearly. At last, he was kicked by Cassandra and pulled back by his collar.


    "My hand touched my goddess. I wouldn''t wash my hands for a month. Look, Samuel, my hand is shining! Is she so cute? "Jack went crazy.


    Cassandra wished she could slap him in the face. It was a disgrace to take him out. If she had known it was the case, she shouldn''t have brought Jack here at all. She could have just brought the two Denny and Johnny.


    Speechless, Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and sent a photo to Carlos, followed by a helpless emoji.

 Chapter 884 A Real Beauty Would Last Long

    It was not until the award party officially began that Jack finally became a little normal, but his eyes were also constantly glancing at the direction of Mandy. Fortunately, Mandy, a world-famous film actress didn''t mind it, otherwise she would have called the security guards to kick him out.


    After a long opening speech, the host first invited the person in charge of Sky Video APP to the stage. As soon as Cassandra saw the person on the stage, she almost spat out all the tea she had just drunk.


    James?


    If she remembered correctly, Martin did say that he was the boss of Sky Video APP, but he didn''t say that the person in charge here was James!


    Besides, she hadn''t seen James since she met him in the dark room last time.


    James had been in the dark room for 3 years, and his legs and feet had fallen ill. He was not in a good condition. When he walked, he always held a black walking stick, but even so, he still gave people a feeling that he was a gentleman.


    In her previous life, Martin was incurably ill. Most of the matters of the Lu group were pinned down on James, and he was exhausted. Even so, James still maintained a cold smile on his face as usual. Even if he fell into the dust, he would never be inferior or pushy.


    James didn''t talk much. After a few simple words, he handed the microphone back to the host, slowly walked off the stage and returned to his seat. Even if the audience applauded, the smile on his face was not a little more or less.


    The host said a few more words and began to announce the awards. After the first few awards, it was Cassandra''s turn. Her nomination name was Samuel, so she was still dressed in men''s clothes today. The moment she stood up from the chair, spotlight shone on her, and she became the focus of the crowd.


    The audience burst into thunderous applause, accompanied by the sound of "Mr. Samuel", escorted her to the most dazzling place on the stage.


    It seemed that she was born for this stage. Her every move and smile were so eye-catching.


    Countless


    her face, Cassandra moved her chin towards the stage and said, "Your idol is on the stage. Don''t make a fool of yourself in front of her. I''ll leave it to you. If you screw it up, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance."


    Jack immediately nodded, "Yes! Don''t worry, sister-in-law. I will get it done! But can you give me a base number? If I am obsessed with my goddess and offer her a high price, don''t blame me. "


    Cassandra''s mouth twitched. What else could this idiot do?


    Speechless, Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and said, "I''ve just said that the price is her call. I believe she won''t disappoint me."


    Jack swallowed, "Really? Why do I think I will sell you? "


    Cassandra snapped, "Get out!"


    After a long time, Cassandra didn''t expect that Jack really had the ability to sign Mandy back, but the contract didn''t show the price, and there were only a simple sentence on it: friendship was priceless.


    After the award ceremony, Cassandra rushed back to Yan Garden. As soon as she entered the door, she put the trophy into Martin''s hand and said, "Sweetheart, my acting career has opened up a new path. I have to constantly challenge myself. I have even thought about the setting of my next role. I want to act that kind of gentle scum, which is the kind of person who usually looks gentle, but secretly he is such a bad guy! "

 Chapter 885 Teaching Her To Be A Scum

    Martin was speechless for a while. After hesitating for a while, he asked, "Do you still need to act?"


    This kind of soft and silent praise was easy for Martin, and he didn''t need to deliberately perform. However, Cassandra refreshed his mind every day.


    Not saying that she had acted as a man, not saying that she also won a prize, now she had completely fallen in love with dressing herself u as man and even wanted to play a refined scum? A scum?


    Did she still need to act?


    She was just like a playboy who had been flirting with women all the time!


    "You''re right," Cassandra immediately answered in a smooth way. "I don''t need to act with this kind of acting skill and appearance. It''s just my real nature. No, no, my sweetheart, you have to teach me."


    Martin asked, "What should I teach you?"


    Cassandra immediately explained, "You know, I could play a gentleman, but this scum''s temperament, I am still lacking."


    Martin was speechless.


    Did she mean that he was scum?


    It seemed that Cassandra finally sensed something unusual from Martin''s frozen expression. She immediately said, "Sweetheart, I didn''t mean that. I didn''t say that you are a scum!"


    Martin raised his eyebrows, "Oh, really?"


    Cassandra swallowed and nodded repeatedly, "Yes, my sweetheart is unparalleled in the world. He is as warm as the spring breeze to people. How can he be a scum?"


    Well, her desire to live was so very strong. What could she do? She was also desperate!


    Martin rested his forehead on the back of one hand and said in a low voice, "Really?"


    Of course!


    She had been flattering him with her life. Couldn''t he just turn a blind eye to her mistake? Wasn''t he a scum? Wasn''t he?


    If it weren''t for the fact that Fiona was busy dealing with the affairs of the Shen family and didn''t have time to disgust her, she would have put the blame on Fiona.


    She felt bitter~


    With a pitiful look on her face, Cassandra pouted and said, "It''s true. All the men


    don''t act, it''s really a waste of such a good talent. You''re really good at acting. They owe you an award."


    Martin raised his eyebrows slightly, "Really?"


    With a fawning look on her face, Cassandra said, "Yes, you can see when I lied to you. But, Hancock and his son are too bold. Aren''t they afraid of being suspected at this moment?"


    Martin said, "In such a big company, even if there is an abnormal death, even if someone is suspicious, no one will tell it in public."


    "Why?" Cassandra asked, confused, "Death is a big deal. Doesn''t anyone doubt the truth of death?"


    Martin chuckled and said, "It''s not that no one doubts, but no one will stir up this hornet''s nest. The Shen family and even the senior executives share the same interests. They only care about whether the company''s stock price will fall or not, and whether it will affect their dividend. As for those covert fights, they all tacitly agree that if you want to stand at the top, you have to be stronger than anyone else, or you will become a lamb to be slaughtered. Sheep have no right to speak for themselves, and no one else will stand up for a sheep, understand? "


    It was obviously an extremely cold-blooded and ruthless thing, but from this man''s words, it seemed to be ordinary. She thought, was that how Martin became powerful?

 Chapter 886 A Delaying Tactic

    "Martin..." Cassandra looked up, with unprecedented confusion in her dark eyes. "I have always wanted to ask you, but I''m afraid to uncover the festering scars of the past. But I really want to know whether you had a hard time alone when I was away."


    This man carried all the burden on his back silently, even if he was on the line of life and death with the slaughtering knife hanging on his neck. No wonder she always felt that there was an indelible coldness in Martin''s eyes. No wonder he was always cold and unapproachable. People respected him, feared him, hated him or resented him, but no one had ever asked him if he felt bitter.


    With a slight smile on his thin lips, Martin kissed on Cassandra''s forehead and said quietly, "I''m fine. I''m used to pain."


    Standing there stiffly, Cassandra fixed her eyes on Martin. After a while, she put her arms around Martin''s waist and pressed her head against the man''s heart. She said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Don''t be silly. No one will get used to living a hard life. You are a super rich man now, sweetheart. Come on, cheer up."


    At first, Martin''s back froze, but then he relaxed and looked down at the girl in front of him. Even if there was no good chance of winning in this battle and he didn''t know what kind of abyss and cold pool this road would lead to, so what?


    He had got what he wanted most. All the difficulties in his life had gone to the past.


    On the second day, Cassandra and Martin got up early in the morning. Old Master Shen was suddenly dead. They had to go there in person, just for the sake of Lenny.


    Recently, the Shen family had been involved in a series of funerals. Although the Shen family had a high status and the bosses had to come over, some people thought it was bad luck. After coming to the funeral, they left in a hurry, and the funeral parlor was particularly quiet.


    The weather was not good today. It was dark. The funeral parlor was ag


    arrived, the whole mourning hall became active. Martin had a special identity, and whoever he supported would be the most likely to inherit the Shen group in the future.


    "Martin..." Fiona''s face was pale and painful. The moment she saw Martin, she seemed to grab the last life-saving straw and stood up from the ground.


    Scales and Old Master Shen died one after another which was no different from a fatal blow to her. The once famous celebrity of the capital city was like a withered flower, losing her former high spirit.


    Martin nodded slightly, "I''m sorry."


    Fiona''s eyes were red and bloodshot. She stared at Martin and said, "Dad and grandpa left so suddenly. I... I really don''t know what to do, Martin, I... "


    "Before Old Master Shen died, he made a will. Since Mr. Martin is here, why don''t we make the content of the will public in front of him? What do you think?" Hancock interrupted Fiona''s words, and the old fox finally couldn''t help revealing his fox tail.


    Hearing this, Fiona''s pale face suddenly showed an unprecedented shock and anger. Just now, Hancock stood on her side and spoke for her, but when he turned around, Hancock couldn''t wait to show his true face.


    It seemed that even if Hancock helped her just now, it was just a tactic of delaying the war.

 Chapter 887 Old Master Shens Will

    "Even if Old Master Shen made a will before he died, so what?" With anger all over his face, Quinton stared at Hancock discontentedly, "Old Master Shen has just passed away, and his bones are not cold. Are you so eager to occupy the property of the Shen family?"


    Hancock sneered, "I don''t like what you said. How much loss will the company suffer with such a mess left behind by father? That''s the painstaking efforts of several generations of our Shen family. Do you just stand by and watch it disappear? Besides, I don''t know what the will is. Why did you say that I am to occupy the family property? "


    Hearing that, Quinton was choked. Blue veins stood out on his forehead. "You! You are so unreasonable! "


    "Am I being unreasonable?" Hancock cast a cold glance at Quinton and said, "I''m just thinking about the company''s future. You never ask about the company''s affairs. Don''t you know that the company is in a mess now? I have made myself clear. Now the lawyer is outside. We should make the will of Old Master Shen public! "


    With his eyes as wide as bells, Quinton''s anger rushed over his head in an instant, but he couldn''t find any words to refute. He had never asked about the company''s affairs or known about the company''s situation. Even so, it didn''t mean that he could accept the conspiracy and plot of Hancock.


    Clenching his fists tightly, Quinton managed to hold back his anger.


    Lenny raised his hand and pressed his shoulder. He said in a hoarse voice, "Dad, Uncle is right. Grandpa passed away all of a sudden, and everyone in the company is jittery. It''s true that someone needs to take charge of the overall situation. Since Grandpa left a will before he died, it should be done according to Grandpa''s will."


    "Bastard!" "Even you speak for him? Your grandfather has loved you for so many years in vain! "


    A slap landed on Lenny''s face, leaving clear fingerprints. He stood there like a clay sculpture, lowering his eyes and saying


    sparing some time to answer Hancock''s words.


    "Mr. Shen," said [����ʦ], with usual calmness on his face. "This will is signed by Mr. Shen in person, and there is a witness present, and a registration record. If you have any doubts, you can check the registration record, or go to the court to sue me. But I don''t accept your unreasonable accusation, or I will also enjoy the same protection of my reputationPower. "


    "You! You must have changed your will secretly. That''s not what Old Master Shen has made! What benefit did my brother give you to help them? " Hancock''s mind was gradually out of control, and his voice could not conceal the surging anger from the bottom of his heart.


    There was only one last step left. The Shen family and the Shen group were all his. Those who had looked down upon him could only prostrate themselves at his feet and look up at him from now on. Why was the will suddenly changed back? What was wrong with it?


    Lawyer Chen said calmly, "Mr. Hancock, everyone present can testify for me. If you say something rude again, I have to exercise my right."


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that? " Hancock said angrily.


    Lawyer Chen glanced at him, "I reserve my right to pursue your legal responsibility. Now, I will continue to announce the will."

 Chapter 888 You Have A Good Taste

    A few minutes later.


    After reading out the will made by Old Master Shen, no one expected that Old Master Shen would hand over the future of the Shen group to Lenny, a playboy and a spendthrift.


    Hancock was the first one to stand out to refuse, but what could he do with the presence of Martin?


    The weak couldn''t contend with the strong. Hancock''s wishful thinking for so long failed in the end. He was full of anger, but there was nowhere to vent it. Finally, he left the funeral parlor in anger and disappeared.


    Apart from him, Fiona also didn''t expect the result. She had always thought that she would be the successor of the Shen group in the future. It was just a reasonable thing to hand over the Shen group to her. But in a blink of an eye, Scales and Old Master Shen passed away one after another, and she fell from the top of the clouds. She had become the most embarrassed existence for the time being.


    At that moment, Fiona seemed to have aged ten years, and her pale face was as pale as a face that had been blown by a violent storm. She was at a loss.


    After the chaos, Martin and the others left the mourning hall without hesitation.


    As soon as Arthur saw Cassandra and others come out, he quickly walked up to them and asked, "What''s going on inside? Why did Hancock leave angrily just now? Did they fight? Is my baby okay? "


    Cassandra rolled her eyes at him. "They didn''t fight, but congratulations."


    Arthur was confused, "Congratulations?"


    Cassandra nodded slightly and patted on his shoulder, "Yes, you have a good taste. In the future, you will be the wife of the heir of the Shen group and the hostess of the Shen family. Do you think it''s time to congratulate you?"


    Arthur was speechless.


    He was the husband!


    In the Maybach.


    As soon as they got in the car, Cassandra couldn''t wait to look at Martin, "Sweetheart, to be honest, did you or Lenny tamper with the will?"


    How could it be such a coincidence? Hancock was determined to get


    slowly, and took back his gaze after a slight glance.


    "No wonder we haven''t been able to find them since they entered the country. It turns out that they are hidden in such a place." Carlos breathed a few times and calmed down. "But I''ve checked it. The surveillance around here has been broken for a long time. Since no one came in and out, no one took care of it. The traffic surveillance nearby is being checked, and we don''t know if there is any useful clue for the time being."


    "It''s useless," Martin pulled up a chair and sat down. "Since they live here, they won''t leave such an obvious clue. In the previous incident of Bonnie, Brett died. In addition to him, at least two professional killers are left in the territory."


    At the mention of Bonnie, Carlos''s face turned slightly pale. He ground his teeth secretly and said, "Master, do you mean that there are a total of three killers entering the country this time?"


    Martin nodded. "They sold Brett out on purpose to warn us. They probably didn''t expect that Hancock would suddenly go crazy and come here to confront them, so they temporarily arranged it and crashed into his car. But look, all the items left on the scene are double. Even if they evacuate in time, all the items on the scene are still very neat. It means that one of them has severe OCD. "

 Chapter 889 Was I Too Good to You Recently

    "I know who they are," said Moore abruptly. He raised his eyes with a mature and steady look that did not belong to his age. "On the underground wanted list, there was a couple, and one of them has OCD."


    Carlos was stunned. His pupils shrank slightly, and his throat moved slightly. "You mean, the couple who was called the ghost faced Yama, Spectral!"


    Moore nodded and replied, "Yes, Spectral."


    Cassandra, who was confused, didn''t know what the wanted list was, nor did she know the ghost faced Yama and Spectral, but these names were cruel and frightening.


    The checking and reasoning were still going on, and Cassandra was also absent-minded. She didn''t come to her senses until her phone suddenly rang. She took the phone and walked outside before answering it.


    The dazzling white light sprinkled from the sky, illuminating the entire world. However, even so, there were still places where the sun could not shine. And there were toxins and moulds growing in those places, which would easily disintegrate and devour a person''s entire will.


    All of a sudden, Cassandra raised her hand, with a white light shining through her fingers. She said absentmindedly, "Hello."


    "Samuel! You may not believe it, but the goddess has agreed to sign a contract with us! Where are you? Can you come to the company now?" Jack said excitedly on the other end of the line.


    Jack''s voice pulled her back to reality.


    Sometimes, she felt that she had been half living in reality and half in dreams recently. Sometimes, even she herself couldn''t tell where she was living.


    Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and said, "I have some personal affairs to deal with, so I don''t have time to go back for the time being. I''ll invite Miss Lin to dinner another day, okay?"


    Jack howled and asked, "How can it be? Samuel, do you have someone else in your heart now?"


    Cassandra was not in the mood to talk nonsense with him, so she said, "I do have some


    l be put on your desk and waited for your instructions!" Bettina immediately stood at attention.


    Raising his eyebrows slightly, Arthur caught a glimpse of a slender figure coming out from the corner of his eyes. He immediately hung up the phone and walked towards the figure.


    "Honey, I know you don''t want me to be cold outside alone and come out to see me, right?" Arthur said calmly.


    Lenny''s slightly pale face was full of tiredness and sleepiness, but it was too noisy inside. Since the will announced and Martin and others had left, those relatives immediately revealed their true colors and quarreled in his ears.


    As soon as Arthur finished his words, Lenny fell down and almost pressed all the weight on Arthur.


    "Well, honey, although we haven''t seen each other for quite a while, you are missing me too much, aren''t you?" Arthur joked as he carefully held Lenny to prevent him from falling down.


    Resting his head on his shoulder, Lenny said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t make any noise. Let me have a rest."


    Arthur held Lenny in silence. After a long while, he managed to squeeze out a sentence, "Well... Honey, how about going to the car? I can do anything for you."


    There was a hint of flirtation in his last sentence, but Lenny was not in the mood to listen to him at all.

 Chapter 890 You Still Have Me

    Lenny hung on Arthur''s body quietly. When they were hugging each other, they could hear each other''s breath and heartbeat. In those long and cold nights, even a person did not dare to think carefully, but now it was all true. Sometimes, they would have an illusion that everything was too beautiful.


    The more beautiful the thing was, the easier it would be broken.


    After a long time, Lenny slowly pushed Arthur away. He lowered his eyebrows, making it hard to see how deep sadness was in his deep eyes.


    "Do you have cigarettes?" Lenny suddenly asked.


    Arthur immediately shook his head like a rattle drum, "No! I really don''t have any cigarettes with me!"


    Lenny didn''t say anything. He took out a box of half smoked cigarettes from his trouser pocket. Arthur was embarrassed. He forced a smile and explained, "Well, this... Well... I''ve hurt my feet recently. So my brain is not working well and my memory is poor..."


    Lenny lit a cigarette and took a few puffs. Half of his face was shrouded in smoke. He sat down on the carved stone steps next to him, frowning tightly, and his hoarse voice slowly broke the silence. "After my mother died, my father completely ignored me. He was busy with filming and wouldn''t come back for a few months. At that time, I spent time with grandpa in the old house. Grandpa brought me up. Every time I went out, I would see Grandpa standing at the door and watching me go away..."


    He paused and frowned slightly. He looked so haggard that his voice trembled at the end of his words. "I thought he would stand at that short door to send me away all his life. I never thought that he would leave me... What is life?"


    What was life?


    Life was just living.


    Arthur took the almost cold coffee and put it in the hand of Lenny. Then he sat silently next to Lenny, with a cigarette in his mouth. In the darkness, the light of fire flickered, like a moth that darted into t


    of Oracle plan.


    However, there were so many big shots and rich people in the capital city who wanted to put themselves in an academic title. Why did Hugh only choose Watson?


    Martin said, "He''s not crazy. Studying the criminal psychology doesn''t have the features of anti-society and anti-human, but once there is a deviation in the process of implementation, the result will be the opposite. Moreover, my father didn''t control the Lu Clan at that time, so he is just one of the second-generation rich in the capital city. Why did Hugh choose my father? Maybe my father had been chosen as their prey at that time, and Hugh was just a bait they threw out."


    Cassandra''s pupils shrank sharply, as if she had heard a fantasy. To be honest, she was a person who had made up a script, but she really didn''t dare to write it in this way!


    Because if she didn''t write well, her reader would scold her.


    "Do you mean that they had already noticed that there was something wrong with your father''s identity and deliberately threw out Hugh to seduce your father?" Cassandra felt that she couldn''t keep up with this secret.


    Martin nodded, "It can be said that. There are even more hidden things behind it, but it will take some time to investigate what happened in the past."

 Chapter 891 Just Make Do With It

    Others might not be able to find it out in their whole lives, but it would take some time for Martin to find it out. Fortunately, Cassandra had been used to Martin like this, so she did not show an inexperienced expression, but casually flipped through the shadow book.


    "Hey, sweetheart, I find that I''m not in the mood to shoot recently? I always feel that I have a second job. How about I open a private detective club?" Cassandra had a whim. In fact, her mind had been on strike.


    Hearing this, Martin raised his head and said, "I''ll ask Carlos to arrange it tomorrow. How large-scale do you want?"


    Hearing this, Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She didn''t expect that Martin would immediately do it for her.


    When Cassandra was about to teach Martin how to behave with difficulty and simplicity, she suddenly thought of something. She raised her head in a hurry and stared at Martin, "Yes, you are right! The bigger the detective club is, the better. It''s better to invite some famous old scholars or big shots in the political and legal circles!"


    Martin immediately understood what Cassandra meant, "Do you want to use this as a bait to lure Hugh into the trap?"


    "That''s right!" Cassandra said firmly, "Hugh is too conceited. As long as we make a big scene, he will definitely take the bait, and he thought that he wouldn''t be controlled by us. So even if he knows that the club is built by me, he won''t be afraid. Instead, he will try every means to come in!"


    Hugh looked gentle and learned, but in fact, he was very conceited. He knew that Cassandra and others deliberately led him into the trap, and he would definitely attend it. This was also a kind of acting personality.


    Hugh was not reconciled to be looked down upon, and even forgotten to be blown in the cold wind in the corner, so he would definitely come.


    Martin nodded slightly and immediately took out his mobile phone to call Carlos. He asked Carlos to run this detec


    he black Maybach, he stubbed out the spark from the cigarette butt and carefully put it back into the cigarette box.


    Others found a rich second generation boyfriend who would live a rich life every day, but he was really more and more miserable. He almost couldn''t even smoke. But he thought he just make do with it.


    Arthur got into the car and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t wake up. Did I choke you because of the smell of cigarette?"


    Martin sat in the back seat, with one hand on the door and his head tilted slightly. Seeing that Arthur got in the car, he withdrew his hand and opened his eyes slightly. With an elegant and noble look on his face, he said, "It doesn''t matter."


    If Arthur hadn''t known that Martin liked women and had been married, Arthur would have thought that Martin was flirting with him.


    Arthur shook his head, trying to stifle this absurd idea in the cradle. He asked, "Why do you come here specially? Don''t tell me that you are here for thinking. Tell me, what do you want from me?"


    Arthur couldn''t tell how he felt about Martin. He always looked noble and cold. Although he was very close to him, he always made people feel that there was a heavy and cold wall between them, which was insurmountable.


    Of course, Martin didn''t treat everyone like this, such as Cassandra.

 Chapter 892 He Made His Own Decision

    Martin briefly explained the reason and officially invited Arthur and Lenny to come to the island to cheer up, which was also a gift for Hugh.


    The more chips one had, the more likely Hugh would be able to take the bait. Moreover, what Martin wanted was far more than just to let Hugh take the bait. The details that people subconsciously exposed were the most real primitive reaction, and the ability that could not be hidden.


    Therefore, in Martin''s plan, it would be more real and exciting if Arthur, a real police, acted in the real way.


    "Wait..." Arthur felt that his mind was in a mess, but he still grasped the key point of Martin''s words, so he pressed his temples and said, "You set up such a big trap to lure Hugh into it. You invited me to it, so that he would be more likely to expose himself. But why did you invite my baby? Did you forget that he is not a police now?"


    At any time, he didn''t want Lenny to be in danger. No one knew if something unexpected would happen on that lonely island. If Hugh really took the bait, would he be prepared, or would the person behind him be prepared?


    What if there was an accident on the island?


    Maybe it was because of an occupational disease. Arthur always felt that the streets were full of fierce weapons. If he was not careful enough, he would die under the choppers of others. However, after he had a boyfriend, he cherished his life, especially his boyfriend''s life.


    Martin said calmly, "You are worried about his safety? You can rest assured. If I can''t protect anyone in my territory, I won''t live till today."


    Arthur thought for a while and agreed. He knew that Martin was a super leader with an immeasurable underground force. No one knew how many forces he had behind him! Moreover, Cassandra was going to go to the island this time. Even if Martin was careless and missed something, he would protect Cassandra well.


    The balance in Arthur''s heart finally began to


    ne and flew straight to the island.


    The isolated island was an industry bought by Martin before. He had planned to develop it as a tourism development area, but it was put aside because he was too busy. There were aboriginals on the island originally, and after the island was purchased, they moved out with money. The houses on the island were preserved and could be used as real props.


    After 1.5 hours'' flight, the plane landed on the island. After the luggage was arranged, except for the necessary security guards, the others were all hidden on the island. If they hadn''t known there were other people on the island in advance, they wouldn''t have known their existence.


    Arthur followed Cassandra shamelessly and said, "Sister in law, what the hell is going on with this case? Don''t you really want to give me a thorough explanation? What if I screw it up and help the murderer?"


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows and replied, "I have a suggestion for you."


    "What suggestion?" Arthur asked.


    Cassandra said, "Quit the job and go back and be your boyfriend''s side. You don''t know how many girls covet your boyfriend. Be careful. What a woman wants in her whole life is a man to be infatuated with you, is it?"


    She almost said the wrong words, but fortunately she stopped in time.

 Chapter 893 I Was Different From You

    "Then why don''t you close the Ring Entertainment Industry and be a housewife?" asked Arthur, glancing at Cassandra gloomily.


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows with a smile, answering, "I''m not an ordinary woman. I''m different from you."


    Arthur was speechless.


    He really wanted to slap her in the face!


    The two of them kept bickering with each other for a long time. It was Lenny who finally pulled the two childish children apart.


    About an hour later, the cruise ship with Hugh and the others came ashore. Cassandra had changed into men''s clothes and greeted them in person.


    This time, there were 6 people coming to the island to experience the Isola


    gh is not an ordinary person, so I assume that he has some special eccentricity. The darker the situation is, the more abnormal his desire will be aroused. This is what he inadvertently mentioned in the Oracle plan."


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She had also seen the Oracle plan, but why didn''t she see it?


    They might not be looking at the same Oracle plan!


    After a short pause in front of the camera, Hugh picked up a prop in the darkness, which was a corpse stained with blood.


    What Hugh needed to do next was to bury the corpse. During this process, his neighbor discovered him, so he wanted to kill him on the spur of the moment.

 Chapter 894 Game Began

    The night on the island was very quiet. The cold wind blew a little bit of the salty smell of the sea. The light cast by the few sparse electric poles on the road made people''s back look longer.


    With blood stained body props on his back, Hugh strolled on the winding road of the island, as if he was an ordinary person who took a walk after dinner. He didn''t feel that he was carrying a corpse on his back. Even if Cassandra and the others saw him, he could still explain that he hadn''t acted yet and didn''t take the props as a real corpse.


    He walked through the path and came to a dense forest behind the mountain. He found the hidden iron shovels and dug a hole i


    at upright on the sofa and said, "I''m a teacher, because I taught new courses yesterday, and students have a lot of homework, so I had been preparing for the class after dinner. At about 10 o''clock, I began to grade the homework. I didn''t go to bed until 2 o''clock in the morning. "


    He described himself as a model teacher who was hardworking, as if those bloody things had nothing to do with him.


    With his legs crossed, Arthur pressed his temples with his slender fingers. He indeed had a stomachache after what had happened in the early morning, and his temples were still twitching.


    "Lenny, tell us about the victim... Don''t miss any details, understand?"

 Chapter 895 Consecutive Murder

    It was rare for Lenny to be a dutiful follower. He opened the notebook in front of him and began to report the situation.


    "The dead person''s name is Luna Zeng, a 21 year old girl. She is a resident on the island. She just graduated from university and came back to start her own business. According to the autopsy analysis, the dead time was about one to two o''clock in the morning last night. There were many restricted injuries on the dead body, which meant that she should have had a fierce resistance before she died. In addition, the dead person''s head was repeatedly hit by heavy objects, causing many wounds. The dead''s eyes were merci


    murder 13 years ago related to Hugh?"


    13 years ago, if it weren''t for the accurate age and reliable record of the case, and the overwhelming report and comments of the media, which made people uneasy, no one would remember a case that happened 13 years ago.


    Martin raised his head and said, "Carlos, go and get the file of the consecutive killings."


    Carlos replied, "Okay, boss."


    Cassandra was stunned by his words. It was a secret. Even if Eugene retired, he didn''t dare to tell them in detail. But Martin could get them.


    Rubbing Cassandra''s head, Martin said, "Don''t think too much, I can''t get those seriously filed files."

 Chapter 896 He That Lies Down With Dogs Must Rise Up With Flea .

    "Then what file did you ask Carlos to get just now?" Cassandra was confused. She knew every word he said, but she couldn''t understand a word.


    Martin replied, "Although we can''t retrieve the official filed file, the relevant evidence materials we have won''t be different. After all, that case was too big at that time, and the suspect was not caught afterwards. 13 years have been passed. I''m afraid that except for the families of the victims, no one remembers that case. It''s hard to predict. I''m worried if I don''t find it out. "


    In the past, when Cassandra heard this, she would think that Martin was awesome, but now, she only felt a little


    s for a long time, she had become as cunning as him.


    This was probably the so-called "He that lies down with dogs must rise up with flea".


    In the end, the suspect they reported in the game was Dario. Obviously, they failed. As the winner, Hugh was qualified to be a lifelong member of the detective club, and one million.


    After that, Eugene couldn''t help but walk quickly to Hugh and spoke out the question that he hadn''t asked for 13 years.


    "Hold on, Professor Hugh." Eugene stopped him, fearing that he would board the ship and leave the Island.


    Hugh stopped and pushed his glasses, asking, "Do you have anything else to ask me?"

 Chapter 897 Its Not A Coincidence

    When Eugene was about to say something, Carlos walked over quickly. Hugh glanced at Carlos from the corner of his eyes. But Carlos ignored him and missed him directly.


    "Mr. Eugene, my boss invites you," said Carlos.


    Eugene was relieved for a moment and said, "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Carlos didn''t ask more. He nodded slightly and walked towards Arthur and Lenny. He asked something casually, but Hugh didn''t hear what they said because they were too far away.


    "The case was involved too much, so the officials didn''t release the specific details to the public." staring at Hugh, Eugene frowned and continued, "So, you just sa


    de of his body tightened unconsciously, and cold sweat fell from his forehead one by one.


    After a long time, he said in a very low voice, "So all this is not a coincidence. You have schemed so well to arrange such a big plan... What on earth do you want to do? I''m just an unimportant person. When I was young, I was covered with bruises, and when I''m old, I was only treated at a lower level at most. If you want to get anything from me, I''m afraid I''ll let you down."


    Hearing this, Martin looked up and said in a deep voice, "You misunderstood us. If I remember correctly, it was you who asked to see me and Cassandra, wasn''t it?"

 Chapter 898 I Can Still Argue With Her

    "That''s true, but you have set such a big trap. Is it really just that you want to recall the old case? I''m a frank and honest person all my life, but I''ve been holding that thing in my heart all the time. If you really have any clues that can make the grievance settled, I won''t frown even if you want to kill me!" said Eugene.


    Seeing that the situation was almost ready, Martin said slowly, "You are upright. How could we slander you? But don''t you think that Professor Hu''s explanation is too far-fetched? As a warm-hearted citizen like Professor Hu, if he has found such a shining and useful clue, why hasn''t he reported it for 13 year


    hat to say.


    Because from his tone, she was like a jerk husband who went out to have fun and didn''t care about his wife.


    Thinking of this, Cassandra felt speechless.


    She glanced at him and pressed her temples. While walking towards her office, she asked, "What variety show on earth makes you so hurry? We have seen all kinds of occasions. Calm down."


    "I can''t calm down!" Without any hesitation, Jack scurried around Cassandra and said, "Have you heard of the Phantom City? It is the most popular variety show recently! They want to invite you, you are famous now!"


    Cassandra paused and turned her head, "What did you say?"

 Chapter 899 Can You Be More Reserved

    "You are famous now!" Jack smiled. He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked like a gentleman.


    Cassandra didn''t expect that the funny man could be so handsome. Although Jack, who was surrounded by a group of handsome young men and had no ability to compete, he could be regarded as an outstanding person if he was put aside alone. Everyone liked him, and his business was not low. But Cassandra didn''t know why he didn''t have a girlfriend yet.


    While the two of them were talking, they had arrived at Cassandra''s office. She sat down on the sofa and looked up slightly, "It''s just a variety show. It''s not a big deal. Can you be more reserved?"


    Cassandra didn''t know wh


    and deep love."


    Hearing this, Glen was speechless.


    What if he wanted to teach Cassandra a lesson?


    "By the way, did the crew of the program tell who they want to invite to act with me?" Cassandra suddenly asked.


    Johnny immediately said, "No, this kind of show is formed by the guests themselves, which means, you can decide who to be your partner."


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows, "What about Denny? Does he have a schedule recently? I think he is a good actor for me."


    She even thought she was not a normal woman if she didn''t do anything to Denny.


    Johnny nodded slightly, "Mr. Denny is indeed a good candidate. I don''t know if he has a schedule or not."

 Chapter 900 You Should Have Fun With Your Wife

    But Cassandra thought that the schedule wasn''t a big deal.


    Resting one hand on her forehead, Cassandra rubbed her forehead and said, "Denny is a good boy. I''ll talk to him. Let''s discuss the story first. Glen, I''ll leave the story creation to you."


    Glen nodded, "Don''t worry. I will finish the story creation for you as soon as possible."


    Cassandra chuckled, "Of course I''m relieved with your creation. We don''t have much time. Let''s get down to business first. I think..."


    In the headquarter building of the Lu Group, the capital city.


    In the CEO office.


    Martin had just finished the meeting and was busy with his official documents when his ph


    ut the turnover in business of these small companies is astonishing. They are almost as large as your company..." Martin paused, "Do you believe it?"


    The turnover in business of several small companies was almost as fast as that of a multinational company. What did it mean?


    "It means that they are just using these shell companies to money laundering," said Lenny, who was professional and hit the nail on the head. He frowned and asked, "What on earth do they want to do?"


    The reason why they made such a big scene was just to money laundering. Martin guessed that perhaps there were many unknown things behind it. But the reason was for the money.

 Chapter 901 What Do You Want To Do

    Martin raised his head and his dark eyes were covered with a bit of unspeakable cruelty. "Have you ever thought about it? We have investigated all the things and everyone. In the end, I found that there was no too much conspiracy. It''s just the simplest for money, fame and fortune."


    From the Oracle plan to the Oracle fund, from a blueprint for tracing crimes to a guilty transaction of money, how many people were involved and killed? No one knew how deep these ditches were hidden in the shadows of daylight.


    Lenny had never looked into Martin''s eyes openly like now. Raising his eyebrows, he said "I''ve thought about it. No matter how complicated


    t was a conspiracy or designed by Hugh alone.


    The more Martin thought about it, the more he felt that Hugh was not simple. He was smart and good at camouflage. He didn''t know what kind of dirty heart was hidden under Hugh''s good-looking appearance.


    "Yes, boss," said Carlos, "By the way, since leaving the island, Hugh hasn''t done anything unusual. We have recorded all the people he has seen and what he has said, but there is still nothing wrong. This old fox is really calm."


    As a man who could hold back his secret for 24 years, of course he could keep calm. But Martin felt that if Hugh sank for too long, he would be suffocated to death.

 Chapter 902 I Admit Defeat

    "Hugh is a resourceful man. We can play with him as he wants," Martin said in a low voice.


    Carlos nodded and was about to speak when his phone suddenly rang. The caller ID was Arthur.


    The corners of Carlos''s mouth twitched. He thought that Arthur was so jealous that he didn''t want to call Martin.


    Taking a glance at Martin from the corner of his eyes, Carlos picked up the phone stealthily, "Hello, Mr. Arthur, can I help you?"


    "Of course! Why should I call you if I have nothing else to do?" Arthur''s voice was somewhat angry and impatient. "I just received the news that the murderer of a series of cases has committed another crime. I have speciall


    anged ominously.


    Arthur''s face suddenly darkened. He said, "I see. Carry him into the police station and get all the surveillance videos nearby. Track down the whereabouts of that car. No matter who he is or where he goes, catch him back."


    Bettina felt like her throat was stuffed with cotton, unable to go up and down, and even her breath was a little blocked. After a long time, she said in a hoarse voice, "Yes, boss."


    However, even if the driver of the accident was immediately caught and the manipulator behind it was found, so what?


    Eugene would never come back to life. The truth buried in the dust would always be bloody and heart wrenching.

 Chapter 903 Ill Wait For That Day

    In the Maybach car


    Arthur was holding the phone in his hand, his knuckles were slightly white, and his deep eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of invisible frost. No one knew when a layer of cold sweat climbed on his back bone.


    "Eugene is dead," After a while, Arthur rubbed between his eyebrows and said in a hoarse voice.


    Eugene had been standing at the front line all his life. He was loyal, courageous, and prudent. If it weren''t for the case that had always been his knot, he could have climbed to a higher position. But he had owed a debt of gratitude, and now he even died because of this.


    Martin raised his head slightly and his cold face was reflected on the black window


    omputer screen in front of her.


    Although official microblog of the Headline of J City stood out to refute the rumor, the news flew out as if it had wings. At this time, the more deleted the news, the more public opinion would guess.


    "Yes, I''ll be downstairs of your company soon. You go downstairs and we''ll talk about it later," said Martin.


    Hearing this, Cassandra replied, "Okay, I''ll be right downstairs."


    A few minutes later.


    Cassandra came out of the building and walked quickly to the car. As soon as she got on the car, Martin took a towel to carefully wipe the rain off her body, and handed her a cup of hot water. "Don''t be in a hurry. Have a cup of hot water first."

 Chapter 904 You Dont Deserve To Be Compared With Him

    Cassandra drank the water in a hurry and couldn''t wait to ask, "Sweetheart, what the hell is going on? How could Eugene become the murderer of a series of adultery and murder cases?"


    Martin glanced at her and said, "There was an adultery and murder case in an old apartment in West City District. The surveillance camera took that Eugene had appeared with the victim. After that, the victim''s corpse was found, and the police were chasing after him. But Eugene was hit to death by a container car on the street in front of the police station in West City District. At present, they have found the suspected car and driver''s corpse in the Q


    u want to do? Who do you think I am? I''m not a virgin. Even if I sleep with you, it''s not a big deal. But now you''re sneaking around, which makes me sick, don''t you know?" Robert said in a cold voice, with a trace of disgust flashing in his eyes. Then he sneered.


    The man''s back suddenly froze. In an instant, a lot of emotions flashed through his eyes. He clasped his fingers tightly and asked, "Why? Why can''t I? Didn''t that man abandon you to find his old lover? Why do you have to do this for such an ungrateful ungrateful man?"


    Hearing this, Robert interrupted him and said, "Shut up! You don''t deserve to be compared with him?"

 Chapter 905 I Just Passed By

    "Why don''t I deserve?" The man sneered with his slightly pale and trembling lips. "I, Calvin, was born into a famous family and will be the ruler of the Ji Group in the future. I have whatever kind of man I want. Why do I have to compromise so much? I can only look at your back and see you being obedient to that man all the time?"


    Calvin?


    Cassandra seemed to have heard of this name somewhere. It was said that he was a master of behavior art, and he had opened an art studio in the most expensive commercial street in the capital city. In short, he was a different man.


    Robert said with a sneer, "I am willing to do that."


    g terrible, but she thought that Talbot didn''t look like someone who would have an affair. So she felt that there was any misunderstanding.


    Cassandra scratched her head, "Well... Maybe Talbot did it for business or for any other reason. Don''t think too much. How about I contact him first to see what''s going on?"


    Narrowing his eyes, Robert said coldly, "No! What other reasons? His old lover went bankrupt. So he wants to care about him. I can''t stop him. If it''s not for that he still loves him, he won''t do that!"


    Cassandra knew that Robert was jealous.


    But then again, no one could accept this fact, let alone Robert.

 Chapter 906 Do You Think Its A Game

    "There might be some misunderstanding..." Cassandra racked her brains for a long time and came up with such a comfort.


    With red eyes, Robert clasped his fingers and said, "There''s no misunderstanding. He admitted it himself. I''m not that shameless to be with him for the rest of my life."


    Cassandra, who had just eavesdropped on the corner, thought that what he said just now was not that.


    ''Are men all so fickle?''


    After pondering for a long time, Cassandra finished her reflection and was about to speak when several second-generation riches came in and dragged Robert away. Cassandra had to take back what she had said.


    A few minute


    wrong?"


    Although he had sent more people to protect her all the way, the racing was too dangerous and the consequences would be hard to predict. Although Martin looked very calm, in fact, he might be very nervous.


    Lowering his eyes slightly, Martin ordered, "Send more people and get the surveillance video on the road."


    Carlos replied, "Okay."


    The resort was newly built. It was located in the suburb, and in order to attract these Playboys to come here for consumption, the owner of the resort opened up a road specially for racing. In addition to the reinforcement of the side guardrail, the road was still in its original state.

 Chapter 907 I Overestimated You

    In the monitoring Room.


    The boss personally took Martin and the others to the monitoring room. The whole wall was covered with the real-time monitoring of the villa, and there was no blind spot.


    At this time, the boss pointed at one of the videos and said, "This side is full of videos on the racing road. In order to ensure everyone''s safety, there are specially assigned bodyguards on the racing road all the time to ensure that there will be no mistakes. Please rest assured."


    Standing in front of the monitoring desk, Martin stared at Cassandra, who was speeding, without saying a word.


    Carlos turned his head slightly and winked at the boss. The boss was also a sma


    qualified to be his opponent.


    Calvin was not stupid, but he knew better about Martin''s strength. If it weren''t for the sake of Robert, he might have tried to curry favor with Martin like everyone else. He didn''t believe that no one in the world could defeat Martin!


    On the racing track, more than a dozen motorbikes were chasing after each other.


    At the police station of West City District.


    In the meeting room.


    Arthur sat on the chair with half a cigarette between his fingers, but he didn''t smoke at all. There was a choking smell of cigarette on his body, and the ashtray on the table was filled with cigarette butts.


    "Boss..." Bettina called tentatively.

 Chapter 908 Coincidence

    "Why are you looking at me like that? The murderer is on my face?" Arthur put out the cigarette and said angrily in an instant.


    Bettina and the others looked at each other. It was the first time that they had seen Arthur so angry. Arthur knew that he shouldn''t have lost his temper at his men, but he just couldn''t help losing his temper.


    Arthur rubbed between his eyebrows, lit a cigarette and waved his hand. "I don''t mean to scold you. But the murderer is so hateful. Now the media is reporting on it. Even if all the comments are deleted, it will be useless. The superior asked me to solve this as soon as possible... What the fuck can I do? He is dead!"


    He was also angry. It


    urse of performing his duty. Before she was adopted, Eugene had taken care of her for a period of time. Every year, Eugene would spare some time to see her on her birthday. Today is the little girl''s birthday. In other words, Eugene was most likely to celebrate her birthday."


    Eugene went to celebrate the birthday of the little girl, so he appeared in the video with her. But Eugene didn''t expect that he would die.


    "The little girl''s foster parents are still waiting outside. They want us to give them justice," Rolf said in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Arthur was confused. He rubbed between his eyebrows and asked, "Where are the families of other cases? Are they all gone?"

 Chapter 909 A Delicate Boy

    "Some of them were persuaded to leave, and some stayed in the reception room all the time. I asked someone to accompany them and arranged some food and drinks for them, but they didn''t eat at all. I was stunned and couldn''t answer their question," Bettina said in a choked voice with tears in her eyes.


    The old case happened 13 years ago was probably not remembered by many people in the world, but they were the families of the victims of the case. Even if no one remembered, they could not forget it. They stretched their necks and waited for the murderer to be punished, waiting for the justice of their dead daughters. But in this world, there were not


    As soon as Cassandra raised her head, she saw that Kevin was still holding a black umbrella in his hand and staring at Robert with disgust. What made Cassandra most speechless was that Kevin was wearing a pair of over-sized... shoe covers?


    Cassandra signed in her heart, ''What a delicate man...''


    "Well... Who is this gentleman?" The doctor asked in a hurry.


    Kevin didn''t answer him. He just walked over and took a look at Robert. Then he checked the wound on his leg. While wiping off the mud water on his hand with a handkerchief, he called someone to carry Robert to the stretcher and went to the villa to find a clean place to treat his wound.

 Chapter 910 True Love

    There was a temporary medical room in the villa. A large number of young men had already washed themselves clean and waited outside the medical room in a hurry.


    Cold wind blew in with raindrops. They who had been soaked in the mud water just now didn''t feel cold. Now when they heard the scream of the medical room, they were so cold that even their bones trembled.


    "Well... Did Robert die? I saw that the wound was very deep and it bled so much. I read many novels before, the character who bled many blood would die."


    A young man next to him rolled his eyes at him and said, "Damn you! What are you talking about? Just stop it! Robert has hi


    ace, Talbot closed his eyes and stared at Tandy. "Mr. Tandy, please let go of me."


    "Mr. Tandy?" Tandy''s face suddenly darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, "When have you been separated from me to this point? I sent you this apartment, but you still keep it. Don''t you still love me?"


    Looking at him, Talbot slowly shook his head. "No, I keep it, just because I have let go of everything in the past. I can face all of this and face everything calmly. Please behave yourself."


    A cold light flashed in Tandy''s eyes. "What if I don''t behave myself? Didn''t you want to be fucked by me before? You are quite familiar with this, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 911 Im Sorry

    The room was eerily quiet, and the sound of needles falling could be heard.


    Talbot just looked at Tandy like this, as if the person in front of him suddenly became very strange, as if he was just a passer-by that he met casually on the street. They brushed past each other and merged into the sea of people, and they would never meet again.


    "Mr. Tandy," said Talbot in a low and hoarse voice again. If you listened carefully, you would find that although his voice was still gentle and courteous, there was a little imperceptible alienation in it. He continued, "I have always been grateful to you. Without you, I wouldn''t have been like today. I really


    atefully.


    Arthur really didn''t know why they thanked them. It was a murder case. The murderer didn''t commit another crime, so they were delayed for 13 years without finding the truth. Now there was finally a trace of tracking, but two people died.


    There were so many broken families, but these kind and innocent people still had to thank them. He had never felt that these words were so harsh to hear.


    Arthur lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry."


    The middle-aged woman hurriedly shook her head and said, "No, this is not your fault. We... we''ve waited for so many years, and finally this day comes. Even if we die now, we can rest in peace."

 Chapter 912 Dead Men Tell No Tales

    After a moment''s silence, Arthur suddenly asked, "I just heard from you that your husband fell and injured on the construction site?"


    The middle-aged woman seemed to finally find someone to talk about. She chattered, "Yes, since Paola left, his father went to the police station often. So he was fired by the original company. We don''t have any education and it''s difficult to find a job, so we have to go to the construction site to find a part-time worker. 4 years ago, his father fell down from the construction site, but our boss said that we were temporary workers, so he didn''t pay for it. Our savings were used up not long ago. At first, we even borrowed som


    ck suddenly shivered. He immediately picked up his phone and dialed Bettina''s number.


    Bettina was sorting out the files, hoping to find some missing clues. When she received Arthur''s call, she tensed up subconsciously and pressed the phone against her ear. "What happened?"


    "Don''t disturb anyone. Go to the material evidence room and get Eugene''s key! Go now!" Arthur''s voice was almost broken, and his heart was almost in his throat.


    He wasn''t sure if the person over there had known this, so they took the key from Eugene.


    Bettina didn''t dare to ask more. After hanging up the phone, she immediately went to the material evidence room to get the key.

 Chapter 913 I Support You

    A few minutes later.


    Bettina trotted to the meeting room with the evidence bag she just took. As soon as she entered, she put the bag in front of Arthur carefully as if she was holding some treasure.


    "Sir, here''s the thing. I''m leaving now." Bettina instinctively glanced at Martin and others. It was rare that her EQ was online, so she took the initiative to ask for a leave.


    Arthur picked up the evidence bag and said, "Go and check that who has ever touched this evidence after Eugene''s death. None of them can be left behind."


    Bettina''s heart skipped a beat and her pupils shrank. "Sir, you mean..."


    Arthur shook his hand and said, "I don''t mean anything


    he traditional name of the ethnic minority. Is there any problem?"


    Cassandra shook her head, "No, I just feel that this name is a little special. By the way, I''m going to plan Phantom City for the next shooting with director Johnny and others in a few days. I may not come back soon. Sweetheart, will you miss me?"


    Martin turned his head slightly and kissed on Cassandra''s forehead, "Yes, I will."


    One day apart was like three years.


    Cassandra felt wronged and said, "Well, I don''t want to work. I just want to live a leisure life."


    "Okay, I support you," said Martin.


    Hearing this, Cassandra was speechless.


    She thought that he spoiled her so much!

 Chapter 914 A Good Show Begins

    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the day to shoot the Phantom City. Cassandra, Johnny and the others had arrived at the studio early in the morning. Most of the guests at the same time were successful seniors in the business circle. Only Cassandra and Denny were a little different from each other.


    Although Denny had been in the entertainment industry for 10 years, he had been unknown in the past 10 years. He hadn''t even had a endorsement. Now, he had become famous overnight and received a lot of advertising notices. His fame had been rising day by day. It could be said that he would be famous in the future.


    Cassandra had just started her career, but she became fa


    ng on reading documents.


    "Are you ready for the things I asked you to order?" Martin asked.


    Hearing this, Carlos immediately raised his head and nodded incessantly, "Yes, Boss, don''t worry. Everything is ready, but Cassandra finished the shooting successfully today. It''s... a little bad to send this?"


    As a straight man like Martin, he didn''t know what gift he would give to girls to please them. He thought flowers, necklace and jewelry were too vulgar, so he picked a special gift for Cassandra.


    Martin glanced at Carlos calmly, "Is there a problem?"


    Carlos shook his head like a rattle drum and said, "No, Cassandra will like whatever gift you give her!"

 Chapter 915 Someone Has Changed

    "Is there any news from Greyson?" Martin said in a low and hoarse voice, resting his forehead on one hand.


    When Carlos heard this, his face suddenly darkened. He straightened his body from a pile of documents, with a little coldness in his eyes, "Not yet. Moreover, Greyson hasn''t contacted us for 4 hours, and the tracker has lost his signal. I''ve sent more people over... I suspect that something is wrong there."


    Hearing this, Martin narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "It''s impossible for the Bai Family to see through Greyson''s identity in such a short time, unless..."


    Carlos''s throat moved slightly and said with a little difficulty, "Unless there is a traitor among us, but the identities of these people have been strictly checked. Have we ignored something?"


    Martin''s eyes darkened and said coldly, "You go to check their identity yourself. In addition, continue to send more people to find Greyson as soon as possible and transfer him back directly. Don''t act rashly in Dragon City for the


    ok for him. It was not until just now that I found his body."


    At this moment, Carlos''s face was so ferocious. He said in an extremely cold voice, "No matter what means you use, you must find out the content of the last phone call he made when he was alive, and who on earth he met in the end!"


    "Okay, I got it. I will find the murderer. I won''t let him die for no reason."


    It was not until the phone was hung up that Carlos seemed to be still in a daze. He held the phone tightly and did not believe that Greyson was dead.


    At first, there were several murders, and then Eugene''s death. Now it was Greyson. It seemed that there were a pair of omnipotent hands that controlled the fate of others, but they could not even capture the other''s whereabouts.


    Carlos''s back bone climbed up a layer of bone chilling, and his voice was extremely bitter. "Boss, Greyson..."


    After a few seconds of silence, Martin continued, "Make an elaborate funeral, and... go and comfort his family."


    "Yes, boss."

 Chapter 916 You Are Mine

    At the police station of West City District, the capital city.


    In Arthur''s office.


    Arthur had been working on the murder case for several days. With a cigarette in his mouth, he was reading the case file. There were many detailed files, and even if it was just a passer-by who had nothing to do with it, he had to investigate, in case of missing any useful clues.


    Sometimes, the key to solve a case was to get rid of the tiny details.


    After the reform, his office was smaller than before when he was the deputy director. Usually, there were all kinds of messy things on the table, and there were all kinds of documents, certificates and medals in the office cabinet behind the chair.


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    A quick knock on the door pulled back Arthur''s soul. He raised his eyes slightly, and the rims of his eyes were red from eyelids to eyeballs, wrapped with blood. He smiled silently, "Bettina, your hair is so


    a moment, with an indescribable chill in his eyes. After a while, he continued, "Later, a student reported that she had embezzled money from the school and asked for money from the student''s parents. In order to settle the matter peacefully, the school directly fired her. She had nowhere to go and wanted to die, but my father saved him. She thought it was all a coincidence, but finally she found that it was all designed by others. She was pushed into a lonely and thorny path, and she didn''t even have the right to die for herself. "


    "What happened later?" asked Arthur.


    Lenny looked at him stiffly and said, "Later she found that her dead husband actually ''returned to life''. She finally understood that everything was a plan. At that time, she already had me, and she probably had mercy on my father, so she learned to resist, even if the price was to take her life, and the person who bought them off was... Hancock."

 Chapter 917 I Gave Up

    Hancock, the second son of the Shen Clan, used to have no sense of existence in the company, and because of his dissoluteness, he was not liked by Old Master Shen. In the past few decades, no one had taken him seriously, but he had appeared too frequently recently. If it weren''t for the intervention of Lenny, the Shen Group would have been in Hancock''s pocket now.


    It could be seen that sometimes the fate of life was really just a freak, as if there was an invisible hand behind the scenes, pushing Hancock from behind to the stage at one point one.


    Arthur frowned and his heart began to sink. "You have investigated for so many years, but you haven''t found anything more about your mother. Why do you suddenly find this now?"


    Lenny leaned back slightly, leaned against the sofa and said, "In the 18 floor storeroom of the Skyriver Building, there is a U disk. By the time you checked it, it had been taken away, and some of it was sent to me anonymously.


    to see if we can find any clues."


    Carlos immediately said, "Okay... Well, it seems that they have finished shooting. The fans over there have come out first."


    Martin tightened his thin lips and said, "Don''t tell Casey anything about it. She can''t be involved again."


    Carlos: "Yes, boss."


    Even if he didn''t want to hide anything from Cassandra, he wouldn''t let her risk her life. No matter how many hidden facts would be after this, he only wanted Cassandra to be safe, because even he himself didn''t know if he would be involved in this huge whirlpool and unable to be alone.


    Cassandra waved goodbye to her fans and Denny, Johnny. After confirming that there was no one around, she got into the car.


    As soon as Cassandra got in the car, she rushed to Martin and shouted, "Darling, this kind of scene experience is so handsome, but it will be broadcast in half a month. You must watch it then!"


    Martin nodded slightly and said gently, "Okay."

 Chapter 918 Who Incited You To Send It

    "HMM... What''s this?" Only then did Cassandra realize that there seemed to be something long under her buttocks.


    Martin raised his hand, gently rubbed her head and said, "It''s for you."


    Cassandra''s eyes lit up. She immediately took out the long box from her bottom and couldn''t wait to open it. She thought it was an antique, calligraphy, painting, necklace or jewelry, but when she opened it, there was a brightly colored... brocade flag!


    Seeing this, Cassandra thought in her mind, ''What the hell is this?


    It is so weird!''


    She swallowed and smiled awkwardly, "My sweetheart... Who incited you to send it?"


    Martin replied, "Robert."


    Martin saw that Cassandra didn''t like it and was unhappy. For a moment, he betrayed Robert.


    Speechless, Cassandra rubbed between her eyebrows and opened the brocade flag. The flag was different from the ones hung in ordinary stores. The handwriting on it was vigorous and powerful, probably made by famous master. Moreover, there was a ro


    idle? Oh my God... Please have a seat. I''m going to wash my face."


    He had been very busy in the early morning. Just now, a phone call from his superior gave him a task that he didn''t know what to do. He was so dizzy that he was really not sober.


    Arthur went to the bathroom and washed his face. His face was still wet. He lit a cigarette and asked, "What''s up?"


    Lenny handed a file bag under his arm to Cassandra and said, "This is the information you asked me to investigate before. From the current situation, Mrs. Lynn did not die by accident. Although Susan did it secretly and someone else dealt with the aftermath for her... She did put a drug that could cause heart disease in Mrs. Lynn''s soup. This drug is a forbidden drug. Even if it is carried around by a person, it can''t pass the customs."


    Cassandra''s pupils shrank sharply and her voice changed a little. She stared at Lenny with her dark and deep eyes and said, "You mean, Susan... Susan killed grandma by herself?"

 Chapter 919 Does Marcus Have A Girlfriend

    "I can have given these materials to you in private, but..." Lenny''s face froze and his heart sank slowly to the bottom of the valley. "When I investigated this matter, I accidentally found a surveillance video, and the video materials were all in it. Before the incident, Cassandra had met a mysterious person who had been well hidden, but he was accidentally exposed by a convex lens on a nearby road. I took a picture of him getting on and off the car. If I''m not mistaken, that man... The man is Nathaniel who to took away the things in the locker of the Skyriver Building."


    It was Nathaniel again!


    Damn!


    Where did she meet him!


    Cassandra lowered her eyes and said in silence, "That is to say, whether Susan colluded with those people or not, it was indeed her who killed Grandma."


    Wouldn''t Susan feel guilty and scared when she brought the soup to her grandma?


    The Yan Clan brought her up since she was a child. Evan loved her very much, and even sacrificed ev


    n.


    Wow, Lenny must have been annoyed.


    Arthur coughed and said, "Don''t look at me like that. I''m worried about her. Look, she''s the only female comrade in our team. She has a good view of life and values. Our institution is afraid that she will be alone all her life."


    Cassandra still had a little impression of Bettina. She stayed with a group of rough men every day and worked day and night. Bettina was a typical tough woman, and this girl had first-rate fighting skills. If she was really with Marcus, they might have a few fights every day.


    Why did she look forward to the scene of the two people fighting with each other?


    Cassandra looked at Arthur and said seriously, "Well, I''ll leave this resolute task to Mr. Arthur. I''ll send him to you right away... We haven''t succeeded yet. Mr. Arthur still need to work harder."


    Arthur had thought that Cassandra would refuse, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra would agree so readily. He really thought too much.

 Chapter 920 Live To Death

    At the headquarter building of the Lu Group in the capital city.


    Standing carefully in front of Martin''s desk, Carlos said in a slightly low voice, "Master, according to the comparison results of Mr. Arthur, this Brent, whose original name is Dayton, is indeed a wanted criminal. He committed a crime of murdering the life of a family of five. It is said that... It is said that he killed five members of the family just because of a small quarrel. This kind of beast is simply unreasonable."


    Martin didn''t seem to be surprised. He lowered his eyes slightly and said, "If Dayton is an escaped criminal, then it wouldn''t be a coincidence that the club he runs has gathered Hugh and the others there. Arrange someone to investigate it immediately. Don''t alert the enemy."


    "I''ve sent someone to investigate it. Master, I have a bad feeling."


    Martin looked up, "What?"


    Carlos hesitated for two seconds and said, "I always feel that there is a big conspiracy behind it. Who the hell are they? How could they have such


    e robe, whose eyebrows were all white, leaned against a chair to fish. He was hale and hearty, and a set of expensive tea set was placed on the small stool next to him.


    The old man was Walter, the thirteenth master of the Lu Clan.


    At this time, an old man of the same age quickly walked over. "Master, young master Martin is here."


    As if not hearing what he said, Walter''s eyes were still fixed on the calm fish pool in front of him. After a while, he skillfully pulled the fishing rod and caught a big fish.


    Walter smiled and said, "It seems that Martin is lucky today. Horace, go and clean up the fish. We will entertain Martin a good dinner tonight."


    "Yes, master."


    Walter took a sip of tea and looked at the sky again. Then he slowly stood up from the chair and slowly walked towards the villa with one hand holding a walking stick.


    Martin had been waiting for him in the yard. Seeing that Walter staggered over, he looked at Walter quietly until Walter came over and sat down on a chair beside him.

 Chapter 921 Live Or Dead Is Fate

    "Martin, what brings you to see me today?" Holding his crutch in both hands, Walter smiled amiably.


    A person''s appearance could often disguise all the good and evil in him.


    Martin glanced at Walter and said, "I have something to ask you, Mr. Walter. Please tell me the truth."


    Walter chuckled, "I''m an old man. Why do you ask me? If you have anything to say, just tell me."


    Martin''s eyes turned cold and shot at Walter like a sharp blade. He said in a cold voice, "Twenty four years ago, my parents died in a car accident. It''s strange. I''ve only investigated some past things recently and found something. Do you still remember what happened twenty four years ago?"


    Hearing this, an imperceptible cold light flashed across Walter''s eyes, and his expression did not change at all. He stared at Martin with deep eyes for a moment, and then said slowly, "I''m old, and I don''t remember many things in the past. Isn''t the car accident of your parents an accident? Is there any scheme?"


    Martin nar


    way after killing them. He waited in the wilderness for the police to arrest him.


    It was said that when the police arrived at the scene, he just dismembered the body of one of the junior high school students, kneeling on the grass with blood all over his body. There were also female police out of the scene, and they had seen the big scene, but when they saw the scene, they fainted on the spot.


    More strangely, the murderer was Brent, the owner of that high-end club, which Martin had just asked him to investigate.


    In the consulting room.


    [Ф�仨] opened the file. After the routine match, she looked at the suspect in yellow clothes and said, "what''s your name? Do you know why we brought you here for questioning?"


    The suspect had a pair of black thin glasses on the bridge of his nose, and his hair was combed neatly. In addition to his yellow clothes, he was like a social elite. He did not look like a ''wanted criminal''. It could be seen that his appearance could really hide the truth.

 Chapter 922 You Already Have The Answer

    "What did you say? I don''t understand," said Brent with a smile. "Oh, I forgot to tell you that my left ear was once beaten to deaf, so my hearing is not very good."


    Bettina had already guessed that the jerk was going to make trouble, so she handed the prepared hearing aid to Brent. After putting on the hearing aid, he pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose and smiled, "Thank you, Miss Bettina. You are the most beautiful policewoman I have ever seen."


    Bettina was usually treated as a brother by a group of men. Sometimes when she was busy, she even forgot that she was a woman. When she heard this kind of hypocritical praise, she was very happy.


    Bettina clear her throat and knocked on the table. "Be serious. Can you cooperate with our investigation now? What''s your name? Do you know why we brought you here for questioning?"


    Brent nodded, fiddled with the handcuffs with his slender fingers, and replied, "My name is Brent, and my original name is Dayton. I don''t know why you brought me here f


    rthur did have an answer in his heart. The case of Dayton''s murder seemed to be perfect, but if carefully investigated, it would be found to be full of flaws. After Dayton was arrested, since he admitted the case he committed twelve years ago, why did he deny the case he committed during his mental illness period? It didn''t make sense.


    More strangely, they just found out the club under the name of Dayton, and someone threw him out so soon to be a scapegoat. It seemed that they had completely ''awakened'' the people behind them when they investigated Hugh and others, and they abandoned Dayton at the first time.


    Until the cigarette between his fingers was burnt to the end, Arthur said word by word, "They threw Dayton out as a scapegoat. Since Dayton was caught on spot when he committed the crime, they put all the crimes on Dayton. I''m not reconciled. So many people died, but we didn''t even know the background of the other party. We don''t know how many people are behind them and what they want to do."

 Chapter 923 I Am Going To Explode With Anger

    There was a dead silence in the monitoring room.


    After a moment''s silence, Martin raised his eyes and said in a low and hoarse voice, "But Dayton is not as obedient as they arranged."


    Arthur''s back suddenly froze, and his pupils shrank slightly. A tinge of joy appeared on his face. "Good! If Dayton became their scapegoat, he should admit that he did everything today, instead of pretending to be insane and deliberately revealing such a big flaw! Dayton has become a traitor among them!"


    Martin nodded slightly and said, "Dayton knows that Miss Benttina is just a trigger, and he can''t get anything from her. He is not sure whether Miss Benttina''s identity is ''black'' or ''white'', so he can only deliberately throw out the bait like this. Those who understand his words will naturally take the bait."


    Arthur''s heart skipped a beat. He immediately said, "You''re right. If we can really get useful information from the mouth of Dayton, then this time, we may be very close to the truth."


    Martin narrowed his eyes, with a hint of coldness i


    ut Denny didn''t refuse.


    However, before the livestream started, an employee of the skin care company insulted Denny without turning off the microphone. Although the company immediately stopped the livestream, deleted the livestream video and issued an apology.


    However, huge waves were stirred up because of that. Now, the number of Denny''s fans surged to more than ten million, and most of them were true fans. Therefore, countless fans were watching the live broadcast for the sake of Denny. As a result they saw the abuse. A group of his true-love fans posted this topic on the top search, and also make themselves on the top search, attracting attention of all.


    "Be serious to deal with this matter and never tolerate! Respect our Denny!"


    "Mr. Denny has always been professional and dedicated in his work, and he respects the advertising endorsement of your company. We fans choose to use your company''s products in order to support Denny. Please give Mr. Denny and his fans an explanation."


    "We will protect him. Don''t hurt him!"

 Chapter 924 You Are So Awesome

    Cassandra looked through the comments on microblog roughly and then called Jack. Jack had completely gone berserk and called all the people in the public relations department back. Moreover, he had contacted countless media reporters, intending to hold a press conference.


    As soon as Cassandra''s phone call came in, Jack immediately hung up the phone that was on and answered Cassandra''s phone. As soon as the phone was connected, Jack couldn''t wait to ask, "Martin, what do you mean? Damn it! Life and death are not important. If we don''t want to accept it, we just resist it. I''m not afraid!"


    Cassandra was turning around and walking towards the Bentley car at the door. She pressed her temples and said coldly, "Nonsense. We''ve been bullied like this, if I still have to endure it, I''m a loser."


    Jack''s eyes lit up and slapped the table, "I know you won''t let our little Denny suffer. I''ve gathered all the people. I''ve contacted more than a hundred media in the capital city, and I''ll deal with the rest in half an hour. Martin, tell me what we''re goi


    owers in front of me...''


    Jack was not an ordinary person. He immediately changed the topic, kicked his short legs and fawningly rushed to Cassandra, "Martin, you''re finally here! I miss you so much! "


    Cassandra suddenly felt speechless. She stretched out a finger and gently touched Jack''s forehead, "Get out!"


    With an aggrieved look on his face, Jack curled his lips and said, "Martin, how could you dislike me? Don''t you love me anymore? Do you have a dog outside? Tell me the truth, you heartbreaker!"


    Cassandra walked to the sofa and sat down, "If anyone marries you, I will lose if she doesn''t cheat on you."


    Jack was speechless.


    ''I really want to kill her.


    What are you talking about!''


    Why did she stab him in the heart as soon as she came here? They had agreed to be loving and understanding colleagues and brothers before. Why did she forget all those?


    Cassandra didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She turned to look at Denny, who was standing in a straight line. At the moment he saw Cassandra, he calmed down miraculously.

 Chapter 925 You Deserve The Best

    Cassandra chuckled, raised one of her eyebrows and said in a softer voice, "Denny, don''t worry. I''m here. No one dares to bully you."


    Before Denny could say anything, Jack howled and complained, "Martin, you bastard! Why do you treat Denny like a spring breeze and treat me like autumn wind that sweep leaves? The difference is so obvious!"


    Humph! They were both human beings. Didn''t he want to be respected?


    If she had time to coax Denny, why didn''t she coax him?


    Jack, who didn''t realize that he had completely lost in jealousy, instantly forgot his brotherhood and friendship, and forgot about the press conference and the matter of seeking justice for Denny. All he remembered at the moment was the cruel reality that he was neglected.


    He also wanted to be loved.


    Cassandra cast a sidelong glance at him and said, "How can a rough man like you compare with Denny?"


    Jack was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were as big as bells, as if he was suffering a heartache


    Jack nodded incessantly, as if he was going to make a big scene. He raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, Martin. We have to be more arrogant now. There are so many companies and stars in the circle, and I don''t think any of them have such tough stand like us who dare to fight against the ''Party A'' face to face."


    What Jack said was true. In this circle, even the super A-list celebrities had to lower their stature and please their ''Party A'', for fearing that they would withdraw their endorsement if they were unhappy. That would be a great loss.


    Therefore, there was an unwritten rule in the entertainment circle, that was, not to offend the ''Party A''. After all, no one would be against money, which was one of the reasons why Denny didn''t want to make it a big scene. He was not afraid that no one would ask him to endorse anything. For so many years, he had been used to being ignored, and he just wanted to focus on filming.


    Cassandra also knew this, but what was that matter?

 Chapter 926 It Is The Original Taste

    "Well done. I just want everyone to know that Denny is not someone to be trifled with," Cassandra said, with a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    The reason why they felt so sad and wronged was that those ''Party A'' were confident that they didn''t dare to fight them head on.


    But why?


    The ''Party A'' was also trying to make money. On the one hand, they wanted to earn money for themselves with the fame of an artist, but on the other hand, they wanted to be superior to others. In a word, they wanted to be bad guys, and at the same time, they wanted others to praise them as good guys. How could it be so easy?


    Over the years, there had been a lot of scandals about celebrities being harassed and bullied by their ''Party A'', but even those super A-list stars didn''t dare to stand out to explain and seek justice for themselves. To put it bluntly, in this circle where the new comers were better than the old ones, they were afraid that their ''Party A'' would be too angry and that their ''Party A'' would withdraw their advertisements if they were angry.


    But


    answer, Mr. Gao!"


    "Mr. Gao, is it true that you are suspected of sexual harassment of cooperative artists?"


    "Mr. Gao, please answer my question!"


    "Does the crisis of the Blooming Group have anything to do with the matter of Ring Entertainment Industry? Could you please tell me whether Mr. Martin is behind this? Mr. Martin, please answer!"


    The reporters had completely lost control. They had originally come for the contract between the Ring Entertainment Industry and the Blooming Group. It had just been half handled, but the Blooming Group had collapsed. What a coincidence?


    If it had something to do with the Ring Entertainment Industry, how could a small film company make a listed company of the world top five hundred suffer to this point in such a short time? It was incredible.


    What kind of power was behind the Ring Entertainment Industry?


    Looking at the microblog messages that were constantly flashing on the screen, Cassandra felt speechless. Needless to say, this must be done by her darling again.


    But he did a good job.

 Chapter 927 So Do You Learn To Cheat

    "Ring Entertainment Industry lead a face-off confront. The big boss behind it is capable of controlling the stock market. The dark horse in the entertainment circle counterattacks, it may be the biggest winner!"


    "The Blooming Group is on the verge of collapsing. Its ten major crimes are revealing!"


    "Call for Denny! Denny is the best!"


    "Ah... Mr. Martin is the most powerful man in the world. His ''boyfriend charm'' is max. I want to marry him!"


    "Well, do you still need a charlady?"


    The press conference lasted for a long time, and it didn''t end until nearly midnight. Cassandra asked Jack to send Denny back in person, and then she returned to the Yan Garden with tiredness.


    As soon as she arrived at the Yan Garden, she ran to the living room like a gust of wind and pounced on Martin. She put her arms around the man''s waist and raised her head. "Sweetheart, your ''boyfriend charm'' is max. My admiration for you is like a torrent of river water. I love you, MUA..."


    Martin lowered his eyes and asked, "''Boyfriend charm'' is max?"


    Cassandra immediately explained, "This means that a man has some of the qualities


    ly pass away in this life?


    Cassandra checked the microblog. Almost the whole microblog hot search list and hour list were all about Layton''s death.


    "He is a great hero. He works for the country and the people. After Mr. Layton left, there''s no martial art world anymore."


    "Your influence lasts!"


    "We really have to learn to say goodbye. It turns out that a young days have gone and old age soon arrived."


    "You have dedicated your whole life to wonderful novels. Goodbye, sir."


    "The wind devouring kiss, the rain burying sun, he would never lost his way. The snow conquering path could never make him desperate. Picking flowers and drinking wine is somehow a torture of the lover. With these two eyes and a hundred arms or a thousand hands, you can''t guard against them..."


    Cassandra held her phone tightly in her hand and sat on the sofa for two or three minutes. She didn''t know how many times she had run around the earth before her soul fell back into her body. She kept silent for a moment, and then found a photo with only a background of a vast desert. She typed a few words with difficulty and sent it out.

 Chapter 928 Illusory Life

    Because of Layton''s death, many people began to recall the past martial art feelings. The old dream, which had never been touched by the wind, blade and sword, was well hidden in the bottom of their hearts, was like a wild snow source that broke through the frozen earth, coming one after another and shaking endlessly.


    Coincidentally, ''Heavenly Dragon, season two'' was officially release at this time. Although Cassandra didn''t take this opportunity to use Layton for publication, there were still a large number of middle-aged people buying tickets to mourn him. There were also some old people, even if they were not flexible enough, rushed to pay tribute to him.


    On the first day of Heavenly Dragon, season two''s official release, the box office had reached over a hundred million dollars, and many cinema had increased their movie arranging rate. Almost all the advertising walls of the cinema were filled with the memories of Layton''s life. Some old people sat in the cinema for a long time after watching the movie, and some were crying silently.


    The Jianghu that belonged to their generation slowly came to an end.


    Even the once generous righteou


    son two was really a great coincidence, and with the full support of the assistant director, Johnny. Otherwise, it would not be so easy for her to produce such a good film with her little knowledge in the profession.


    It was not until she was about to get off work that Cassandra put down the script and rushed to the celebration party with her people.


    At Lucian''s private villa in the suburb of the capital city.


    Last time, Cassandra did Lucian a big favor. She not only helped Lucian prove his innocence, but also gave him a chance to be together with Beth again. Lucian owed her such a big favor, so as soon as Cassandra asked him to borrow the villa, Lucian agreed.


    Several cars arrived at the resort. After parking the car in the parking lot, Lucian came to welcome the crowd with Beth and Koda. Then Lucian handed the resort to Cassandra and left with the two.


    A group of people entered the villa. As soon as they entered, they saw the wide lawn not far away, where alcohol and beverage, food, barbecue, movies and so on were well prepared. On the left side of the table, there was a red square box, which seemed to be used for prize drawing.

 Chapter 929 Long Live Mr. Martin

    "Martin, am I dreaming? The way I opened it must be too mysterious!" Jack widened his eyes, instantly filled with girlish excitement.


    Why couldn''t he meet such a good girlfriend~


    To be honest, he almost doubted if Cassandra was a bisexual creature. She was invincible in flirting with girls, but she was also charm to man. How could she do that!


    Cassandra chuckled, waved her hand and said slowly, "Everyone has been busy for so long, so don''t worry about anything today. Have a good time. There is a mysterious part later, which will be announced at about nine o''clock. Let''s get started!"


    "Wow! Long live Mr. Martin!"


    "Martin is awesome!"


    "Call Martin! I''m so fucking happy!"


    During this period of time, they had to focus on Heavenly Dragon and Johnny''s new play. The company had been busy for two or three months, because there were too many advertising activities, and basically no one took a few days off. It was not easy for the two plays to


    ll the people on the other end of the line had drawn their lot, they went over and casually drew the last few lots.


    When the draw finished, a list of prizes appeared on the big screen behind Cassandra.


    "Damn it! Am I blind? The first prize is a villa?"


    "I''m blind, too. The first prize is a villa, and the second prize is a Mercedes Benz GLS!"


    "Help me up. My legs are trembling. I can''t stand steadily!"


    "The worst award was the most popular cellphone. Martin, you are so rich!"


    The group of people sobered up in an instant. They had thought that this lottery draw was just for fun, but they didn''t expect that it was really the most exciting part.


    "Who is number 32! Who got number 32? Tonight''s koi fish?"


    Someone howled. The number corresponding to number 32 was the first prize tonight. When this voice came out, the whole scene suddenly fell into silence.


    After a while, Denny slowly raised the number in his hand, "I''m number 32."

 Chapter 930 In Front Of Death

    There was dead silence.


    Everyone''s eyes were glued to Denny. A few seconds later, a group of people surrounded him like corpses.


    "Ah! Let''s enjoy the lucky aura of Koi fish!"


    "All of you get rid of your hands. Whoever humiliate my dreaming man are sworn enemies of mine... The dreaming man can only be humiliated by me!"


    "The dreaming man''s hands are so soft. I can hang on it for a year!"


    "Hah-hah! I finally touch the real dreaming man!"


    The group of people made Denny dizzy, and it took a long time for them to stop. Cassandra stood aside and looked at them with a smile. Such worldly atmosphere in the world were really amazing.


    Cassandra picked up the microphone again and said, "Well, our baby Denny is frightened by you, okay? Next, it is the second class award. You should have seen who has the number 18 in his hand just now. The second class award is the top version of a Mercedes Benz GLS. Wave your little paws and come here to take the car key."


    Hearing the word ''No. 18'', Jack, who had been performing stiffly beside,


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    verything would end with his death.


    Bettina looked up blankly and stared at the picture of the scene of Dayton''s death on the big screen. The murderer who had committed heinous crimes without blinking his eyes was lying alone in a pool of blood, without even the strength to move.


    It turned out that only in the face of death, all living beings were equal.


    Bettina looked at Arthur, with an unprecedented loss in her eyes. She said in a hoarse voice, "I''ve already asked, it was... During the time they went out to exercise and relax, it was a drug trafficker who did it. He was arrested for selling drugs and locked up in the same prison area with Dayton. Since they were all criminals waiting for trial, they were locked up together. During the dinner, the drug trafficker had a conflict with Dayton, and then he stabbed him to death with his toothbrush. When the guards took control of the two people, they couldn''t save Dayton anymore."


    Arthur looked up at Bettina and asked, "That''s all?"


    Bettina shook her head. "There is also..."

 Chapter 931 Was He Really Wrong

    Arthur lit up another cigarette and took two puffs. The smoke swirled around him, making his outline a little blurry. No one could see his suppressed anger.


    Arthur asked, "What else?"


    Bettina kept silent for a moment. "Because of the special identity of Dayton, they took the suspect under control as soon as Dayton died. I just checked his scroll and found that this suspect has something to do with the extermination case seven years ago."


    As Bettina spoke, her fingers moved slowly. An old yellow photo appeared on the large screen. In the photo, a middle-aged man was holding a child of six or seven years old and smiling at the camera, reminding people of the words ''life is peaceful and beautiful'' for no reason.


    Bettina''s eyes were red from outside to inside. She said in a hoarse voice, "This photo was found in the suspect''s wallet when he came in. The middle-aged man on the left should be known to be the victim of the extermination seven years ago. The child on the right is called Guy, the one


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ation on the table, Roger''s face darkened. This time, a total of three movies and eleven awards under the GR Group were nominated, and they were also one of the big winners in this film festival. But what annoyed him was that every award they were nominated, and the FX International Group was also nominated, and the total number even exceeded the GR Group.


    The GR Group was on par with the FX International Group. However, because the GR Group was a well-known entertainment company, although it couldn''t suppress the FX International Group too much, it had always been gaining the upper hand in film festivals or award ceremonies.


    It never occurred to Roger that the GR Group would be overshadowed by the FX International Group after a young man became the CEO.


    "Mr. Roger," the assistant, Vincent, stared at Roger carefully and hesitated for a while before he said tentatively, "Just now Mr. Xiao''s assistant called and asked if you would like to attend this year''s Film Festival. What do you think..."

 Chapter 932 His Master Touched Him

    A cold light flashed in Roger''s eyes. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Vincent like a viper. He sneered, "What do you think?"


    Vincent wiped away the cold sweat in a hurry and smiled awkwardly, "The Kyoto Film Festival is one of the biggest award parties in the country. At that time, many investors and big shots will be present. Mr. Roger, you won''t be absent from such a grand occasion. I will immediately reply to Mr. Xiao that we will definitely attend the film festival next month."


    Looking at Vincent, Roger tapped the table with his slender fingers, and a cold light flashed across his eyes. He said, "I heard that Mr. Xiao''s third son is going to get married, so you immediately prepare a big gift and send it to him alone."


    Vincent immediately understood what Roger meant and hurriedly said, "I know what to do. I''ll arrange it right away."


    Roger waved his hand, and Vincent immediately left. After Vincent left, Roger threw the invitation card on the table into the trash can.


    Kyoto Film Festival was indeed one of the most


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    who was about to spit out blood, immediately nodded and said, "Yes, just now Mr. Arthur called and said that Dayton was dead."


    Hearing this, there was a little fluctuation in his eyes, so Martin lowered his eyes. He remained calm and said, "Go on."


    Carlos swallowed and thought how to say it for a while before he opened his mouth. "After the official arrest of Dayton, it has been locked up in the police station of South City District. You also know this situation. This is specially arranged by Mr. Arthur. He is afraid of something bad would happen, but unexpectedly, it still happened.


    About half a month ago, Guy, a drug trafficker, was also detained in the police station of South City District. A few days ago, when the prisoners went out for exercise and relax, Guy had a conflict with Dayton and stabbed him to death with a toothbrush. Then, according to Guy''s confession, he tried his best to enter the detention center in order to kill Dayton and avenge the five members of Cheng family who had been exterminated by Dayton back then."

 Chapter 933 Which Girl Doesnt Like Flowers

    After a moment''s silence, Martin continued, "Go and investigate right away. I need to know what was Guy doing before he was arrested till the time when Dayton was arrested. I need to know every detail of it, including details of his eating, drinking and playing, everything can''t be neglected."


    Carlos was stunned, "Master, are you suspecting that there is something wrong with Guy?"


    [Martin looked at Carlos and said, "Guy killed Dayton for revenge, right?"


    Carlos nodded, "Yes, but Mr. Arthur also said that Guy was very close to the Cheng family because he was treated kindly by the Cheng family since childhood. However, Dayton escaped and was not caught. In order to avenge the Cheng family, Guy not only gave up the college entrance examination, but also deliberately approached drug dealers. He wanted to get information about Dayton from them. Dayton committed a crime again not long ago. Even if he was framed, the news was made public. Guy knew that his enemy was in the detention center. Wouldn''t it be easy for him t


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ve an affair?"


    Was he so eager to be cuckolded?


    Martin smiled and said, "Well, you can play for a while. I have some documents to deal with. I''ll get off work early and go to Robert and Talbot''s house for dinner tonight."


    Cassandra''s eyes lit up, "Really? How about we bring some gifts? It''s not appropriate to go there empty handed."


    Martin said, "Yes, I''ve already prepared it. By the way, Karen of the Su Clan also goes. That girl used to like to hang out with Robert, now she has grown up and is not unfamiliar with him."


    Hearing Martin''s words, Cassandra suddenly thought of Karen. She had been busy with the business in the company and had already forgotten her. Now she remembered that the little girl was also a beautiful woman.


    Cassandra scratched her head and pushed Martin, "Then go to work and finish it as soon as possible. We''ll set out early. There''s a flower shop not far away from the first two streets. I''m going to buy flowers for Karen."


    In the world, every girl liked flowers sent by others.

 Chapter 934 Are You Thinking Too Much

    "Buying flowers for Karen?" Martin suddenly said.


    Cassandra felt a chill on her back and her hair stood on end. Then how could she forget that Martin was so jealous! Even it was a dog, Martin would be jealous, not to mention that Karen was a girl.


    Then, in the fierce battlefield, Martin admitted defeat. But he was jealous of anyone she was close to.


    With a flattering smile on her face, Cassandra said, "It is just a way to make a girl happy. If you like it, I will plant a yard of roses for you myself, okay?"


    Martin glanced at her viciously, "Coax her?"


    Cassandra almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She said hurriedly, "No, it''s just... We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Courtesy demands reciprocity. I don''t need to coax her as she is not a child. Do you think so?"


    Martin lowered his head and kissed on Cassandra''s forehead. He said in a hoarse voice, "Casey, you are mine."


    Cassandra immediately nodded, "Yes, you are right. I belong to you from head to toe, from body to heart. You are


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    he was the CEO of the Shen Group, Hancock would definitely find a way to hurt him, and then he would show his fox tail.


    But he couldn''t stand the fear every day. He was afraid that every time he met Arthur, it would be the last time. When Arthur rushed to the battle of life and death, he couldn''t even see him.


    Arthur''s pupils contracted sharply. He grabbed his collar tightly with both hands, and his anger rose. He almost blurted out, "Are you crazy! What''s going on now? Why did you rush in? Do you want to die?"


    With a silent smile, Lenny pressed Arthur against the wall, bent over and bit his lips with a strong smell of smoke, swallowing all his words.


    Arthur''s tensed nerves clicked, as if he had jumped off the brake for a short time. For a moment, he couldn''t remember what kind of reaction he should make.


    A few seconds later, Arthur grabbed Lenny''s wrist, turned Lenny''s body back quickly and pressed him under his body. He chuckled, "Honey, you want to counterattack? Don''t you think too much?"

 Chapter 935 A Werewolf

    Lenny''s ears were burning red. He wanted to push away Arthur, but he was subdued by the grappling skill of Mr. Arthur. He could not even move.


    Lenny ground his teeth and squeezed out a sentence from his throat, "We are still in the police station. You''d better restrain yourself."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sudden "bang" behind the two people. Bettina covered her eyes and peeped though a small gap of her fingers. "Shit! Boss, Lenny, can you be more reserved? This is a public venue... Well, boss, Mr. Luka is here to see you. I''ve delivered his words. I am leaving now!"


    Bettina removed her hands from her eyes and walked away, leaving the two who wanted to strangle her to keep her mouth shut, dumbfounded there.


    ''Oh my God! Am I going to be killed?'' Was she going to get a needle in her eye?


    By the way, couldn''t their boss be faster? She really wanted to see them doing it live!


    Arthur and Lenny looked at each other in disdain. Lenny said crossly, "Why don''t you let go o


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    vely. He had always wanted to ask if Luka knew the Oracle plan, but he hadn''t found the right time. Now that Luka had specially approved his application, he asked casually.


    As expected, Luka was also the insider. But why was there no word about the Oracle plan in the police file? There was not even a single trace of it in the internal search.


    Arthur''s throat moved slightly and said, "A suspect told me about it when we investigate the case, but unfortunately, the suspect is dead now, and we can''t find more information, so I want to review this batch of files and see if we can find any clues."


    Luka was a smart man. He knew that what Arthur said was true, but not the whole truth. He was silent for a moment, drank up the tea in the teacup and put it down. "This is a higher level of confidential information. It''s not the right time yet. I have something else to do. Be careful."


    Arthur and Lenny didn''t say anything more. After sending Luka away in person, the two went back to their office.

 Chapter 936 Darling, Is It Sweet

    In the Hugo Clan''s villa in the capital city.


    The night was long, and the frost was like a carving, and the lights were colorful.


    As soon as Cassandra and Martin arrived at the Hugo Clan''s house, Robert walked out in a coquettish manner. With an even more coquettish apron around his waist and a spatula in one hand, he stared at Martin and Cassandra with a smile and said, "You two are finally here. Wow... It''s rare that Cassandra brought flowers here?"


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Cassandra put the flower on the table next to her and said, "This flower is not for you. My sweetheart has brought you red wine... Didn''t you say Karen was also here? Why didn''t I see her?"


    Waving the spatula in his hand, Robert complained, "Brother, you came to my house to cadge meal, but you didn''t send me flowers. You''re heartless!"


    Cassandra glanced at him and said in a low voice, "I dare to give it to you. Do you dare to take it?"


    ''Don''t you know how jealousy your brother is?''


    All of a sudden, Robert''s back froze and he bou


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    The three short words ''Mrs. Lu'' softened the look on Martin''s face. He narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Talbot and said, "Talbot, you are smart."


    Talbot shook his head with a smile. "I haven''t found an opportunity to thank you face to face. Many things, thank you, Mr. Martin."


    Martin replied, "I''m not helping you. I just don''t want to see Robert sad."


    Talbot didn''t explain. It seemed that the two of them preferred to be quiet. Even if they didn''t talk to anyone for a few days, they wouldn''t feel lonely. But since when did they begin to like such worldly noise.


    "Bang!"


    In the night sky, there was a sudden noise. The bright fireworks soared into the sky, blooming the most beautiful fireworks in the night sky.


    Cassandra was first shocked by the sudden noise, and then instinctively turned to look at Martin. After making sure that it was not an explosion and that Martin was safe, she felt relieved.


    At the same time, with a few fireworks in his hands, Robert said, "Honey, come here and play with me!"

 Chapter 937 Spend The Rest Of Her Life For Reward

    Heaving a helpless sigh, Talbot dropped the oil brush in his hand, stood up and walked towards Robert.


    If Robert was a disaster and abyss for Talbot, Talbot would jump down without hesitation, even if he would be smashed to pieces.


    Across the crowd, Cassandra''s eyes fell on Martin. The dim yellow light fell from the man''s head, and he just sat on the chair casually, but his body seemed to be covered with a faint halo. For a moment, she suddenly felt that even if she was going to die the next second, she had no complaints.


    She thought that the God was so kind to her and had given her the most unique gift in the world. So she didn''t need to complain about anything.


    Above her head was the bright fireworks, and beside her was the man she planned to spend the rest of her life for reward.


    At the police station of West City District.


    Compared with Martin and the others who were in love, Arthur and Lenny seemed to be very hard to deal with. Luka came here specially to allow them to borrow the archives of a batch of ca


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    go to the Colin''s home right away. Before I arrive, avoid the reporters and don''t say a word."


    Cassandra guessed that the Qin clan might have been surrounded by reporters who were waiting for them. No matter how mature Colin was, he was still a young man. So Cassandra didn''t know if Colin could survive such a thing.


    Cassandra didn''t dare to delay. She immediately sent a few photos to Carlos. While calling Carlos, she ran quickly to wash up.


    Carlos received Cassandra''s call early in the morning and knew that something bad was going to happen, but he didn''t dare not refuse to answer it.


    Carlos picked up the phone and said, "Cassandra, who irritated you in the early morning?"


    Cassandra brushed her teeth and said in a vague voice, "Help me check the photo I sent you just now. Who is that woman? And I want the surveillance video of that hotel last night."


    Carlos pressed the hands-free button and opened the photo sent by Cassandra. Looking at the picture, he thought, ''Damn it! Does she ask me to catch adultery?''

 Chapter 938 Just A Few Photos

    Cold sweat dripped from Carlos''s forehead. He wiped the cold sweat in a hurry and cautiously asked, "Well... Didn''t my boss go back from Robert''s home with you last night? He didn''t hang out in any hotel, did he?"


    Cassandra''s hand trembled, and her toothbrush almost dropped from her hand. She rolled her eyes speechlessly and said, "Carlos, open your eyes wide and see clearly. The man next to that woman is my worker. He was set up. I just want to avenge him! I''m not catching adultery, understand?"


    The corners of Carlos''s mouth twitched, and then he said obsequiously, "Well, I knew it. How could my boss, who loves you so much, have an affair, right? I''ll send someone to check it right away and send the surveillance video to you later."


    Cassandra said, "Okay, I''ll give you 3 minutes. I want all the information about that woman."


    Hearing this, Carlos almost spat out a mouthful of blood


    After hanging up the phone, Cassandra quickly washed up, changed a set of clothes and


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    broken machine. He couldn''t listen to the instructions from his brain and felt everything outside slowly and indifferently.


    Colin''s back tightened into a straight line, and a sentence almost squeezed out of his throat, "Do you believe me?"


    Cassandra sat down on the sofa opposite him. She looked up at Colin, smiled silently and said, "Why don''t I believe you?"


    Colin''s throat moved slightly, and his fingers on his knees tightened a little. And then he said, "They... They have taken some photos, which are ''irrefutable evidence''...


    Although he didn''t know much about the world, he knew what irrefutable evidence meant.


    The opening picture and story making up were not rare in the entertainment circle. Once the photos and gossip were exposed, no one would really care about the truth.


    Rumors always wiped out the truth.


    Cassandra raised her eyebrows slightly, "It''s just a few photos taken by someone else. What evidence is there? Besides, even if it''s true, so what?"

 Chapter 939 Take Care Of Your Man

    The hall was eerily quiet.


    Colin straightened his back and stared at Cassandra with his dark and deep eyes. His heart beat faster and faster. He felt like a frog being boiled in warm water, unable to jump out of this circle, and could only be slowly strangled by warm water.


    Colin''s throat moved slightly, and his back was covered with a thin layer of cold sweat. His voice was a little trembling, "No one will believe me, I really don''t... That woman just came to ask about the way, and then somehow... No, I didn''t..."


    His voice was broken into pieces.


    He tried his best to gain a foothold in this circle. He tried to recite the lines, figure out the character, and increased some small movements, in order to better hone his acting skills.


    He tried his best to do better, but he didn''t expect...


    He didn''t expect that he was still slandered, framed or questioned.


    He was more frustrated than sad.


    Cassandra moved her back a little and leaned against the


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    "


    "I''ve checked it. The reporter didn''t get any money. But he is a primary school classmate with the one who has been nominated for the most potential actor award this time. He also revealed the news that Colin appeared in that hotel to the reporter."


    When Cassandra heard this, a cold light flashed in her eyes. What a good trick!


    She knew it was not that simple. She thought it was Roger''s men who did it, but she didn''t expect that this time, she really wronged Roger.


    Cassandra touched her chin, and there was a pile of information next to her, which was about the male artist who was nominated at the same time. Nowadays, young people were not good at doing things well, and they always played tricks on these crooked ways. They really took this as a shortcut to rise.


    Cassandra sighed, "Booby, stop at the fruit store at the intersection ahead."


    With two little blue veins popping out on his forehead, Caden said word by word, "My, my name, no, Booby!"

 Chapter 940 Clarify

    At this critical moment, every word of Caden stressed seriously that he didn''t like the nickname, which made Cassandra, who had been nervous all the time, laugh out involuntarily and feel relieved.


    "You are still smiling. Let me emphasize it again. My name is not Booby!" With a serious look on his face, Caden seemed to be talking about something important.


    "Okay, okay."


    Then Cassandra got off the car.


    The smile on her face gradually disappeared as she got off the car. Suddenly, an idea occurred to her and she felt that she was really anxious and confused.


    The person who could help Colin clarify the matter was the one in the photo. Once the party involved in the matter was clarified, others couldn''t say anything else.


    Thinking of this, she quickly went back to the car and dialed Martin''s number.


    Caden wanted to ask her why she came back without buying anything, but he didn''t say anything when he saw the serious look on Cassandra''s face.


    A moment later,


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    clarify this matter now. Are you willing to do that?"


    This was a question that had already been answered.


    "Just say it. I will do whatever you say."


    "Post it on microblog to clarify this matter," Cassandra said firmly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Hilda, who had been excited all the time, hesitated.


    She remembered what she had promised Susan, but a moment later, she nodded and agreed.


    Seeing that Hilda nodded, Cassandra gave her the phone and gave her a meaningful look. She was sure that Hilda must have some deeper secrets.


    But she didn''t idle away. After Hilda explained the situation on microblog, she immediately called the reporter and told him that he was cheated by his classmate. His classmate was another new artist who was nominated. At that time, Colin was only blackmailed by a strange woman arranged by him, and let the reporter check on microblog.


    The reporter realized that he was cheated and immediately posted the microblog to clarify.

 Chapter 941 Add Insult To Injury

    As soon as the reporter''s clarification on microblog was released, it was quickly on the top search, and the plot was reversed again. Once the news was exposed, the entire entertainment circle once again caused a huge uproar.


    "Wow, Benicio bribed reporters!"


    "If the reporter didn''t tell us the truth, we would have been kept in the dark."


    "I feel sorry for Colin. Those who spread the rumor get out of the entertainment circle!"


    For a moment, Benicio became the target of public criticism. Almost all the hot words of the major website post bars were Benicio, and some people even dug out the background of Benicio, which spread everywhere on the Internet.


    Of course, before Benicio did anything, there were a lot of comments on him on the Internet.


    Two hours later, everyone believed that Benicio had done it.


    Generally speaking, if the person involved didn''t do it, the agency would clarify it for the artist at the first time.


    So after two hours'' discus


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to let me go first."


    "You..." Bettina was furious. She took a deep breath and said, "Okay, just wait. I''ll take you back after forty-eight hours."


    Then she left the interrogation room angrily.


    The driver''s stubbornness made her very angry. She had thought that if she caught the driver, this case could finally come to an end.


    But it was even more troublesome that they didn''t get anything important.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you get anything?" One of her colleagues said when she saw the sad look on Bettina''s face.


    "I''ve used all kinds of methods. I''ve never seen such a stubborn people." The more Bettina thought about it, the angrier she got.


    The colleague smiled and explained, "No matter how hard it is, there is always a gap between the bones. Although the words are unpleasant to hear, there is a saying that flies don''t bite seamless eggs."


    All of a sudden, Bettina patted her head and seemed to realize something. "Yes, why didn''t I think of it?"

 Chapter 942 Died In A Car Accident

    "Hey, where are you going?"


    Bettina''s colleague was calling Bettina''s name, but at this moment, she had no time to pay attention to her colleagues.


    It suddenly occurred to her that before the arrest of Evan''s driver, she had investigated him. The investigation showed that he had never had a wife in his life, but he had an affair with a woman in the past two years. He had been to that woman''s home before, and his neighbor had said that she had been away from home.


    Now that she couldn''t find any clue from the driver, it was also a way to find it from the woman he knew. After all, her wit was limited.


    She left the police station without hesitation.


    Before the incident of Colin came to an end, an earth shaking event was exposed in the entertainment circle again.


    "The younger master of the GR Group and Susan was about to get married."


    As soon as the title came out, it quickly diverted everyone''s attention from the incident of Colin, and the name of Susan instantly became a hot


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nce of the GR Group.


    In order to make a wonderful show today, Susan specially chose a dress and carefully dressed it up.


    "Here she is. Susan is here."


    A moment later, a group of people swarmed towards Susan.


    "Miss Susan, why do you choose to get married at this time? What do you think after the termination of the long march of love?"


    At the entrance of the hotel, a lot of reporters were shooting at the smiling Susan, hoping to hear some big news from her.


    The press conference was ready in the banquet hall of the hotel, but some people still wanted to get the exclusive news as soon as possible.


    Susan, who just got off the car elegantly, smiled. As usual, she was so gentle and lovely that no one could dislike her.


    She answered shyly, "In fact, we have discussed this matter for a long time. Now it''s just natural. We have chosen a suitable day. Thank you for your love and support for me all the time."


    Behind a pillar, a man was looking at everything without blinking.

 Chapter 943 Black Rose

    "Then why didn''t you come with the bridegroom? Today is the press conference of the GR Group. Isn''t the bridegroom here?"


    The two questions seemed to be good blessings for Susan, but if you listened carefully, it could be said that they hit the nail on the head.


    As one of the involved persons, how could Susan, who had been in the entertainment circle for many years, not understand the meaning behind it?


    But how could she lose her manner in front of so many reporters?


    Susan still kept calm, pretending to be shy and lovely. "My husband has something to deal with, so we two separated."


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a burst of screams in the crowd.


    Susan and the reporters couldn''t help but look in the direction of the voice.


    The reporter wanted to see what news it was. As for Susan, she wanted to see who had stolen the limelight on such an important day of her.


    "Wow, it''s


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    p, making it look natural now. In addition, she wore a simple white short dress, and Roger was in a pure black suit next to her. These two people did look good together.


    They looked like a real family.


    "Miss Susan, where is the wedding place?"


    "How did Mr. Roger propose to you, Miss Susan?"


    "Is there any good news to share with us?"


    Originally, it was the press conference for ''The Same Place'', but as soon as the question section came, all the reporters turned this TV series press conference into a wedding conference.


    Because not only the reporters knew it, but also Susan and Roger knew it clearly. The press conference was supposed to be stunt.


    "Oh my God. What''s this?"


    "Look, isn''t it about what happened to Colin two days ago?"


    "Is it really Benicio who did it?"


    "Why does it appear here?"


    Just a second ago, the good atmosphere was broken by what was shown on the screen.

 Chapter 944 You Cant Wrong Me

    "Mr. Huang, we have been friends for so many years and we know each other well. Will I put you in danger? The fact that Colin is a mistress is no longer a piece of news in the entertainment circle. As you know, he has been in the limelight recently. If it weren''t for the sake of that we are old classmates, I wouldn''t have revealed such a big news to you."


    "But I heard that although Colin hasn''t made his debut for a long time, he has a good reputation and his acting skill is good..."


    "Those are just for show. Otherwise, why do you think the boss of the Ring Entertainment Industry would support a newcomer who has just started his career?"


    "Well..."


    "If you don''t believe me, then forget it. Let''s pretend that we haven''t seen each other tonight. Come on, drink."


    The video stopped abruptly at this point. The huge scene was suddenly eerily quiet. Everyone stared at the big screen with an unbelievable expression.


    No one had expected that Colin''s case would be rev


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rds the two. Cassandra squinted slightly, with an imperceptible cold light flashing in her eyes.


    ''How dare you lay a finger on my people? I''m not a good tempered woman. If you dare to lay a finger on my people, you must pay the price,'' she thought.


    "Sis Susan, it''s you who taught me to hurt Colin. You can''t leave me alone at this time! Sis Susan, you have to help me... It took me a long time to be nominated. I don''t want to be destroyed like this!" The man looked flustered. He stepped forward and grabbed Susan''s wrist tightly, staring at Susan with his scarlet eyes.


    "Damn it! What was going on? �� It was not Benicio who framed Colin alone? This rumor is just a fact!"


    "You rich people are really good at playing. I mean, our values of life have been completely shattered!"


    "What a shame for the ugly to mess around! I''ve told you that there is no such a bastard to work for my goddess!"


    "Wow, it seems that today''s press conference is not in vain, hah-hah..."

 Chapter 945 Do You Like Him So Much

    Susan looked unprecedentedly flustered. She tried her best to pull her hand back, but Benicio grasped the last life-saving straw at the moment. How could he let her go so easily?


    Panicked, Susan spoke incoherently, "I don''t know what you are talking about. Let go of me! Security! Security! Get him out of here!"


    When Benicio heard this, his face suddenly changed. He shook his head crazily and said in disbelief, "How can you do this to me? You said that as long as I trampled on Colin, I could be popular. You can''t use me as an excuse at this time. Susan, you can''t do this to me!"


    On the other side, Roger looked terrible. Even if his wedding with Susan was just a show, once Susan was wronged, Roger and the GR Group would be involved, so Roger had to do something.


    So Roger said coldly, "What are you waiting for? Drag him out of here!"


    Several security guards rushed up and took Benicio out of the room. Roger glanced at Susan coldly, and


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to see him."


    Roger clenched his fingers one point one, and a cold light appeared in his eyes. "Do you like him so much?"


    As if hearing a big joke, Cassandra stared at Roger with a big smile on her face, "Don''t you forget that it was you and my sister who set me up with Martin? Don''t you know whether I like him or not?"


    Roger''s eyes darkened. He did push Cassandra to Martin, but he didn''t expect that Cassandra would change so much. If he had known that one day Cassandra would be more popular than Susan and still be so charming, he would never choose Susan.


    A slip of the tongue would be a great regret!


    With two clusters of flames in his eyes, Roger said in a hoarse voice, "Cassandra, it was a misunderstanding..."


    With a sneer on her lips, Cassandra said in a cold voice, "Misunderstanding? You pushed him into the abyss by yourself, making his life a living hell. Can you clear all the relationships with just a misunderstanding?"

 Chapter 946 A Goodbye Was A Lifetime

    Hearing this, Roger frowned slightly. He wanted to say something more, but he happened to meet someone coming to propose a toast. In the blink of an eye, Cassandra had arrived at the door of the hall, leaving only a red back to Roger.


    When Cassandra came out of the hotel, a black Bentley car came quietly. Cassandra quickly got into the car and leaned against the back seat. "Go to the police station in West City District."


    In the front row, Caden felt that he saw public display of affection. He swallowed and said weakly, "Are you going to pick up boss?"


    Cassandra supported the car window with one hand and said in a lazy and hoarse voice, "Yes, the women who don''t pick up their loved ones are all scums."


    Hearing this, Caden was speechless.


    He felt that his chest hurts.


    He knew that he shouldn''t ask that.


    Jealousy made him lose his face!


    After a long time, Caden finally breathed a sigh of relief and said helplessly, "Well, should we inform boss in advance? What if he has lef


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    He was afraid that Cassandra would disappear from his arms the next second, and his voice sounded somewhat unpredictable desolate.


    Martin said, "Greyson is gone. Don''t worry. I will avenge him. No matter who hurt him, I need him to die with him."


    Cassandra had never thought that after her rebirth, those who could have escaped the disaster in her previous life would suddenly leave after her rebirth.


    In her previous life, although Greyson lived a miserable life and was always bullied and looked down upon by others of the V Security team, at least he was alive. What was more meaningful than living in this world?


    Cassandra raised her head, with no anger or other emotions in her empty eyes. She looked at Martin and said, "Master Greyson is gone. No matter who hurt him, I want... there is no burial place for that person!"


    Martin lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "Okay."


    At this time, Arthur didn''t know what to say.


    He just thought in his mind, ''Can you look at me now?''

 Chapter 947 Selfless Mr. Arthur

    With a worried look on his face, Arthur lit another cigarette silently and took a few puffs before he said slowly, "Well, you two stop. We are still here. Can you show off your love later?"


    In fact, Arthur was so jealous!


    Lenny had been very busy recently. The two of them were in the same city, but they actually had the feeling of long-distance love. He didn''t have much feeling when he was usually busy. As soon as he saw that, he couldn''t bear it.


    Getting out of Martin''s arms, Cassandra turned to look at Arthur and said, "You can call Lenny here."


    Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead. He said with a straight face, "The police station is not the place where we can show our love. What kind of person do you think I am?"


    As soon as he finished his words, Lenny, who just arrived at the door, stood at the door with a little snack in his hand. He raised his beautiful eyes and looked at Arthur coldly. Arthur felt a chill


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ngers, interlocked with his ten fingers, "I had a long dream before. In the dream, I was misled and didn''t like you at all. I even went against you everywhere. In the end, in order to escape from you, I ran away with a bad man. You sent people to catch us. When I was on the verge of death, I just wake up. I thought my long life was actually so short, as if decades of time were fleeting. Before I could see your heart clearly, I died helplessly."


    "Cassandra, it''s just a dream. Even if you don''t like me, I won''t let go of you for the rest of my life. Even if I die, you can only die by my side," said Martin in a hoarse voice.


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched slightly. Why did his sweet words make her feel that he is telling a horrible story?


    So Cassandra didn''t know what to say.


    With a few black lines on her forehead, Cassandra said slowly, "Well, I had good news to tell you tonight, but now I''m not in the mood."

 Chapter 948 I Am Afraid Now

    Cassandra smashed the party with her bare hands tonight and maltreated the shameless couple, Roger and Susan. She had planned to tell Martin first and ask Martin for credit, but because of the matter of Greyson, she had no mood at all.


    Martin gently rubbed her hair and said, "I have known it."


    Hearing this, Cassandra was stunned and immediately got up from Martin''s arms. "What? You have known?"


    Martin nodded, "You have contributed a lot to the hot search of all the major websites tonight. You are so dazzling, how can I not see you?"


    Hearing this, Cassandra didn''t know what to say.


    ''He flirted with me again!''


    ''Can''t he tell me first when he flirts with me next time? !''


    With a howl, Cassandra fell into Martin''s arms and wondered how this man could be so considerate! How blind was she in her previous life to fall in love with that bastard, Roger?


    Cassandra curled her lips, "Well, Martin..."


    Martin replied, "What?"


    Cassandra stared at Martin with a smile, "Who will you save first if I fall into the river with Mo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    longer be accepted.


    To put it bluntly, the Orchid Racecourse was the place where so much money needed to be spent.


    It was also the first time for Cassandra to come to this racecourse here. Even if she had the chance occasionally, she followed Martin to the racecourse and rarely had the chance to ride. This time, she came alone. As soon as the car arrived at the gate of the racecourse, she was stopped.


    "I''m sorry, miss. There is a rule in the Orchid Racecourse that strangers are not allowed to enter without permission. Please show me your membership card."


    Almost all the doormen could recognize the rich or powerful people who could enter the Orchid Racecourse, so he was sure that Cassandra was not a guest of the racecourse, so he stopped her.


    Cassandra didn''t bring Caden with her today. She came here alone and wanted to take the opportunity to ride a horse, but she was stopped outside the gate unexpectedly.


    Embarrassed, Cassandra coughed and said, "I''m sorry. I''m not a member of your club, but can I use my friend''s?"

 Chapter 949 You Dont Deserve To Blame Me

    "I''m sorry. Our members are independent. So you can''t enter."


    Cassandra pressed her temples and was thinking about how to explain it to the doorman when a pink Rolls-Royce phantom car quietly stopped behind her car.


    The phantom of the Rolls-Royce didn''t have a pink one. It seemed that the car was customized. Judging from the overwhelming aura, the car''s owner was not an ordinary people.


    The next second, the back door of the Rolls-Royce was opened, and a girl dressed very cute got out of the car. Cassandra took a look at the woman from the rearview mirror and smiled. Cassandra thought that it was really fate.


    Cassandra opened the door and smiled at girl, "Karen, long time no see. Do you miss me?"


    It was the fourteen daughter of the Su Clan, Karen, who got off the Rolls-Royce phantom car.


    Cassandra hadn''t seen Karen for a long time since she met her in Robert''s home last time. Karen didn''t expect to meet Cass


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nd to be! Hahaha, it''s so funny! I''m waiting to see you being humiliated!"


    Without even raising her eyelids, Cassandra continued, "Two..."


    Before she could say the last word, Fiona stood out and looked at Cassandra. She said with a fake smile, "Miss. Cassandra, Ethel just blurted it out without any intention. Miss. Cassandra, why don''t you let it go for my sake?"


    ''Huh... For your sake?''


    Hearing this, Cassandra didn''t want to let it go!


    No matter in her previous life or this life, Fiona had framed her for many times. Cassandra was not a kind woman, so she could even swallow her anger.


    Cassandra chuckled and said slowly, "I''m really sorry. I don''t seem to have such a deep friendship with you. It isn''t worth letting go of a people who is full of nonsense for your sake... One, time is up."


    Fiona''s face darkened. She didn''t expect that Cassandra would refuse her in public. ''Damn!'' She thought in her mind.

 Chapter 950 Is It Possible

    "Fiona, what''s wrong with you? Why should you be polite to such a woman? What the hell was she? Wait, I have to answer the phone."


    Before Ethel could finish her words, her phone suddenly rang. It was her father. She didn''t think too much and immediately picked up the phone. As soon as it was close to her ear, her face changed greatly and her body trembled like a lamb. "Dad, what did you say? How is that possible? How could it be possible? No, it won''t happen!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she seemed to think of something and looked at Cassandra, as if her eyes were glued to Cassandra.


    She didn''t believe it!


    She wondered who Cassandra was.


    As soon as Cassandra asked her to get out of the capital city, something happened to the Ye Group. She didn''t believe it was a coincidence, but Ye Family was a noble family in the capital city. Who would have the ability to do that in such a short time?


    ''No! No way... How could


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s been fond of you, but this..."


    At this time, Cassandra asked, "What kind of competition is he talking about?"


    Karen replied, "The horse race will be held on a fixed day every week on the racecourse. Some participants will take part in the competition, and some will bet on the horse."


    Hearing this, Cassandra became interested. She glanced at the man and asked, "Can I sign up for the competition now?"


    The man took a look at Cassandra. Although he didn''t know Cassandra''s identity, he knew Cassandra who used Martin''s horse and was brought here by Karen, was not an ordinary person. He had heard something about what had happened just now, so he didn''t dare to neglect Cassandra.


    The man cleared his throat and immediately said, "Of course! You can take part in or place bets half an hour before the competition begins. Besides, you are a friend of Miss. Fourteen. You can take part in the competition before the competition."

 Chapter 951 She Spoiled Me So Much!

    "It''s rare that I am in a good mood today, and you haven''t played this with Karen. How about this? We can participate this competition," Cassandra looked at the man and said.


    The man immediately turned his head to look at Karen, who immediately nodded her head and said, "Okay, I agree with you. Cassandra, let''s go there for a walk."


    Hearing this, the man wiped the cold sweat immediately. Karen was the apple of the eyes of the Su Clan. If this matter really came to Karen''s brother, Bjorn Su, Bjorn would definitely protect Karen. But those who had signed up for the competition were either rich or powerful Playboys in the capital city, so he could not afford to offend any of them.


    The man couldn''t help but look at Cassandra. He had a good impression of Cassandra. After all, Cassandra''s suggestion just now helped him solve the crisis.


    Cassandra didn''t think too much and followed Karen to stroll.


    Wind was Martin''s horse. Normally, few people could get close to it,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    The horse race was about to begin. Karen was very nervous, but Cassandra was sitting there leisurely... She even ate melon seeds.


    Karen fidgeted, as if there were thorns on her buttocks. After drinking a few glasses of water, Karen couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you nervous at all, Cassandra?"


    Cassandra pushed the peeled melon seeds in front of her to Karen, "Why should I be nervous? Come on, eat the melon seeds."


    In fact, Cassandra thought that the ones who should be nervous were those who took part in the competition with her.


    In her previous life, she was a seeded player who ran all the way on the road of death. She still remembered that once she deliberately fell off the back of the horse and broke three ribs. And then she was ordered by Martin not to go out for three months.


    At that time, she thought that Martin was totally a devil. But now she knew that if he didn''t love her deeply, how could a cold man like him care about her life and death so much?

 Chapter 952 Thank You For Your Concern

    A few minutes later.


    Cassandra and Karen had been mixed with more than a dozen people to participate in the competition. After the referee briefly explained the rules of the competition, he made sure that there was no problem with the horse and everyone''s equipment. With a whistle, the competition began.


    On the grandstand, many people recognized Martin''s horse at a glance. They were guessing the identity of Cassandra. After all, Wind only belonged to Martin. For so many years, no one dared to touch Martin''s horse.


    In the VIP lounge.


    In front of the huge French window, a man in a black shirt was leaning against the sofa with the back of one hand slightly supporting his forehead. His dark and deep eyes stared at a figure on the field for a moment.


    He heard that Cassandra was here today, so he changed the meeting place to here.


    "Mr. Hogan, Mr. Bjorn will be here soon." Barnes lowered his head slightly and stood straight on the sofa with his back straight. Under the white light glasses, his dark eyes were f


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ank you for your concern, Mr. Hogan. I''m fine."


    Hogan pursed his thin lips into a straight line, surrounded by a layer of horrifying coldness. He stared at Cassandra, suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Cassandra''s wrist, "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Before Cassandra could react, she was dragged away by Hogan for several steps. She frowned and said, "Mr. Hogan, I''m really fine. I don''t need to go to the hospital. Can you let me go first?"


    Hogan lowered his head and said coldly, "I can let you go, but you must go to the hospital with me."


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched. She felt that Hogan was so bossy.


    But Cassandra always thought that something was wrong.


    And she didn''t figure out what was going on now.


    With a desire to survive, Cassandra said, "Okay, let go of me first. I''ll go to the hospital with you, okay?"


    Cassandra knew that Martin must have known that there was such a big trouble on the racecourse just now. If Martin knew that she was held by Hogan, she would be doomed.

 Chapter 953 Casey Is Mine

    In a hospital of the capital city.


    In the doctor''s office.


    After a general check-up for Cassandra, the doctor looked a little indescribable. He coughed and said, "Miss. Cassandra''s body is fine. There is neither trauma nor internal injury. She is very healthy."


    In fact, the doctor thought in his mind, ''Are you just kidding me?''


    ''She don''t break a piece of skin! What the hell am I checking?''


    Cassandra looked at Hogan helplessly and smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Hogan, I''m fine. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    Before Hogan could say anything, the door of the doctor''s office was pushed open, and then Martin and others came in.


    Seeing this, Cassandra didn''t know what to say.


    She just felt that she was in trouble now.


    When the rivals in love met, there was a dead silence in the office.


    Cassandra felt like she was caught cheating on her husband...


    Cassandra stood up from the chair in a flash, "Well, Martin, listen to me. It''s not what


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ra.


    Cassandra immediately said, "No, No. It''s like the last time. It''s all right. Don''t worry."


    Martin rubbed between his eyebrows, "How dare you say that last time? From now on, you are not allowed to ride a horse without my permission."


    Cassandra hurriedly said, "Okay, I won''t make any mistake in the future. My sweetheart, please don''t be angry. I''m not hurt at all."


    Martin sighed helplessly and his floating heart didn''t return to his body. A moment later, Martin raised his hand and gently rubbed Cassandra''s forehead. "I''ll send you back first. Later, I have to go to the police station."


    He suddenly received a call from Arthur, so he had to go the police station in a hurry.


    Cassandra immediately raised her head and said, "I don''t want to go back. I want to go with you."


    Martin frowned and hesitated for a while before he said, "Okay."


    At the police station of West City District.


    There was a dead silence in the huge conference room.

 Chapter 954 I Like His Wife, Okay

    The old air conditioner made a slight noise. Someone suddenly pounded the table and stood up from the chair. "Boss, what do you mean? Do you suspect that there is a spy among us who go through life and death with you?"


    "Boss, we''ve been working for you for so many years, but you suspect us so much. It''s really disappointing."


    "Yes, all of us have been stabbed or hurt. Boss, you disappoint us so much."


    The death of Eugene and the witness driver made the whole case once again covered with a layer of mist. Those seemingly unconnected clues gradually revealed the truth.


    With two huge dark circles under his eyes and a cigarette in his mouth, Arthur had lost a lot of weight in the past few days. His eyelids were red to the eyeballs, and blood streaks intertwined with his eyeballs. He looked extremely tired.


    He was actually sadder than anyone else to investigate the mole in the police station, but two people had been killed, so he had to ta


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tigate if there was such a suspicion, otherwise, no one knew what would happen next.


    Since they had to investigate the mole, they couldn''t ensure the police station was not the safe place. No one knew what kind of plot was hidden behind them, so Arthur asked Martin to find a place to wait for him outside.


    But after all, Martin was the president of the Lu Group, so he randomly found a place where it seemed that Arthur''s salary was not enough to drink a pot of tea.


    With an anthomaniac look on her face, Bettina giggled and said, "Boss, remember to call me if you have such a job in the future."


    "Fuck off!" said Arthur, rolling his eyes at her.


    He really didn''t want to admit such an inexperienced subordinate.


    As they chatted with each other, Carlos was already waiting outside the box. When the two men came over, Carlos immediately walked over.


    Carlos nodded slightly to the two people, "Mr. Arthur, Miss. Bettina, please come in."

 Chapter 955 A Persons Name

    Arthur nodded. When he was about to take Bettina in, Carlos suddenly made a gesture to stop him. Then Carlos took out his mobile phone and placed the screen in front of Arthur and Bettina.


    On the screen, there was a line of words: take out your phones and give them to me. Don''t make any sound.


    Arthur and Bettina looked at each other, and their faces sank. The next second, Arthur raised his voice, "Ha ha, Carlos, it''s rare that your boss is free today. He invited us to have a cup of tea. If we invite Lenny, it will be wonderful."


    As Arthur spoke, he took out his phone and carefully put it in Carlos''s hand. Bettina did the same action. She was also afraid of being exposed, and she didn''t even dare to breathe heavily.


    Carlos took the phone and nodded slightly, "Mr. Lenny is busy with the meeting and will come later. Cassandra said she would cook by herself tonight. You will have a good meal."


    As Carlos spoke, he put the two cellphones on a tray and immediately took them to the next box. Martin and Cassandra were


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ordinate I sent to Dragon City found some information about the case that year. However, there was also a spy around him, so he didn''t come back to report it in person."


    Cassandra''s heart skipped a beat. She knew what Martin said was... Greyson.


    Greyson took the order and went to Dragon City for business. But this trip lasted for a lifetime. The last time they met, it became a farewell forever. Sometimes she would rather Greyson was not put in an important position as in her previous life, at least, she could protect him for the rest of his life.


    Blue veins stood out on Arthur''s forehead. He asked, "Someone killed him? What did he find out?"


    Martin said, "There are too many people involved in that case, and we have their spies around us all the time, which is my negligence. Greyson found a witness in Dragon City, who is the family of a victim in that case. Although the case was transferred from time to time, this person still did not give up on investigating the truth. Greyson found a person''s name from him."

 Chapter 956 You Cant Go There

    "Who?" Arthur leaned forward slightly and stared at Martin with burning eyes.


    Martin tensed up and said in a low voice, "Jax Liang."


    Arthur''s pupils contracted in a hurry. He clenched his fingers unconsciously and asked, "Jax? How could it be him? I remember the family of one of the victims in the several cases of underage adultery and murder most, and that is Jax."


    After Eugene''s death, someone spead that the suspect in the murder case was dead. It rained heavily that night, but almost all the families of the victim involved in the case came, but only this family did not come. Later, Arthur got the special permission to read the file. He looked carefully and found that several families of the victims at that time, in fact, Jax Liang was not the biological father of Perla Liang.


    Martin said, "You have looked up the archives of that year, so you should know the identity of Jax."


    Arthur nodded. He rubbed between his eyebrows, exhaled a long and turbid breath, and said


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hey showed the public display of affection.


    Martin cleared his throat and said slowly, "Tomorrow morning, I will send a car to pick up you. As for who you want to take with you, just arrange it. I''m sorry, I have some personal affairs to deal with now. Carlos, send Mr. Arthur and Miss. Bettina back for me."


    Carlos immediately said, "Yes, boss! Mr. Arthur, Miss. Bettina, this way please!"


    Carlos thought that fortunately, his boss was kind and didn''t let him stay to enjoy the public display of affection.


    He needed to avoid the large scene of the public display of affection!


    Carlos immediately led Arthur and Bettina out of the private room. After returning the phone to the two of them, he sent them to the police station in person and slowly strolled back.


    In the private room.


    Staring at Martin pitifully, Cassandra held the corner of Martin''s clothes with her little hand and said, "Darling, let me go with you, okay? I''m worried about you if you go there alone."

 Chapter 957 Only When You Are Alive Can I Live

    There was a slight ripple in Martin''s deep eyes. He looked at Cassandra. Martin gently rubbed Cassandra''s head and said slowly, "Dragon City is known as Black Triangle Zone. There are a lot of people mixed up. Even I''m not sure I can protect you and not let you suffer any harm. You are my life. I don''t allow you to suffer any more. Do you understand?"


    Cassandra''s heart skipped a beat. She put her arms around Martin''s waist and rested her head on the man''s chest. "It''s because of the danger that I can''t let you go alone. If I can''t be with you for a long time in my life, I will die by your side even if I die."


    Martin''s thin lips tightened into a straight line and his eyes darkened. After a while, he shook his head and said, "I can''t persuade you. You can go with me, but you have to promise me a few conditions."


    Cassandra''s eyes lit up. She let go of Martin and sat down obediently, "Okay, I will accept any conditions."


    Ma


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    After watching for a long time, Moore frowned and said, "Should I do this?"


    Without raising her head, Cassandra asked, "Or what do you think?"


    After hesitating for two seconds, Moore scratched his head awkwardly and said, "Last time I... Well, I just dug up all the soil. Maybe, I accidentally picked up the seeds together."


    Hearing this, Cassandra didn''t know what to say.


    ''Damn you!''


    ''Now I know why I can''t see the seed for no reason!''


    A few seconds later.


    With a hoe in her hand, Cassandra chased after Moore and said angrily, "Don''t run away! I must kill you today!"


    However, Moore ran as fast as he could.


    Cassandra had run several circles, but she couldn''t run any more. She threw the hoe in her hand, propped her knees with both hands, and her forehead was covered with white sweat. She didn''t expect that this damn bloke''s physical strength was too good, so she ran a few circles, but she didn''t catch up.

 Chapter 958 He Must Spoil The One He Loved.

    "Martin, your son bullied me!" Cassandra turned around and began to complain before she could catch her breath.


    Moore staggered and almost fell to the ground. He knew that this mean woman would never let him go easily.


    With a helpless look on his face, Martin stood up from the chair and walked towards Cassandra. He helped her sit down on the chair and asked, "Are you tired?"


    Cassandra nodded incessantly and complained, "It''s all his fault. He ruined half of my vegetables and ran so fast. He pissed me off."


    Martin poured her a glass of water, "I''ll ask someone to buy you a new seed. What do you want to plant?"


    Hearing this, Cassandra stood up and said, "Cabbages! And, leek, eggplant and so on. Can you buy me some?"


    "Okay," replied Martin.


    After counting down a lot, Cassandra went to pick vegetables again. In the evening, she cooked a few home cooked dishes. With the bowl in his hand, Moore stayed far away from her, fearing that Cassandra would hurt him again if she was unhapp


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    u to have breakfast."


    Cassandra ate quickly, gave a loud burp and held Martin''s hand. "Can we leave now?"


    Martin glanced at her helplessly, "Slow down."


    Cassandra smiled and said, "I can walk by myself. Hurry up. I heard that Lenny is going to join us. We have so many people that we can play mahjong."


    Martin kept silent for two seconds and asked, "What is mahjong?"


    The corners of Cassandra''s mouth twitched, "Are you kidding me, sweetheart? You don''t even know how to play mahjong, do you? I''ll teach you later."


    "Okay," replied Martin.


    When they went to the airport, Cassandra kept explaining the essence of mahjong to Martin. Martin was a smart man, so he soon figured out the way to play mahjong. As soon as they got on the plane, Cassandra immediately dragged Arthur and Lenny to gather a table of mahjong.


    In order to avoid suspicion, the family members formed a team. Martin and Cassandra formed a team, Arthur and Lenny formed a team, and Bettina and Carlos formed a team.